A learned commentary or exposition: upon the first chapter of the second Epistle of S. Paul to the Corinthians Being the substance of many sermons formerly preached at Grayes-Inne, London, by that reverend and judicious divine, Richard Sibbs, D.D. Sometimes Master of Catherine-Hall in Cambridge, and preacher to that honourable society. Published for the publick good and benefit of the Church of Christ. By Tho. Manton, B.D. and preacher of the Gospel at Stoake-Newington, near London.
         Sibbes, Richard, 1577-1635.
      
       
         
           1655
        
      
       Approx. 2052 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 284 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A60194
         Wing S3738
         ESTC R215702
         99827485
         99827485
         31905
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A60194)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 31905)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1898:11)
      
       
         
           
             A learned commentary or exposition: upon the first chapter of the second Epistle of S. Paul to the Corinthians Being the substance of many sermons formerly preached at Grayes-Inne, London, by that reverend and judicious divine, Richard Sibbs, D.D. Sometimes Master of Catherine-Hall in Cambridge, and preacher to that honourable society. Published for the publick good and benefit of the Church of Christ. By Tho. Manton, B.D. and preacher of the Gospel at Stoake-Newington, near London.
             Sibbes, Richard, 1577-1635.
             Ashe, Simeon, d. 1662.
             Manton, Thomas, 1620-1677.
          
           [8], 84, 97-447, 446-551, [19] p. : ill. (port.)
           
             printed by J.L. for N.B. and are to be sold by Tho. Parkhurst, at his shop over against the Great Conduit, at the lower end of Cheapside,
             London :
             1655.
          
           
             Editors' preface signed: Thomas Manton.
             With engraved frontispiece.
             Text is continuous despite pagination.
             Reproduction of original in the University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Corinthians (2nd) -- Commentaries -- Early works to 1800.
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Corinthians (2nd) -- Sermons -- Early works to 1800.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
           Christian life -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2002-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-01 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-02 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-02 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           A
           Learned
           COMMENTARY
           OR
           EXPOSITION
           UPON
           The
           first
           CHAPTER
           of
           the
           Second
           Epistle
           of
           S.
           Paul
           to
           the
           CORINTHIANS
           .
        
         
           BEING
           The
           Substance
           of
           many
           SERMONS
           formerly
           Preached
           at
           
             Grayes-Inne
             ,
             London
          
           ,
        
         
           By
           that
           Reverend
           and
           Judicious
           Divine
           ,
           
             RICHARD
             SIBBS
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           
        
         
           Sometimes
           Master
           of
           Catherine-Hall
           in
           Cambridge
           ,
           and
           Preacher
           to
           that
           Honourable
           Society
           .
        
         
           Published
           for
           the
           Publick
           Good
           and
           Benefit
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           CHRIST
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Tho.
             Manton
          
           ,
           B.
           D.
           and
           Preacher
           of
           the
           Gospel
           at
           Stoake-Newington
           ,
           near
           London
           .
        
         
           —
           
             Vivit
             post
             funera
             virtus
          
           .
        
         
           Psalm
           112.
           6.
           
        
         
           
             The
             Righteous
             shall
             be
             in
             everlasting
             remembrance
             .
          
        
         
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           15.
           
        
         
           
             Moreover
             ,
             I
             will
             endeavour
             that
             you
             may
             be
             able
             after
             my
             decease
             ,
             to
             have
             these
             things
             alwayes
             in
             remembrance
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             J.
             L.
          
           for
           
             N.
             B.
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             Tho.
             Parkhurst
          
           ,
           at
           his
           Shop
           over
           against
           the
           Great
           Conduit
           ,
           at
           the
           Lower
           end
           of
           Cheapside
           .
           1655.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           
             
               RIC
               :
               SIBBS
               S
               :
               THEOL
               :
               D
               :
               AVL
               :
               KATHARINAE
               CANTAB
               :
               MAG
               :
               NEC
               NON
               HOSPITIO
               GRAI
               :
               AS
               :
               CONCIONIBVS
               .
               
                 Aetat
                 :
                 Suae
                 58.
              
               
            
             
               The
               Portracture
               of
               the
               Late
               Reverend
               and
               Iudicious
               divine
               Richard
               Sibbs
               D
               :
               D
               :
               Mr.
               of
               Katharine
               Hall
               in
               Camb
               :
               and
               sometimes
               Preacher
               to
               that
               honble
               :
               Society
               of
               Grayes-Inn
               London
            
             
               Printed
               for
               Nich
               :
               Bourne
               at
               the
               South
               entrance
               of
               the
               Royall
               Exchange
               1655
            
          
        
         
         
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           
             Good
             READER
             ,
          
        
         
           
             THere
             is
             no
             end
             of
             Books
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           we
           seem
           to
           need
           more
           every
           day
           ;
           there
           was
           such
           a
           darknesse
           brought
           in
           by
           the
           Fall
           ,
           as
           will
           not
           thoroughly
           be
           dispelled
           till
           we
           come
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           where
           the
           Sun
           shineth
           without
           either
           cloud
           or
           night
           :
           for
           the
           present
           all
           should
           contribute
           their
           help
           according
           to
           the
           rate
           and
           measure
           of
           their
           abilities
           ;
           Some
           can
           onely
           hold
           up
           a
           Candle
           ,
           others
           a
           Torch
           ,
           but
           all
           are
           usefull
           :
           
             The
             Presse
          
           is
           an
           excellent
           meanes
           to
           scatter
           Knowledge
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           
             so
             often
             abused
          
           :
           all
           complain
           there
           is
           enough
           written
           ;
           and
           think
           that
           now
           there
           should
           be
           
             a
             stop
          
           :
           indeed
           it
           were
           well
           if
           in
           this
           
             scribling
             age
          
           there
           were
           some
           restraint
           ;
           
             Uselesse
             Pamphlets
          
           are
           grown
           almost
           as
           great
           a
           mischief
           as
           the
           erroneous
           and
           prophane
           :
           Yet
           't
           is
           not
           good
           to
           shut
           the
           door
           upon
           industry
           and
           diligence
           ;
           there
           is
           yet
           room
           left
           to
           discover
           more
           (
           above
           all
           that
           hath
           been
           said
           )
           of
           the
           Wisdome
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           
             riches
             of
             his
             grace
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           yea
           ,
           more
           of
           the
           
             stratagems
             of
             Satan
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             mans
             heart
          
           :
           meanes
           need
           to
           be
           encreased
           every
           day
           to
           
             weaken
             sin
          
           ,
           and
           
             strengthen
             trust
          
           ,
           and
           
             quicken
             us
             to
             holinesse
             :
             Fundamentals
          
           are
           the
           same
           in
           
             all
             ages
          
           ,
           but
           the
           constant
           necessities
           of
           
             the
             Church
          
           and
           
             private
             Christians
          
           will
           continually
           enforce
           
             a
             further
             explication
          
           ;
           as
           the
           Arts
           and
           sleights
           of
           besieging
           and
           battering
           encrease
           ,
           so
           doth
           skill
           
             in
             fortification
          
           :
           if
           we
           have
           no
           other
           benefit
           by
           
             the
             multitude
             of
             Books
          
           that
           are
           written
           ,
           we
           shall
           have
           this
           benefit
           ,
           an
           opportunity
           to
           Observe
           the
           
             various
             workings
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
          
           about
           the
           
             same
             truths
          
           ;
           and
           indeed
           ,
           the
           speculation
           is
           neither
           Idle
           ,
           nor
           unfruitfull
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           diversity
           of
           gifts
           as
           there
           is
           of
           tempers
           ,
           and
           of
           tempers
           as
           there
           is
           of
           faces
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           this
           variety
           God
           may
           be
           the
           more
           glorified
           :
           The
           Pen-men
           of
           Scripture
           that
           all
           wrote
           by
           the
           
             same
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           by
           an
           
             infallible
             Conduct
          
           ,
           do
           not
           write
           in
           the
           
             same
             stile
          
           :
           In
           the
           Old
           Testament
           there
           is
           a
           plain
           difference
           between
           the
           
             lofty
             Courtly
             stile
          
           of
           Isaiah
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Priestly
             grave
             stile
          
           of
           Jeremiah
           ;
           In
           Amos
           there
           are
           
             some
             marks
          
           of
           his
           Calling
           in
           his
           Prophecie
           :
           In
           the
           New
           Testament
           you
           will
           find
           
             John
             sublime
          
           and
           Seraphicall
           ,
           and
           
             Paul
             rational
          
           and
           argumentative
           ;
           't
           is
           easie
           to
           track
           both
           by
           their
           
             peculiar
             phrases
             ,
             native
             elegancies
          
           ,
           and
           
             distinct
             manner
          
           of
           expression
           :
           this
           variety
           
           and
           *
           
             manifold
             grace
          
           still
           continueth
           ,
           the
           stones
           that
           lye
           in
           the
           building
           of
           Gods
           house
           are
           not
           all
           of
           a
           sort
           ,
           there
           are
           *
           
             Saphires
             ,
             Carbuncles
          
           and
           Agates
           ,
           all
           which
           have
           their
           peculiar
           use
           and
           lustre
           ,
           some
           are
           doctrinall
           ,
           and
           good
           for
           information
           ,
           to
           
             clear
             up
          
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           vindicate
           it
           from
           the
           Sophismes
           of
           wretched
           men
           ;
           othets
           have
           a
           great
           force
           and
           skill
           in
           application
           :
           Some
           are
           more
           Evangelical
           ,
           their
           soules
           are
           melted
           out
           in
           sweetnesse
           ,
           others
           are
           
             sons
             of
             Thunder
          
           ,
           more
           rouzing
           and
           stirring
           ,
           gifted
           for
           a
           
             rougher
             strain
          
           ,
           which
           also
           hath
           its
           use
           in
           the
           art
           of
           winning
           soules
           to
           God
           :
           *
           't
           was
           observed
           of
           the
           three
           Ministers
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           that
           
             none
             thundred
             more
             loudly
             than
          
           Farell
           ,
           
             none
             piped
             more
             sweetly
             than
          
           Virett
           ,
           
             none
             taught
             more
             learnedly
             and
             solidly
             than
          
           Calvin
           :
           so
           variously
           doth
           the
           Lord
           dispense
           his
           gifts
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           
             liberty
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           
             greater
             beauty
          
           and
           order
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           for
           difference
           with
           proportion
           causeth
           beauty
           ,
           and
           to
           prevent
           Schisme
           ,
           every
           member
           having
           his
           
             distinct
             excellencie
          
           ,
           so
           that
           what
           is
           wanting
           in
           one
           ,
           may
           be
           supplyed
           by
           another
           ,
           and
           all
           have
           something
           to
           commend
           them
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           despised
           ;
           as
           in
           several
           Countreys
           they
           have
           several
           Commodities
           ,
           to
           maintain
           traffique
           between
           them
           all
           :
           we
           are
           apt
           to
           abuse
           the
           
             diversity
             of
             gifts
          
           to
           divisions
           and
           partialities
           ,
           whereas
           God
           hath
           given
           them
           to
           *
           maintain
           a
           communion
           ;
           in
           the
           
             Churches
             Vestment
          
           there
           is
           variety
           but
           no
           
             rent
             ,
             varietas
             sit
             ,
             scissur
             a
             non
             sit
             .
          
        
         
           All
           this
           is
           the
           rather
           mentioned
           ,
           because
           of
           that
           excellent
           and
           
             peculiar
             gift
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Worthy
           and
           Reverend
           Authour
           had
           in
           unfolding
           and
           applying
           the
           
             great
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           in
           a
           sweet
           and
           
             mellifluous
             way
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           by
           his
           hearers
           usually
           termed
           ,
           
             The
             sweet
             dropper
          
           ;
           sweet
           and
           heavenly
           distillations
           usually
           dropping
           from
           him
           with
           such
           a
           
             native
             elegancie
          
           as
           is
           not
           easily
           to
           be
           imitated
           :
           I
           would
           not
           set
           the
           gifts
           of
           God
           on
           quarrelling
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           Ministeries
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           
             most
             Evangelical
          
           ,
           seemeth
           
             most
             usefull
             ,
             the
             testimony
             of
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecie
             ,
          
           Rev.
           19.
           10.
           
           't
           is
           spoken
           by
           the
           Angel
           to
           disswade
           the
           Apostle
           from
           worshipping
           him
           :
           you
           that
           preach
           Jesus
           Christ
           and
           him
           crucified
           and
           risen
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           have
           a
           like
           Dignity
           with
           us
           Angels
           that
           foretell
           things
           to
           come
           ,
           your
           message
           is
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecie
          
           :
           As
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           This
           is
           the
           great
           and
           fundamental
           truth
           wherein
           runneth
           the
           life
           ,
           and
           the
           heart-blood
           of
           Religion
           .
        
         
           The
           same
           Spirit
           is
           breathing
           in
           
             these
             discourses
          
           that
           are
           now
           put
           into
           thy
           hand
           ,
           wherein
           thou
           wilt
           find
           much
           of
           the
           
             Comforts
             of
             the
             Gospel
          
           ,
           of
           the
           
             sealing
             of
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             constant
             courses
          
           of
           Gods
           love
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           fruitfully
           and
           faithfully
           improved
           for
           thy
           edification
           .
        
         
           Let
           it
           not
           stumble
           thee
           ,
           that
           the
           work
           is
           posthume
           ,
           and
           commeth
           out
           so
           long
           after
           the
           
             Authours
             death
          
           ;
           it
           were
           to
           be
           wished
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           excell
           in
           
             publick
             gifts
          
           ,
           would
           
             during
             life
          
           publish
           their
           own
           labours
           ,
           to
           prevent
           
             spurious
             obtrusions
          
           upon
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           them
           their
           
             last
             hand
          
           and
           pollishment
           ;
           as
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           was
           carefull
           to
           
             write
             before
             his
             decease
          
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           1.
           12
           ,
           13
           ,
           14.
           
           But
           usually
           the
           Churches
           treasure
           is
           most
           encreased
           by
           Legacies
           ;
           as
           Elijah
           let
           fall
           
             his
             Mantle
          
           when
           he
           was
           
             taken
             up
          
           into
           heaven
           ;
           so
           Gods
           eminent
           servants
           when
           their
           persons
           could
           no
           longer
           remain
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           have
           left
           behind
           them
           some
           worthy
           pieces
           as
           a
           Monument
           of
           their
           graces
           and
           zeal
           for
           the
           publick
           welfare
           ;
           whether
           it
           be
           out
           of
           a
           
             modest
             sense
             of
             their
             own
             endeavours
             ,
          
           as
           being
           loath
           upon
           choice
           ,
           or
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           to
           venture
           abroad
           into
           the
           world
           ,
           or
           whether
           it
           be
           that
           being
           occupied
           and
           taken
           up
           with
           
             other
             labours
          
           ,
           or
           whether
           it
           be
           in
           a
           conformity
           to
           Christ
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           
             leave
             his
          
           
           Spirit
           till
           his
           Departure
           ,
           or
           whether
           it
           be
           out
           of
           an
           hope
           that
           their
           Works
           would
           find
           a
           more
           
             kindly
             reception
          
           after
           their
           death
           ,
           
             the
             living
          
           being
           more
           liable
           
             to
             envy
          
           and
           reproach
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           Authour
           is
           
             in
             heaven
          
           ,
           the
           work
           is
           more
           esteemed
           upon
           earth
           ,
           whether
           for
           this
           or
           that
           cause
           usually
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           not
           only
           the
           life
           ,
           but
           the
           death
           of
           Gods
           servants
           hath
           been
           profitable
           to
           his
           Church
           ,
           by
           that
           means
           many
           useful
           Treatises
           being
           freed
           from
           that
           privacy
           and
           obscurenesse
           to
           which
           by
           the
           modesty
           of
           the
           Authour
           they
           were
           formerly
           confined
           .
        
         
           Which
           as
           it
           hath
           commonly
           falne
           out
           ,
           so
           especially
           in
           
             the
             Works
          
           of
           this
           Reverend
           Authour
           ,
           all
           which
           (
           some
           few
           onely
           excepted
           )
           saw
           
             the
             light
          
           after
           the
           
             Authours
             death
          
           ;
           which
           also
           hath
           been
           the
           lot
           of
           this
           
             usefull
             Comment
          
           ;
           onely
           it
           hath
           this
           advantage
           above
           the
           rest
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           perused
           by
           the
           Authour
           during
           life
           ,
           and
           corrected
           by
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           and
           hath
           the
           
             plain
             signature
          
           and
           marks
           of
           his
           own
           spirit
           ;
           which
           will
           easily
           appear
           to
           those
           that
           have
           been
           any
           way
           conversant
           with
           his
           former
           Works
           ,
           this
           being
           signified
           ,
           (
           for
           further
           commendation
           it
           needeth
           none
           ,
           )
           I
           
             commend
             thee
             to
             God
             and
             to
             the
             word
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
          
           which
           is
           able
           to
           build
           thee
           up
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           thee
           an
           inheritance
           among
           
             the
             sanctified
          
           ,
           remaining
        
         
           
             Thy
             servant
             in
             the
             Lords
             work
             ,
             THOMAS
             MANTON
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           COMMENTARY
           upon
           the
           first
           CHAPTER
           of
           the
           second
           Epistle
           of
           S.
           PAUL
           to
           the
           CORINTHIANS
           .
        
         
           
             
               2
               Cor.
               1.
               1.
               
            
             
               Paul
               an
               Apostle
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               by
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Timothy
               our
               Brother
               ,
               unto
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               which
               is
               at
               Corinth
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Saints
               which
               are
               in
               all
               Achaia
               :
               Grace
               be
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               Peace
               from
               God
               our
               Father
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             THe
             Preface
             to
             this
             Epistle
             is
             the
             same
             with
             other
             Prefaces
             .
             Our
             blessed
             Apostle
             had
             written
             a
             sharp
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             especially
             reproving
             their
             tolerating
             of
             the
             incestuous
             person
             :
             that
             ,
             his
             first
             Epistle
             took
             effect
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             much
             as
             he
             desired
             ,
             yet
             it
             prevailed
             so
             far
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             excommunicated
             the
             incestuous
             person
             ,
             and
             likewise
             reformed
             divers
             abuses
             .
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             proud
             ,
             factious
             ,
             rich
             City
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             confluence
             of
             many
             Nations
             ,
             being
             an
             excellent
             Port
             ,
             and
             Mart-Town
             ;
             there
             were
             many
             proud
             ,
             insolent
             teachers
             ,
             which
             thought
             basely
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             he
             writes
             this
             second
             Epistle
             :
             the
             scope
             whereof
             is
             
               
                 partly
              
               
                 
                   
                     Apologetical
                     .
                  
                   
                     Exhortatorie
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             Apologetical
             ,
             to
             defend
             himself
             .
          
           
             Exhortatorie
             ,
             to
             instruct
             them
             in
             several
             duties
             :
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             the
             passages
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             general
             scope
             of
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             That
             the
             Ministerial
             labour
             is
             
               not
               in
               vain
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             The
             fruit
             of
             the
             first
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             is
             seen
             in
             this
             second
             ,
             the
             first
             Epistle
             took
             effect
             .
             Therefore
             we
             should
             not
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             neither
             we
             that
             are
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             are
             Ministers
             in
             their
             own
             families
             ,
             as
             every
             man
             should
             be
             ;
             be
             not
             discouraged
             at
             unlikelihood
             ,
             there
             is
             alway
             some
             successe
             to
             encourage
             us
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             much
             as
             we
             look
             for
             in
             this
             world
             :
             because
             there
             is
             a
             reprobate
             Generation
             that
             are
             alway
             set
             upon
             Cavilling
             ,
             and
             opposing
             ,
             yet
             some
             successe
             there
             will
             be
             ,
             as
             there
             was
             here
             .
          
           
             A
             second
             thing
             in
             general
             out
             of
             the
             whole
             scope
             is
             this
             :
             to
             teach
             us
             to
             
             vindicate
             our
             credit
             ,
             when
             the
             truth
             may
             be
             wounded
             through
             us
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostle
             stands
             here
             upon
             his
             reputation
             ,
             and
             labours
             to
             free
             ,
             and
             to
             clear
             himself
             from
             all
             imputations
             :
             but
             especially
             he
             doth
             this
             by
             his
             life
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             the
             best
             Apology
             .
             But
             because
             that
             would
             not
             serve
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             speak
             loud
             enough
             ,
             therefore
             he
             makes
             an
             excellent
             apology
             ,
             in
             this
             Epistle
             .
             But
             to
             come
             to
             the
             particulars
             .
             
               
                 Paul
                 an
                 Apostle
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Timothy
                 our
                 Brother
                 .
              
            
          
           
             THis
             Chapter
             is
             Apologetical
             ,
             especially
             after
             the
             Preface
             .
             He
             stands
             in
             defence
             of
             himself
             against
             the
             imputations
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             man
             neglected
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             persecuted
             ,
             and
             oppressed
             with
             so
             many
             afflictions
             .
             And
             the
             second
             is
             the
             imputation
             of
             inconstancie
             ,
             that
             he
             came
             not
             to
             them
             when
             he
             had
             made
             a
             promise
             to
             come
             .
             This
             Chapter
             is
             especially
             in
             defence
             of
             these
             two
             .
          
           
             In
             an
             excellent
             heavenly
             wisdome
             ,
             he
             turnes
             off
             the
             imputation
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             inverts
             the
             imputation
             the
             clean
             contrary
             way
             :
             and
             he
             begins
             with
             thanksgiving
             ,
             
               Blessed
               be
               God
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Father
               of
               mercies
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               all
               comfort
               ,
               who
               hath
               comforted
               us
               in
               all
               our
               tribulations
               .
            
             As
             if
             God
             had
             done
             him
             a
             great
             favour
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             when
             we
             come
             to
             those
             words
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Preface
             ,
             it
             is
             common
             with
             all
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             therefore
             we
             make
             it
             not
             a
             principal
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             :
             yet
             because
             these
             Prefaces
             have
             the
             seeds
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             them
             ,
             the
             seeds
             of
             heavenly
             comfort
             ,
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             I
             will
             speak
             something
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Here
               is
            
             
               
                 
                   An
                   Inscription
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                   A
                   Salutation
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             Inscription
             ,
             there
             are
             the
             parties
             from
             whom
             this
             Epistle
             was
             written
             ,
             
               Paul
               an
               Apostle
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               by
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Timothy
               our
               Brother
               .
            
             And
             the
             persons
             to
             whom
             ,
             
               To
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               at
               Corinth
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Saints
               in
               Achaia
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Salutation
             ,
             
               Grace
               ,
               and
               Peace
            
             ;
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             blessing
             ,
             
               Grace
               ,
               and
               Peace
            
             .
          
           
             From
             whom
             ;
             
               From
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               from
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Paul
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             In
             this
             inscription
             he
             sets
             down
             his
             office
             ,
             
               an
               Apostle
            
             ,
             and
             
               an
               Apostle
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             How
             Apostles
             differ
             from
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             ordinary
             point
             .
             St.
             Paul
             was
             called
             to
             be
             an
             Apostle
             by
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             in
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             1.
             
             
               Am
               I
               not
               an
               Apostle
               ?
               have
               I
               not
               seen
               Christ
               ?
            
             It
             was
             the
             priviledge
             of
             the
             Apostles
             to
             see
             Christ
             ,
             they
             were
             taught
             immediately
             by
             Christ
             ;
             and
             they
             had
             a
             general
             commission
             to
             teach
             all
             ;
             and
             they
             had
             extraordinary
             gifts
             .
             All
             these
             were
             in
             St.
             Paul
             eminently
             .
             And
             this
             was
             his
             prerogative
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             chosen
             by
             Christ
             in
             heaven
             ,
             in
             glory
             :
             the
             other
             were
             chosen
             by
             Christ
             when
             he
             was
             in
             abasement
             ,
             in
             a
             state
             of
             humiliation
             ;
             
               Paul
               an
               Apostle
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 By
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             By
             the
             appointment
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             designment
             of
             Christ
             For
             every
             man
             in
             his
             particular
             calling
             is
             placed
             in
             it
             
               by
               the
               will
               of
               God.
            
             St.
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             he
             was
             an
             Apostle
             by
             
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               will
               of
               man.
            
             This
             is
             the
             same
             word
             ,
             as
             is
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Philippians
             .
          
           
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             it
             teacheth
             us
             this
             first
             Observation
             ,
             
               That
               we
               should
               think
               our selves
               in
               our
               standings
               and
               callings
               ,
               to
               be
               there
               by
               the
               will
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             And
             therefore
             should
             serve
             him
             ,
             by
             whose
             will
             we
             are
             placed
             in
             that
             standing
             .
             Let
             every
             man
             consider
             ,
             who
             placed
             me
             here
             ?
             God
             ;
             if
             a
             hair
             cannot
             fall
             from
             my
             head
             without
             his
             providence
             ,
             much
             lesse
             can
             the
             disposing
             of
             my
             calling
             which
             is
             a
             greater
             matter
             :
             therefore
             I
             will
             seek
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             frame
             my self
             and
             courses
             answerable
             to
             the
             will
             of
             him
             ,
             by
             whose
             will
             I
             am
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             Men
             have
             not
             their
             callings
             ,
             onely
             to
             get
             riches
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             preferment
             ,
             those
             are
             base
             ends
             of
             their
             own
             to
             serve
             themselves
             .
             God
             placeth
             us
             in
             our
             particular
             callings
             ,
             not
             to
             serve
             our selves
             ,
             but
             to
             serve
             him
             :
             and
             he
             will
             cast
             in
             those
             riches
             ,
             honour
             ,
             preferment
             ,
             dignity
             ,
             and
             esteem
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             is
             fit
             for
             us
             in
             the
             serving
             of
             him
             in
             our
             places
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             party
             in
             the
             inscription
             ,
             from
             whom
             the
             Epistle
             is
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               
                 Timothy
                 our
                 Brother
                 .
              
            
          
           
             HE
             sends
             his
             Epistle
             from
             Timothy
             as
             well
             as
             from
             himself
             .
             This
             he
             doth
             ,
             to
             win
             the
             more
             acceptance
             among
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             so
             blessed
             a
             man
             as
             Timothy
             was
             ,
             who
             was
             an
             Evangelist
             ;
             Unitie
             by
             consent
             is
             stronger
             .
             And
             there
             is
             a
             natural
             weaknesse
             in
             men
             to
             regard
             the
             consent
             and
             authority
             of
             others
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             things
             themselves
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             if
             God
             himself
             in
             heavenly
             love
             and
             mercy
             condescend
             to
             help
             our
             weaknesse
             ,
             much
             more
             should
             all
             that
             are
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             We
             are
             subject
             to
             call
             in
             question
             the
             truths
             of
             God
             ,
             therefore
             he
             helps
             us
             with
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             with
             other
             means
             and
             allurements
             :
             and
             although
             that
             be
             truth
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             yet
             because
             he
             would
             undermine
             our
             distrustful
             dispositions
             by
             all
             means
             ,
             he
             useth
             those
             courses
             .
             So
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             respect
             what
             he
             wrote
             the
             more
             ,
             as
             from
             a
             joynt
             spirit
             ,
             he
             writes
             ,
             
               Paul
               ,
               and
               Timothy
               our
               Brother
               .
            
          
           
             It
             was
             an
             argument
             of
             much
             modestie
             ,
             and
             humility
             in
             this
             blessed
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             of
             himself
             seem
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             to
             monopolize
             their
             respect
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             should
             look
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             joyns
             Timothy
             with
             him
             :
             so
             great
             an
             Apostle
             joynes
             an
             inferiour
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             spirit
             of
             singularity
             in
             many
             ,
             they
             will
             seem
             to
             do
             all
             themselves
             ,
             and
             carry
             all
             themselves
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             not
             speak
             the
             truths
             that
             others
             have
             spoken
             before
             them
             without
             some
             disdain
             .
             As
             a
             proud
             Critick
             said
             ,
             I
             would
             they
             had
             never
             been
             men
             that
             spake
             our
             things
             before
             we
             were
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             have
             had
             all
             the
             credit
             of
             it
             .
             Oh
             ,
             no
             ;
             those
             that
             are
             led
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             content
             in
             modestie
             ,
             and
             humility
             ,
             to
             have
             others
             joyned
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             know
             it
             is
             available
             for
             others
             likewise
             ,
             they
             will
             respect
             the
             truth
             the
             more
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             far
             we
             yield
             to
             the
             Papists
             ,
             when
             we
             speak
             of
             this
             ,
             whether
             the
             Church
             can
             give
             authority
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             no.
             In
             regard
             of
             us
             ,
             the
             Church
             hath
             some
             power
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             our
             weaknesse
             :
             but
             what
             is
             that
             power
             ?
             It
             is
             an
             inducing
             power
             ,
             an
             alluring
             power
             ,
             a
             propounding
             power
             ,
             to
             propound
             the
             mysteries
             of
             salvation
             :
             but
             the
             inward
             work
             ,
             the
             convincing
             power
             is
             from
             the
             Evidence
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             .
             All
             that
             the
             Church
             doth
             ,
             is
             to
             move
             ,
             to
             induce
             ,
             and
             to
             propound
             this
             ,
             
               quoad
               nos
            
             ,
             it
             hath
             some
             power
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Church
             thus
             far
             gives
             authority
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ;
             though
             it
             be
             an
             improper
             phrase
             to
             say
             it
             gives
             authority
             :
             for
             ,
             as
             the
             men
             said
             to
             the
             woman
             of
             
               Samaria
               ,
               Now
               we
               believe
               it
               our selves
               ,
               not
               because
               thou
               toldest
               us
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             Church
             allures
             us
             to
             respect
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             but
             then
             there
             is
             an
             inward
             Power
             ,
             an
             inward
             Majestie
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             that
             bears
             down
             all
             before
             it
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             ground
             ,
             why
             St.
             Paul
             alledged
             humane
             authority
             sometimes
             in
             his
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             dealing
             with
             men
             :
             because
             he
             was
             to
             deal
             with
             men
             that
             would
             be
             shamed
             the
             more
             with
             them
             .
             Any
             thing
             that
             may
             strengthen
             the
             truth
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             those
             with
             whom
             we
             have
             to
             deal
             ,
             may
             be
             used
             in
             a
             heavenly
             policy
             ;
             
               One
               of
               your
               own
               Prophets
            
             ,
             saith
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Tit.
            
             1.
             towards
             the
             end
             .
             And
             so
             in
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             he
             quotes
             a
             saying
             out
             of
             an
             Atheist
             .
             
               
                 Timothy
                 our
                 Brother
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Brother
             ,
             he
             means
             not
             only
             by
             Grace
             but
             by
             calling
             :
             As
             we
             know
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             other
             professions
             ,
             those
             of
             the
             same
             profession
             are
             called
             before
             Brethren
             :
             So
             Timothy
             was
             St.
             Pauls
             Brother
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             Grace
             ,
             but
             by
             calling
             ;
             and
             two
             bonds
             binde
             stronger
             .
             Here
             is
             a
             treble
             bond
             ,
             Nature
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             Calling
             .
             They
             were
             men
             ,
             they
             were
             fellow
             Christians
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             teachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             therefore
             he
             saith
             
               Timothy
               our
               Brother
               .
               Timothy
            
             was
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             it
             was
             a
             greater
             honour
             to
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Brother
             to
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             an
             Evangelist
             ;
             an
             Hypocrite
             may
             be
             an
             Evangelist
             :
             but
             a
             true
             Brother
             of
             St.
             Paul
             none
             but
             a
             true
             Christian
             can
             be
             .
             All
             Christians
             are
             Brethren
             :
             It
             is
             a
             word
             that
             levels
             all
             ;
             for
             it
             takes
             down
             the
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             fills
             up
             the
             Vallies
             ;
             the
             greatest
             men
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             mountains
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             Christians
             ,
             they
             are
             Brethren
             to
             the
             lowest
             ;
             and
             it
             fills
             up
             the
             Vallies
             ,
             the
             lowest
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             Christians
             ,
             are
             Brethren
             to
             the
             Highest
             :
             howsoever
             in
             worldly
             respects
             they
             cease
             in
             death
             ,
             as
             personal
             differences
             ,
             and
             differences
             in
             calling
             ,
             they
             all
             cease
             in
             death
             .
             All
             are
             Brethren
             ,
             therefore
             he
             useth
             it
             for
             great
             respect
             .
             St
             Paul
             was
             a
             great
             Apostle
             :
             Timothy
             an
             inferiour
             man
             ,
             yet
             both
             Brethren
             :
             
               Timothy
               our
               Brother
            
             .
             
               
                 To
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 at
                 Corinth
                 .
              
            
          
           
             VVE
             have
             seen
             the
             persons
             from
             whom
             ;
             Paul
             and
             Timothy
             ;
             Now
             here
             are
             the
             persons
             to
             whom
             ,
             
               To
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               at
               Corinth
               .
               Corinth
            
             was
             a
             very
             wicked
             City
             :
             as
             where
             there
             is
             a
             great
             confluence
             of
             many
             people
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             contagion
             of
             many
             sins
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             in
             this
             Corinth
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Church
             .
             For
             as
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               No
               man
               can
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               except
               my
               Father
               draw
               him
               :
            
             so
             where
             the
             Father
             will
             draw
             ,
             who
             can
             draw
             back
             ?
             Even
             in
             Corinth
             God
             hath
             his
             Church
             :
             he
             raiseth
             up
             a
             generation
             of
             men
             ,
             a
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             company
             of
             creatures
             differing
             as
             much
             from
             the
             common
             ,
             as
             men
             do
             from
             Beasts
             .
             And
             yet
             such
             is
             the
             Power
             and
             Efficacy
             of
             the
             blessed
             Gospel
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             having
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             accompanying
             it
             ,
             that
             even
             in
             Corinth
             ,
             a
             wretched
             City
             ,
             this
             Word
             ,
             and
             this
             Spirit
             ,
             raised
             up
             a
             company
             of
             men
             ,
             called
             here
             by
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             Saints
             .
             And
             such
             power
             indeed
             hath
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             wicked
             places
             ,
             but
             in
             our
             wicked
             hearts
             too
             .
          
           
             Let
             a
             man
             have
             a
             world
             of
             wickednesse
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             come
             ,
             and
             present
             
             himself
             meekly
             and
             constantly
             to
             the
             means
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             God
             in
             time
             by
             his
             Spirit
             will
             raise
             a
             new
             frame
             of
             grace
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             a
             new
             Creation
             .
             As
             at
             the
             first
             he
             created
             all
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             order
             out
             of
             confusion
             :
             so
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             Chaos
             of
             confusion
             ,
             of
             blindnesse
             ,
             and
             darknesse
             and
             terror
             :
             (
             there
             is
             a
             world
             of
             confusion
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             )
             God
             by
             his
             creating
             Word
             (
             for
             his
             Word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             creating
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Word
             was
             at
             the
             first
             in
             the
             creation
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             it
             hath
             a
             creating
             Power
             )
             he
             raiseth
             an
             excellent
             frame
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             he
             scatters
             his
             natural
             blindnesse
             ,
             he
             sets
             in
             order
             his
             natural
             confusion
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             becomes
             a
             new
             creature
             ,
             and
             an
             heire
             of
             a
             new
             World.
             
          
           
             Let
             no
             people
             despair
             ,
             nor
             no
             person
             ;
             for
             God
             hath
             his
             Church
             in
             Corinth
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             is
             become
             of
             this
             Church
             now
             ?
             Why
             alas
             ,
             it
             is
             under
             the
             slavery
             of
             the
             Turks
             ,
             it
             is
             under
             miserable
             captivity
             at
             this
             day
             .
             At
             the
             first
             ,
             Corinth
             was
             overthrown
             by
             
               Numeus
               a
               Roman
            
             Captain
             ,
             for
             the
             abusing
             the
             Roman
             Ambassadors
             ;
             it
             was
             ruinated
             for
             the
             unfit
             carriage
             to
             the
             Ambassadors
             ,
             who
             would
             not
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             contemned
             ,
             nor
             the
             Majestie
             of
             the
             Roman
             Empire
             .
             But
             
               Augustus
               Caesar
            
             afterwards
             repaired
             it
             .
             And
             now
             for
             neglecting
             of
             Gods
             Ambassadors
             ,
             the
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             it
             is
             under
             another
             misery
             ,
             but
             Spiritual
             ,
             it
             is
             under
             the
             bondage
             (
             I
             say
             )
             of
             that
             Tyrant
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             become
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             glorious
             City
             ?
             It
             is
             now
             the
             habitation
             of
             Devils
             ,
             a
             cage
             of
             unclean
             birds
             .
             What
             is
             become
             of
             those
             glorious
             Churches
             ,
             which
             St.
             John
             wrote
             those
             Epistles
             to
             in
             his
             Revelation
             ?
             and
             which
             St.
             Paul
             wrote
             unto
             ?
             Alas
             they
             are
             gone
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             is
             now
             come
             into
             the
             Western
             parts
             .
             And
             shall
             we
             think
             all
             shall
             be
             safe
             with
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             Jewes
             did
             ,
             crying
             ,
             
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             Jer.
             7.
             
             No
             ,
             No
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             respect
             Christs
             blessed
             Gospel
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             except
             we
             bring
             forth
             fruits
             worthy
             of
             it
             ,
             except
             we
             maintain
             and
             defend
             it
             ,
             and
             think
             it
             our
             honour
             and
             our
             crown
             ,
             and
             be
             zealous
             for
             it
             :
             if
             we
             suffer
             the
             insolent
             enemies
             of
             it
             to
             grow
             as
             vipers
             in
             the
             very
             bosom
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             what
             is
             like
             to
             become
             of
             us
             ?
             If
             there
             were
             no
             forraign
             Enemies
             to
             invade
             us
             ,
             we
             would
             let
             slip
             the
             glorious
             Gospel
             of
             Salvation
             .
             God
             will
             not
             suffer
             this
             indignity
             ,
             to
             this
             blessed
             Jewel
             his
             truth
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             suffer
             the
             Doctine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             be
             so
             disrespected
             .
             You
             see
             the
             fearful
             example
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             .
             Let
             those
             whom
             it
             may
             concern
             ,
             that
             have
             any
             advantage
             and
             authority
             ,
             let
             them
             put
             in
             for
             Gods
             cause
             ,
             put
             in
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             labour
             to
             propagate
             ,
             and
             to
             derive
             this
             blessed
             truth
             we
             enjoy
             to
             posterity
             ,
             by
             suppressing
             as
             much
             as
             they
             may
             the
             underminers
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             an
             acceptable
             service
             .
             
               To
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               at
               Corinth
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 Achaia
                 .
              
            
          
           
             COrinth
             was
             the
             City
             ,
             Achaia
             ,
             the
             country
             wherein
             Corinth
             was
             .
             There
             were
             then
             Saints
             ,
             holy
             men
             in
             all
             Achaia
             .
             And
             St.
             Paul
             writes
             to
             (
             All
             )
             Saints
             ,
             to
             weak
             Saints
             ,
             to
             strong
             Saints
             ,
             to
             rich
             Saints
             ,
             to
             poor
             Saints
             ;
             because
             every
             Saint
             hath
             somewhat
             that
             is
             lovely
             ,
             and
             respective
             in
             them
             ,
             somewhat
             to
             be
             respected
             .
             The
             least
             grace
             deserves
             respect
             from
             the
             greatest
             Apostle
             .
             And
             all
             have
             one
             head
             ,
             all
             have
             one
             hope
             of
             Glory
             ,
             all
             are
             redeemed
             with
             the
             same
             precious
             blood
             of
             Christ
             (
             and
             so
             I
             might
             
             run
             on
             )
             The
             many
             priviledges
             agree
             to
             all
             .
             Therefore
             all
             should
             have
             place
             in
             our
             respect
             .
             
               To
               (
               all
               )
               Saints
            
             ;
             that
             the
             least
             should
             not
             think
             themselves
             undervalued
             :
             weaknesse
             is
             most
             of
             all
             subject
             to
             complayning
             if
             it
             be
             disrespected
             :
             Therefore
             in
             heavenly
             wisdom
             and
             prudence
             the
             Apostle
             puts
             in
             
               (
               All
               )
               Saints
            
             .
             In
             all
             Achaia
             whatsoever
             .
             Besides
             the
             mother
             City
             ,
             the
             Metropolis
             of
             that
             Country
             ,
             which
             was
             Corinth
             ,
             there
             were
             Saints
             scattered
             .
             God
             in
             heavenly
             wisdome
             scatters
             his
             Saints
             .
             As
             seed
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             scattered
             
             in
             the
             ground
             it
             doth
             more
             good
             ,
             then
             when
             it
             is
             on
             heaps
             in
             the
             barn
             :
             so
             God
             scatters
             his
             Saints
             as
             Jewels
             ,
             as
             the
             lights
             of
             the
             World
             :
             here
             he
             will
             have
             one
             to
             shine
             and
             there
             another
             ;
             here
             he
             will
             have
             one
             fruitful
             to
             condemne
             the
             wicked
             world
             where
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             good
             example
             ,
             and
             their
             heavenly
             and
             fruitful
             conversation
             ,
             to
             draw
             out
             of
             the
             wicked
             estate
             of
             nature
             those
             with
             whom
             they
             are
             ;
             Therefore
             he
             will
             have
             them
             scattered
             here
             ,
             and
             there
             ,
             not
             onely
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             but
             Saints
             in
             all
             Achaia
             ,
             besides
             scattered
             in
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             must
             know
             (
             by
             the
             way
             )
             that
             these
             Saints
             had
             reference
             to
             some
             particular
             Church
             :
             for
             though
             it
             be
             sufficient
             to
             make
             a
             Christian
             to
             have
             union
             with
             Christ
             :
             there
             is
             the
             main
             ,
             the
             head
             :
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             a
             branch
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             a
             member
             of
             some
             particular
             Congregation
             ;
             therefore
             we
             have
             it
             in
             Act.
             4.
             
             
               God
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               such
               as
               should
               be
               saved
               .
            
             Those
             that
             are
             added
             to
             salvation
             must
             be
             added
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             a
             man
             must
             be
             a
             member
             of
             some
             particular
             Church
             .
             So
             though
             these
             were
             scattered
             ,
             they
             were
             members
             of
             some
             Church
             .
             Gods
             children
             are
             as
             stones
             in
             some
             building
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             an
             influence
             of
             Grace
             comes
             from
             Christ
             the
             Head
             to
             every
             particular
             member
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             body
             :
             God
             quickens
             not
             stragling
             members
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             reference
             to
             any
             particular
             Church
             ;
             that
             I
             note
             by
             the
             way
             .
             
               To
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               at
            
             Corinth
             ,
             
               and
               all
               the
               Saints
               in
            
             Achaia
             .
             
               
                 Saints
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             calls
             them
             Saints
             ;
             all
             believers
             are
             called
             Saints
             .
             Are
             they
             
             so
             ?
             are
             all
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             Saints
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             say
             that
             our
             Church
             is
             not
             a
             true
             visible
             Church
             ,
             because
             many
             of
             them
             are
             not
             Saints
             ,
             say
             some
             that
             went
             out
             from
             among
             us
             .
          
           
             I
             Answer
             ,
             all
             are
             ,
             or
             should
             be
             Saints
             :
             St.
             Paul
             wrote
             here
             to
             those
             that
             
             were
             sacramental
             Saints
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             by
             outward
             covenant
             and
             profession
             were
             Saints
             :
             not
             that
             they
             were
             all
             of
             them
             inwardly
             so
             :
             but
             all
             should
             be
             so
             done
             :
             he
             calls
             them
             so
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             their
             duty
             .
             To
             cleare
             this
             point
             a
             little
             .
             Sometimes
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Scripture
             hath
             its
             
             name
             from
             the
             commixtion
             of
             good
             and
             bad
             in
             it
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             called
             a
             field
             where
             there
             is
             a
             mixture
             of
             good
             and
             bad
             seed
             :
             so
             it
             is
             called
             a
             house
             wherein
             there
             are
             vessels
             of
             honour
             ,
             and
             vessels
             of
             dishonour
             :
             because
             there
             is
             such
             a
             mixture
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             .
             Sometimes
             the
             Church
             hath
             the
             name
             from
             the
             better
             part
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             
               a
               peculiar
               people
               ,
               a
               holy
               nation
               ,
            
             and
             Saints
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             here
             .
             Not
             that
             all
             are
             so
             ,
             but
             it
             hath
             the
             denomination
             from
             the
             better
             part
             :
             all
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             are
             so
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             sufficient
             that
             the
             denomination
             of
             a
             company
             be
             from
             the
             better
             part
             .
             As
             we
             say
             of
             Gold
             Oare
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             much
             earth
             mixed
             with
             it
             ,
             yet
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             better
             part
             ,
             we
             call
             it
             Gold
             :
             we
             give
             it
             that
             name
             :
             so
             in
             regard
             that
             the
             best
             are
             Saints
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             therefore
             he
             calls
             them
             all
             Saints
             :
             should
             all
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             be
             Saints
             by
             profession
             ,
             and
             by
             Sacrament
             ?
             should
             all
             that
             are
             Baptized
             ,
             and
             receive
             the
             Communion
             enter
             into
             a
             profession
             of
             sanctity
             ?
             What
             say
             
             you
             then
             to
             a
             prophane
             atheistical
             Generation
             ,
             that
             forsooth
             make
             a
             shew
             of
             holinesse
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             look
             for
             none
             of
             them
             ?
             I
             say
             all
             prophane
             
             persons
             are
             grosse
             Hypocrites
             ;
             why
             ?
             for
             ,
             are
             you
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
             yes
             ,
             will
             every
             one
             say
             ,
             will
             you
             make
             me
             an
             Infidel
             ?
             will
             you
             make
             me
             a
             Pagan
             ?
             Well
             ,
             take
             your
             own
             word
             then
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             to
             be
             a
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             but
             to
             be
             a
             Saint
             ?
             Must
             thou
             be
             a
             Saint
             ?
             doth
             not
             thy
             profession
             as
             thou
             art
             a
             member
             bind
             thee
             to
             be
             a
             Saint
             ?
             In
             Baptisme
             ,
             was
             not
             thy
             promise
             to
             renounce
             the
             Divel
             ,
             the
             World
             ,
             &
             the
             flesh
             ?
             In
             renewing
             thy
             covenant
             in
             the
             Communion
             ,
             dost
             not
             thou
             purpose
             to
             cleave
             to
             God
             in
             all
             things
             ?
             Thou
             that
             takest
             liberty
             therefore
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             under
             the
             profession
             of
             Religion
             to
             live
             as
             a
             libertine
             ,
             thou
             art
             a
             grosse
             Hypocrite
             ,
             and
             this
             aggravates
             thy
             sin
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             worse
             then
             a
             Pagans
             .
             Thou
             which
             art
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Saints
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             
             Dan.
             7.
             
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Saints
               of
               the
               most
               high
               :
            
             the
             people
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Church
             wherein
             thou
             art
             a
             professed
             member
             :
             and
             yet
             doest
             thou
             take
             liberty
             grosly
             to
             offend
             God
             ?
          
           
             What
             doth
             make
             a
             Saint
             ?
             
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             to
             the
             constitution
             of
             a
             true
             Saint
             ,
             there
             is
             
          
           
             
               A
            
             
               
                 
                   Separation
                   .
                
                 
                   Dedication
                   .
                
                 
                   Qualification
                   .
                
                 
                   Conversation
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             separation
             presently
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             is
             a
             Saint
             ,
             he
             is
             separate
             from
             
             the
             confused
             company
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             from
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Satan
             .
             Therefore
             those
             that
             have
             all
             companies
             alike
             ,
             that
             carry
             themselves
             indifferently
             in
             all
             companies
             ,
             as
             men
             that
             professe
             a
             kind
             of
             Civility
             ,
             that
             are
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             complement
             of
             the
             times
             ;
             men
             that
             learn
             the
             language
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             that
             are
             for
             all
             sorts
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             what
             belongs
             to
             the
             high
             profession
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             due
             to
             all
             I
             confesse
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             benevolence
             ,
             and
             a
             beneficence
             to
             all
             :
             but
             there
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             complacencie
             ,
             a
             sweet
             familiarity
             ,
             and
             amity
             which
             should
             be
             reserved
             to
             a
             few
             ,
             onely
             to
             those
             in
             whom
             we
             see
             the
             evidences
             ,
             and
             signs
             of
             Grace
             :
             If
             there
             be
             not
             a
             separation
             in
             respect
             of
             Grace
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             holinesse
             at
             all
             :
             a
             Saint
             must
             be
             separated
             .
             Not
             locally
             ,
             but
             in
             regard
             of
             amitie
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             intimate
             friendship
             .
             As
             we
             see
             it
             is
             in
             outward
             things
             ,
             in
             some
             of
             our
             houses
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             Court
             where
             all
             come
             ,
             poor
             and
             rich
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             the
             house
             where
             those
             of
             nearer
             acquaintance
             come
             :
             and
             then
             there
             is
             the
             innermost
             Roome
             ,
             the
             Closet
             ,
             where
             onely
             our selves
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             are
             nearest
             to
             us
             come
             :
             So
             it
             is
             in
             the
             passages
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             remote
             courtesies
             that
             come
             from
             us
             ,
             as
             men
             ,
             to
             all
             ,
             be
             they
             what
             they
             will
             :
             there
             are
             other
             respects
             ,
             to
             others
             ,
             that
             are
             nearer
             ,
             that
             we
             admit
             nearer
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             better
             quality
             :
             and
             there
             are
             other
             that
             are
             nearest
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             we
             admit
             even
             into
             the
             closet
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             those
             are
             they
             with
             whom
             we
             hope
             to
             have
             communion
             for
             ever
             in
             heaven
             ;
             the
             blessed
             people
             of
             God
             termed
             here
             Saints
             .
             It
             is
             an
             evidence
             of
             our
             translation
             from
             a
             cursed
             estate
             to
             a
             better
             ,
             when
             we
             love
             such
             ;
             
               hereby
               we
               know
            
             (
             saith
             St.
             
               John
               )
               that
               we
               are
               translated
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ,
               because
               we
               love
               the
               bretheren
               .
            
             There
             must
             be
             a
             separation
             .
          
           
             And
             withal
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             dedication
             of
             our selves
             to
             the
             service
             of
             
             God.
             A
             Christian
             when
             he
             knowes
             himself
             by
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             be
             Gods
             Child
             ,
             he
             dedicates
             himself
             to
             better
             services
             
             then
             before
             ,
             he
             thinks
             himself
             too
             good
             ,
             he
             thinks
             too
             highly
             of
             himself
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             base
             blasphemer
             ,
             or
             swearer
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             filthy
             Person
             :
             he
             considers
             himself
             as
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             he
             useth
             himself
             to
             better
             purposes
             ,
             to
             better
             studies
             ,
             to
             do
             good
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             with
             Dedication
             ;
             there
             is
             an
             inward
             Qualification
             ,
             to
             inable
             him
             
             with
             light
             never
             to
             forget
             the
             Image
             of
             God.
             Herein
             this
             Saint-ship
             stands
             especially
             in
             this
             inward
             Qualification
             ,
             whereby
             we
             resemble
             Christ
             the
             King
             of
             Saints
             .
             All
             our
             sanctification
             comes
             from
             him
             :
             as
             Aarons
             .
             oyntment
             went
             down
             from
             his
             head
             to
             his
             beard
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             his
             skirts
             :
             so
             all
             our
             sanctification
             is
             from
             Christ.
             Every
             Saint
             is
             qualified
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             :
             
               of
               his
               fulnesse
            
             we
             receive
             this
             inward
             qualification
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             another
             judgment
             of
             things
             then
             this
             world
             hath
             ,
             what
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             bad
             ;
             what
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             false
             ,
             what
             is
             comfortable
             ,
             and
             what
             tends
             to
             discomfort
             .
             He
             hath
             another
             conceit
             of
             things
             ,
             he
             hath
             another
             light
             then
             he
             had
             before
             ,
             and
             then
             other
             carnal
             men
             have
             ;
             he
             hath
             a
             heavenly
             light
             .
             He
             hath
             another
             Language
             ,
             he
             gives
             himself
             to
             prayer
             ,
             and
             to
             thanksgiving
             he
             is
             given
             to
             savoury
             discourse
             .
             He
             hath
             other
             courses
             in
             his
             particular
             calling
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             general
             calling
             then
             other
             refuse
             company
             have
             ,
             or
             then
             himself
             had
             before
             his
             calling
             :
             this
             is
             from
             his
             qualification
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             Qualification
             ,
             and
             Conversation
             go
             together
             :
             he
             hath
             a
             new
             
             conversation
             ,
             he
             carries
             himself
             even
             like
             to
             him
             that
             
               hath
               called
               him
               out
               of
               darknesse
               into
               marvellous
               light
               .
            
             So
             ,
             a
             true
             Saint
             ,
             (
             as
             every
             professor
             of
             Religion
             ought
             to
             be
             )
             he
             is
             dedicate
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             qualified
             in
             some
             degree
             as
             Christ
             was
             ,
             by
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             ;
             he
             is
             a
             new
             creature
             ,
             
               he
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               is
               a
               new
               creature
            
             ;
             and
             he
             shewes
             this
             by
             his
             conversation
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             is
             no
             Saint
             .
          
           
             How
             shall
             we
             know
             a
             Saint
             from
             a
             meer
             civil
             man
             ?
             (
             as
             there
             be
             many
             that
             live
             and
             d
             ie
             in
             that
             estate
             which
             is
             to
             be
             pittied
             :
             and
             one
             main
             end
             of
             
             our
             calling
             is
             not
             only
             to
             reduce
             prophane
             men
             to
             a
             better
             fashion
             of
             life
             :
             but
             to
             shew
             civil
             men
             their
             danger
             .
             )
          
           
             A
             meer
             civil
             man
             lookes
             to
             the
             second
             table
             ,
             he
             is
             smooth
             in
             his
             carriage
             and
             conversation
             with
             men
             :
             but
             negligent
             in
             his
             service
             to
             God.
             A
             civil
             
             man
             he
             lookes
             to
             his
             outward
             carriage
             :
             but
             he
             makes
             no
             conscience
             of
             secret
             sins
             :
             he
             is
             not
             
               holy
               in
               all
               manner
               of
               conversation
               ,
            
             as
             St.
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             
             
               Be
               ye
               holy
               in
               all
               manner
               of
               conversation
               .
            
             In
             private
             ,
             in
             publick
             ,
             in
             your
             retired
             carriage
             :
             he
             makes
             no
             conscience
             of
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             of
             his
             speeches
             ,
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             You
             may
             know
             an
             hypocrite
             so
             that
             carries
             himself
             smoothly
             ,
             and
             acceptably
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             he
             makes
             no
             conscience
             of
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             he
             makes
             no
             conscience
             of
             his
             affections
             ,
             of
             his
             desires
             ,
             of
             his
             lusts
             ,
             and
             such
             things
             .
             He
             makes
             no
             conscience
             of
             lesser
             oathes
             ,
             nor
             perhaps
             of
             rotten
             discourses
             :
             No
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             passe
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             carry
             themselves
             with
             acceptance
             :
             as
             for
             what
             belongs
             to
             the
             New
             Creature
             ,
             to
             Saints
             ,
             they
             care
             not
             :
             for
             they
             have
             vain
             conceits
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             judge
             them
             as
             hypocrites
             ,
             because
             such
             a
             one
             knowes
             himself
             should
             be
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             do
             otherwise
             then
             he
             doth
             ,
             therefore
             he
             thinks
             that
             others
             that
             are
             above
             his
             pitch
             ,
             are
             hypocrites
             ;
             and
             and
             they
             make
             a
             shew
             of
             that
             that
             is
             not
             in
             them
             ,
             because
             if
             he
             should
             make
             shew
             of
             that
             ,
             his
             heart
             would
             tell
             him
             that
             he
             were
             an
             hypocrite
             .
          
           
             A
             true
             Saint
             differs
             from
             an
             hypocrite
             in
             many
             respects
             ;
             but
             in
             this
             one
             
             mainly
             ,
             that
             a
             true
             Saint
             of
             God
             is
             altered
             in
             the
             inward
             frame
             and
             qualification
             
             of
             his
             soul
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             new
             Creature
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             spring
             of
             better
             thoughts
             ,
             of
             better
             desires
             ,
             of
             better
             aimes
             in
             him
             then
             in
             other
             men
             .
             And
             he
             labours
             more
             after
             the
             inward
             frame
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             then
             after
             his
             outward
             carriage
             :
             what
             he
             is
             ashamed
             to
             do
             ,
             he
             is
             ashamed
             to
             think
             he
             is
             ashamed
             to
             lust
             after
             ,
             what
             he
             desires
             to
             do
             ,
             he
             desires
             to
             love
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             he
             labours
             that
             all
             may
             be
             true
             in
             the
             inward
             man
             :
             because
             grace
             (
             as
             well
             as
             nature
             )
             begins
             from
             the
             heart
             ,
             from
             the
             inward
             parts
             .
          
           
             An
             hypocrite
             never
             cares
             for
             that
             ,
             all
             his
             care
             is
             for
             the
             outward
             parts
             ,
             he
             
             is
             sale-work
             ;
             so
             his
             carriage
             be
             acceptable
             to
             others
             ,
             all
             his
             care
             is
             taken
             ,
             he
             lives
             to
             the
             view
             ,
             therefore
             he
             looks
             not
             to
             the
             substance
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             shadow
             and
             appearance
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             come
             to
             the
             Salutation
             it self
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               VERSE
               2.
               
            
             
               Grace
               be
               unto
               you
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             GRace
             doth
             enter
             into
             the
             whole
             conversation
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             doth
             sweeten
             his
             very
             Salutations
             .
             Which
             I
             observe
             :
             because
             
             many
             men
             confine
             their
             Religion
             to
             places
             ,
             to
             actions
             ,
             and
             to
             times
             :
             there
             is
             a
             relish
             of
             holinesse
             in
             every
             thing
             that
             comes
             from
             a
             Christian
             ,
             in
             his
             Salutations
             and
             Courtesies
             :
             St.
             Paul
             salutes
             them
             ,
             
               Grace
               ,
               and
               peace
               from
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               And
               the
               use
               of
               holy
               Salutations
               are
            
             ;
             
             
               
                 
                   To
                
                 
                   Shew
                
                 
                   Love.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Win
                
              
            
          
           
             To
             shew
             love
             and
             respect
             ,
             therefore
             he
             salutes
             them
             ;
             and
             by
             shewing
             love
             ,
             to
             gain
             love
             :
             for
             there
             is
             a
             Loadstone
             in
             love
             .
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             the
             use
             of
             salutations
             ,
             is
             by
             them
             to
             convey
             some
             good
             :
             for
             these
             salutations
             are
             not
             meer
             wishes
             ,
             but
             prayers
             ,
             nay
             blessings
             :
             Gods
             people
             are
             a
             blessed
             people
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             full
             of
             blessing
             ,
             they
             carry
             a
             blessing
             in
             their
             very
             speeches
             .
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 a
                 blessing
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             A
             blessing
             is
             a
             prayer
             with
             the
             application
             of
             the
             thing
             prayed
             for
             ,
             it
             is
             
             somewhat
             more
             then
             a
             prayer
             ,
             
               Grace
               be
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               peace
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             onely
             a
             meer
             wish
             ,
             I
             desire
             it
             :
             nay
             my
             desire
             of
             it
             is
             with
             an
             applying
             of
             it
             ,
             
               grace
               shall
               be
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               peace
               ,
            
             and
             the
             more
             ,
             because
             I
             heartily
             wish
             it
             to
             you
             .
             It
             is
             no
             light
             matter
             to
             have
             the
             benediction
             ,
             and
             salutation
             of
             a
             holy
             man
             ,
             especially
             those
             that
             are
             Superiours
             :
             for
             the
             Superiours
             blesse
             the
             Inferiours
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             grace
             goes
             even
             with
             the
             very
             salutations
             ,
             with
             the
             common
             prayers
             of
             a
             holy
             man.
             It
             is
             a
             comfortable
             sign
             when
             God
             doth
             enlarge
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             holy
             man
             to
             wish
             well
             to
             a
             man.
             
          
           
             And
             surely
             the
             very
             consideration
             of
             that
             should
             move
             us
             to
             let
             them
             have
             such
             incouragement
             from
             our
             carriage
             and
             demeanour
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             hearts
             to
             think
             of
             us
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             Grace
             ,
             to
             give
             us
             a
             good
             wish
             ,
             to
             give
             us
             a
             good
             desire
             :
             for
             every
             gracious
             desire
             ,
             every
             prayer
             hath
             its
             effect
             when
             it
             comes
             from
             a
             favourite
             of
             God
             ,
             especially
             from
             such
             a
             man
             as
             St.
             Paul
             was
             ;
             from
             a
             Minister
             ,
             a
             holy
             man
             in
             a
             calling
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             God
             :
             they
             have
             their
             efficacy
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             empty
             words
             ,
             
               Grace
               and
               peace
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Popes
             think
             it
             a
             great
             favour
             when
             they
             bestow
             their
             Apostolical
             benediction
             and
             blessing
             :
             their
             blessing
             is
             not
             much
             worth
             ;
             their
             curse
             is
             better
             then
             their
             blessing
             :
             but
             surely
             the
             blessing
             of
             a
             man
             rightly
             called
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             true
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             cloathed
             with
             Power
             and
             efficacy
             from
             God
             :
             
               Grace
               be
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               peace
               ,
            
             it
             is
             no
             idle
             complement
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             you
             see
             likewise
             what
             should
             be
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             salutation
             
             of
             Christians
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             salute
             ,
             to
             shew
             love
             ,
             and
             to
             gain
             love
             ,
             so
             all
             
             their
             salutations
             should
             be
             holy
             .
             There
             is
             a
             takingthe
             name
             of
             God
             in
             vain
             ,
             in
             salutations
             oft
             times
             ,
             
               God
               save
               you
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             it
             must
             be
             done
             with
             a
             kind
             
             of
             scorn
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             demonstration
             of
             Religion
             it
             becomes
             them
             not
             ,
             that
             which
             should
             become
             them
             most
             .
             What
             should
             become
             a
             Saint
             ,
             but
             to
             carrie
             himself
             Saint-like
             ?
             and
             yet
             men
             must
             do
             it
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             scorn
             ,
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             gracelesse
             grace
             :
             that
             which
             in
             the
             religious
             use
             of
             it
             is
             a
             comfortable
             and
             sweet
             thing
             ,
             and
             is
             alway
             with
             a
             comfortable
             and
             gracious
             effect
             in
             Gods
             Children
             .
             Either
             it
             hath
             effect
             and
             is
             made
             grace
             to
             them
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             spoken
             ,
             or
             returns
             to
             them
             that
             speak
             it
             :
             As
             Christ
             saith
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               when
               you
               come
               into
               a
               house
               ,
               pronounce
               peace
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               house
               be
               not
               worthy
               ,
               your
               peace
               shall
               return
               to
               you
            
             So
             the
             salutations
             of
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             effectual
             to
             the
             parties
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             unworthy
             ,
             rebellious
             creatures
             ,
             they
             return
             again
             to
             himself
             ,
             they
             have
             effect
             one
             way
             or
             other
             .
             Let
             it
             not
             be
             done
             therefore
             with
             a
             taking
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             vain
             in
             a
             scornful
             manner
             ,
             but
             with
             gravity
             and
             reverence
             ,
             as
             becometh
             a
             holy
             action
             .
             There
             is
             some
             limitation
             ,
             and
             exception
             of
             this
             .
             Salutations
             
             in
             some
             cases
             may
             be
             omitted
             .
          
           
             As
             in
             serious
             businesse
             ,
             
               salute
               no
               man
               by
               the
               way
               ,
            
             as
             Christ
             saith
             to
             his
             Apostles
             :
             
             A
             neglect
             sometimes
             is
             good
             manners
             ,
             when
             respect
             is
             swallowed
             up
             in
             a
             greater
             duty
             .
             As
             it
             was
             good
             manners
             for
             David
             to
             Dance
             ,
             and
             to
             carry
             himself
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             unseemly
             before
             the
             Ark
             :
             because
             he
             was
             to
             neglect
             respect
             to
             meaner
             persons
             ,
             to
             forget
             the
             respect
             he
             was
             to
             shew
             to
             men
             ,
             being
             altogether
             taken
             up
             with
             higher
             matters
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             decencie
             ,
             and
             comlinesse
             .
             And
             overmuch
             scrupulousnesse
             and
             nicenesse
             in
             lesser
             things
             ,
             when
             men
             are
             called
             to
             greater
             ,
             is
             but
             unmannerly
             manners
             :
             in
             these
             cases
             ,
             these
             lesser
             must
             give
             way
             and
             place
             to
             the
             greater
             ;
             
               Salute
               no
               man
               by
               the
               way
               ,
            
             dispatch
             the
             businesse
             you
             are
             about
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             a
             hindrance
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             salute
             not
             :
             this
             is
             in
             respect
             of
             time
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             time
             ,
             so
             for
             persons
             :
             a
             notorious
             ,
             incorrigible
             Heretick
             salute
             not
             :
             to
             salute
             such
             a
             one
             would
             be
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             a
             connivence
             ,
             or
             an
             indulgence
             
             to
             him
             ,
             
               salute
               him
               not
            
             .
             The
             denying
             of
             a
             Salutation
             many
             times
             hath
             the
             force
             of
             a
             censure
             :
             the
             party
             neglected
             may
             think
             there
             is
             somewhat
             in
             him
             for
             which
             he
             is
             neglected
             in
             that
             manner
             .
             In
             these
             cases
             salutations
             may
             be
             omitted
             sometimes
             :
             But
             I
             go
             unto
             the
             particulars
             .
             
               
                 Grace
                 be
                 unto
                 you
                 and
                 peace
                 .
              
            
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             good
             things
             wished
             .
             We
             see
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             a
             blessed
             man
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             in
             the
             third
             heaven
             wrapt
             up
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             taught
             of
             Christ
             ,
             what
             things
             were
             most
             excellent
             ,
             and
             had
             himself
             seen
             excellent
             things
             which
             he
             could
             not
             utter
             ,
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             wishes
             ,
             we
             see
             out
             of
             heavenly
             wisedom
             and
             experience
             he
             drawes
             them
             to
             two
             heads
             ,
             all
             good
             things
             to
             
               Grace
               and
               peace
            
             .
             If
             there
             had
             been
             better
             things
             to
             be
             wished
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             wished
             them
             ,
             but
             Grace
             and
             peace
             are
             the
             principal
             things
             .
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 meant
                 by
                 Grace
                 here
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             Grace
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             the
             free
             favour
             and
             love
             of
             God
             from
             his
             own
             
             bowels
             ,
             not
             for
             any
             desert
             ,
             or
             worth
             ,
             or
             strength
             of
             love
             of
             ours
             :
             it
             is
             his
             own
             free
             grace
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             which
             is
             shed
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             springs
             only
             from
             his
             own
             goodnesse
             and
             loving
             nature
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             us
             at
             all
             ;
             this
             is
             Grace
             :
             It
             must
             be
             distinguished
             from
             the
             fruits
             of
             it
             :
             as
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             distinguish
             them
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             15.
             
             
               Grace
               ,
               and
               the
               gifts
               of
               grace
               .
            
             There
             is
             favour
             ,
             and
             the
             gifts
             of
             favour
             ,
             which
             is
             grace
             inherent
             in
             us
             .
             Here
             especially
             is
             meant
             the
             fountaine
             and
             spring
             of
             all
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             
             with
             the
             manifestation
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             increase
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             continuance
             of
             it
             .
             He
             wisheth
             these
             things
             ;
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             the
             manifestation
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             their
             souls
             ;
             that
             as
             God
             would
             be
             gracious
             to
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             would
             shew
             his
             Grace
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             discover
             it
             ,
             and
             shine
             upon
             them
             :
             and
             to
             that
             end
             that
             he
             would
             give
             them
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             shed
             
               his
               love
               into
               their
               hearts
            
             .
             This
             shining
             of
             God
             into
             the
             heart
             ,
             this
             shedding
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
             into
             the
             heart
             ,
             is
             the
             Grace
             here
             meant
             :
             Gods
             favour
             with
             the
             manifestation
             of
             it
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             continuance
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             increase
             of
             it
             still
             .
             
               Grace
               unto
               you
            
             .
             As
             if
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             I
             wish
             you
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             report
             of
             it
             to
             your
             souls
             :
             that
             as
             he
             loves
             you
             ,
             through
             his
             Christ
             ;
             so
             he
             would
             witnesse
             as
             much
             by
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             to
             your
             souls
             .
             And
             I
             wish
             you
             likewise
             the
             continuance
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             increase
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             fruits
             of
             it
             likewise
             :
             for
             that
             must
             not
             be
             excluded
             ,
             all
             particular
             graces
             ,
             which
             are
             likewise
             called
             Graces
             .
             They
             have
             the
             name
             of
             favours
             ,
             because
             they
             come
             from
             favour
             ,
             and
             favour
             is
             the
             chief
             thing
             in
             them
             .
             What
             is
             the
             chief
             thing
             in
             joy
             ,
             in
             faith
             ,
             in
             love
             ?
             they
             are
             graces
             :
             they
             cannot
             be
             considered
             as
             qualifications
             ,
             as
             earthly
             things
             in
             us
             :
             they
             proceed
             from
             the
             grace
             and
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             especial
             value
             from
             thence
             .
             So
             I
             wish
             you
             the
             manifestation
             ,
             the
             continuance
             and
             increase
             of
             favour
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             fruits
             of
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             concern
             a
             better
             life
             .
             The
             word
             is
             easily
             understood
             ,
             after
             the
             common
             sence
             ,
             Grace
             is
             the
             loving
             and
             free
             respect
             of
             a
             superiour
             to
             an
             inferiour
             :
             the
             respect
             of
             a
             Magistrate
             to
             such
             as
             are
             under
             him
             :
             such
             a
             one
             is
             in
             grace
             with
             the
             Prince
             we
             say
             :
             we
             mean
             not
             any
             inherent
             thing
             :
             but
             free
             grace
             .
             So
             in
             Religion
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             any
             inherent
             ,
             habitual
             thing
             ;
             Grace
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             free
             favour
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             issues
             from
             free
             favour
             .
             This
             must
             be
             the
             rather
             observed
             ,
             this
             phrase
             ,
             against
             the
             Papists
             :
             we
             say
             ,
             we
             are
             Justified
             by
             Grace
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             they
             :
             what
             do
             they
             mean
             by
             being
             justified
             by
             Grace
             ?
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             inherent
             Grace
             ;
             we
             say
             ,
             No
             ,
             we
             are
             justified
             by
             Grace
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             free
             favour
             of
             God
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             acception
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             come
             to
             the
             point
             ,
             that
             which
             I
             will
             now
             note
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             
          
           
             
               A
               Christian
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Grace
               and
               favour
               with
               God
               ,
               yet
               still
               he
               needs
               the
               continuance
               of
               it
               .
            
             He
             stands
             in
             need
             of
             the
             continuance
             of
             God.
             St.
             Paul
             here
             prayes
             for
             Grace
             ,
             and
             peace
             to
             those
             that
             were
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Grace
             already
             .
             Why
             ?
             The
             reason
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             run
             into
             new
             
             breaches
             every
             day
             of
             our selves
             :
             as
             long
             as
             there
             is
             a
             spring
             of
             corruption
             in
             us
             ,
             a
             cursed
             issue
             of
             corruption
             ,
             so
             long
             there
             will
             be
             some
             actions
             ,
             and
             speeches
             and
             thoughts
             ,
             that
             will
             issue
             ,
             that
             would
             of
             themselves
             break
             our
             peace
             with
             God
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             hinder
             the
             sweet
             sence
             of
             it
             :
             therefore
             we
             have
             continual
             occasion
             to
             renew
             our
             desires
             of
             the
             sence
             and
             feeling
             of
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             renew
             our
             pardon
             every
             day
             ,
             to
             take
             out
             a
             pardon
             of
             course
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             have
             now
             the
             liberty
             to
             do
             ,
             so
             oft
             as
             we
             confesse
             our
             sins
             ,
             
               he
               is
               mercifull
               to
               forgive
               us
               )
            
             and
             to
             win
             his
             favour
             ,
             we
             have
             need
             every
             day
             still
             ,
             still
             of
             Grace
             .
             I
             list
             not
             to
             joyn
             in
             conflict
             here
             with
             the
             Papists
             concerning
             their
             opinion
             ,
             I
             will
             but
             touch
             it
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             danger
             of
             it
             .
             They
             will
             not
             have
             all
             of
             meer
             Grace
             :
             but
             Christians
             are
             under
             Grace
             while
             they
             are
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             all
             is
             Grace
             ,
             Grace
             still
             :
             nay
             ,
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               shew
               mercy
               to
               the
               house
               of
               One
               siphorus
               at
               that
               day
               :
            
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             and
             mercy
             ,
             must
             be
             our
             plea
             ,
             till
             we
             come
             to
             heaven
             .
             They
             stand
             upon
             Grace
             to
             enable
             us
             to
             the
             work
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             the
             work
             we
             may
             merit
             our
             own
             salvation
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             will
             not
             have
             it
             of
             
             Grace
             ,
             of
             gift
             ;
             but
             as
             a
             stipend
             a
             thing
             of
             merite
             .
             Directly
             contrary
             to
             St.
             
               Paul
               Rom.
            
             6.
             ult
             .
             
               Eternal
               life
               is
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             the
             word
             comes
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             of
             gift
             )
             
               The
               gift
               of
               God
               a
               free
               gift
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
            
             So
             from
             the
             first
             Grace
             ,
             to
             Eternall
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             complement
             of
             all
             ,
             all
             is
             Grace
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             :
             the
             whole
             carriage
             of
             our
             salvation
             is
             called
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             :
             because
             ,
             God
             ,
             of
             Grace
             doth
             enter
             into
             Covenant
             with
             us
             .
             He
             sent
             Christ
             of
             Grace
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             The
             fulfilling
             of
             it
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             is
             of
             Grace
             ;
             he
             gives
             us
             faith
             ,
             
               Faith
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               puts
               his
               fear
               in
               our
               hearts
               that
               we
               should
               not
               depart
               from
               him
               .
            
             And
             when
             he
             enters
             into
             Covenant
             with
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             Grace
             and
             love
             .
             It
             was
             of
             Grace
             that
             he
             sent
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             that
             in
             the
             satisfying
             of
             his
             justice
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             gracious
             to
             us
             ,
             without
             disparagement
             to
             his
             justice
             .
             Of
             Grace
             he
             fulfils
             the
             condition
             on
             our
             part
             :
             we
             are
             no
             more
             able
             to
             believe
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             to
             fulfil
             the
             law
             ;
             but
             he
             inables
             us
             by
             his
             word
             and
             spirit
             ,
             (
             attending
             upon
             the
             meanes
             of
             Salvation
             )
             to
             fulfil
             the
             Covenant
             .
             And
             when
             we
             have
             done
             all
             ,
             he
             gives
             us
             of
             Grace
             ,
             Eternal
             life
             ,
             all
             is
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             Gospel
             but
             Grace
             ;
             therefore
             in
             the
             Ephes.
             1.
             it
             is
             stood
             upon
             by
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               To
               the
               praise
               of
               the
               Glorie
               of
               his
               rich
               Grace
               .
            
             From
             
             Election
             to
             Glorification
             ,
             all
             is
             to
             the
             Glorie
             of
             his
             Grace
             .
          
           
             We
             ought
             to
             conceive
             of
             God
             as
             a
             Gracious
             Father
             ,
             withholding
             his
             anger
             (
             which
             we
             deserve
             to
             be
             poured
             upon
             us
             )
             by
             the
             intercession
             of
             
             Christ
             ,
             withholding
             that
             anger
             ,
             and
             the
             fruits
             of
             it
             .
             And
             notwithstanding
             we
             are
             in
             Grace
             ,
             if
             we
             neglect
             to
             seek
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ;
             if
             we
             neglect
             to
             seek
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             makes
             intercession
             for
             us
             ,
             then
             (
             though
             we
             be
             in
             the
             first
             Grace
             still
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             east
             away
             yet
             )
             we
             are
             
               filii
               sub
               ira
            
             sons
             under
             wrath
             ,
             we
             are
             under
             Anger
             ,
             though
             not
             under
             hatred
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             every
             day
             we
             should
             labour
             to
             maintain
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             with
             the
             assurance
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             a
             great
             matter
             to
             carrie
             our
             selvs
             so
             ,
             as
             we
             
             may
             be
             under
             the
             sence
             and
             feeling
             of
             the
             Grace
             of
             God.
             It
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             have
             the
             report
             of
             it
             to
             our
             own
             hearts
             ,
             to
             have
             it
             shine
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             How
             should
             we
             carry
             our selves
             so
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             in
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             such
             a
             state
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             find
             the
             sweet
             evidence
             and
             comfortable
             
             feeling
             continually
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             Gods
             Children
             ?
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             perpetual
             ,
             daily
             practise
             of
             abasing
             our selves
             ,
             of
             making
             our selves
             poore
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             every
             day
             to
             see
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             
             things
             in
             the
             world
             out
             of
             us
             ;
             to
             see
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             Grace
             in
             us
             ;
             to
             see
             
             the
             return
             of
             our
             corruptions
             that
             foile
             us
             every
             day
             ;
             that
             so
             we
             may
             see
             in
             what
             need
             we
             stand
             of
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             :
             Considering
             that
             all
             comforts
             without
             are
             vanity
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             Graces
             in
             us
             are
             stained
             with
             corruption
             :
             considering
             ,
             besides
             the
             staines
             of
             our
             Graces
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             continuall
             issue
             of
             corruption
             :
             these
             things
             will
             make
             our
             spirits
             poor
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             after
             the
             sence
             and
             feeling
             of
             free
             pardon
             every
             day
             .
             This
             will
             enforce
             us
             to
             renew
             our
             patent
             ,
             to
             renew
             our
             portion
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             to
             have
             daily
             pardon
             .
             This
             should
             be
             our
             daily
             practise
             to
             enter
             deeper
             ,
             and
             deeper
             into
             our selves
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             to
             live
             by
             faith
             .
             As
             God
             is
             continually
             ready
             to
             shew
             us
             favour
             in
             Christ
             ,
             not
             onely
             at
             the
             first
             in
             acquitting
             us
             from
             our
             sins
             ;
             but
             continually
             doth
             shew
             us
             favour
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             and
             is
             justifyng
             and
             pardoning
             ,
             and
             speaking
             peace
             continually
             to
             us
             :
             so
             there
             must
             be
             an
             action
             answerable
             
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             depending
             upon
             God
             by
             faith
             ;
             living
             by
             faith
             .
             This
             we
             do
             by
             seeing
             in
             what
             need
             we
             stand
             of
             Grace
             ,
             
               God
               resists
               the
               proud
               ,
               but
               gives
               Grace
               to
               the
               humble
               .
            
          
           
             Then
             again
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             walk
             in
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sence
             of
             it
             :
             let
             us
             every
             day
             labour
             to
             have
             our
             souls
             more
             and
             more
             enriched
             
             with
             the
             endowments
             and
             graces
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             objects
             of
             Gods
             delight
             .
             Let
             us
             labour
             to
             be
             affected
             to
             things
             as
             he
             is
             affected
             ,
             two
             cannot
             
               walk
               together
               except
               they
               be
               agreed
               .
            
             Let
             us
             hate
             that
             which
             God
             hates
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             that
             which
             God
             delights
             in
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             a
             kind
             of
             complacency
             ,
             and
             be
             in
             love
             with
             the
             blessed
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             more
             and
             more
             :
             Let
             us
             labour
             to
             delight
             in
             them
             that
             grow
             in
             grace
             ;
             as
             the
             nearer
             any
             one
             comes
             to
             our
             likenesse
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             grow
             in
             familiarity
             with
             them
             .
             Labour
             also
             to
             preserve
             a
             clear
             soul
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             shine
             upon
             us
             .
             God
             delights
             not
             in
             strangenesse
             to
             us
             ,
             his
             desire
             is
             that
             we
             may
             walk
             in
             the
             sence
             and
             assurance
             of
             his
             grace
             and
             favour
             .
          
           
             How
             shall
             we
             know
             that
             we
             are
             in
             state
             of
             Grace
             with
             God
             ?
          
           
             I
             Answer
             ;
             (
             that
             we
             do
             not
             deceive
             our selves
             )
             we
             must
             look
             to
             the
             
             work
             of
             Gods
             grace
             :
             Gods
             grace
             is
             a
             fruitful
             grace
             ;
             his
             favour
             is
             fruitful
             ;
             
             it
             is
             not
             a
             barren
             favour
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             a
             Winter
             Sun.
             The
             Sun
             in
             the
             Winter
             ,
             it
             carries
             a
             goodly
             countenance
             ,
             but
             it
             heats
             not
             to
             any
             purpose
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             quicken
             :
             but
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             it
             carries
             life
             and
             heat
             where
             it
             comes
             :
             therefore
             
             if
             we
             be
             in
             state
             of
             grace
             and
             favour
             with
             God
             ,
             we
             may
             discern
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             times
             of
             desertion
             ,
             though
             a
             person
             be
             in
             grace
             and
             favour
             with
             God
             ,
             yet
             many
             times
             he
             thinks
             he
             is
             not
             so
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             then
             we
             must
             not
             alway
             go
             to
             our
             feeling
             at
             such
             times
             ,
             and
             the
             enlargement
             of
             our
             hearts
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             comfort
             ,
             but
             go
             to
             the
             work
             of
             
             grace
             :
             for
             where
             grace
             and
             favour
             is
             ,
             there
             are
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             As
             it
             is
             nor
             a
             bare
             favour
             in
             regard
             of
             comfort
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             not
             a
             barren
             favour
             in
             regard
             of
             graces
             :
             for
             every
             heart
             that
             is
             in
             favour
             with
             God
             ,
             hath
             some
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             God
             enriches
             the
             soul
             where
             he
             shewes
             favour
             ;
             his
             love-tokens
             are
             some
             graces
             ;
             therefore
             if
             the
             witnesse
             ,
             and
             comfort
             of
             the
             Spirit
             cease
             in
             case
             of
             desertion
             ,
             let
             us
             go
             to
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             we
             may
             know
             if
             we
             be
             in
             grace
             with
             God.
             For
             Gods
             people
             are
             a
             
               peculiar
               people
            
             :
             and
             Gods
             children
             have
             alwayes
             some
             peculiar
             grace
             ,
             some
             Ornaments
             ,
             some
             Jewels
             the
             spouse
             of
             Christ
             hath
             ,
             which
             others
             have
             not
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             examine
             thy
             heart
             ,
             what
             work
             of
             God
             there
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             desire
             thou
             hast
             after
             better
             things
             ,
             what
             inward
             hatred
             against
             that
             which
             is
             ill
             ,
             what
             strength
             thou
             hast
             against
             it
             :
             go
             to
             some
             mark
             of
             Regeneration
             ,
             of
             the
             new
             Creature
             ,
             and
             these
             will
             evidence
             that
             we
             are
             in
             a
             state
             of
             grace
             with
             God
             ,
             because
             these
             are
             peculiar
             favours
             .
             And
             though
             we
             feel
             not
             the
             comfort
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             work
             ,
             and
             that
             work
             will
             comfort
             us
             more
             then
             the
             comfort
             it self
             will
             do
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             one
             thing
             whereby
             we
             may
             know
             we
             are
             in
             favour
             with
             God
             ;
             when
             we
             can
             comfort
             our selves
             ,
             and
             can
             go
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             grace
             through
             
             Christ
             ,
             when
             we
             can
             go
             boldly
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             favour
             :
             when
             we
             can
             call
             upon
             him
             ,
             when
             we
             can
             go
             in
             any
             desertion
             to
             prayer
             ;
             when
             in
             any
             affliction
             we
             can
             have
             inlarged
             hearts
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             favour
             with
             God.
             A
             meer
             hypocrite
             ,
             or
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             not
             this
             peculiar
             grace
             ,
             he
             trusts
             to
             outward
             things
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             gone
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             in
             trouble
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             the
             heart
             to
             go
             to
             God
             ;
             his
             heart
             is
             shut
             up
             ,
             he
             sinks
             down
             ,
             because
             he
             ,
             relyed
             upon
             common
             matters
             :
             he
             did
             not
             relie
             upon
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             
             and
             the
             best
             fruit
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             are
             graces
             ,
             but
             upon
             common
             favours
             ;
             therefore
             he
             sinks
             in
             despair
             .
          
           
             But
             a
             sound
             Christian
             ,
             take
             him
             at
             the
             worst
             ,
             he
             can
             sigh
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             can
             go
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             open
             his
             soul
             to
             him
             :
             
               by
               Christ
               we
               have
               an
               entrance
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             Ephes
             3.
             12.
             
             
               We
               have
               boldnesse
               through
               faith
            
             .
             Every
             Christian
             hath
             this
             in
             the
             worst
             extremity
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             Spirit
             of
             prayer
             :
             though
             he
             cannot
             enlarge
             himself
             ,
             yet
             he
             can
             sigh
             and
             groan
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             will
             hear
             the
             sighes
             of
             his
             own
             Spirit
             ,
             they
             are
             loud
             in
             his
             ears
             .
             David
             ,
             at
             the
             worst
             ,
             he
             prayes
             to
             God
             ,
             Saul
             at
             the
             worst
             ,
             he
             goes
             to
             the
             Witch
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             his
             swords
             point
             .
             But
             usually
             ,
             the
             usual
             temper
             and
             disposition
             of
             a
             man
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             is
             joy
             :
             for
             as
             one
             saith
             ,
             Grace
             is
             the
             begetter
             of
             joy
             ,
             for
             they
             both
             have
             one
             root
             in
             the
             Greek
             Language
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             same
             root
             for
             favour
             ,
             and
             for
             joy
             :
             so
             favour
             is
             usually
             and
             ordinarily
             with
             a
             sweet
             enlargement
             of
             heart
             ,
             we
             may
             thank
             our selves
             else
             ,
             that
             ,
             do
             not
             walk
             so
             warily
             ,
             and
             so
             jealously
             as
             we
             should
             .
          
           
             The
             reward
             that
             God
             gives
             his
             Children
             that
             are
             careful
             ,
             is
             a
             Spirit
             of
             joy
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             1.
             
             
               Being
               Justified
               by
               faith
               we
               have
               peace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               joy
               in
               tribulation
               .
            
             For
             even
             as
             it
             is
             in
             humane
             matters
             ,
             the
             favour
             and
             countenance
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             a
             shower
             of
             rain
             after
             a
             drought
             ,
             it
             comforts
             his
             subjects
             :
             there
             is
             a
             wonderous
             joy
             in
             the
             favour
             ,
             and
             grace
             of
             great
             persons
             alway
             .
             And
             as
             the
             favourable
             aspect
             of
             the
             heavens
             upon
             inferiour
             bodies
             ▪
             promiseth
             good
             things
             :
             and
             men
             promise
             themselves
             from
             that
             ,
             favour
             and
             good
             :
             so
             the
             favour
             ,
             and
             grace
             of
             God
             enlarge
             the
             soul
             with
             joy
             and
             comfort
             :
             And
             there
             is
             that
             measure
             of
             joy
             in
             those
             that
             are
             in
             the
             free
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             honour
             God
             freely
             ,
             to
             cast
             themselves
             upon
             his
             mercy
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             with
             a
             disesteem
             of
             all
             things
             in
             the
             World
             besides
             ;
             it
             is
             such
             a
             joy
             as
             works
             in
             the
             soul
             a
             base
             esteem
             of
             all
             things
             else
             :
             St.
             Paul
             esteemed
             all
             drosse
             ,
             
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             in
             Christ.
             So
             in
             Psal.
             4.
             
             David
             saith
             of
             some
             ,
             
               There
               be
               many
               that
               will
               say
               ,
               who
               will
               shew
               us
               any
               good
               ?
            
             any
             good
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             :
             but
             saith
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             in
             
               David
               ,
               Lord
               lift
               up
               the
               light
               of
               thy
               countenance
               upon
               me
               :
            
             He
             goes
             to
             prayer
             ,
             he
             saith
             not
             ,
             
               who
               will
               shew
               us
               any
               good
               ?
            
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             what
             ,
             or
             how
             we
             come
             by
             it
             ,
             any
             earthly
             good
             worldly
             men
             desire
             :
             No
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Lord
               shew
               us
               the
               light
               of
               thy
               countenance
               ,
            
             he
             desires
             that
             above
             all
             things
             .
             So
             he
             saith
             Psal.
             3.
             
             
               The
               loving
               kindnesse
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               better
               then
               life
               it self
               .
            
             Life
             is
             a
             sweet
             thing
             ,
             the
             sweetest
             thing
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             the
             grace
             and
             favour
             of
             God
             is
             better
             then
             that
             :
             For
             in
             this
             when
             all
             comforts
             fail
             ,
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             have
             assurance
             ,
             that
             
               neither
               life
               ,
               nor
               death
               ,
               nor
               things
               present
               ,
               nor
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               can
               separate
               us
               from
               the
               love
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
            
             which
             shews
             it self
             better
             then
             life
             it self
             .
             When
             life
             fails
             ,
             this
             favour
             shall
             never
             fail
             ,
             
               Nothing
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               separate
               us
               from
               the
               favour
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
            
             ;
             it
             is
             an
             everlasting
             favour
             ,
             and
             therefore
             everlasting
             because
             it
             is
             free
             :
             if
             it
             were
             Originally
             in
             us
             ,
             it
             would
             fail
             when
             we
             fail
             :
             but
             it
             is
             an
             everlasting
             favour
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             free
             ,
             God
             hath
             founded
             the
             cause
             of
             love
             to
             us
             in
             himself
             :
             so
             much
             for
             that
             ;
             
               Grace
               be
               unto
               you
            
             .
             
               
                 And
                 peace
                 .
              
            
          
           
             All
             that
             I
             will
             say
             of
             peace
             in
             this
             place
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             That
             
               True
               peace
               issues
               from
               Grace
            
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             to
             be
             had
             thence
             .
             Peace
             ,
             we
             take
             here
             for
             that
             sweet
             peace
             with
             God
             and
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             likewise
             peace
             with
             all
             things
             ;
             when
             all
             
             things
             are
             peaceable
             to
             us
             :
             when
             there
             is
             a
             sweet
             successe
             in
             all
             businesse
             ,
             
             with
             a
             security
             in
             a
             good
             estate
             .
             It
             is
             a
             blessed
             thing
             when
             we
             know
             that
             all
             will
             be
             well
             with
             us
             .
             This
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             estate
             issues
             from
             grace
             ,
             peace
             of
             conscience
             especially
             ;
             I
             observe
             it
             the
             rather
             :
             It
             hath
             been
             the
             errour
             of
             the
             world
             to
             seek
             peace
             where
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             to
             seek
             peace
             in
             Sanctification
             :
             to
             seek
             it
             in
             the
             work
             of
             Grace
             within
             a
             man.
             Not
             to
             speak
             of
             worldly
             men
             ,
             that
             seek
             peace
             in
             outward
             contentments
             ,
             in
             recreations
             ,
             in
             friends
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             alas
             it
             is
             a
             poore
             peace
             ;
             But
             I
             speak
             of
             Religious
             persons
             that
             are
             of
             a
             higher
             straine
             ,
             they
             have
             sought
             peace
             ,
             but
             not
             high
             enough
             .
             True
             peace
             must
             be
             selected
             from
             Grace
             :
             the
             free
             favour
             in
             Christ.
             This
             will
             quiet
             and
             still
             the
             clamours
             of
             an
             accusing
             conscience
             .
             God
             reconciled
             in
             Christ
             will
             pacifie
             the
             conscience
             ,
             nothing
             else
             will
             do
             it
             .
             For
             if
             our
             chief
             peace
             were
             fetched
             from
             sanctification
             ;
             (
             as
             many
             fetch
             it
             thence
             in
             error
             of
             judgment
             )
             alas
             the
             conscience
             would
             be
             dismaid
             ,
             and
             alwaies
             doubt
             whether
             it
             had
             sanctification
             enough
             or
             no.
             Indeed
             sanctication
             and
             grace
             within
             is
             required
             as
             a
             qualification
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             we
             are
             not
             Hypocrites
             ,
             but
             are
             in
             the
             state
             and
             covenant
             of
             Grace
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             required
             as
             a
             foundation
             of
             comfort
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             qualification
             of
             the
             persons
             to
             whom
             comfort
             belongs
             .
             Therefore
             David
             ,
             and
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             that
             knew
             the
             true
             power
             and
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             sought
             for
             peace
             in
             the
             grace
             and
             free
             favour
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Let
             us
             lay
             it
             up
             ,
             to
             put
             it
             in
             practise
             in
             the
             time
             of
             dissolution
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             spiritual
             conflict
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             when
             our
             consciences
             shall
             be
             awakened
             (
             and
             perhaps
             upon
             the
             rack
             ,
             )
             and
             Satan
             will
             be
             busie
             to
             trouble
             our
             peace
             ;
             that
             we
             may
             shut
             our
             eyes
             to
             all
             things
             below
             ,
             and
             see
             God
             shining
             on
             in
             Christ
             ;
             that
             we
             may
             see
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             by
             whose
             death
             and
             passion
             he
             is
             reconciled
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Grace
             and
             free
             favour
             of
             God
             in
             Ghrist
             we
             shall
             see
             peace
             enough
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             likewise
             (
             besides
             peace
             of
             conscience
             )
             of
             all
             other
             peace
             ,
             peace
             of
             successe
             ,
             and
             peace
             of
             state
             ;
             that
             all
             creatures
             ,
             and
             all
             conditions
             are
             peacable
             to
             us
             ,
             whence
             is
             it
             ?
             It
             is
             from
             Grace
             :
             for
             God
             being
             reconciled
             ,
             he
             reconciles
             all
             ;
             when
             God
             himself
             is
             ours
             ,
             all
             is
             ours
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             turned
             ,
             all
             is
             turned
             with
             him
             ;
             when
             he
             becomes
             our
             father
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             is
             at
             peace
             with
             us
             ,
             all
             are
             at
             peace
             besides
             :
             so
             that
             all
             conditions
             ,
             all
             estates
             ,
             all
             creatures
             ,
             they
             work
             for
             our
             good
             .
             It
             is
             from
             hence
             ,
             when
             God
             is
             turned
             ,
             all
             are
             turned
             with
             him
             .
             He
             being
             the
             God
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             that
             sustaines
             and
             upholds
             the
             creature
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             creature
             hath
             his
             being
             and
             working
             :
             he
             must
             needs
             therefore
             turn
             it
             for
             the
             good
             of
             them
             that
             are
             in
             covenant
             with
             him
             .
             All
             that
             are
             joyned
             in
             covenant
             with
             him
             he
             fills
             them
             with
             peace
             :
             because
             they
             are
             in
             Grace
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             should
             stir
             up
             our
             hearts
             ,
             above
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             to
             pray
             for
             Grace
             ,
             to
             get
             Grace
             ,
             to
             empty
             our selves
             of
             self-confidence
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             vessels
             for
             Grace
             :
             to
             make
             Grace
             our
             plea
             ,
             to
             magnifie
             the
             Grace
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             We
             must
             never
             look
             in
             this
             world
             for
             a
             peace
             altogether
             absolute
             ,
             that
             is
             reserved
             for
             heaven
             ,
             our
             peace
             here
             is
             a
             troubled
             peace
             ;
             God
             will
             have
             a
             distinction
             between
             heaven
             and
             earth
             .
             But
             when
             our
             peace
             is
             interrupted
             ,
             when
             the
             waters
             
               are
               come
               into
               our
               souls
            
             ,
             what
             must
             be
             our
             course
             ?
             when
             we
             would
             have
             peace
             ,
             go
             to
             Grace
             ,
             go
             to
             the
             free
             promise
             of
             Grace
             in
             Christ.
             
               Grace
               and
               Peace
            
             .
             
               
                 From
                 God
                 our
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
          
           
             The
             spring
             of
             Grace
             and
             peace
             are
             here
             mentioned
             .
          
           
           
             After
             the
             Preface
             he
             comes
             to
             the
             Argument
             which
             he
             intends
             ,
             and
             begins
             with
             blessing
             .
          
           
             One
             part
             of
             the
             scope
             of
             this
             blessed
             Apostle
             is
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             scandall
             of
             his
             sufferings
             ;
             for
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             man
             of
             sorrows
             ,
             if
             ever
             man
             was
             (
             next
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             true
             man
             of
             sorrow
             )
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             was
             a
             man
             of
             miseries
             and
             sorrow
             .
             Now
             ,
             weake
             shallow
             Christians
             thought
             him
             to
             be
             a
             man
             diserted
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             thought
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             God
             to
             regard
             a
             man
             so
             forlorn
             ,
             so
             despicable
             as
             this
             man
             was
             :
             What
             doth
             he
             ?
             before
             he
             comes
             to
             other
             matters
             ,
             he
             wipes
             away
             this
             imputation
             ,
             and
             cleers
             this
             scandal
             ;
             You
             lay
             my
             crosses
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             disgraces
             in
             the
             world
             to
             my
             shame
             ,
             it
             is
             your
             weakness
             ,
             that
             which
             you
             account
             my
             shame
             ,
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             praise
             .
             I
             am
             so
             farre
             from
             being
             disheartned
             or
             discouraged
             from
             what
             I
             suffer
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               
                 Blessed
                 be
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 mercies
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             That
             which
             to
             the
             flesh
             is
             matter
             of
             scandall
             and
             offence
             ,
             that
             to
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             spirituall
             man
             is
             matter
             of
             glory
             ,
             so
             contrary
             is
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             so
             opposite
             is
             the
             disposition
             ,
             and
             the
             current
             of
             the
             fleshly
             man
             to
             the
             spirituall
             man.
             Job
             was
             so
             farre
             from
             cursing
             God
             for
             taking
             away
             ,
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Blessed
               be
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
            
             not
             onely
             for
             giving
             ,
             but
             for
             taking
             away
             too
             .
          
           
             What
             ground
             there
             is
             in
             troubles
             and
             persecutions
             to
             blesse
             God
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             the
             current
             and
             passages
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             To
             come
             then
             to
             the
             very
             verse
             it selfe
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             a
             blessing
             and
             praysing
             of
             God
             first
             :
             And
             in
             this
             praysing
             consider
          
           
             
               The
            
             
               
                 
                   Act
                
                 
                   Object
                   .
                
                 
                   Reasons
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             Act
             ,
             
               Blessed
               be
               God
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             praysing
             .
          
           
             The
             Object
             is
             
               God
               the
               Father
            
             ,
          
           
             The
             Reasons
             are
             inwrapped
             in
             the
             Object
             ,
             
               Blessed
               be
               God
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
            
             because
             he
             is
             the
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             therefore
             blessed
             be
             he
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             another
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             
               Father
               of
               mercies
            
             .
          
           
             Another
             reason
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             Act
             of
             this
             disposition
             of
             mercie
             in
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             
               God
               of
               all
               comfort
            
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             is
             comfortable
             ,
             so
             he
             doth
             comfort
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               good
               and
               doest
               good
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             :
             thou
             art
             a
             God
             of
             comfort
             ,
             and
             thou
             doest
             comfort
             ;
             For
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             so
             he
             doth
             ,
             he
             shews
             his
             Nature
             in
             his
             working
             .
             
               Blessed
               be
               God
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Father
               of
               mercies
               ,
               and
               God
               of
               comfort
               ,
            
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             speake
             when
             I
             come
             to
             them
             .
             
               
                 Blessed
                 be
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             We
             see
             here
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             being
             warmed
             with
             the
             sense
             and
             taste
             of
             the
             sweet
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             stirrs
             up
             his
             tongue
             to
             bless
             God
             ;
             a
             full
             heart
             and
             a
             full
             tongue
             .
             We
             have
             here
             the
             exuberancie
             ,
             the
             abundance
             of
             his
             thankfulness
             ,
             breaking
             forth
             in
             his
             speech
             ,
             his
             heart
             had
             first
             tasted
             of
             the
             sweet
             mercies
             ,
             and
             comforts
             of
             God
             before
             he
             prayseth
             God
             :
             The
             first
             thing
             that
             we
             will
             observe
             hence
             is
             ,
             that
             ,
          
           
             
               It
               is
               the
               disposition
               of
               Gods
               Children
               (
               after
               they
               have
               tasted
               the
               sweet
               mercy
               and
            
             
             
               comfort
               and
               love
               of
               God
               )
               to
               break
               forth
               into
               the
               praysing
               of
               God
               and
               to
               thanksgiving
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             as
             naturall
             for
             the
             new
             creature
             to
             doe
             so
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             birds
             to
             sing
             in
             the
             Spring
             ;
             when
             the
             Sun
             hath
             warmed
             the
             poore
             creature
             ,
             it
             shews
             its
             
             thankfulnesse
             in
             singing
             ;
             and
             that
             little
             blood
             and
             spirits
             that
             it
             hath
             ,
             being
             warmed
             after
             winter
             ,
             it
             is
             natural
             for
             those
             creatures
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             we
             delight
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             as
             natural
             for
             the
             new
             creature
             (
             when
             it
             feels
             the
             Sun
             of
             righteousness
             warming
             the
             soul
             ,
             when
             it
             tastes
             of
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             )
             to
             shew
             forth
             it self
             in
             thankfulnesse
             and
             praise
             :
             and
             it
             can
             no
             more
             be
             kept
             from
             it
             ,
             then
             fire
             can
             keep
             from
             burning
             ,
             or
             water
             from
             cooling
             :
             it
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             new
             creature
             so
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             every
             creature
             must
             do
             the
             the
             work
             for
             which
             God
             hath
             enabled
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             which
             God
             hath
             framed
             it
             :
             the
             happinesse
             of
             the
             creature
             is
             in
             well
             doing
             ,
             in
             working
             according
             to
             its
             nature
             ;
             the
             heathen
             could
             see
             that
             .
             Now
             all
             the
             creatures
             ;
             the
             new
             creature
             especially
             is
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
             All
             the
             new
             creature
             ,
             and
             what
             priviledges
             it
             hath
             ,
             and
             what
             graces
             it
             hath
             ,
             all
             is
             that
             God
             may
             have
             the
             glory
             of
             grace
             :
             why
             then
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             work
             answerable
             to
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             created
             it
             for
             ;
             therefore
             it
             must
             shew
             forth
             the
             praise
             and
             glorie
             of
             God.
             
               Blessed
               be
               God
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             Ephes.
             1.
             
             And
             the
             blessed
             
             Apostle
             St.
             Peter
             begins
             his
             Epistle
             ,
             
               Blessed
               be
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               who
               hath
               begotten
               us
               to
               an
               Inheritance
               Immortal
               and
               undefiled
               ,
               which
               fadeth
               not
               away
               ,
               reserved
               for
               us
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             set
             down
             with
             the
             exposition
             of
             the
             word
             
               (
               Blessed
               )
            
             .
             How
             God
             blesseth
             us
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             blesse
             God.
             His
             blessing
             is
             a
             conferring
             
             of
             blessing
             ;
             our
             blessing
             is
             a
             declaring
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             :
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             well
             enough
             known
             .
             Our
             blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             praising
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             setting
             out
             what
             is
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Onely
             ,
             one
             thing
             is
             to
             be
             cleared
             .
             What
             good
             can
             we
             do
             to
             God
             in
             blessing
             of
             him
             ?
             he
             is
             blessed
             ,
             though
             we
             blesse
             him
             not
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             praised
             whether
             we
             praise
             him
             or
             no
             :
             he
             had
             Glorie
             enough
             before
             he
             made
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             contented
             himself
             in
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             the
             blessed
             Trinity
             in
             it self
             ,
             before
             there
             were
             either
             Angels
             ,
             or
             men
             or
             other
             creatures
             to
             blesse
             him
             ;
             and
             now
             he
             can
             be
             blessed
             enough
             ,
             though
             we
             do
             not
             blesse
             him
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             can
             be
             so
             ;
             and
             he
             can
             have
             heaven
             ,
             though
             thou
             hast
             it
             not
             but
             be
             a
             damned
             creature
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             be
             blessed
             whether
             thou
             blesse
             him
             or
             no.
             
             
          
           
             Our
             blessing
             of
             him
             is
             required
             as
             a
             dutie
             to
             make
             us
             more
             capable
             of
             his
             graces
             ,
             
               to
               him
               that
               hath
               shall
               be
               given
               .
            
             To
             him
             that
             hath
             ,
             (
             and
             useth
             
             that
             he
             hath
             to
             the
             Glorie
             of
             God
             )
             shall
             be
             given
             more
             :
             we
             give
             nothing
             .
          
           
             The
             stream
             gives
             nothing
             to
             the
             fountain
             ;
             the
             beam
             gives
             nothing
             to
             the
             Sun
             ,
             for
             it
             issues
             from
             the
             Sun
             ;
             our
             very
             blessing
             of
             God
             is
             a
             blessing
             of
             his
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             from
             his
             Grace
             that
             we
             can
             praise
             his
             Grace
             ;
             and
             we
             run
             still
             into
             a
             new
             debt
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             hearts
             enlarged
             to
             blesse
             him
             .
          
           
             We
             ought
             to
             have
             our
             hearts
             more
             enlarged
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             be
             enlarged
             to
             prayse
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             to
             others
             it
             is
             good
             ;
             for
             others
             are
             stirred
             up
             by
             it
             :
             Gods
             goodnesse
             
             and
             mercy
             is
             enlarged
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             manifestation
             of
             it
             to
             others
             ,
             by
             our
             blessing
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             this
             good
             comes
             to
             our
             souls
             ,
             besides
             the
             increase
             of
             Grace
             ,
             we
             
             shall
             find
             an
             increase
             of
             joy
             and
             comfort
             ;
             that
             is
             one
             end
             why
             God
             requires
             
             it
             of
             us
             ,
             though
             he
             himself
             in
             his
             essence
             be
             alway
             alike
             blessed
             ,
             yet
             he
             requires
             that
             we
             should
             be
             thankful
             to
             him
             alway
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             blesse
             and
             praise
             him
             even
             in
             misery
             and
             affliction
             :
             &
             why
             then
             ?
             because
             if
             we
             can
             work
             upon
             our
             hearts
             a
             disposition
             to
             see
             Gods
             love
             ,
             and
             to
             praise
             and
             blesse
             him
             ,
             we
             can
             never
             be
             uncomfortable
             ;
             we
             have
             some
             comfort
             against
             all
             estates
             and
             conditions
             ,
             by
             studying
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             by
             working
             of
             our
             hearts
             to
             a
             disposition
             to
             praise
             and
             bless
             God
             ;
             for
             then
             crosses
             are
             light
             ,
             crosses
             are
             no
             crosses
             then
             :
             That
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Holy
             men
             so
             stirred
             up
             their
             hearts
             to
             praise
             and
             thansgiving
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             feele
             their
             crosses
             the
             less
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             lesse
             sensible
             of
             their
             discomforts
             ;
             for
             undoubtedly
             when
             we
             search
             for
             matter
             of
             praysing
             God
             in
             any
             afliction
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             see
             there
             is
             some
             mercy
             yet
             reserved
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             consumed
             ;
             the
             consideration
             that
             there
             is
             alway
             some
             mercy
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             yet
             unthankfull
             for
             ,
             will
             inlarge
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             God
             when
             he
             hath
             thanks
             and
             praise
             from
             us
             ,
             he
             gives
             us
             still
             more
             matter
             of
             thankfulnesse
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             we
             thank
             him
             and
             praise
             him
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             have
             matter
             of
             praise
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             a
             truth
             ,
             that
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             tasted
             of
             his
             mercie
             ,
             break
             forth
             into
             his
             praise
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             end
             of
             his
             favours
             ,
             and
             nature
             being
             inclined
             thereto
             ;
             this
             should
             stirre
             us
             up
             to
             this
             duty
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             may
             the
             better
             perform
             this
             holy
             duty
             ,
             let
             us
             take
             notice
             of
             all
             Gods
             favours
             and
             blessings
             :
             Knowledge
             stirs
             up
             the
             affections
             ,
             blessing
             of
             God
             springs
             immediately
             from
             an
             inlarged
             heart
             ,
             but
             enlargement
             of
             heart
             is
             stirred
             up
             from
             apprehension
             :
             for
             as
             things
             are
             reported
             to
             the
             knowledge
             ,
             so
             the
             understanding
             reports
             them
             to
             the
             heart
             and
             affections
             Therefore
             it
             is
             a
             duty
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             Gods
             favours
             ,
             and
             with
             taking
             notice
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             mind
             them
             ,
             to
             remember
             them
             ,
             forget
             not
             all
             his
             benefits
             ,
             Psal.
             103.
             
             
               Praise
               the
               Lord
               O
               my
               soule
               ,
               and
               forget
               not
               all
               his
               benefits
            
             ;
             insinuating
             
             that
             the
             cause
             why
             we
             praise
             not
             God
             is
             the
             forgetting
             of
             his
             benefits
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             take
             notice
             of
             them
             ,
             let
             us
             register
             them
             ,
             let
             us
             mind
             them
             ,
             let
             us
             keep
             diaries
             of
             his
             mercies
             and
             favours
             every
             day
             ;
             he
             renews
             his
             mercies
             and
             favours
             every
             day
             ,
             and
             we
             ought
             to
             renew
             our
             blessing
             of
             him
             every
             day
             ,
             we
             should
             labour
             to
             do
             here
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             do
             when
             we
             are
             in
             heaven
             ,
             where
             we
             shall
             do
             nothing
             else
             but
             praise
             and
             bless
             him
             ;
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             while
             we
             are
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             we
             may
             ;
             let
             us
             register
             his
             favours
             and
             mercies
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             favours
             ?
          
           
             Especially
             spirituall
             ,
             nay
             ,
             first
             spirituall
             favours
             ,
             without
             which
             
             we
             cannot
             heartily
             give
             thanks
             for
             any
             outward
             thing
             ;
             for
             the
             soule
             will
             cast
             with
             it self
             ,
             till
             it
             feele
             it selfe
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             is
             the
             Child
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Indeed
             I
             have
             many
             mercies
             and
             favours
             ,
             God
             is
             good
             to
             me
             ;
             but
             perhaps
             all
             these
             are
             but
             favours
             of
             the
             Traytor
             in
             the
             prison
             that
             hath
             the
             libertie
             of
             the
             Tower
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             that
             his
             heart
             can
             desire
             ;
             but
             then
             he
             looks
             for
             an
             execution
             ,
             he
             looks
             for
             a
             writt
             to
             draw
             him
             forth
             to
             make
             him
             a
             spectacle
             to
             all
             ;
             and
             so
             this
             trembling
             for
             fear
             of
             a
             future
             ill
             which
             the
             soul
             lookes
             for
             ,
             it
             keepes
             the
             soul
             from
             thankfulnesse
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             heartily
             thankful
             for
             any
             mercy
             ,
             till
             it
             can
             be
             thankful
             for
             spiritual
             fauors
             .
          
           
           
             Therefore
             first
             let
             us
             see
             that
             our
             state
             be
             good
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             though
             we
             are
             weak
             Christians
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             true
             ,
             there
             is
             truth
             in
             Grace
             wrought
             in
             us
             .
             And
             then
             when
             we
             have
             tasted
             the
             best
             mercies
             ,
             spirituall
             mercies
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             we
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             (
             for
             then
             all
             is
             in
             love
             to
             us
             )
             when
             we
             have
             the
             first
             mercy
             ,
             pardoning
             mercy
             ,
             that
             our
             sins
             are
             forgiven
             in
             Christ
             ,
             then
             the
             other
             are
             mercies
             indeed
             to
             us
             ,
             not
             as
             favours
             to
             a
             condemned
             man.
             
          
           
             And
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             a
             carnall
             man
             ,
             he
             hath
             his
             heart
             shut
             ,
             he
             cannot
             
             praise
             God
             ,
             he
             cannot
             trust
             in
             God
             :
             because
             he
             staggers
             in
             his
             estate
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             not
             assured
             :
             he
             thinks
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             God
             fattens
             me
             against
             the
             day
             of
             slaughter
             .
             Therefore
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             I
             should
             praise
             him
             for
             this
             or
             no.
             But
             he
             is
             deceived
             in
             that
             :
             for
             if
             he
             had
             his
             heart
             enlarged
             to
             blesse
             God
             for
             that
             ,
             God
             would
             shew
             further
             favour
             still
             ;
             but
             the
             heart
             will
             not
             yield
             hearty
             praise
             to
             God
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             perswaded
             of
             Gods
             love
             .
             For
             all
             our
             love
             is
             by
             reflection
             .
             
               We
               love
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               loved
               us
               first
               ,
            
             and
             we
             praise
             and
             blesse
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             blest
             us
             first
             in
             heavenly
             blessings
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Let
             us
             take
             notice
             of
             his
             favours
             ,
             let
             us
             mind
             them
             :
             let
             us
             register
             them
             ,
             especially
             favours
             and
             mercies
             in
             Christ.
             Let
             us
             after
             think
             how
             we
             were
             pulled
             out
             of
             the
             cursed
             estate
             of
             nature
             ,
             by
             what
             ministery
             ,
             by
             what
             acquaintance
             ,
             by
             what
             speech
             ,
             and
             how
             God
             hath
             followed
             that
             mercie
             with
             new
             acquaintance
             ,
             with
             new
             comfort
             to
             our
             souls
             ,
             with
             new
             refreshings
             :
             that
             by
             his
             spirit
             he
             hath
             repressed
             our
             corruptions
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             sanctified
             us
             ,
             made
             us
             more
             humble
             ,
             more
             careful
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             made
             us
             more
             jealous
             ,
             more
             watchful
             :
             these
             mercies
             ,
             and
             favours
             ,
             will
             make
             others
             sweet
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             learn
             to
             prize
             and
             value
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             be
             unlesse
             we
             compare
             them
             with
             our
             own
             unworthinesse
             :
             lay
             his
             mercies
             together
             with
             our
             own
             unworthinesse
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             make
             us
             break
             forth
             into
             blessing
             of
             God.
             When
             we
             consider
             what
             we
             are
             our selves
             ,
             as
             Jacob
             said
             ,
             
               lesse
               than
               the
               least
               of
               Gods
               mercies
               .
            
          
           
             We
             forget
             Gods
             mercies
             every
             day
             ,
             he
             strives
             with
             our
             unthankfulnesse
             :
             the
             comparing
             of
             his
             mercies
             with
             our
             unworthiness
             and
             our
             desert
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             will
             make
             us
             to
             blesse
             God
             for
             his
             goodnesse
             and
             patience
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             onely
             be
             good
             to
             us
             ,
             in
             not
             inflicting
             that
             which
             our
             sins
             have
             deserved
             ;
             
               Blessed
               be
               God
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             And
             (
             to
             name
             no
             more
             bút
             this
             one
             )
             above
             all
             ,
             beg
             of
             God
             his
             holy
             spirit
             :
             
             for
             this
             Blessing
             of
             God
             is
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             a
             vent
             from
             the
             spirit
             .
             For
             as
             Organs
             and
             wind
             Instruments
             do
             never
             sound
             except
             they
             be
             blown
             ,
             they
             are
             dead
             and
             make
             no
             musick
             till
             there
             be
             breath
             put
             into
             them
             :
             so
             we
             are
             dead
             and
             dull
             instruments
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             we
             are
             
               filled
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             All
             Gods
             children
             they
             are
             filled
             with
             the
             spirit
             before
             they
             can
             praise
             God
             :
             the
             spirit
             stirres
             them
             up
             to
             praise
             him
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             gives
             them
             matter
             to
             praise
             him
             ;
             for
             ,
             so
             it
             gives
             the
             Sacrifice
             of
             praise
             it self
             .
             God
             gives
             to
             his
             children
             ,
             both
             the
             benefits
             to
             blesse
             him
             for
             ,
             and
             he
             gives
             the
             blessing
             of
             a
             heart
             to
             blesse
             him
             .
             And
             we
             must
             beg
             both
             of
             God
             :
             beg
             a
             heart
             able
             to
             discern
             spiritual
             favours
             ,
             to
             tast
             and
             relish
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             our
             own
             unworthinesse
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             beg
             of
             God
             his
             holy
             spirit
             to
             awaken
             ,
             and
             quicken
             ,
             and
             enlarge
             our
             dead
             and
             dull
             hearts
             to
             praise
             his
             name
             .
             
          
           
             Let
             us
             stir
             up
             our
             hearts
             to
             it
             ,
             stirr
             up
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             in
             us
             every
             one
             
             that
             hath
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             labour
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             spirit
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             writes
             to
             Timothy
             ,
             and
             as
             David
             stirs
             up
             himself
             ,
             
               Praise
               the
               Lord
               O
               my
               soul
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               is
               within
               me
               praise
               his
               holy
               name
            
             ;
             so
             we
             should
             raise
             up
             our selves
             ,
             and
             stir
             up
             our selves
             to
             this
             duty
             .
          
           
             And
             shame
             our selves
             ;
             what
             ,
             hath
             God
             freed
             me
             from
             so
             great
             misery
             ?
             
             and
             hath
             he
             advanced
             me
             to
             so
             happie
             an
             estate
             in
             this
             world
             ?
             doth
             he
             put
             me
             in
             so
             certain
             a
             hope
             of
             glorie
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ?
             have
             I
             a
             certain
             promise
             to
             be
             carried
             to
             salvation
             ?
             that
             neither
             
               things
               present
               nor
               things
               to
               come
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               separate
               me
               from
               the
               love
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ?
            
             doth
             he
             renew
             his
             mercies
             every
             day
             upon
             me
             ?
             and
             can
             I
             be
             thus
             dead
             ,
             can
             I
             be
             thus
             dull-hearted
             ?
             Let
             us
             shame
             our selves
             .
             And
             certainly
             if
             a
             man
             were
             to
             teach
             a
             Child
             of
             God
             a
             ground
             of
             humiliation
             :
             if
             a
             Child
             of
             God
             that
             is
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             should
             ask
             how
             he
             might
             grow
             humble
             and
             be
             abased
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             a
             man
             could
             give
             no
             one
             direction
             better
             then
             this
             ,
             to
             consider
             how
             God
             hath
             been
             good
             continually
             ;
             how
             he
             hath
             been
             patient
             and
             good
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             ground
             we
             hope
             that
             he
             will
             be
             so
             :
             and
             to
             consider
             the
             disposition
             of
             our
             own
             drooping
             ,
             drousie
             souls
             :
             if
             this
             will
             not
             abase
             a
             soul
             that
             hath
             tasted
             the
             love
             and
             mercie
             of
             God
             ,
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             will
             do
             it
             .
             There
             never
             was
             a
             Child
             of
             God
             of
             a
             dull
             temper
             and
             disposition
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             ashamed
             ,
             that
             being
             under
             such
             a
             covenant
             of
             favour
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             yet
             not
             have
             a
             heart
             more
             enlarged
             to
             blesse
             God.
             
          
           
             To
             stir
             us
             up
             to
             this
             duty
             ,
             for
             arguments
             to
             perswade
             us
             ,
             what
             need
             we
             
             use
             many
             ?
             It
             should
             be
             our
             duty
             in
             this
             world
             to
             be
             as
             much
             in
             heaven
             and
             heavenly
             imployment
             .
             
               Our
               conversation
               is
               in
               heaven
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
             How
             can
             we
             be
             in
             heaven
             more
             then
             by
             practising
             of
             that
             which
             the
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             ,
             and
             the
             Cherubins
             ,
             and
             Seraphins
             spend
             all
             their
             strength
             in
             there
             ?
             How
             do
             they
             spend
             all
             that
             blessed
             strength
             with
             chearfulnesse
             and
             joy
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             that
             place
             of
             joy
             ?
             How
             do
             they
             spend
             it
             ,
             but
             in
             setting
             forth
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             wonderful
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             that
             hath
             brought
             them
             to
             that
             happinesse
             ?
             Certainly
             that
             which
             we
             shall
             do
             for
             ever
             in
             heaven
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             do
             as
             much
             as
             we
             may
             do
             on
             earth
             .
             And
             it
             is
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             
             in
             all
             aflictions
             and
             troubles
             ,
             the
             only
             special
             way
             to
             mitigate
             them
             ,
             to
             work
             our
             hearts
             to
             thankfulnesse
             for
             mercies
             and
             favours
             that
             we
             enjoy
             .
             We
             have
             cause
             indeed
             at
             the
             first
             to
             be
             abased
             and
             humbled
             ;
             but
             we
             have
             more
             cause
             to
             rejoyce
             ,
             in
             working
             our
             hearts
             to
             comfort
             in
             blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             will
             ease
             the
             crosse
             ,
             any
             crosse
             whatsoever
             .
             I
             will
             not
             dwell
             further
             upon
             the
             point
             ,
             I
             shall
             have
             occasion
             oft
             to
             digresse
             upon
             this
             duty
             .
          
           
             The
             Object
             of
             prayse
             here
             ,
             is
             God
             ,
             cloathed
             with
             a
             comfortable
             description
             ;
             
             not
             God
             simply
             ,
             for
             alas
             we
             have
             no
             hearts
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             take
             God
             onely
             armed
             with
             justice
             ,
             cloathed
             with
             Majesty
             .
             Consider
             God
             thus
             ,
             indeed
             he
             deserves
             glory
             and
             praise
             ,
             but
             the
             guilty
             soule
             will
             not
             praise
             him
             thus
             considered
             ,
             and
             abstracted
             from
             mercie
             and
             goodness
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             therefore
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Blessed
               be
               God
            
             God
             how
             considered
             ,
             
               Blessed
               be
               God.
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 Father
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             he
             is
             father
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             then
             Father
             of
             mercies
             ,
             and
             God
             of
             comfort
             .
             God
             ,
             so
             considered
             ,
             be
             blessed
             .
             
               
                 God
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 unto
                 ,
                 so
                 )
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 praised
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             only
             God
             ,
             this
             sacrifice
             ,
             this
             perfume
             ,
             this
             incense
             it
             must
             not
             be
             mispent
             upon
             any
             creature
             ,
             we
             have
             all
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             and
             we
             should
             returne
             all
             to
             his
             glory
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             duty
             .
             But
             consider
             him
             as
             he
             is
             described
             here
             ,
             
             first
             
               the
               father
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             then
             
               the
               father
               of
               mercies
               ,
               and
               God
               of
               all
               comfort
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             omitted
             ,
             thar
             first
             he
             begins
             with
             this
             .
             
               
                 Blessed
                 be
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Not
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             only
             as
             he
             is
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             as
             he
             is
             man
             :
             for
             God
             being
             the
             Father
             of
             whole
             Christ
             ,
             being
             father
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             he
             is
             father
             of
             the
             manhood
             ,
             taken
             into
             unitie
             with
             that
             person
             ;
             so
             he
             is
             Father
             both
             of
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             dividedin
             Christ
             ,
             he
             being
             the
             Father
             of
             whol
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             Father
             God
             and
             Man.
             And
             he
             is
             first
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Father
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             of
             mercies
             ;
             for
             alas
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             had
             been
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             ,
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             Mediatour
             ,
             he
             could
             never
             have
             been
             the
             Father
             of
             such
             cursed
             creatures
             as
             we
             are
             :
             but
             because
             he
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             that
             blessed
             manhood
             ,
             which
             Christ
             hath
             taken
             into
             Unitie
             of
             person
             with
             the
             God-head
             ,
             therefore
             he
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             us
             ,
             who
             by
             Union
             are
             one
             with
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             point
             then
             is
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               
                 God
                 (
                 thus
                 considered
                 )
                 as
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 praysed
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             Here
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             blessing
             and
             praysing
             him
             ,
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             for
             thence
             he
             comes
             to
             be
             our
             Father
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             point
             that
             we
             think
             not
             oft
             enough
             on
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             comfort
             ,
             for
             we
             have
             all
             at
             the
             second
             hand
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             all
             first
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             all
             from
             him
             :
             He
             is
             the
             first
             Son
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             sons
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             first
             beloved
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             beloved
             in
             him
             ;
             he
             is
             filled
             first
             with
             all
             grace
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             filled
             from
             him
             ,
             
               of
               his
               fulnesse
               we
               receive
               Grace
               for
               Grace
               :
            
             he
             was
             first
             acquitted
             of
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             as
             our
             surety
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             are
             justified
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             iustified
             from
             our
             sins
             ,
             being
             our
             surety
             ,
             he
             is
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             we
             shall
             ascend
             ;
             he
             sits
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             sit
             with
             him
             in
             heavenly
             places
             ;
             he
             judgeth
             ,
             we
             shall
             iudge
             him
             ;
             whatsoever
             we
             doe
             ,
             Christ
             doth
             it
             first
             ,
             we
             have
             it
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             through
             Christ
             ,
             and
             from
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             our
             Father
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             we
             ought
             to
             blesse
             God
             for
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             predestinate
             
             Christ
             to
             be
             our
             head
             ,
             to
             be
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             that
             he
             would
             take
             the
             humane
             nature
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             one
             person
             with
             his
             Divine
             nature
             ,
             and
             so
             predestinate
             us
             ,
             and
             elect
             ,
             and
             chuse
             us
             to
             salvation
             in
             him
             ,
             blessed
             be
             God
             that
             he
             would
             be
             the
             Father
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             And
             as
             this
             should
             stirre
             us
             up
             to
             bless
             God
             for
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             so
             likewise
             it
             should
             direct
             us
             to
             comfortable
             meditations
             ,
             to
             see
             our
             Nature
             in
             Christ
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             our selves
             :
             See
             thy
             Nature
             abased
             in
             Christ
             ,
             see
             thy
             Nature
             glorified
             in
             Christ
             ,
             see
             thy
             Nature
             filled
             with
             all
             grace
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             see
             this
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             knit
             to
             that
             Nature
             ,
             thou
             art
             flesh
             of
             Christs
             flesh
             ,
             and
             bone
             of
             his
             bone
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             be
             so
             as
             he
             is
             .
             In
             that
             Christs
             nature
             was
             first
             abased
             ,
             and
             then
             glorified
             ;
             this
             nature
             shall
             first
             be
             abased
             to
             death
             and
             dust
             ,
             and
             then
             be
             glorified
             .
             Christ
             died
             ,
             
               and
               rose
               again
            
             ,
             thou
             art
             predestinated
             to
             be
             conformable
             to
             Christ
             ;
             for
             as
             his
             flesh
             was
             first
             humbled
             and
             then
             glorious
             ,
             so
             thine
             must
             be
             first
             humble
             ,
             and
             then
             glorious
             .
             His
             flesh
             was
             holy
             ,
             humble
             ,
             and
             glorious
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             ours
             be
             :
             whatsoever
             we
             look
             for
             (
             in
             our selves
             )
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             we
             must
             see
             it
             in
             Christ
             first
             .
          
           
             Aud
             when
             we
             heare
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Creed
             ,
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             of
             Christ
             dying
             ,
             of
             Christ
             rising
             ,
             ascending
             ,
             and
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             :
             let
             us
             see
             our selves
             in
             him
             ,
             see
             our selves
             dying
             in
             
             him
             ,
             and
             rising
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God.
             For
             the
             same
             God
             that
             raised
             Christ
             natural
             ,
             will
             raise
             Christ
             mystical
             ,
             he
             will
             raise
             whole
             Christ
             :
             for
             he
             is
             not
             glorified
             by
             pieces
             ;
             as
             whole
             Christ
             natural
             ,
             in
             his
             body
             and
             members
             was
             raised
             ,
             so
             shall
             whole
             Christ
             mystical
             be
             .
             Therefore
             in
             every
             Article
             of
             the
             Creed
             blesse
             God
             ,
             blesse
             God
             forabasing
             of
             Christ
             :
             blesse
             God
             for
             raising
             him
             up
             ,
             blesse
             God
             for
             raising
             us
             up
             :
             
               Blessed
               be
               God
               who
               hath
               raised
               us
               up
               to
               an
               immortal
               hope
               ,
               by
               the
               Reserrection
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             saith
             St.
             Peter
             :
             blesse
             God
             for
             the
             ascension
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             our
             Head
             is
             in
             heaven
             .
             Let
             us
             blesse
             God
             ,
             not
             for
             personal
             favours
             only
             ,
             but
             go
             to
             the
             spring
             :
             blesse
             God
             for
             shewing
             it
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             us
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             point
             the
             Apostle
             had
             learned
             well
             :
             therefore
             he
             begins
             with
             praise
             ,
             
               Blessed
               be
               God
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ.
            
             If
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             thought
             her self
             blessed
             ,
             
               and
               all
               Generations
               should
               call
               her
               Blessed
               ,
            
             for
             bearing
             our
             Saviour
             in
             her
             Womb
             ,
             and
             so
             being
             his
             Mother
             ;
             then
             all
             Generations
             must
             needs
             do
             this
             duty
             to
             call
             God
             blessed
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ.
             So
             God
             the
             Father
             is
             to
             be
             blessed
             as
             the
             spring
             of
             favours
             :
             for
             he
             gave
             Christ.
             All
             Generations
             call
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             blessed
             ,
             because
             she
             was
             the
             Mother
             of
             Christ
             :
             but
             that
             was
             in
             a
             lower
             degree
             ,
             then
             God
             was
             his
             Father
             .
             This
             point
             ought
             to
             take
             up
             our
             meditations
             ;
             to
             think
             we
             have
             all
             in
             Christ
             first
             ;
             to
             think
             of
             our selves
             in
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             comfortable
             ;
             and
             Christ
             shall
             have
             more
             glory
             by
             it
             ;
             God
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             shall
             have
             glory
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             have
             comfort
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             consideration
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             
               
                 The
                 Father
                 of
                 Mercies
                 .
              
            
          
           
             God
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             our
             Father
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Father
               of
               mercies
            
             ,
             
             but
             as
             I
             said
             before
             in
             this
             method
             ,
             he
             is
             first
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             then
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             then
             
               the
               Father
               of
               mercies
            
             .
             For
             he
             could
             never
             be
             the
             Father
             of
             mercies
             to
             us
             ,
             except
             he
             were
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             :
             For
             mercy
             must
             see
             justice
             contented
             ,
             one
             attribute
             in
             God
             must
             not
             devour
             another
             ;
             all
             must
             have
             satisfaction
             ,
             his
             Justice
             must
             have
             no
             wrong
             :
             nor
             it
             hath
             not
             now
             ,
             it
             is
             fully
             satisfied
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             God
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             Christ
             in
             our
             nature
             might
             die
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             might
             be
             our
             Father
             notwithstanding
             our
             sins
             ,
             having
             punished
             our
             sins
             in
             our
             surety
             Christ.
             So
             being
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             our
             Father
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             mercies
             ,
             his
             justice
             hath
             no
             losse
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             If
             God
             had
             not
             found
             out
             a
             way
             out
             of
             the
             bowels
             of
             his
             mercy
             ,
             how
             he
             might
             shew
             good
             to
             us
             ,
             by
             reconciling
             mercy
             and
             justice
             in
             the
             Mediator
             Christ
             ,
             in
             punishing
             him
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             to
             let
             us
             free
             ,
             he
             had
             never
             been
             a
             Father
             of
             mercy
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             been
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             first
             ;
             for
             we
             being
             in
             such
             contrary
             terms
             as
             God
             and
             we
             were
             ,
             he
             being
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             we
             nothing
             but
             a
             masse
             of
             sin
             and
             corruption
             :
             without
             sufficient
             satisfaction
             of
             an
             infinite
             person
             there
             could
             be
             no
             reconciliation
             :
             therefore
             he
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             who
             died
             for
             us
             ,
             he
             took
             our
             nature
             upon
             him
             to
             satisfie
             Gods
             justice
             ;
             and
             then
             Father
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             Father
             of
             
               mercy
               to
               us
            
             .
          
           
             He
             may
             well
             be
             the
             Father
             of
             mercies
             now
             ,
             being
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             ;
             of
             our
             nature
             in
             Christ
             :
             for
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             he
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             as
             man
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             is
             God
             :
             being
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             being
             taken
             into
             the
             unity
             with
             his
             own
             Sons
             Nature
             (
             for
             both
             make
             one
             Christ
             ,
             )
             he
             becomes
             
               the
               Father
               of
               mercies
            
             ;
             he
             is
             a
             Father
             to
             him
             by
             nature
             ;
             to
             us
             by
             Grace
             and
             Adoption
             ;
             
               The
               Father
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Father
               of
               mercies
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             necessary
             method
             ;
             
             for
             God
             out
             of
             Christ
             is
             a
             fountain
             indeed
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               sealed
               up
            
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             God
             Merciful
             and
             Gracious
             in
             his
             own
             nature
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             sin
             that
             stops
             the
             fountain
             ,
             that
             stops
             the
             current
             of
             the
             mercy
             :
             there
             must
             be
             therefore
             satifaction
             to
             his
             justice
             ,
             and
             wrath
             ,
             before
             there
             can
             be
             reconciliation
             ,
             before
             there
             can
             any
             mercy
             flow
             from
             him
             .
             He
             is
             first
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             
               Father
               of
               mercies
            
             :
             we
             have
             all
             from
             Christ.
             If
             he
             were
             not
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             the
             Father
             of
             no
             body
             ;
             for
             immediatly
             no
             man
             is
             able
             to
             appear
             before
             God
             without
             a
             mediator
             .
             
               
                 Father
                 of
                 Mercies
                 .
              
            
          
           
             By
             Father
             (
             which
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             Hebraisme
             ,
             )
             is
             meant
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             Original
             ,
             the
             spring
             of
             mercies
             :
             he
             is
             the
             
               Father
               of
               mercies
            
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             say
             the
             Father
             of
             one
             mercy
             ,
             but
             the
             
               Father
               of
               mercies
            
             .
             His
             mercy
             is
             one
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             Nature
             ,
             it
             is
             Himself
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             one
             ,
             so
             mercy
             in
             him
             is
             one
             :
             it
             is
             one
             in
             the
             fountain
             ,
             but
             many
             in
             the
             streames
             :
             it
             is
             one
             in
             him
             ,
             one
             nature
             ,
             and
             one
             mercy
             :
             but
             because
             we
             have
             not
             one
             sin
             ,
             but
             many
             sins
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             one
             misery
             ,
             but
             many
             ,
             that
             lies
             upon
             this
             fraile
             nature
             of
             ours
             :
             therefore
             according
             to
             the
             exigences
             of
             us
             wretched
             Creatures
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             sins
             and
             miseries
             ,
             his
             mercies
             stream
             out
             ,
             they
             are
             derived
             and
             run
             out
             to
             all
             kind
             of
             sin
             and
             misery
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Father
               of
               mercies
            
             :
             If
             all
             mercies
             were
             lost
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             found
             in
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             
               the
               Father
               of
               mercies
            
             ;
             they
             are
             his
             bowels
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             
               and
               mercy
               pleaseth
               him
            
             as
             a
             man
             is
             pleased
             with
             his
             own
             natural
             Child
             
               The
               Father
               of
               mercies
            
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             the
             Author
             of
             mercies
             ,
             but
             the
             Father
             of
             them
             :
             he
             gives
             them
             the
             sweetest
             name
             that
             can
             be
             :
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             the
             Father
             of
             revenge
             ,
             or
             of
             judgement
             (
             though
             he
             be
             the
             father
             of
             them
             too
             )
             :
             but
             to
             his
             Children
             the
             father
             of
             mercies
             :
             A
             sweet
             name
             under
             which
             none
             should
             despair
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             shew
             some
             reasons
             ,
             why
             he
             is
             so
             stiled
             .
             There
             is
             good
             reason
             ,
             
             being
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             justice
             being
             fully
             contented
             ,
             sin
             being
             taken
             away
             that
             stopped
             the
             current
             of
             his
             mercies
             ,
             he
             being
             naturally
             merciful
             ,
             
             his
             mercies
             run
             freely
             :
             
               Father
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Father
               of
               mercies
            
             ;
             it
             followes
             well
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             father
             of
             mercies
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             because
             his
             justice
             is
             satisfied
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             being
             naturally
             merciful
             ,
             what
             hinders
             but
             that
             mercy
             may
             run
             amain
             ,
             freely
             ,
             and
             abundantly
             upon
             those
             that
             are
             in
             covenant
             with
             him
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             are
             members
             of
             Christ
             :
             that
             is
             one
             reason
             ,
             because
             his
             justice
             is
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             he
             is
             naturally
             merciful
             ,
             therefore
             he
             is
             the
             
               Father
               of
               mercies
            
             .
             
             The
             Sea
             doth
             not
             more
             naturally
             flow
             ,
             and
             is
             moist
             ,
             and
             the
             Sun
             doth
             not
             more
             naturally
             shine
             ,
             the
             fire
             doth
             not
             more
             naturally
             burn
             ,
             heavy
             bodies
             do
             not
             more
             naturally
             sink
             to
             the
             center
             ,
             then
             God
             doth
             naturally
             shew
             pitty
             and
             mercy
             where
             his
             justice
             is
             satisfied
             :
             for
             it
             is
             his
             nature
             ,
             it
             is
             himself
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             name
             other
             attributes
             ;
             for
             alas
             ,
             other
             attributes
             
             would
             scare
             us
             :
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             if
             the
             guilty
             conscience
             consider
             him
             as
             a
             God
             of
             justice
             ,
             it
             will
             reason
             thus
             :
             what
             is
             this
             to
             me
             ?
             I
             am
             a
             sinner
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             be
             just
             in
             punishing
             :
             if
             he
             consider
             he
             is
             a
             God
             of
             Wisedome
             ,
             the
             conscience
             considers
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             more
             wise
             to
             find
             out
             my
             windings
             ,
             and
             turnings
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             my
             covering
             of
             my
             sins
             ;
             he
             is
             the
             more
             wise
             to
             find
             me
             out
             in
             my
             courses
             ,
             and
             to
             shame
             me
             :
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             God
             of
             power
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             Power
             ;
             the
             guilty
             conscience
             then
             would
             reason
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             more
             able
             to
             crush
             me
             ,
             and
             to
             send
             me
             to
             hell
             .
          
           
           
             Indeed
             there
             is
             no
             attribute
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             matter
             of
             terrour
             ,
             being
             secluded
             from
             mercy
             ;
             but
             considering
             ,
             
               God
               the
               Father
               of
               mercies
            
             ,
             then
             we
             may
             consider
             sweetly
             and
             comfortably
             of
             all
             other
             attributes
             :
             He
             is
             mercifull
             and
             good
             to
             me
             ;
             therefore
             his
             wisdom
             that
             shall
             serve
             to
             do
             me
             good
             ,
             to
             devise
             good
             things
             for
             me
             ,
             his
             power
             shall
             serve
             to
             free
             me
             from
             mine
             enemies
             ,
             his
             Justice
             to
             revenge
             my
             quarrell
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             other
             attributes
             ,
             shall
             be
             serviceable
             to
             my
             comfort
             :
             they
             may
             be
             thought
             upon
             sweetly
             ,
             where
             mercy
             is
             laid
             claime
             unto
             before
             :
             Therefore
             here
             he
             is
             called
             
               the
               Father
               of
               mercie
            
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Father
             of
             other
             attributes
             .
             
               
                 Of
                 Mercies
                 .
              
            
          
           
             To
             unfold
             the
             word
             a
             little
             
               (
               mercie
            
             )
             is
             here
             ,
             the
             same
             with
             grace
             
             to
             a
             person
             in
             miserie
             :
             Mercie
             is
             but
             free
             favour
             shewed
             to
             a
             miserable
             person
             :
             Grace
             shews
             the
             freenesse
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             mercie
             shews
             the
             state
             of
             the
             person
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             shown
             :
             alway
             where
             mercy
             is
             ,
             either
             there
             is
             present
             or
             else
             possible
             miserie
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             mercie
             shewed
             to
             Angels
             that
             stood
             ,
             to
             free
             them
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             grace
             to
             stand
             ;
             they
             might
             have
             fallen
             as
             the
             Devils
             did
             when
             they
             were
             Angels
             ;
             none
             are
             the
             Subjects
             of
             mercie
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             either
             are
             in
             misery
             ,
             or
             are
             possible
             to
             fall
             into
             miserie
             :
             now
             when
             God
             keeps
             and
             upholds
             the
             creature
             from
             falling
             into
             that
             which
             he
             is
             subject
             to
             fall
             into
             ,
             he
             being
             a
             creature
             taken
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             and
             therefore
             subject
             to
             fall
             to
             nothing
             without
             assistance
             ,
             to
             hold
             him
             from
             that
             whereto
             he
             would
             fall
             without
             being
             upheld
             ;
             this
             makes
             him
             the
             Object
             of
             mercy
             ,
             whatsoever
             the
             misery
             be
             spirituall
             or
             outward
             .
          
           
             Thus
             God
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             mercie
             ,
             he
             upholds
             his
             Children
             from
             that
             which
             else
             they
             would
             fall
             into
             continually
             ,
             He
             is
             
               the
               Father
               of
               mercie
            
             ,
             before
             
             conversion
             ,
             offering
             and
             injoyning
             mercie
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             will
             be
             good
             to
             their
             soules
             ,
             they
             would
             receive
             mercie
             .
             He
             joyns
             his
             glory
             and
             his
             mercy
             together
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             be
             glorified
             in
             shewing
             mercie
             ,
             and
             he
             presseth
             it
             upon
             us
             .
             What
             a
             mercie
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             press
             mercie
             upon
             us
             for
             our
             own
             good
             ?
             
               Why
               will
               ye
               dye
               ,
               O
               House
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             And
             
               Come
               unto
               me
               all
               ye
               that
               are
               weary
               and
               heavy
               laden
               ,
            
             there
             is
             mercie
             before
             conversion
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             mercie
             in
             prolonging
             his
             wrath
             ,
             in
             not
             punishing
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             mercie
             in
             pardoning
             sinne
             freely
             ,
             in
             pardoning
             all
             sinne
             ,
             the
             punishment
             and
             the
             guilt
             ,
             and
             all
             :
             and
             when
             we
             are
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             have
             our
             sins
             pardoned
             ,
             still
             it
             is
             his
             mercy
             to
             forbeare
             the
             punishments
             due
             to
             us
             :
             in
             mitigating
             his
             corrections
             ,
             and
             in
             seasonable
             corrections
             :
             for
             it
             is
             a
             mercy
             for
             God
             to
             correct
             his
             Children
             seasonably
             :
             
               Therefore
               we
               are
               corrected
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               not
               be
               damned
               with
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             mercy
             to
             have
             seasonable
             correction
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             mercy
             to
             have
             correction
             mitigated
             ,
             and
             sweetned
             with
             some
             comforts
             :
             It
             is
             a
             mercy
             after
             we
             are
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Grace
             (
             besides
             this
             )
             to
             have
             the
             continuance
             of
             outword
             blessings
             .
          
           
             God
             renews
             his
             mercies
             every
             day
             ,
             
               His
               mercies
               faile
               not
               ,
               Lament
               .
            
             3.
             22.
             his
             mercies
             are
             renewed
             continually
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             So
             he
             is
             father
             of
             all
             kind
             of
             mercies
             ;
             privative
             mercies
             ,
             in
             freeing
             us
             from
             ill
             ,
             and
             positive
             mercies
             ,
             in
             bestowing
             good
             ,
             pardoning
             mercies
             ,
             healing
             mercies
             ,
             preserving
             mercies
             ,
             all
             mercies
             come
             from
             this
             Father
             of
             mercie
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             stand
             to
             unfold
             them
             in
             particular
             ;
             for
             indeed
             every
             thing
             that
             
             comes
             from
             God
             to
             his
             children
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             mercy
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             it
             were
             dipt
             in
             mercy
             before
             it
             comes
             to
             us
             :
             it
             is
             a
             mercy
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             freedome
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             a
             pity
             to
             his
             creature
             :
             For
             the
             creature
             is
             alway
             in
             some
             necessity
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             dependance
             :
             we
             are
             in
             a
             state
             of
             necessities
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             in
             some
             misery
             or
             other
             ,
             and
             that
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             is
             the
             object
             of
             mercy
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             we
             are
             dependant
             for
             the
             good
             we
             have
             ;
             it
             is
             at
             Gods
             mercy
             to
             continue
             or
             to
             take
             away
             any
             comfort
             that
             he
             gives
             us
             ,
             every
             thing
             is
             a
             mercie
             .
             And
             in
             every
             thing
             we
             take
             from
             God
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             conceive
             a
             mercy
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             think
             this
             is
             a
             mercy
             from
             God
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             health
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             mercy
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             strength
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             mercy
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             deliverance
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             mercy
             :
             it
             comes
             in
             the
             respect
             and
             relation
             of
             a
             mercie
             all
             that
             comes
             from
             God.
             He
             is
             not
             said
             to
             be
             the
             father
             of
             the
             thing
             :
             but
             the
             
               Father
               of
               mercies
            
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             mercy
             contained
             in
             the
             thing
             ,
             they
             come
             from
             the
             pity
             and
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             sweetest
             :
             therefore
             he
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             
               Father
               of
               mercies
            
             .
          
           
             What
             use
             may
             we
             make
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             the
             
               Father
               of
               Mercies
            
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             point
             full
             of
             sweet
             and
             comfortable
             uses
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             are
             not
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             to
             those
             that
             are
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             To
             those
             that
             are
             not
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             they
             should
             see
             here
             a
             haven
             to
             flie
             to
             ,
             a
             City
             of
             refuge
             ,
             to
             flie
             unto
             :
             do
             but
             consider
             thou
             wretched
             soul
             ,
             how
             God
             is
             stiled
             
               a
               Father
               of
               mercies
            
             to
             thee
             ,
             a
             God
             of
             bounty
             :
             all
             is
             to
             allure
             thee
             to
             repentance
             ,
             to
             allure
             thee
             to
             come
             in
             .
             He
             is
             not
             mercifull
             by
             accident
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             naturally
             merciful
             in
             himself
             ,
             he
             hath
             bowels
             of
             mercie
             in
             himself
             ,
             
               Mercy
               pleaseth
               him
               ,
               Micah
            
             7.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             despair
             not
             thou
             drooping
             soul
             ,
             whosoever
             thou
             art
             that
             art
             under
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             come
             to
             the
             Father
             of
             mercies
             ,
             cast
             thy self
             into
             this
             Sea
             of
             his
             mercie
             ,
             hide
             thy self
             in
             these
             bowels
             ,
             be
             not
             an
             enemy
             to
             thine
             own
             mercie
             ,
             as
             Jonah
             saith
             ,
             
               refufe
               not
               thy
               own
               mercie
            
             that
             is
             offered
             .
             There
             is
             mercie
             pressed
             upon
             thee
             ,
             mercie
             with
             threatning
             if
             thou
             believe
             not
             mercy
             ,
             now
             thou
             art
             called
             to
             receive
             it
             .
             The
             wrath
             of
             God
             hangs
             over
             thee
             as
             a
             weight
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             sword
             ready
             to
             fall
             upon
             thee
             .
             As
             Christ
             sath
             Joh.
             3.
             
             
               The
               wrath
               of
               God
               hangs
               over
               us
               ,
            
             if
             we
             do
             not
             receive
             mercie
             offered
             us
             .
          
           
             Alledge
             not
             thy
             sins
             against
             mercie
             :
             thy
             sins
             are
             the
             sins
             of
             a
             creature
             ,
             God
             is
             
               the
               Father
               of
               mercies
            
             ,
             he
             is
             infinite
             :
             Christ
             thy
             Saviour
             hath
             made
             an
             infinite
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             thy
             sins
             are
             finite
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             respect
             there
             is
             mercie
             for
             thee
             if
             thou
             wilt
             come
             in
             ,
             if
             thou
             apprehend
             ,
             and
             receive
             mercie
             .
          
           
             
               One
               deep
               calls
               upon
               another
               deep
               ,
            
             the
             depth
             of
             thy
             sins
             and
             misery
             ,
             drawes
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             calls
             upon
             the
             depth
             of
             mercy
             .
             
               The
               mercy
               of
               God
               is
               above
               all
               his
               works
               ,
               Psal.
            
             147.
             
             It
             is
             not
             only
             above
             all
             his
             works
             to
             cover
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             under
             them
             to
             uphold
             them
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             beyond
             them
             all
             ,
             his
             mercy
             exceeds
             all
             other
             attributes
             to
             the
             creature
             .
             It
             is
             above
             his
             works
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             works
             ,
             and
             under
             his
             works
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             above
             thy
             works
             too
             .
             He
             is
             more
             glorious
             in
             his
             mercy
             then
             in
             any
             other
             attribute
             :
             he
             doth
             all
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             mercy
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             Creation
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Gospel
             :
             his
             mercy
             therefore
             is
             above
             his
             own
             workes
             ,
             and
             above
             thy
             workes
             if
             thou
             come
             in
             .
          
           
             Oyl
             is
             of
             a
             Kingly
             nature
             ,
             it
             swims
             above
             all
             other
             liquors
             :
             so
             
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             like
             oyl
             it
             swims
             above
             all
             other
             attributes
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             
             above
             all
             sin
             in
             thee
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             receive
             it
             .
             
               
                 Father
                 of
                 Mercies
                 .
              
            
          
           
             In
             a
             corrupt
             estate
             the
             special
             mercy
             is
             forgiving
             mercy
             ;
             if
             it
             were
             not
             
             for
             forgiving
             mercies
             ,
             all
             other
             gifts
             and
             mercies
             were
             to
             little
             purpose
             :
             for
             it
             were
             but
             a
             reserving
             of
             us
             to
             eternal
             Judgement
             ,
             but
             a
             feeding
             the
             Traitor
             to
             the
             day
             of
             Execution
             ,
             a
             giving
             him
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             priison
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             unlesse
             his
             Treason
             be
             pardoned
             ;
             so
             the
             forgiving
             mercy
             leads
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             Now
             these
             forgiving
             mercies
             ,
             they
             are
             unlimitted
             mercies
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             bounds
             of
             them
             :
             for
             he
             being
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             an
             infinite
             person
             ,
             and
             having
             received
             an
             infinite
             satisfaction
             from
             an
             infinite
             Person
             ,
             he
             may
             well
             be
             infinitely
             merciful
             :
             and
             himself
             is
             an
             infinite
             God
             ,
             his
             mercies
             are
             like
             himself
             ,
             the
             satisfaction
             whereby
             he
             may
             be
             merciful
             is
             infinite
             :
             hereupon
             it
             is
             that
             he
             may
             pardon
             ,
             and
             will
             pardon
             all
             sin
             without
             limitation
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             never
             so
             great
             ,
             never
             so
             many
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             observe
             the
             rather
             ,
             to
             appease
             the
             conscience
             of
             a
             sinner
             when
             it
             is
             suppressed
             with
             terrour
             ,
             and
             fear
             of
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             his
             sins
             .
             Consider
             how
             God
             hath
             set
             down
             himself
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             known
             and
             apprehended
             of
             us
             ,
             not
             onely
             as
             merciful
             ,
             but
             a
             Father
             of
             mercies
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             one
             mercy
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             mercies
             ,
             not
             only
             giving
             ,
             but
             forgiving
             especially
             ,
             
               Which
               forgiveth
               all
               thy
               sins
               ,
               and
               healeth
               all
               thy
               infirmities
               ,
               Psal.
            
             103.
             
             This
             I
             observe
             against
             a
             pronenesse
             in
             us
             to
             despair
             :
             we
             are
             not
             now
             proner
             in
             the
             time
             of
             peace
             to
             presume
             ,
             then
             when
             conscience
             is
             awakened
             to
             despair
             ,
             we
             are
             prone
             to
             
             both
             alike
             :
             For
             here
             is
             the
             poyson
             of
             mans
             corruption
             .
             Is
             God
             so
             merciful
             ?
             surely
             ,
             I
             may
             go
             on
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             cry
             God
             mercy
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             an
             end
             :
             God
             is
             merciful
             ,
             nay
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             mercies
             .
          
           
             Now
             in
             the
             time
             of
             peace
             ,
             sin
             is
             nothing
             with
             us
             ,
             swearing
             is
             nothing
             ,
             rotten
             discourse
             is
             nothing
             ,
             going
             beyond
             others
             in
             our
             dealing
             and
             commerce
             is
             nothing
             ,
             getting
             an
             estate
             by
             fraud
             and
             deceit
             is
             nothing
             :
             
               The
               bread
               of
               deceit
               is
               sweet
            
             ;
             loose
             ,
             licentious
             ,
             libertine
             life
             is
             nothing
             :
             and
             those
             that
             do
             not
             follow
             the
             same
             excesse
             ,
             and
             are
             dissolute
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             strange
             matter
             with
             us
             ,
             they
             are
             strange
             people
             ;
             we
             think
             it
             strange
             that
             others
             do
             not
             so
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             be
             better
             then
             we
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             hypocrisie
             :
             men
             measure
             all
             by
             themselves
             ,
             so
             all
             is
             nothing
             .
             Great
             ,
             grosse
             swearing
             is
             nothing
             ,
             men
             glory
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             scruple
             of
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             thus
             and
             thus
             :
             they
             have
             terms
             for
             it
             .
             And
             what
             is
             the
             bawde
             for
             all
             this
             ?
             Oh!
             God
             is
             merciful
             ,
             and
             Christ
             he
             is
             wonderous
             merciful
             ,
             he
             took
             our
             nature
             that
             he
             might
             die
             for
             us
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             indeed
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             conscience
             is
             awakened
             ,
             then
             the
             conscience
             will
             tell
             thee
             another
             lesson
             ,
             the
             conscience
             will
             set
             God
             as
             just
             ,
             and
             Satan
             will
             help
             conscience
             ,
             with
             accusations
             and
             aggravations
             :
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             it
             is
             too
             true
             ,
             the
             conscience
             will
             take
             part
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             with
             his
             word
             :
             it
             is
             true
             thou
             hast
             done
             thus
             ,
             and
             thus
             ,
             these
             are
             thy
             sins
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             just
             .
          
           
             And
             especially
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             ,
             when
             earthly
             comforts
             fail
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             sin
             set
             before
             a
             mans
             eyes
             (
             the
             comforts
             that
             are
             set
             before
             him
             ,
             can
             do
             him
             no
             good
             )
             then
             the
             conscience
             will
             hardly
             receive
             any
             comfort
             :
             especially
             the
             conscienconsciences
             
             of
             such
             as
             have
             gone
             on
             in
             a
             course
             of
             sin
             ,
             in
             spight
             of
             good
             meanes
             :
             a
             conscience
             of
             such
             a
             man
             as
             either
             refuseth
             or
             rejects
             the
             meanes
             ,
             because
             it
             would
             favour
             it self
             in
             sin
             ;
             or
             a
             conscience
             that
             being
             under
             means
             ,
             having
             had
             it
             sins
             discovered
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             conscience
             will
             hardly
             admit
             of
             any
             comfort
             .
             And
             there
             is
             none
             ,
             but
             they
             find
             it
             another
             manner
             of
             matter
             then
             they
             think
             it
             .
             Sin
             is
             a
             blacker
             thing
             then
             they
             imagine
             ,
             their
             oathes
             that
             they
             trifle
             with
             ,
             and
             their
             dissolute
             ,
             and
             their
             rotten
             discourse
             (
             when
             they
             should
             be
             better
             affected
             )
             upon
             the
             sabbath
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             :
             therefore
             we
             ought
             to
             look
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Well
             ;
             to
             presse
             this
             point
             of
             presumption
             a
             little
             further
             now
             I
             am
             in
             it
             .
             We
             are
             wonderous
             prone
             to
             abuse
             this
             mercie
             to
             presumption
             ,
             and
             after
             to
             despaire
             .
          
           
             I
             consider
             this
             before
             hand
             ,
             that
             however
             Gods
             mercy
             be
             unlimited
             ,
             as
             
             indeed
             it
             is
             in
             it self
             ;
             it
             is
             so
             unlimited
             to
             those
             that
             repent
             ,
             and
             to
             those
             that
             receive
             and
             embrace
             mercy
             ,
             and
             mercy
             in
             one
             kind
             as
             well
             as
             another
             ;
             it
             is
             so
             to
             those
             that
             repent
             of
             their
             sins
             ;
             for
             God
             is
             so
             the
             Father
             of
             Mercie
             ,
             as
             that
             He
             is
             the
             God
             of
             Vengeance
             too
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             just
             God
             too
             .
          
           
             The
             conscience
             will
             tell
             you
             this
             well
             enough
             ,
             when
             the
             outward
             comforts
             (
             that
             now
             you
             dally
             with
             ,
             and
             set
             as
             Gods
             in
             the
             room
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             drown
             your selves
             in
             sensuality
             ,
             and
             Idolatry
             ,
             with
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             put
             them
             in
             the
             place
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             taken
             away
             ,
             conscience
             will
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             merciful
             indeed
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             just
             to
             such
             that
             refuse
             mercies
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             though
             his
             mercy
             be
             unlimited
             to
             such
             as
             are
             broken
             hearted
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             repent
             of
             their
             sins
             :
             (
             for
             he
             will
             glorifie
             his
             Mercy
             ,
             as
             he
             may
             glorifie
             his
             other
             attributs
             )
             he
             is
             wisely
             merciful
             :
             if
             he
             should
             be
             merciful
             to
             such
             as
             go
             on
             in
             sin
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             be
             wisely
             merciful
             .
          
           
             Who
             ,
             among
             men
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             wise
             would
             be
             mercifull
             to
             a
             Child
             ,
             or
             Servant
             without
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             fault
             ?
          
           
             Was
             not
             David
             over
             merciful
             to
             Absalom
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             it
             was
             his
             fault
             :
             yet
             out
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             admit
             him
             into
             his
             presence
             ,
             till
             he
             was
             humbled
             for
             his
             fault
             ,
             and
             made
             intercession
             ,
             though
             he
             doted
             upon
             him
             .
             God
             is
             infinitely
             wise
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             Merciful
             :
             therefore
             He
             will
             not
             be
             Merciful
             to
             him
             that
             goes
             on
             in
             wickednesse
             and
             sin
             .
             This
             cannot
             be
             too
             often
             pressed
             :
             for
             the
             most
             of
             the
             auditors
             wheresoever
             we
             speak
             ,
             the
             Divel
             hath
             them
             in
             this
             snare
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             merciful
             &c.
             and
             doth
             he
             not
             know
             how
             to
             use
             it
             ?
             He
             is
             so
             indeed
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             to
             repentant
             souls
             ,
             that
             mean
             to
             break
             off
             their
             course
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             Otherwise
             ,
             if
             the
             Mercie
             of
             God
             work
             the
             other
             way
             ,
             hearken
             to
             
             thy
             doom
             ,
             
               He
               that
               blesseth
               himself
            
             (
             saith
             God
             ,
             )
             by
             
               Moses
               Denteronomy
            
             29.
             16
             &
             saith
             ,
             these
             curses
             shall
             not
             come
             to
             me
             :
             he
             that
             blesseth
             himself
             and
             saith
             :
             Oh
             ,
             all
             shall
             be
             well
             ,
             God
             is
             Mercifull
             &c.
             
             
               My
               wrath
               shall
               smoak
               against
               him
               ,
            
             and
             I
             will
             not
             be
             merciful
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             goes
             on
             in
             his
             sins
             .
             God
             will
             
               wound
               the
               hairie
               scalp
               of
               him
               that
               goes
               on
               in
               Sin.
            
             As
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             Romans
             2.
             he
             that
             abuseth
             the
             bountie
             and
             patience
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             should
             lead
             him
             to
             repentance
             ,
             he
             
               treasureth
               up
               wrath
               against
               the
               day
               of
               wrath
               .
            
             The
             Scripture
             is
             never
             in
             any
             case
             more
             terrible
             then
             this
             way
             .
             In
             Esay
             28.
             
               you
               have
               made
               a
               covenant
               with
               hell
               and
               death
               ,
            
             with
             Gods
             judgments
             :
             but
             hell
             ,
             and
             death
             hath
             not
             made
             a
             covenant
             with
             you
             .
             You
             make
             a
             covenant
             ,
             &
             think
             you
             shall
             do
             well
             ,
             but
             God
             is
             
             terrible
             to
             such
             ,
             his
             wrath
             shall
             smoak
             against
             such
             as
             make
             a
             covenant
             with
             his
             judgments
             ,
             and
             treasure
             up
             wrath
             against
             the
             day
             of
             wrath
             .
          
           
             Take
             heed
             ,
             if
             the
             proclamation
             of
             mercy
             ,
             call
             thee
             not
             in
             :
             if
             thou
             stand
             out
             as
             a
             Rebell
             ,
             and
             come
             not
             in
             ,
             but
             go
             on
             still
             :
             then
             justice
             layes
             hold
             on
             thee
             :
             Gods
             wrath
             shall
             smoak
             against
             thee
             .
             As
             we
             see
             in
             Prov.
             1.
             
             
               I
               will
               laugh
               at
               your
               destruction
               ,
            
             speaking
             of
             those
             that
             would
             not
             come
             in
             ,
             Chidas
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             Esay
             .
             27.
             11.
             
             
               He
               that
               formed
               them
               and
               made
               them
               will
               have
               no
               mercy
               on
               them
               ,
               nor
               shew
               them
               favour
               .
            
             He
             will
             have
             no
             delight
             in
             them
             .
             They
             are
             Ignorant
             sotts
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             labour
             to
             know
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             will
             ,
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             obey
             it
             :
             
               he
               that
               made
               them
               will
               have
               no
               delight
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               formed
               them
               will
               reject
               them
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             pittiful
             thing
             ,
             when
             God
             that
             made
             them
             ,
             and
             formed
             them
             in
             their
             mothers
             womb
             ;
             whose
             creatures
             they
             are
             ,
             shall
             have
             no
             delight
             in
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             that
             made
             them
             ,
             his
             heart
             shall
             not
             pittie
             them
             Ezek.
             18.
             18.
             he
             that
             goes
             on
             in
             a
             course
             of
             sin
             presumptuously
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             repent
             ,
             Gods
             eye
             shall
             not
             pittie
             him
             ,
             he
             that
             made
             him
             will
             have
             no
             delight
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             disposed
             ,
             and
             prone
             ,
             to
             abuse
             the
             goodnesse
             and
             long
             suffering
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             mercies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Be
               not
               deceived
               ,
               be
               not
               deceived
               ,
            
             (
             he
             oft
             presseth
             this
             )
             
               for
               neither
               the
               covetous
               ,
               nor
               licentious
               persons
               shall
               enter
               into
               heaven
               .
            
          
           
             Though
             God
             be
             mercifull
             ;
             if
             thou
             live
             in
             these
             sins
             ,
             be
             not
             deceived
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             never
             enter
             into
             heaven
             .
             God
             will
             not
             be
             mercifull
             to
             the
             most
             of
             those
             that
             even
             now
             live
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             because
             they
             make
             mercy
             a
             band
             to
             their
             sinful
             courses
             ,
             God
             will
             harden
             himself
             ;
             he
             will
             not
             blesse
             such
             :
             he
             hath
             no
             mercy
             for
             such
             ,
             to
             such
             he
             is
             a
             God
             of
             vengeance
             .
          
           
             His
             mercy
             is
             to
             such
             as
             are
             weary
             of
             their
             sinful
             courses
             :
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             he
             is
             mercifull
             ;
             but
             so
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             wise
             .
          
           
             What
             Prince
             will
             prostitute
             a
             pardon
             to
             one
             that
             is
             a
             Rebell
             ,
             and
             yet
             thinks
             himself
             a
             good
             Subject
             all
             the
             while
             ?
             he
             is
             no
             Rebell
             ,
             cares
             he
             for
             a
             pardon
             ?
             And
             shall
             he
             have
             a
             pardon
             ,
             when
             he
             cares
             not
             for
             it
             ?
             Those
             that
             are
             not
             humbled
             in
             the
             sight
             and
             sence
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             that
             think
             themselves
             in
             a
             good
             estate
             ,
             they
             are
             Rebells
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             sued
             out
             their
             pardon
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             mercie
             to
             them
             yet
             ,
             
               He
               that
               made
               them
               will
               not
               pittie
               them
               ,
            
             because
             they
             are
             Ignorant
             hardned
             wretches
             that
             live
             in
             blasphemy
             ,
             in
             swearing
             ,
             that
             in
             corrupt
             courses
             ,
             in
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             that
             live
             in
             sins
             ,
             that
             their
             own
             conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             conscience
             of
             others
             about
             them
             ,
             know
             that
             they
             are
             sins
             ,
             devouring
             sins
             ,
             that
             devour
             all
             their
             comfort
             ,
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             they
             dream
             of
             mercy
             ,
             mercy
             .
             Hell
             is
             their
             portion
             and
             not
             mercy
             that
             make
             an
             Idol
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Thus
             it
             is
             with
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             prone
             to
             presume
             upon
             Gods
             mercy
             .
             I
             speak
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             surfet
             of
             this
             sweet
             doctrine
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             the
             
               father
               of
               Mercies
            
             .
             He
             is
             so
             to
             repentant
             sinners
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             believe
             ,
             to
             those
             mercy
             is
             sweet
             .
             We
             know
             oyl
             is
             above
             all
             other
             liquors
             :
             Gods
             mercy
             
             is
             above
             all
             his
             own
             works
             ,
             and
             above
             our
             sins
             .
             But
             what
             is
             the
             vessel
             for
             this
             oyl
             ?
             this
             oyl
             of
             mercy
             it
             is
             put
             in
             broken
             vessels
             ,
             it
             is
             kept
             best
             there
             ,
             a
             broken
             heart
             ,
             a
             humble
             heart
             ,
             receives
             and
             keepes
             mercie
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             proud
             dispositions
             ,
             (
             as
             all
             Sinners
             that
             go
             on
             in
             a
             
             course
             of
             sin
             ,
             the
             Psalmist
             terms
             them
             proud
             men
             :
             he
             is
             a
             proud
             man
             ,
             that
             sets
             his
             own
             will
             agaist
             Gods
             command
             )
             
               God
               resists
               the
               Proud
            
             :
             it
             is
             the
             humble
             yeelding
             heart
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             led
             and
             lured
             by
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             vessel
             to
             receive
             mercy
             .
             It
             must
             be
             a
             deep
             vessel
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             a
             broken
             vessel
             :
             deep
             with
             humiliation
             ,
             broken
             by
             contrition
             ,
             that
             must
             receive
             mercy
             .
             And
             it
             must
             be
             a
             large
             vessel
             laid
             open
             ,
             capable
             to
             receive
             mercy
             ,
             and
             all
             mercy
             ;
             not
             only
             pardoning
             mercy
             ,
             but
             healing
             mercy
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             out
             of
             that
             
               Psalme
               ,
               That
               forgiveth
               all
               thy
               sins
               ,
               and
               healeth
               all
               thy
               transgressions
               .
            
          
           
             Therefore
             those
             that
             have
             not
             grace
             and
             mercy
             ,
             to
             heal
             their
             corruptions
             ,
             to
             dry
             up
             that
             issue
             in
             some
             comfortable
             measure
             ,
             thay
             have
             no
             pardoning
             mercy
             :
             and
             those
             that
             desire
             not
             their
             corruptions
             to
             be
             healed
             ,
             they
             never
             desired
             heartily
             their
             corruptions
             to
             be
             pardoned
             :
             those
             mercies
             go
             together
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             not
             the
             
               Father
               of
               mercy
            
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             mercies
             that
             belong
             to
             salvation
             ,
             and
             he
             gives
             them
             every
             one
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             desires
             the
             one
             ,
             desires
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             consider
             ,
             how
             the
             sweet
             descriptions
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             how
             his
             promises
             work
             upon
             us
             .
             If
             they
             work
             on
             us
             to
             make
             us
             presume
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             fearful
             case
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             bad
             a
             sign
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             to
             be
             ill
             ,
             because
             God
             is
             good
             ,
             
               to
               turn
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               into
               wantonnesse
               .
            
          
           
             But
             as
             we
             are
             thus
             prone
             to
             presume
             ;
             so
             when
             conscience
             is
             awaked
             ,
             we
             are
             as
             prone
             to
             despair
             :
             therefore
             if
             they
             work
             with
             us
             this
             way
             ,
             there
             is
             mercy
             with
             God
             ,
             therefore
             I
             will
             come
             in
             ;
             therefore
             I
             will
             cast
             down
             my
             weapons
             at
             his
             feet
             ,
             I
             will
             cease
             to
             resist
             him
             ,
             I
             will
             come
             in
             ,
             and
             take
             terms
             of
             peace
             with
             him
             ;
             I
             will
             yeeld
             him
             obedience
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             therefore
             I
             will
             fear
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             so
             good
             a
             God.
             
          
           
             If
             it
             work
             thus
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             an
             elect
             soul
             ,
             of
             a
             gracious
             disposition
             .
             And
             then
             if
             thou
             come
             in
             ,
             never
             consider
             what
             thy
             sins
             have
             been
             ,
             if
             thou
             come
             in
             ,
             God
             will
             imbrace
             thee
             in
             his
             mercy
             .
             Thy
             sins
             are
             all
             as
             a
             spark
             of
             fire
             that
             falls
             into
             the
             Ocean
             ,
             that
             is
             drowned
             presently
             ;
             so
             are
             thy
             sins
             
             in
             the
             Ocean
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             not
             more
             light
             in
             the
             Sun
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             more
             water
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             mercy
             in
             the
             
               Father
               of
               mercy
            
             ,
             whose
             bowels
             are
             opened
             to
             thee
             if
             thou
             be
             weary
             of
             thy
             sinful
             courses
             ,
             and
             come
             in
             ,
             and
             imbrace
             mercy
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Tabernacle
             (
             we
             know
             )
             there
             was
             a
             mercy
             Seat
             :
             we
             call
             it
             a
             propitiatory
             :
             In
             the
             Ark
             ,
             which
             this
             mercy
             Seat
             covered
             ,
             was
             the
             Law
             :
             now
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             there
             were
             curses
             against
             all
             sinners
             .
          
           
             The
             Mercy-Seat
             was
             a
             Type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             covering
             the
             Law
             ,
             covering
             the
             curse
             :
             though
             thou
             be
             guilty
             of
             the
             curse
             a
             thousand
             times
             ,
             God
             in
             Christ
             is
             merciful
             .
             Christ
             is
             the
             Mercy
             Seat
             ,
             come
             to
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             mercy
             in
             Israel
             notwithstanding
             thy
             great
             sins
             .
             If
             we
             cast
             away
             a
             purpose
             of
             living
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             cast
             away
             our
             weapons
             ,
             and
             submit
             our selves
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             mercies
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             merciful
             from
             himself
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             spring
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             hath
             them
             from
             his
             own
             bowels
             :
             they
             are
             free
             mercies
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             he
             is
             just
             by
             our
             fault
             ,
             he
             is
             severe
             from
             us
             ,
             he
             takes
             occasion
             from
             our
             sins
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             merciful
             from
             his
             own
             bowels
             :
             he
             is
             good
             from
             himself
             ,
             we
             provoke
             him
             to
             be
             severe
             ,
             and
             just
             :
             therefore
             be
             we
             never
             so
             miserable
             in
             regard
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             fruits
             of
             sin
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             mercy
             ,
             of
             free
             
             mercy
             ,
             mercy
             from
             himself
             ,
             
               mercy
               pleaseth
               him
               ,
               Micah
            
             7.
             he
             is
             delighted
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             which
             is
             natural
             comes
             easily
             ,
             as
             water
             from
             the
             fountain
             comes
             without
             violence
             ,
             and
             heat
             from
             the
             fire
             comes
             without
             any
             violence
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             natural
             .
             A
             Mother
             pitties
             her
             child
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             natural
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             sweet
             instinct
             of
             nature
             ,
             that
             moves
             and
             pricks
             forward
             nature
             to
             that
             affection
             of
             love
             that
             she
             bears
             to
             her
             child
             .
             So
             it
             is
             with
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             nature
             in
             him
             to
             be
             merciful
             to
             his
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             his
             ;
             Mercy
             is
             his
             nature
             :
             we
             are
             his
             ,
             we
             being
             his
             ,
             his
             nature
             being
             merciful
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             merciful
             to
             all
             that
             are
             his
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             repent
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             lay
             hold
             of
             his
             mercy
             by
             a
             true
             faith
             .
          
           
             His
             word
             shewes
             likewise
             his
             mercy
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             attribute
             set
             down
             more
             in
             Scripture
             then
             mercy
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             name
             whereby
             he
             will
             be
             known
             ,
             Exod.
             34.
             where
             he
             describes
             it
             ,
             and
             tells
             us
             his
             name
             :
             what
             is
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ?
             his
             long
             suffering
             ,
             and
             mercy
             ,
             &c.
             there
             is
             a
             long
             description
             of
             of
             God
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             David
             in
             Psal.
             3.
             (
             besides
             that
             which
             is
             in
             every
             Prophet
             almost
             )
             hath
             the
             fame
             description
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             comfort
             Gods
             people
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             in
             Psal.
             86.
             103.
             145.
             there
             is
             the
             same
             description
             of
             God
             as
             there
             is
             in
             Moses
             ,
             he
             is
             merciful
             and
             long
             suffering
             &c.
             he
             describes
             himself
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             his
             promises
             are
             promises
             of
             mercy
             ;
             
               At
               what
               time
               soever
               a
               sinner
               repents
               ,
            
             and
             without
             limitation
             of
             sins
             ;
             all
             sins
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             ,
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             purgeth
             us
             from
             all
             sin
             .
          
           
             If
             there
             be
             no
             limitation
             of
             persons
             whomsoever
             ,
             of
             sins
             whatsoever
             ,
             or
             of
             time
             whensoever
             ;
             here
             is
             a
             ground
             that
             we
             should
             never
             despair
             ;
             
               God
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               mercies
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             excellent
             that
             the
             Prophet
             hath
             in
             Isai.
             55.
             7.
             to
             prevent
             the
             thoughts
             of
             a
             dejected
             soul
             :
             
               Let
               the
               wicked
               forsake
               his
               way
               ,
               and
               the
               unrighteous
               man
               his
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               return
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               have
               mercy
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               our
               God
               ;
               for
               he
               will
               abundantly
               pardon
               .
            
          
           
             I
             ,
             but
             I
             have
             abused
             mercy
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             I
             have
             lived
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             committed
             
             great
             sins
             ,
             well
             notwithstanding
             that
             ,
             (
             see
             how
             he
             answers
             it
             )
             
               My
               thoughts
               are
               not
               your
               thoughts
            
             ;
             you
             are
             vindictive
             :
             if
             a
             man
             offend
             you
             ,
             you
             are
             ready
             to
             aggravate
             the
             fault
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             revenge
             &c.
             
             
               But
               my
               thoughts
               are
               not
               as
               your
               thoughts
               ,
               nor
               my
               wayes
               as
               your
               wayes
            
             saith
             the
             Lord
             :
             
               for
               as
               far
               as
               the
               heaven
               is
               above
               the
               earth
               ,
               so
               are
               my
               thoughts
               above
               your
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               my
               wayes
               above
               your
               wayes
               .
            
             We
             have
             narrow
             poor
             thoughts
             of
             mercy
             ,
             because
             we
             our selves
             are
             given
             to
             revenge
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             ready
             when
             we
             think
             of
             our
             sins
             to
             say
             ,
             can
             God
             forgive
             them
             ?
             can
             God
             be
             merciful
             to
             such
             ?
             &c.
             
               My
               thoughts
               are
               not
               as
               your
               thoughts
               ,
               nor
               my
               wayes
               as
               your
               wayes
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             good
             to
             consider
             this
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             sweet
             meditation
             :
             for
             the
             time
             undoubtedly
             will
             come
             ,
             that
             unlesse
             Gods
             mercy
             and
             Gods
             thoughts
             should
             be
             as
             him self
             is
             ,
             infinite
             ,
             unlesse
             his
             wayes
             should
             be
             infinitly
             above
             our
             wayes
             ,
             and
             his
             thoughts
             infinitly
             above
             ours
             in
             mercy
             :
             certainly
             the
             soul
             would
             receive
             no
             comfort
             .
          
           
             The
             soul
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             acquainted
             with
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             knows
             ,
             that
             Gods
             mercy
             is
             ,
             as
             himself
             is
             ,
             infinite
             ,
             and
             his
             thoughts
             this
             way
             ,
             are
             ,
             as
             himself
             is
             ,
             infinite
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Scripture
             sets
             down
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             all
             dimensions
             :
             There
             is
             the
             depth
             of
             Wisedom
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             speak
             of
             love
             and
             mercy
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Ephes.
             3.
             
             
               Oh
               the
               depth
               ,
               and
               bredth
               ,
               and
               height
               of
               this
               !
            
          
           
             Indeed
             for
             height
             ,
             it
             is
             higher
             then
             the
             heavens
             ,
             for
             depth
             ,
             it
             fetcheth
             
             the
             soul
             from
             the
             nether
             most-deep
             :
             we
             have
             deep
             miserie
             ,
             
               (
               out
               of
               the
               deep
               Icryed
               to
               thee
               )
            
             yet
             notwithstanding
             his
             mercy
             is
             deeper
             then
             our
             misery
             .
             O
             the
             depth
             of
             his
             mercy
             !
             there
             is
             a
             depth
             of
             mercy
             deeper
             ,
             then
             any
             misery
             or
             rebellion
             of
             ours
             ,
             though
             we
             have
             sunk
             deep
             in
             rebellion
             .
             And
             for
             the
             extent
             ofthem
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             
               his
               mercy
               is
               over
               all
               his
               workes
               ,
            
             it
             extends
             to
             the
             utmost
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             The
             scripture
             doth
             wonderfully
             enlarge
             his
             mercie
             ,
             beyond
             all
             dimensions
             whatsoever
             .
             These
             things
             are
             to
             good
             purpose
             :
             and
             it
             is
             a
             mercy
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             sets
             forth
             himself
             in
             mercy
             in
             his
             word
             ;
             because
             the
             soul
             ,
             sometime
             or
             other
             when
             it
             is
             awakned
             ,
             (
             as
             every
             one
             that
             God
             delights
             in
             is
             awakened
             first
             or
             last
             )
             it
             needs
             all
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             little
             enough
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             merciful
             to
             those
             that
             are
             heavy
             laden
             ,
             that
             feel
             the
             burden
             of
             their
             sins
             upon
             their
             souls
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             touched
             with
             the
             sence
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             God
             still
             meets
             them
             half
             way
             ,
             he
             is
             more
             ready
             to
             pardon
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             to
             ask
             mercy
             .
             As
             we
             see
             in
             the
             prodigall
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             wasted
             all
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             as
             low
             as
             a
             man
             could
             be
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             come
             to
             huskes
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             had
             despised
             his
             fathers
             admonition
             :
             yet
             upon
             resolution
             to
             return
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             stung
             with
             the
             sence
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             his
             father
             meets
             him
             and
             entertains
             him
             ;
             he
             upbraids
             him
             not
             with
             his
             sin
             .
          
           
             Take
             sin
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             aggravations
             we
             can
             ,
             yet
             if
             we
             repent
             ,
             and
             resolve
             uppon
             new
             courses
             ,
             there
             is
             comfort
             ,
             though
             we
             relapse
             into
             sin
             again
             ,
             and
             again
             ;
             if
             we
             must
             pardon
             10.
             times
             7.
             times
             ,
             as
             Christ
             saith
             ;
             certainly
             there
             cannot
             be
             more
             mercy
             in
             the
             Cistern
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             in
             the
             fountain
             :
             there
             cannot
             be
             more
             mercy
             in
             us
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             in
             the
             
               Father
               of
               mercies
            
             as
             God
             is
             .
          
           
             Take
             sin
             in
             the
             aggravations
             ,
             in
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             it
             ,
             Manasses
             sin
             ,
             Peters
             ,
             denying
             of
             his
             Master
             ,
             the
             thief
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             Pauls
             persecution
             ,
             take
             sin
             as
             great
             as
             you
             will
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             
               father
               of
               mercies
            
             .
             If
             we
             consider
             that
             God
             is
             infinite
             in
             mercy
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             scripture
             reveals
             him
             as
             the
             
               Father
               of
               mercies
            
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             question
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             abundance
             ,
             a
             world
             of
             comfort
             to
             any
             distressed
             soul
             that
             is
             ready
             to
             cast
             it self
             on
             Gods
             mercy
             .
          
           
             For
             those
             that
             are
             converted
             that
             are
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Grace
             .
             Is
             God
             
               the
               father
               of
               mercies
            
             .
             
          
           
             Let
             this
             stir
             us
             up
             to
             imbrace
             mercy
             ,
             every
             day
             to
             live
             by
             mercy
             ,
             to
             plead
             mercy
             with
             God
             in
             our
             daily
             breaches
             :
             to
             love
             and
             fear
             God
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             mercy
             with
             him
             that
             
               he
               might
               be
               feared
            
             .
             It
             is
             a
             harder
             matter
             to
             make
             a
             daily
             sweet
             use
             of
             this
             then
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             the
             fittest
             subjects
             for
             mercy
             ,
             they
             think
             themselves
             furthest
             off
             from
             mercy
             .
             Come
             to
             a
             broken
             soul
             ,
             who
             is
             catched
             in
             the
             snare
             ;
             whose
             conscience
             is
             on
             the
             rack
             ,
             he
             thinks
             ,
             alas
             there
             is
             no
             mercy
             for
             me
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             such
             a
             sinner
             ,
             God
             hath
             shewed
             me
             mercy
             before
             ,
             and
             now
             I
             have
             offended
             him
             again
             and
             again
             :
             those
             that
             are
             the
             subjects
             of
             mercy
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             nearest
             to
             mercy
             ,
             when
             their
             conscience
             is
             awakned
             they
             think
             themselves
             furthest
             off
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             need
             to
             presse
             abundance
             of
             mercy
             ,
             and
             all
             little
             enough
             to
             set
             the
             soul
             in
             frame
             .
             There
             is
             none
             of
             us
             all
             ,
             but
             we
             shall
             see
             a
             necessity
             of
             pressing
             this
             one
             time
             or
             other
             ,
             before
             we
             die
             .
             David
             when
             he
             had
             sinned
             ,
             he
             knew
             well
             enough
             that
             God
             was
             merciful
             ,
             oh
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             not
             a
             slight
             mercy
             that
             would
             satisfie
             him
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             Psal.
             51.
             how
             he
             presseth
             upon
             God
             for
             mercy
             ,
             and
             will
             a
             little
             serve
             him
             ?
             No
             ,
             
               according
               to
               thy
               abundant
               mercy
            
             ,
             he
             presseth
             mercy
             ,
             and
             abundance
             of
             mercy
             ,
             a
             multitude
             of
             mercies
             ,
             and
             unlesse
             he
             had
             seen
             infinite
             mercy
             ,
             abundant
             mercy
             in
             God
             ,
             when
             
             his
             conscience
             was
             awaked
             with
             the
             foulness
             of
             his
             sin
             :
             there
             being
             such
             a
             crie
             for
             vengeance
             ,
             his
             sinne
             called
             and
             cried
             ,
             if
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             had
             not
             cried
             above
             it
             ,
             
               mercie
               ,
               mercie
            
             ,
             and
             abundance
             of
             mercy
             ,
             multitudes
             of
             compassion
             ,
             the
             soule
             of
             David
             would
             not
             have
             been
             stilled
             .
          
           
             So
             other
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             considered
             the
             foulnesse
             of
             sin
             ,
             how
             odious
             it
             is
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             be
             quieted
             and
             comforted
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             saw
             mercie
             ,
             and
             abundance
             of
             mercie
             .
             As
             the
             Apostle
             St.
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             3.
             
             
               Blessed
               be
               God
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               of
               his
               abundant
               mercie
               hath
               begotten
               us
               again
               to
               a
               lively
               hope
               ,
               by
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               to
               an
               inheritance
               ,
               immortall
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 mercies
                 .
              
            
          
           
             For
             faith
             will
             not
             have
             sufficient
             footing
             ,
             but
             in
             infinite
             mercy
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             despaire
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             torment
             of
             conscience
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             desertion
             it
             must
             be
             mercie
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Father
               of
               mercies
            
             ,
             and
             multitudes
             of
             compassions
             ,
             and
             bowels
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             all
             little
             enough
             for
             faith
             to
             fix
             on
             ,
             the
             faith
             of
             a
             conscience
             on
             the
             rack
             ;
             but
             when
             faith
             considers
             of
             God
             set
             out
             (
             not
             as
             Satan
             sets
             him
             forth
             ,
             a
             God
             of
             vengeance
             ,
             a
             consuming
             fire
             ,
             when
             faith
             considers
             God
             )
             pictured
             out
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             it
             sees
             him
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             of
             mercies
             and
             God
             of
             comfort
             ;
             faith
             seeing
             infinite
             mercy
             in
             an
             infinite
             God
             ;
             and
             seeing
             mercy
             triumph
             against
             Justice
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             attributes
             ,
             here
             faith
             hath
             some
             footing
             ,
             and
             staies
             it selfe
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             converted
             ,
             sanctified
             soul
             ,
             seeing
             the
             odiousnesse
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             the
             clamorousness
             of
             sinne
             ,
             such
             that
             it
             will
             not
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             but
             with
             abundant
             mercy
             ,
             and
             God
             must
             be
             presented
             to
             it
             as
             a
             
               father
               of
               mercie
            
             and
             compassion
             before
             it
             can
             have
             peace
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             if
             so
             be
             at
             any
             time
             our
             conscience
             be
             awakened
             ,
             and
             the
             Devill
             layes
             hard
             to
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             think
             of
             God
             as
             he
             hath
             made
             himself
             knowne
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             as
             a
             
               Father
               of
               mercies
               and
               God
               of
               comfort
               ,
            
             represent
             him
             to
             our
             soules
             ,
             as
             he
             represents
             himself
             in
             his
             Word
             .
             Times
             of
             desertion
             ,
             when
             we
             seeme
             to
             be
             forsaken
             of
             God
             ,
             will
             enforce
             this
             :
             times
             of
             desertion
             will
             come
             ,
             when
             the
             soul
             will
             think
             God
             hath
             forgotten
             to
             be
             merciful
             ,
             and
             hath
             shut
             up
             his
             love
             in
             displeasure
             ;
             oh
             no
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             mercie
             he
             never
             shuts
             up
             his
             bowels
             altogether
             ,
             he
             never
             stops
             the
             spring
             of
             his
             mercie
             .
             He
             doth
             to
             our
             feeling
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             his
             mercie
             that
             he
             doth
             that
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             mercie
             that
             he
             hinders
             the
             sence
             of
             mercy
             ;
             he
             doth
             that
             in
             mercy
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             make
             us
             more
             capable
             of
             mercie
             afterward
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             saith
             the
             Father
             ,
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             us
             in
             his
             love
             ,
             and
             the
             sence
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             our
             good
             :
             and
             when
             he
             takes
             the
             sence
             of
             his
             love
             from
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             our
             good
             ;
             for
             when
             he
             takes
             away
             the
             sence
             of
             his
             love
             from
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             enlarge
             our
             soules
             to
             be
             more
             capable
             of
             mercie
             after
             ,
             to
             prize
             it
             more
             ,
             to
             walk
             warily
             ,
             and
             jealously
             ,
             to
             look
             to
             our
             corruptions
             better
             :
             Therefore
             in
             the
             time
             of
             desertion
             think
             of
             this
             ,
             when
             God
             seemes
             to
             forget
             us
             .
             
               Can
               a
               Mother
               forget
               her
               Child
               ?
               Isa.
            
             49.
             15.
             
             Suppose
             she
             should
             be
             so
             unnatural
             as
             to
             do
             it
             (
             which
             can
             hardly
             be
             believed
             )
             that
             a
             Mother
             should
             forget
             her
             child
             ,
             
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               I
               will
               not
               forget
               you
            
             ;
             you
             are
             
               written
               upon
               the
               palmes
               of
               my
               hands
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             have
             you
             alway
             in
             my
             eye
             .
             So
             that
             if
             there
             were
             no
             mercies
             to
             be
             found
             in
             nature
             ,
             no
             bowels
             to
             be
             found
             in
             a
             Mother
             (
             where
             usually
             they
             are
             most
             abundant
             )
             yet
             notwithstanding
             there
             is
             mercie
             to
             be
             found
             in
             
               the
               Father
               of
               Mercies
            
             still
             :
             Therefore
             in
             such
             times
             let
             us
             make
             use
             of
             this
             .
          
           
           
             And
             another
             thing
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             learne
             hence
             is
             this
             ;
             if
             God
             be
             so
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             (
             for
             we
             must
             alway
             put
             that
             in
             )
             for
             he
             is
             mercifull
             with
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             his
             mercie
             that
             he
             would
             admit
             of
             satisfaction
             ;
             his
             mercy
             devised
             a
             way
             to
             content
             justice
             ;
             his
             mercy
             set
             all
             on
             work
             :
             mercy
             is
             above
             justice
             in
             the
             work
             of
             Salvation
             :
             justice
             hath
             received
             contentment
             from
             mercy
             ,
             (
             but
             that
             by
             the
             way
             )
             to
             make
             us
             have
             higher
             thoughts
             of
             mercy
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             attribute
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             that
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             :
             it
             is
             a
             Kingdom
             of
             Grace
             and
             mercy
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             hearts
             to
             imbrace
             it
             .
          
           
             Let
             this
             incourage
             us
             to
             come
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             our selves
             into
             the
             arms
             of
             this
             merciful
             Father
             ,
             If
             we
             have
             lived
             in
             other
             courses
             before
             ,
             
             let
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             work
             upon
             our
             souls
             .
             In
             Rom.
             2.
             it
             is
             pressed
             there
             excellently
             ;
             
               This
               mercy
               of
               God
               should
               lead
               us
               to
               repentance
               ,
            
             it
             should
             encourage
             us
             .
             What
             makes
             a
             Thief
             ,
             or
             a
             Traitor
             come
             in
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             proclamation
             
             out
             against
             him
             ?
             If
             there
             be
             a
             pardon
             sent
             after
             him
             ,
             it
             makes
             him
             come
             in
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             runs
             out
             still
             further
             and
             further
             ,
             while
             the
             hue
             and
             cry
             pursues
             him
             ;
             but
             hope
             of
             mercy
             and
             pardon
             will
             bring
             him
             in
             again
             .
             So
             it
             is
             that
             that
             brings
             us
             in
             again
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             very
             hope
             of
             mercy
             and
             pardon
             ;
             if
             we
             be
             never
             so
             ill
             ,
             or
             have
             been
             never
             so
             ill
             :
             do
             not
             put
             off
             ,
             but
             take
             this
             day
             now
             ,
             
               Now
               is
               the
               time
            
             ,
             now
             
               while
               it
               is
               called
               to
               day
               ,
            
             take
             the
             present
             time
             .
             Here
             is
             our
             error
             ,
             if
             God
             be
             
               the
               Father
               of
               mercy
            
             ,
             I
             will
             cry
             him
             mercy
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             .
             I
             ,
             thou
             maiest
             go
             to
             hell
             with
             mercy
             in
             thy
             mouth
             :
             he
             is
             merciful
             to
             those
             that
             truly
             repent
             ;
             but
             how
             dost
             thou
             know
             that
             thy
             repentance
             on
             thy
             death-bed
             will
             be
             true
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             sorrow
             for
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             grief
             for
             death
             :
             and
             fear
             of
             that
             :
             but
             there
             must
             be
             a
             hatred
             of
             sin
             :
             and
             how
             shall
             conscience
             tell
             thee
             now
             thou
             hast
             repented
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             hating
             of
             thy
             sinful
             courses
             ,
             rather
             then
             the
             fear
             of
             damnation
             ?
             that
             is
             rather
             from
             the
             sence
             of
             grief
             .
             Conscience
             will
             hardly
             be
             comforted
             in
             this
             ,
             for
             it
             will
             upbraid
             ;
             I
             ,
             now
             ,
             now
             you
             would
             have
             mercy
             .
          
           
             We
             see
             by
             many
             that
             have
             recovered
             again
             ,
             that
             have
             promised
             great
             
             matters
             in
             their
             sicknesse
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             hypocritical
             Repentance
             ,
             for
             they
             have
             been
             worse
             after
             then
             they
             were
             before
             .
             It
             is
             not
             a
             sufficient
             matter
             to
             yeeld
             thee
             comfort
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             much
             humbled
             in
             thy
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             :
             for
             it
             is
             hard
             for
             thee
             to
             determine
             whether
             it
             be
             true
             Repentance
             ,
             or
             meer
             sorrow
             for
             sin
             as
             it
             brings
             judgement
             .
             Fear
             of
             damnation
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             bring
             a
             man
             to
             heaven
             ,
             thy
             nature
             must
             be
             changed
             before
             thou
             come
             to
             heaven
             ;
             thou
             must
             love
             Righteousnesse
             because
             it
             is
             Righteousnesse
             ,
             thou
             must
             love
             God
             because
             he
             is
             good
             ,
             thou
             must
             hate
             sin
             because
             it
             is
             sin
             .
          
           
             How
             canst
             thou
             tell
             ,
             when
             thou
             hast
             been
             naught
             before
             affliction
             ,
             whether
             affliction
             have
             wrought
             this
             ,
             that
             thou
             repentest
             only
             out
             of
             hatred
             of
             judgement
             to
             shun
             that
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             hatred
             of
             sin
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             sin
             ?
             Therefore
             now
             a
             little
             repentance
             in
             thy
             health
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             enjoying
             of
             thy
             prosperity
             ;
             a
             little
             hatred
             of
             ill
             wayes
             now
             ,
             will
             more
             comfort
             thee
             ,
             then
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             prayer
             ,
             and
             striving
             will
             then
             .
             Although
             if
             thou
             canst
             do
             it
             truly
             then
             ,
             yet
             the
             gate
             of
             mercy
             is
             open
             ,
             but
             thy
             heart
             will
             scarce
             say
             it
             is
             truly
             done
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             forced
             .
          
           
             Then
             again
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             have
             the
             honour
             of
             it
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             have
             the
             mercy
             :
             thou
             that
             hast
             refused
             mercy
             and
             lived
             in
             a
             loose
             prophane
             course
             ,
             thou
             that
             hast
             despised
             mercy
             all
             the
             while
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             honour
             thee
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             a
             good
             word
             ,
             or
             a
             sorrowful
             word
             ,
             that
             even
             very
             
             grief
             shall
             not
             extort
             it
             from
             thee
             :
             but
             as
             thou
             hast
             forgotten
             God
             in
             thy
             life
             ,
             and
             wouldest
             not
             own
             his
             admonitions
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             forget
             thy self
             in
             death
             ,
             and
             be
             taken
             away
             suddenly
             ,
             or
             else
             with
             some
             violent
             disease
             ,
             that
             shal
             take
             away
             the
             use
             of
             the
             parts
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             thee
             ,
             as
             inflammation
             of
             the
             Spirits
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             that
             shall
             take
             away
             the
             use
             of
             sound
             reason
             .
             It
             is
             madnesse
             and
             no
             better
             to
             live
             as
             the
             most
             live
             ,
             to
             cry
             God
             is
             merciful
             ,
             &c.
             thou
             mayest
             go
             to
             hell
             for
             all
             that
             :
             repentance
             must
             be
             from
             a
             true
             hatred
             of
             sin
             :
             and
             that
             that
             must
             comfort
             thee
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             disposition
             for
             the
             present
             :
             for
             then
             it
             is
             unforced
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             all
             these
             sweet
             comforts
             are
             to
             you
             that
             come
             in
             ,
             and
             leave
             
             your
             wicked
             courses
             ;
             if
             you
             have
             been
             swearers
             ,
             to
             swear
             no
             more
             ;
             if
             you
             have
             been
             deceivers
             ,
             to
             deceive
             no
             more
             ,
             if
             you
             have
             been
             licentious
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             no
             more
             :
             but
             to
             break
             off
             the
             course
             of
             your
             sins
             as
             God
             shall
             enable
             you
             ;
             or
             else
             this
             one
             thing
             (
             think
             of
             it
             )
             that
             you
             now
             dawbe
             your
             conscience
             withall
             ,
             and
             go
             on
             in
             sin
             with
             that
             will
             be
             the
             most
             terror
             to
             you
             ,
             even
             Mercy
             :
             nothing
             will
             vex
             you
             so
             much
             as
             mercy
             afterward
             .
             Then
             thon
             shalt
             think
             with
             thy self
             ,
             I
             have
             heard
             comfortable
             of
             the
             promises
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             I
             put
             off
             and
             despised
             all
             ,
             I
             regarded
             my
             sinful
             courses
             more
             then
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             they
             were
             sweeter
             to
             me
             then
             mercy
             .
             I
             lived
             in
             sins
             (
             out
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             prophanenesse
             )
             that
             did
             me
             no
             good
             ,
             I
             lived
             in
             sins
             ,
             (
             out
             of
             the
             superfluity
             of
             prophanenesse
             )
             that
             I
             had
             neither
             profit
             nor
             pleasure
             by
             ,
             and
             neglected
             mercy
             .
             The
             consideration
             of
             mercy
             neglected
             ,
             with
             the
             continuing
             in
             a
             wretched
             course
             ,
             it
             will
             more
             aggravate
             the
             souls
             torment
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             be
             incouraged
             to
             come
             in
             ;
             such
             as
             intend
             to
             leave
             their
             sinfull
             courses
             ,
             let
             them
             remember
             ,
             that
             then
             they
             come
             to
             a
             Father
             of
             mercy
             .
             that
             is
             more
             ready
             to
             pardon
             ,
             then
             you
             are
             to
             ask
             it
             :
             As
             you
             see
             in
             the
             prodigal
             Son
             (
             which
             I
             instanced
             in
             before
             )
             it
             is
             a
             notable
             sweet
             Story
             .
             I
             have
             a
             Father
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             when
             he
             had
             spent
             all
             ,
             and
             was
             come
             to
             Huskes
             .
             Affliction
             is
             a
             notable
             means
             to
             make
             us
             to
             taste
             and
             relish
             mercy
             :
             I
             have
             a
             father
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             plenty
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             he
             comes
             and
             confesseth
             his
             sin
             ;
             he
             had
             no
             sooner
             resolved
             ,
             but
             his
             Father
             (
             he
             doth
             not
             stay
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             )
             he
             meets
             him
             and
             kisseth
             him
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             consider
             of
             this
             description
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             of
             mercy
             ;
             it
             should
             move
             any
             that
             are
             in
             ill
             and
             lewd
             courses
             before
             ,
             
               In
               my
               Fathers
               house
               there
               are
               good
               things
               ,
            
             and
             in
             his
             heart
             there
             are
             bowels
             of
             mercy
             ;
             I
             have
             a
             Father
             ,
             and
             a
             Father
             of
             mercy
             ,
             I
             will
             go
             home
             ,
             and
             submit
             my self
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             I
             have
             been
             thus
             and
             thus
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             be
             so
             no
             more
             ;
             you
             shall
             find
             that
             God
             by
             his
             Spirit
             will
             be
             readier
             to
             meet
             you
             ,
             then
             you
             are
             to
             cast
             your selves
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             his
             mercy
             ,
             and
             into
             the
             armes
             of
             his
             mercie
             :
             he
             will
             come
             and
             meet
             you
             ,
             and
             kisse
             you
             ;
             you
             shall
             find
             much
             comfort
             upon
             your
             resolution
             to
             come
             in
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             a
             sound
             resolution
             .
          
           
             The
             son
             fears
             his
             Fathers
             displeasure
             :
             but
             saith
             the
             Father
             ,
             
               My
               thoughts
               are
               not
               as
               your
               thoughts
               .
            
             Oh!
             I
             fear
             he
             will
             not
             receive
             me
             :
             yes
             ,
             yes
             ,
             he
             is
             willing
             to
             imbrace
             you
             ,
             mercy
             pleaseth
             him
             ;
             
               and
               why
               will
               you
               perish
               O
               house
               of
               Israel
               .
            
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             
               God
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               mercies
               .
            
             This
             should
             stirre
             us
             up
             to
             an
             imitation
             
             of
             this
             our
             gratious
             Father
             :
             for
             every
             Father
             begets
             to
             his
             owne
             likeness
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             sons
             of
             this
             Father
             are
             like
             the
             Father
             ,
             they
             are
             mercifull
             ,
             
               The
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               are
               merciful
               Kings
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Heathen
             King
             Benhadad
             ,
             and
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             is
             a
             mercifull
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             are
             under
             God
             
             are
             mercifull
             ;
             his
             sons
             are
             
               mercifull
               as
               their
               heavenly
               father
               is
               mercifull
               .
            
             Therefore
             if
             we
             would
             make
             it
             good
             to
             our
             own
             hearts
             ,
             and
             the
             opinion
             and
             judgement
             of
             others
             of
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             children
             of
             this
             mercifull
             Father
             ,
             we
             must
             put
             on
             bowels
             of
             mercie
             our selves
             ,
             as
             in
             Colos.
             3.
             2.
             
             
               Now
               therefore
               as
               the
               Elect
               of
               God
               ,
            
             as
             you
             will
             make
             it
             good
             that
             God
             hath
             elected
             you
             ,
             put
             on
             the
             bowels
             of
             mercie
             .
             Whatsoever
             we
             have
             from
             God
             ,
             it
             comes
             in
             the
             respect
             of
             a
             mercie
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             should
             doe
             from
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             every
             thing
             that
             comes
             from
             them
             to
             them
             that
             are
             in
             miserie
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             a
             mercy
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             only
             bestow
             the
             thing
             ,
             but
             a
             sweet
             mercy
             with
             the
             thing
             ,
             a
             child
             of
             God
             he
             poures
             out
             his
             bowels
             to
             his
             Brother
             ,
             as
             Esay
             saith
             ,
             
               Poure
               out
               thy
               bowels
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             There
             is
             some
             bowels
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             affection
             in
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             they
             give
             not
             onely
             the
             thing
             ,
             the
             reliefe
             ,
             but
             mercie
             with
             it
             ,
             that
             hath
             a
             sweet
             report
             to
             the
             soule
             :
             there
             is
             pittie
             ,
             that
             more
             comforts
             a
             sanctified
             soule
             ,
             then
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             :
             We
             must
             not
             doe
             workes
             of
             mercie
             proudly
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             thing
             that
             God
             stands
             on
             ,
             but
             the
             affection
             in
             the
             thing
             ,
             his
             benefits
             are
             with
             a
             fatherly
             pittie
             ,
             so
             should
             ours
             be
             with
             a
             pittifull
             respect
             ,
             with
             a
             tender
             heart
             .
             
               The
               very
               mercies
               of
               the
               wicked
               are
               cruell
               .
            
             If
             they
             be
             mercifull
             ,
             there
             is
             some
             pride
             of
             spirit
             ,
             there
             is
             some
             tast
             of
             a
             hard
             heart
             ,
             of
             an
             hypocriticall
             spirit
             ,
             somewhat
             is
             not
             as
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             their
             mercies
             are
             not
             mercies
             ,
             we
             must
             in
             our
             mercie
             imitate
             the
             Father
             of
             mercies
             .
          
           
             Alas
             it
             is
             the
             fault
             of
             our
             time
             ,
             there
             is
             little
             mercie
             to
             those
             that
             are
             in
             miserie
             .
             What
             a
             cruell
             thing
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             (
             I
             would
             I
             could
             say
             Christian
             soules
             ,
             I
             cannot
             say
             so
             (
             but
             )
             they
             are
             a
             company
             of
             men
             that
             have
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             :
             men
             that
             live
             miserable
             poor
             ,
             such
             as
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             )
             Gods
             mercie
             hath
             purchased
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             &
             may
             belong
             to
             Gods
             Kingdome
             :
             They
             have
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             upon
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             live
             without
             lawes
             ,
             without
             Church
             ,
             without
             Common-wealth
             ,
             irregular
             persons
             ;
             that
             have
             no
             order
             taken
             for
             them
             ,
             or
             not
             executed
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             to
             repress
             the
             sturdie
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             relieve
             those
             that
             are
             to
             be
             relieved
             for
             age
             or
             impotencie
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             pittifull
             thing
             ,
             and
             a
             foule
             blemish
             to
             this
             Common-wealth
             ,
             and
             will
             bring
             some
             ill
             upon
             wealth
             ,
             and
             plague
             it
             from
             such
             irregular
             persons
             ,
             he
             will
             plague
             the
             Common-wealth
             for
             such
             enormities
             .
             How
             do
             they
             live
             ?
             As
             Beasts
             and
             worse
             ,
             they
             submit
             themselves
             to
             no
             orders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             have
             none
             ,
             and
             submit
             to
             none
             .
             Here
             is
             an
             Obiect
             of
             mercy
             to
             those
             that
             it
             concernes
             .
          
           
             And
             likewise
             mercie
             ought
             to
             be
             shewed
             to
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             their
             miserable
             and
             wretched
             estates
             .
             Is
             Poperie
             Antichristian
             ?
             what
             mercy
             is
             it
             to
             suffer
             poysoners
             ?
             what
             a
             mercy
             were
             it
             in
             a
             common
             wealth
             to
             suffer
             men
             that
             are
             incendiaries
             ,
             to
             have
             liberty
             to
             do
             what
             mischief
             they
             would
             ?
             or
             men
             that
             should
             poyson
             fountaines
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             should
             refresh
             and
             nourish
             men
             ?
             were
             this
             any
             policy
             for
             the
             body
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             any
             policy
             to
             suffer
             those
             to
             poison
             the
             judgments
             of
             people
             with
             heresies
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             treason
             to
             their
             Prince
             ?
             to
             draw
             the
             affections
             of
             men
             from
             religion
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             where
             is
             mercy
             all
             the
             while
             ?
          
           
             Oh
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             mercy
             to
             them
             not
             to
             restrain
             them
             .
             Mercy
             !
             Is
             it
             mercy
             to
             the
             sheep
             to
             let
             the
             wolves
             at
             libertie
             .
             No
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             be
             mercifull
             ,
             to
             shew
             mercy
             to
             the
             souls
             of
             these
             men
             is
             to
             use
             them
             hardly
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             know
             their
             error
             ;
             they
             may
             now
             impute
             the
             liberty
             they
             have
             to
             the
             approbation
             of
             their
             cause
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             are
             cruel
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             others
             ,
             but
             to
             their
             own
             souls
             .
          
           
           
             I
             speak
             this
             the
             rather
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             a
             seasonable
             speech
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             to
             enforce
             good
             lawes
             this
             way
             .
             It
             is
             a
             great
             mercy
             ,
             mercy
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             mercy
             ,
             and
             so
             crueltie
             to
             the
             soul
             is
             the
             greatest
             crueltie
             that
             can
             be
             .
          
           
             What
             should
             I
             speak
             of
             mercy
             to
             others
             ?
             oh
             ,
             that
             we
             would
             be
             merciful
             to
             our
             own
             souls
             .
             God
             is
             merciful
             to
             our
             souls
             ,
             he
             sent
             his
             son
             to
             
             visit
             us
             from
             on
             high
             ,
             in
             bowels
             of
             compassion
             ,
             he
             sent
             Christ
             as
             Zacharie
             saith
             :
             and
             yet
             we
             are
             not
             merciful
             to
             our selves
             .
             How
             many
             sinful
             wretched
             persons
             pierce
             their
             hearts
             through
             with
             covetousnesse
             ,
             and
             other
             wicked
             courses
             that
             are
             more
             dangerous
             to
             the
             soul
             then
             poyson
             is
             to
             the
             body
             ?
             They
             stab
             their
             souls
             with
             cares
             ,
             and
             lusts
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             kind
             of
             courses
             .
             What
             a
             mockery
             is
             this
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             ask
             him
             mercy
             ,
             when
             we
             will
             not
             be
             merciful
             to
             our
             own
             souls
             ?
             and
             to
             intreat
             others
             to
             pray
             for
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             will
             not
             be
             merciful
             to
             our selves
             ?
             Shall
             we
             go
             to
             God
             for
             mercy
             ,
             when
             we
             will
             not
             shew
             mercy
             to
             our selves
             ?
             shall
             we
             desire
             him
             to
             spare
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             will
             not
             spare
             ourselves
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             mocking
             of
             God
             to
             come
             and
             offer
             our
             devotions
             here
             ,
             and
             come
             with
             an
             intent
             yet
             to
             live
             in
             any
             sin
             .
             God
             will
             not
             heare
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             purpose
             to
             live
             in
             sin
             ,
             
               If
               I
               regard
               iniquity
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               God
               will
               not
               hear
               my
               prayer
               .
            
             As
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             merciful
             to
             the
             souls
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             estates
             of
             others
             ,
             so
             we
             should
             to
             our
             own
             souls
             .
          
           
             How
             can
             they
             reform
             evills
             abroad
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             Governours
             ,
             when
             they
             do
             not
             care
             to
             refomr
             themselves
             ?
             can
             they
             be
             merciful
             to
             the
             souls
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             are
             cruel
             to
             their
             own
             ?
             they
             cannot
             ;
             Let
             mercy
             begin
             at
             home
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             that
             ,
             that
             the
             scripture
             aimes
             at
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             use
             of
             it
             is
             the
             way
             to
             come
             to
             salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             abuse
             of
             it
             is
             that
             that
             damnes
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             damned
             most
             that
             abuse
             mercy
             .
             Oh
             the
             sins
             against
             the
             Gospel
             will
             lie
             upon
             the
             conscience
             another
             day
             .
             The
             sins
             against
             the
             law
             ,
             they
             help
             with
             the
             Gospel
             to
             see
             mercy
             :
             but
             sins
             against
             mercy
             prefer
             our
             sins
             above
             mercy
             ;
             and
             in
             temptations
             to
             despaire
             ,
             to
             extenuate
             mercy
             ,
             hereafter
             it
             will
             be
             the
             very
             hell
             of
             hell
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             sinned
             against
             mercy
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             not
             embraced
             it
             with
             faith
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             not
             repented
             to
             be
             capable
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             end
             the
             point
             with
             that
             which
             is
             the
             most
             proper
             use
             of
             all
             ,
             which
             
             is
             an
             use
             of
             comfort
             in
             all
             estates
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             God
             in
             all
             ,
             
               he
               is
               the
               father
               of
               mercy
               .
            
             And
             when
             all
             is
             taken
             from
             us
             in
             losses
             and
             crosses
             to
             think
             ,
             Well
             ;
             our
             fathers
             may
             die
             ,
             and
             our
             mothers
             may
             die
             ,
             and
             our
             nearest
             ,
             and
             dearest
             friends
             that
             have
             most
             bowels
             of
             pittie
             may
             die
             ;
             but
             we
             have
             a
             father
             of
             mercy
             ,
             that
             hath
             eternal
             mercy
             in
             him
             ,
             his
             mercies
             are
             tender
             mercies
             ,
             and
             everlasting
             mercies
             ,
             as
             himself
             is
             .
             We
             are
             everlasting
             ,
             our
             souls
             are
             immortal
             ;
             we
             have
             an
             everlasting
             father
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             
               Father
               of
               mercies
            
             .
             When
             all
             are
             taken
             away
             ,
             God
             takes
             not
             himself
             away
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             father
             of
             mercy
             still
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             we
             may
             make
             our selves
             still
             capable
             of
             mercy
             ,
             still
             fit
             for
             mercy
             ,
             let
             us
             take
             this
             daily
             course
             .
             
          
           
             Let
             us
             labour
             every
             day
             ,
             to
             have
             broken
             ,
             and
             deep
             souls
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             
             it
             is
             the
             broken
             heart
             that
             is
             the
             vessel
             that
             containes
             mercy
             ,
             a
             deeper
             heart
             that
             holds
             all
             the
             mercy
             ;
             we
             need
             therefore
             to
             empty
             our selves
             by
             confession
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             search
             our
             own
             thoughts
             and
             waies
             ,
             and
             afflict
             our
             souls
             by
             repentance
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             shall
             be
             fit
             objects
             for
             God
             the
             father
             of
             
             mercie
             to
             shed
             mercy
             into
             misery
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Load-stone
             of
             mercy
             ,
             misery
             felt
             and
             discerned
             ,
             and
             complained
             of
             .
             Let
             us
             search
             and
             see
             our
             misery
             ,
             our
             spiritual
             misery
             especially
             :
             for
             God
             begins
             mercy
             to
             the
             soul
             in
             his
             children
             ,
             he
             begins
             mercy
             there
             especially
             .
             General
             mercy
             he
             shews
             to
             beasts
             ,
             to
             all
             creatures
             ,
             but
             speciall
             mercy
             begins
             at
             the
             soul.
             Now
             I
             say
             ,
             misery
             being
             the
             Loadstone
             of
             mercy
             ,
             let
             us
             lay
             before
             God
             by
             confession
             and
             humiliation
             the
             sores
             and
             sins
             of
             our
             souls
             .
             And
             then
             make
             use
             of
             this
             mercy
             every
             day
             :
             for
             God
             is
             not
             only
             merciful
             in
             pardoning
             mercy
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             in
             forgiving
             our
             sins
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             but
             every
             day
             he
             is
             ready
             to
             pardon
             new
             sins
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Lament
             .
             3.
             
             
               He
               renewes
               his
               mercies
               every
               day
               ,
               every
               morning
               .
            
             God
             renewes
             his
             mercies
             not
             only
             for
             body
             ,
             but
             for
             soul
             :
             there
             is
             a
             throne
             of
             grace
             and
             mercy
             every
             day
             open
             to
             go
             to
             ;
             and
             a
             Scepter
             of
             mercie
             held
             out
             every
             day
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             ,
             and
             a
             
               fountain
               for
               Judah
               and
               Jerusalem
               to
               wash
               in
               every
               day
               :
            
             it
             is
             never
             stopped
             up
             ,
             or
             drawn
             dry
             ,
             the
             fountain
             is
             ever
             open
             ,
             the
             Scepter
             is
             ever
             held
             forth
             ,
             and
             the
             throne
             is
             ever
             kept
             .
          
           
             God
             keepes
             not
             terms
             ;
             Now
             the
             Court
             of
             Chancerie
             is
             open
             ,
             and
             now
             it
             is
             shut
             :
             but
             he
             keepes
             Court
             every
             day
             :
             therefore
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospel
             enjoynes
             us
             to
             go
             to
             God
             every
             day
             :
             every
             day
             we
             say
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             ,
             
               forgive
               us
               our
               trespasses
            
             ,
             insinuating
             ,
             that
             the
             Court
             of
             mercy
             is
             kept
             every
             day
             to
             take
             out
             our
             pardon
             every
             day
             there
             is
             a
             pardon
             of
             course
             taken
             out
             ,
             
               At
               what
               time
               soever
               a
               sinner
               repents
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             How
             shall
             we
             improve
             this
             mercy
             every
             day
             ?
             Do
             this
             ,
             when
             thou
             hast
             
             made
             a
             breach
             in
             thy
             conscience
             ,
             every
             day
             believe
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             the
             Father
             
             
               of
               mercies
            
             ,
             and
             he
             may
             well
             be
             merciful
             now
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             been
             sufficiently
             satisfied
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               He
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Father
               of
               mercies
               :
            
             This
             do
             every
             day
             .
          
           
             And
             withall
             consider
             our
             condition
             and
             estate
             ,
             is
             a
             state
             of
             dependance
             ,
             
               In
               him
               we
               live
               and
               move
               ,
               and
               have
               our
               being
            
             ;
             this
             will
             force
             us
             to
             mercie
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             hold
             us
             in
             the
             same
             estate
             we
             are
             in
             ,
             and
             go
             on
             with
             the
             work
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             uphold
             us
             in
             health
             ,
             for
             that
             depends
             upon
             him
             ;
             that
             he
             would
             uphold
             us
             in
             peace
             ,
             for
             that
             depends
             upon
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             
               the
               God
               of
               peace
            
             :
             that
             he
             would
             uphold
             us
             in
             comfort
             and
             strength
             ,
             to
             do
             good
             and
             resist
             evil
             ,
             we
             are
             in
             a
             dependant
             state
             and
             condition
             in
             all
             good
             of
             body
             and
             soul.
             He
             upholds
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             and
             every
             particular
             :
             let
             him
             take
             away
             his
             hand
             of
             merciful
             protection
             and
             susteining
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             sink
             presently
             .
          
           
             And
             every
             day
             consider
             ,
             how
             we
             are
             invironed
             with
             any
             danger
             ,
             remember
             we
             have
             compassing
             mercies
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             compassing
             dangers
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Psal.
             32.
             
             
               Mercy
               compasseth
               us
               round
               about
            
             .
             Every
             day
             indeed
             we
             have
             need
             of
             mercie
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             way
             to
             have
             mercy
             ;
             here
             is
             a
             fountain
             of
             mercie
             ,
             
               the
               Father
               of
               mercy
            
             ,
             bowels
             opened
             :
             the
             onely
             way
             to
             use
             it
             is
             to
             see
             what
             need
             we
             have
             of
             mercie
             ,
             and
             to
             flie
             to
             God
             :
             to
             see
             what
             need
             we
             have
             in
             our
             souls
             ,
             and
             in
             regard
             of
             outward
             estate
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             that
             our
             condition
             is
             a
             dependant
             condition
             .
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             use
             of
             thanfulnesse
             ,
             
               Blessed
               be
               God
               the
               Father
               of
               mercy
               ,
            
             
             we
             have
             the
             mercie
             of
             publick
             continued
             peace
             ,
             when
             others
             have
             war
             ,
             and
             their
             estates
             are
             consumed
             ;
             
               blessed
               be
               God
               the
               Father
               of
               mercie
               ,
               we
               sit
               under
               our
               own
               Vines
               ,
               and
               under
               our
               own
               figtrees
               .
            
             If
             we
             have
             any
             personal
             mercies
             ,
             
               blessed
               be
               God
               the
               Father
               of
               mercies
            
             this
             way
             :
             if
             he
             shew
             mercie
             to
             our
             souls
             ,
             and
             pardon
             our
             sins
             ,
             
               blessed
               be
               God
               the
               Father
               of
               mercies
            
             
             in
             this
             kind
             ;
             that
             he
             hath
             taken
             us
             and
             redeemed
             us
             out
             of
             that
             cursed
             estate
             ,
             that
             others
             walk
             in
             that
             are
             yet
             in
             their
             sins
             .
             Oh
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             mercie
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             we
             should
             have
             inlarged
             hearts
             .
          
           
             And
             withal
             consider
             the
             fearful
             estate
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             shew
             mercie
             to
             ,
             and
             this
             will
             make
             us
             thankfull
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             would
             be
             thankfull
             ,
             that
             hath
             a
             pardon
             ,
             let
             him
             see
             another
             executed
             ,
             that
             is
             broken
             upon
             the
             Wheele
             ,
             or
             the
             Rack
             ,
             or
             cut
             in
             pieces
             and
             tortured
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             will
             think
             ,
             I
             was
             in
             the
             same
             estate
             as
             this
             man
             is
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             pardoned
             .
             Oh
             what
             a
             gratious
             Soveraign
             have
             I
             !
             The
             consideration
             of
             the
             fearefull
             estate
             out
             of
             mercie
             ,
             what
             a
             fearefull
             estate
             those
             are
             in
             ,
             that
             live
             in
             sins
             against
             conscience
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             drop
             into
             Hell
             ,
             when
             God
             strikes
             them
             with
             death
             ;
             if
             they
             dye
             so
             ,
             what
             a
             fearefull
             estate
             they
             are
             in
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             should
             give
             me
             pardon
             and
             grace
             to
             enter
             into
             another
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             though
             I
             have
             not
             much
             grace
             ,
             yet
             I
             know
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             child
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             miserie
             of
             others
             ,
             in
             part
             in
             this
             world
             without
             repentance
             ,
             and
             especially
             what
             they
             shall
             suffer
             in
             Hell
             ;
             to
             consider
             the
             torment
             of
             the
             souls
             that
             are
             not
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             this
             will
             make
             us
             thankfull
             for
             mercies
             ,
             for
             pardoning
             and
             forgiving
             mercies
             ,
             for
             protecting
             mercies
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             left
             thousands
             in
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             going
             on
             in
             a
             wilfull
             course
             of
             sinne
             .
             This
             is
             that
             that
             the
             Apostle
             here
             practiseth
             .
             
               Blessed
               be
               God
               the
               Father
               of
               mercies
               .
            
             The
             other
             stile
             here
             is
             ,
             
               
                 The
                 God
                 of
                 all
                 comfort
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             a
             mysterie
             ,
             as
             in
             many
             respects
             ,
             so
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             whereas
             the
             flesh
             in
             him
             (
             though
             he
             be
             not
             altogether
             flesh
             )
             thinks
             him
             to
             be
             a
             man
             disconsolate
             :
             the
             spirit
             finds
             matter
             of
             comfort
             and
             glory
             .
             From
             whence
             the
             world
             begins
             discouragement
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             upbraiding
             from
             thence
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             in
             holy
             Saint
             
               Paul
               begins
            
             matter
             of
             glory
             ,
             they
             thought
             him
             a
             man
             neglected
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             afflicted
             :
             no
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Blessed
               be
               the
               God
               of
               all
               comfort
               ,
            
             our
             comforts
             are
             above
             our
             discomforts
             :
             As
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             flesh
             is
             enmitie
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             spirit
             in
             all
             things
             :
             so
             in
             this
             ,
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             cross
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             is
             bitterest
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             is
             sweetest
             to
             the
             spirit
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             therefore
             opposeth
             his
             comforts
             spirituall
             to
             his
             disgraces
             outward
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             is
             unfit
             to
             mention
             any
             comfort
             ,
             any
             good
             from
             God
             ,
             without
             blessing
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             spring
             and
             fountain
             from
             whence
             we
             have
             all
             ,
             he
             takes
             occasion
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             mention
             of
             comfort
             ,
             to
             blesse
             God
             ,
             
               The
               God
               of
               all
               comfort
            
             .
          
           
             The
             verse
             contains
             a
             wise
             prevention
             of
             scandall
             at
             the
             cross
             :
             Saint
             Paul
             was
             a
             man
             of
             sorrows
             ,
             if
             ever
             any
             was
             (
             next
             to
             Christ
             himselfe
             )
             and
             that
             might
             prevent
             all
             scandall
             at
             his
             crosses
             ,
             and
             disgracefull
             afflicted
             usage
             ,
             he
             doth
             shew
             his
             comforts
             under
             the
             cross
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             not
             have
             wanted
             to
             have
             been
             without
             his
             cross
             :
             therefore
             he
             begins
             here
             with
             praysing
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             We
             praise
             God
             for
             favours
             ,
             and
             indeed
             the
             comforts
             he
             had
             in
             his
             crosses
             were
             more
             then
             the
             grievance
             he
             had
             by
             them
             ,
             therefore
             had
             cause
             to
             bless
             God
             ,
             
               Blessed
               be
               God
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             
               
                 The
                 God
                 of
                 all
                 comfort
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               God
               of
               comfort
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               (
               All
               )
               comfort
            
             we
             must
             give
             Saint
             Paul
             leave
             to
             be
             thus
             large
             :
             for
             his
             heart
             was
             full
             ,
             and
             a
             full
             heart
             ,
             a
             full
             expression
             :
             And
             he
             speaks
             not
             out
             of
             books
             ,
             but
             from
             sense
             ,
             and
             feeling
             ,
             though
             he
             knew
             well
             enough
             ,
             that
             
               God
               was
               the
               Father
               of
               mercie
               ,
               &
               God
               of
               all
               comfort
               ,
               that
            
             way
             ;
             yet
             these
             be
             wordsthat
             come
             from
             the
             heart
             ,
             come
             from
             feeling
             ,
             rather
             
             then
             from
             the
             tongue
             :
             they
             came
             not
             from
             Saint
             Pauls
             pen
             onely
             ,
             his
             pen
             was
             first
             dipt
             in
             his
             heart
             and
             soule
             when
             he
             wrote
             this
             :
             
               God
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               mercie
               ,
               and
               God
               of
               all
               comfort
               ,
            
             I
             feele
             him
             so
             ,
             he
             comforts
             me
             in
             all
             tribulations
             .
             
               
                 The
                 God
                 of
                 all
                 comfort
                 .
              
            
          
           
             To
             explaine
             the
             word
             a
             little
             ;
             Comfort
             is
             either
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             ,
             a
             comfortable
             
             outward
             thing
             ,
             a
             blessing
             of
             God
             wherein
             comfort
             is
             hid
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             is
             reasons
             ;
             (
             because
             a
             man
             is
             an
             understanding
             creature
             )
             reasons
             from
             which
             comfort
             is
             grounded
             ;
             or
             it
             is
             a
             real
             comfort
             inward
             and
             spirituall
             ,
             by
             the
             assistance
             and
             strength
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             perhaps
             there
             is
             no
             outward
             thing
             to
             comfort
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             reasons
             and
             discourse
             are
             not
             present
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             presence
             of
             the
             Spirit
             that
             comforts
             :
             As
             we
             see
             oft
             times
             a
             man
             is
             comforted
             with
             the
             very
             sight
             of
             his
             friend
             ,
             without
             discourse
             ;
             to
             a
             man
             indued
             with
             reason
             ,
             whose
             discomforts
             are
             spirituall
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             in
             the
             soule
             ,
             the
             very
             presence
             of
             a
             man
             that
             he
             loves
             puts
             much
             delight
             into
             him
             What
             is
             God
             then
             ?
             
               the
               God
               of
               comfort
            
             :
             his
             very
             presence
             must
             needs
             comfort
             .
             Comfort
             is
             taken
             many
             other
             wayes
             ,
             but
             these
             are
             the
             principall
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Comfort
             is
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             ,
             there
             is
             comfort
             in
             every
             creature
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             the
             God
             of
             that
             comfort
             :
             In
             hunger
             meate
             comforts
             ,
             in
             
             thirst
             drink
             comforts
             ,
             in
             cold
             garments
             comfort
             ,
             in
             want
             of
             advice
             friends
             comfort
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             sweet
             comfort
             ,
             
               God
               is
               the
               God
               of
               all
               comfort
               ,
            
             of
             the
             comfortable
             things
             .
             But
             besides
             the
             necessary
             things
             ,
             every
             sense
             hath
             somewhat
             to
             comfort
             it
             .
             The
             eye
             besides
             ordinary
             colours
             hath
             delightfull
             colours
             to
             behold
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             eare
             besides
             ordinary
             noise
             and
             sounds
             ,
             it
             hath
             musick
             to
             delight
             it
             :
             the
             smell
             ,
             besides
             ordinarie
             savours
             ,
             it
             hath
             sweet
             flowers
             to
             refresh
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             every
             part
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             besides
             that
             which
             is
             ordinarie
             ,
             it
             hath
             somewhat
             to
             comfort
             it
             .
             Because
             God
             is
             nothing
             but
             comfort
             to
             his
             creature
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             as
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             he
             is
             God
             of
             these
             comforts
             ,
             
               the
               God
               of
               all
               comfort
            
             ,
             of
             the
             comfort
             of
             outward
             things
             ,
             of
             friends
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             So
             he
             is
             the
             God
             of
             the
             second
             comfort
             ,
             of
             comfortable
             reasons
             and
             
             arguments
             :
             for
             a
             man
             especially
             in
             inward
             troubles
             ,
             must
             have
             grounds
             of
             comfort
             from
             strong
             reasons
             :
             God
             ministreth
             these
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             God
             of
             these
             :
             for
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             his
             Scriptures
             ,
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             comforts
             that
             are
             fetched
             from
             thence
             ,
             are
             strong
             ones
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             his
             comforts
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             Word
             .
             The
             word
             of
             a
             Prince
             comforts
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             not
             there
             to
             speake
             it
             ;
             though
             it
             be
             a
             letter
             ,
             or
             by
             a
             Messenger
             ,
             yet
             he
             whose
             word
             it
             is
             ,
             is
             one
             that
             is
             able
             to
             make
             his
             word
             good
             ;
             he
             is
             Lord
             and
             Master
             of
             his
             word
             .
             The
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             comfortable
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             reasons
             that
             are
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             deduced
             from
             it
             ,
             upon
             good
             ground
             and
             consequence
             ,
             they
             are
             comfortable
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             Gods
             word
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             God
             of
             all
             .
             And
             those
             comforts
             in
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             reasons
             from
             thence
             ,
             they
             are
             wonderfull
             in
             the
             variety
             of
             them
             ;
             there
             is
             comfort
             from
             the
             liberty
             of
             a
             Christian
             laid
             out
             there
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             free
             access
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             Grace
             :
             comfort
             from
             the
             Prerogatives
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Child
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             justified
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             heire
             of
             Heaven
             and
             such
             like
             :
             Comforts
             from
             the
             Promises
             of
             Grace
             ,
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             assistance
             by
             his
             presence
             ;
             these
             things
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             are
             wondrous
             plentifull
             :
             Indeed
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             a
             breast
             of
             comfort
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             cals
             it
             ,
             
               Suck
               comfort
               out
               of
               the
               breasts
               of
               comfort
               ,
               Isa.
            
             66.
             
             
             The
             books
             of
             God
             are
             breasts
             of
             comfort
             ,
             wels
             of
             comfort
             ,
             Isa.
             11.
             there
             are
             springs
             of
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Gods
             word
             is
             a
             Paradise
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             there
             were
             sweet
             streams
             that
             ran
             through
             ,
             and
             in
             Paradise
             stirred
             the
             voyce
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             onely
             calling
             
               Adam
               where
               art
               thou
            
             ?
             terrifying
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             voyce
             of
             God
             promising
             Adam
             the
             blessed
             seed
             .
          
           
             So
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             is
             God
             rouzing
             out
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             God
             speaking
             peace
             to
             the
             soule
             :
             there
             is
             a
             sweet
             current
             of
             mercie
             runs
             from
             the
             Paradise
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             the
             
               Tree
               of
               life
            
             ,
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             Trees
             of
             all
             manner
             of
             fruit
             ,
             comforts
             of
             all
             sorts
             whatsoever
             .
             And
             there
             is
             no
             Angel
             there
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             doore
             and
             gate
             of
             Paradise
             with
             a
             fierie
             flaming
             sword
             ;
             No
             ,
             this
             Paradise
             is
             open
             for
             all
             :
             and
             they
             are
             cruell
             Tyrants
             ,
             that
             stop
             th
             is
             Paradise
             ,
             that
             stop
             this
             Fountain
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             doe
             .
             As
             God
             is
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             in
             that
             respect
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             not
             enough
             to
             make
             him
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             ;
             we
             may
             have
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             reasons
             from
             thence
             ,
             from
             priviledges
             and
             prerogatives
             ,
             and
             examples
             ;
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             comfortable
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             not
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             ,
             with
             the
             Word
             of
             comfort
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             
             must
             apply
             the
             comfort
             to
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             there
             .
          
           
             For
             there
             must
             be
             application
             ,
             and
             working
             of
             comfort
             out
             of
             Gods
             word
             upon
             the
             soule
             ,
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             the
             spirit
             must
             set
             it
             on
             strongly
             and
             sweetly
             ,
             that
             the
             soule
             may
             be
             affected
             .
          
           
             You
             may
             have
             a
             carnall
             man
             ,
             he
             for
             fashion
             or
             custome
             reads
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             as
             dead-hearted
             when
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             began
             ,
             he
             never
             looks
             to
             the
             spirit
             of
             comfort
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             work
             ,
             and
             to
             apply
             comfort
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             us
             to
             discourse
             ,
             and
             to
             reason
             from
             the
             Word
             ;
             not
             onely
             to
             shew
             the
             reasons
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             but
             to
             teach
             us
             to
             draw
             reasons
             from
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             to
             apply
             them
             to
             our
             particular
             state
             and
             condition
             ;
             the
             spirit
             teacheth
             this
             wisedome
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             well
             called
             the
             comforter
             ,
             
               I
               will
               send
               you
               the
               comforter
               .
            
             The
             poore
             disciples
             had
             many
             comforts
             from
             Christ
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             Comforter
             was
             not
             come
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             comfortable
             ,
             but
             heavie
             ;
             what
             was
             the
             reason
             ?
             because
             
               the
               Comforter
               was
               not
               come
            
             ,
             when
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             was
             come
             after
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             ascension
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             sent
             the
             Comforter
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             so
             full
             of
             comfort
             ,
             that
             they
             rejoyced
             ,
             that
             they
             
               were
               thought
               worthy
               to
               suffer
               any
               thing
               for
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             the
             more
             they
             suffered
             ,
             the
             more
             joyfull
             ,
             and
             comfortable
             ,
             and
             glorious
             they
             were
             .
          
           
             You
             see
             what
             a
             comfort
             is
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             reasons
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             likewise
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             with
             the
             reasons
             ,
             and
             with
             presence
             :
             sometimes
             without
             any
             reasons
             with
             present
             strength
             .
             God
             doth
             establish
             the
             soule
             together
             with
             reasons
             there
             ,
             is
             a
             strengthning
             power
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             a
             vigour
             that
             goes
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             joyns
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             afflicted
             person
             .
             So
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             outward
             thing
             ,
             as
             reasons
             and
             discourse
             ,
             or
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             spirit
             ;
             God
             joyning
             with
             our
             spirit
             ;
             God
             is
             the
             God
             of
             that
             comfort
             ,
             the
             
               God
               of
               all
               comfort
            
             .
          
           
             A
             comfort
             is
             any
             thing
             that
             allaies
             a
             maladie
             ,
             that
             either
             takes
             it
             away
             ,
             or
             allaies
             and
             mitigates
             it
             .
             A
             comfort
             is
             any
             thing
             that
             raiseth
             up
             the
             soul
             :
             
             The
             comforts
             that
             wee
             have
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             such
             as
             doe
             altogether
             take
             away
             sorrow
             and
             griefe
             ,
             but
             they
             mitigate
             them
             .
             
             Comfort
             is
             that
             which
             is
             above
             a
             maladie
             ,
             it
             is
             such
             a
             remedie
             as
             is
             stronger
             to
             support
             the
             soul
             ,
             from
             being
             cast
             down
             over
             much
             with
             the
             grievance
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             grievance
             felt
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             in
             the
             sence
             of
             such
             a
             grievance
             as
             is
             feared
             :
             when
             the
             soule
             apprehends
             any
             thing
             ,
             to
             set
             against
             the
             ill
             we
             feare
             that
             is
             stronger
             then
             it
             ,
             when
             the
             soule
             hath
             somewhat
             that
             it
             can
             set
             against
             the
             present
             sence
             of
             the
             grievance
             that
             is
             stronger
             then
             it
             ,
             though
             it
             doe
             not
             wholly
             expel
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             discomfort
             remains
             still
             in
             some
             degree
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             said
             well
             to
             be
             a
             comfort
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             why
             I
             speake
             of
             this
             mittigation
             is
             ,
             because
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             God
             never
             so
             wholly
             comforts
             his
             Children
             ,
             but
             there
             will
             be
             flesh
             left
             in
             them
             ,
             
             and
             that
             will
             murmure
             ,
             and
             there
             will
             be
             some
             resistance
             against
             comfort
             ,
             while
             there
             are
             remainders
             of
             sinne
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             ground
             of
             discomfort
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             conflict
             between
             the
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             .
          
           
             For
             instance
             ;
             a
             man
             hath
             some
             crosse
             on
             him
             ,
             what
             saith
             the
             flesh
             ?
             God
             is
             mine
             enemy
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             take
             such
             and
             such
             courses
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             indure
             this
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             of
             the
             old
             man.
             What
             saith
             the
             spirit
             ?
             Surely
             God
             is
             not
             mine
             enemy
             ,
             he
             intends
             my
             good
             by
             these
             things
             :
             So
             while
             these
             fight
             ,
             here
             is
             the
             
               flesh
               against
               the
               spirit
            
             ,
             yet
             here
             is
             comfort
             ,
             because
             the
             spirit
             is
             predominant
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             fully
             comfort
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             the
             old
             man
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             withstands
             comfort
             in
             the
             whole
             measure
             of
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             we
             must
             take
             this
             degree
             ,
             we
             cannot
             have
             the
             full
             comfort
             till
             we
             come
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             there
             all
             teares
             shall
             be
             wiped
             from
             our
             eyes
             ;
             in
             this
             world
             we
             must
             be
             content
             to
             have
             comfort
             with
             some
             griefe
             ,
             the
             maladie
             is
             not
             wholly
             purged
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             God
             removes
             the
             outward
             grievance
             more
             fully
             ,
             God
             helps
             many
             times
             altogether
             ,
             as
             in
             sickness
             to
             health
             perfectly
             ,
             but
             I
             speake
             not
             of
             that
             :
             Comfort
             is
             that
             which
             is
             opposite
             to
             miserie
             ,
             and
             it
             must
             be
             stronger
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             prevailing
             but
             by
             a
             stronger
             ,
             when
             the
             Agent
             is
             not
             above
             the
             Patient
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             prevailing
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             conflict
             till
             one
             have
             got
             the
             masterie
             .
             
               
                 The
                 God
                 of
                 (
                 all
                 )
                 comfort
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               (
               All
            
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             all
             comfortable
             things
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             divine
             reasons
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             most
             substantiall
             comfort
             .
             The
             soule
             in
             some
             maladies
             will
             not
             be
             comforted
             by
             Philosophicall
             reasons
             ,
             saith
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             
               the
               disease
               is
            
             
             
               stronger
               then
               the
               Physick
            
             ,
             when
             he
             considers
             Platoe's
             comforts
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             so
             we
             may
             say
             of
             the
             reasons
             of
             Philosophical
             men
             ,
             Romanists
             and
             Moralists
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             terrour
             of
             conscience
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             inward
             grievances
             ,
             inward
             stings
             that
             are
             in
             a
             man
             ,
             from
             a
             mans
             conscience
             (
             as
             all
             discomforts
             usually
             ,
             when
             they
             press
             hard
             ,
             it
             is
             with
             a
             guilty
             conscience
             )
             what
             can
             al
             such
             reasons
             do
             ?
             to
             say
             it
             is
             the
             state
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             in
             vaine
             to
             murmure
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             such
             reasons
             as
             Seneca
             and
             Plato
             ,
             and
             others
             have
             it
             ,
             will
             scarce
             still
             the
             conscience
             for
             a
             fit
             :
             They
             are
             ignorant
             of
             the
             root
             :
             alas
             !
             how
             can
             they
             tell
             the
             remedie
             ,
             when
             they
             know
             not
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             maladie
             .
          
           
             It
             must
             be
             God
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             his
             Word
             ,
             his
             truth
             ,
             the
             conscience
             must
             know
             it
             to
             be
             Gods
             truth
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             will
             comfort
             .
             God
             is
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             ,
             of
             the
             things
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             reasons
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             his
             reasons
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             also
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             that
             spiritual
             presence
             ,
             he
             is
             with
             his
             children
             ,
             
             when
             
               they
               are
               in
               the
               fire
               he
               goes
               with
               them
               into
               the
               water
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Esay
             45.
             he
             is
             with
             
               them
               in
               the
               valley
               of
               death
               ,
            
             they
             shall
             find
             God
             with
             them
             to
             comfort
             them
             :
             so
             there
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             presence
             with
             Gods
             comforts
             ,
             and
             a
             banishing
             of
             all
             discomfort
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             comfort
             is
             as
             large
             as
             the
             maladies
             ,
             as
             large
             as
             the
             ills
             are
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             God
             of
             comfort
             against
             every
             particular
             ill
             :
             if
             there
             be
             diverse
             ills
             ,
             he
             hath
             diverse
             comforts
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             long
             ills
             ,
             he
             hath
             long
             comforts
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             strong
             ills
             ,
             he
             hath
             strong
             comforts
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             new
             ills
             ,
             he
             hath
             new
             comforts
             ;
             take
             the
             ills
             in
             what
             extent
             and
             degree
             you
             will
             ,
             God
             hath
             somewhat
             to
             set
             against
             them
             that
             is
             stronger
             then
             they
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             the
             blessed
             estate
             of
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             God
             of
             all
             comfort
             .
          
           
             St.
             Chrysostome
             ,
             an
             excellent
             preacher
             ,
             yields
             me
             one
             observation
             upon
             this
             very
             place
             .
             It
             is
             the
             wisdome
             of
             a
             Christian
             to
             see
             how
             God
             describes
             himself
             ,
             there
             being
             some
             thing
             in
             God
             answerable
             to
             whatsoever
             is
             ill
             in
             the
             world
             .
             The
             spirit
             of
             God
             in
             the
             scripture
             sets
             forth
             God
             fitting
             to
             the
             particular
             occasions
             ,
             speaking
             here
             of
             the
             misery
             ,
             and
             the
             disgraceful
             usage
             of
             St.
             Paul
             (
             being
             taught
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             )
             he
             considereth
             God
             as
             a
             
               Father
               of
               mercies
            
             ,
             and
             
               a
               God
               of
               Comfort
            
             .
             Speaking
             of
             the
             vengeance
             on
             his
             enemies
             ,
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             ,
             
               thou
               God
               of
               vengeance
               ,
               shew
               thy self
               .
            
             In
             God
             there
             is
             help
             for
             every
             maladie
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             wisdom
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             to
             single
             out
             of
             God
             ,
             what
             is
             fitting
             his
             present
             occasion
             ;
             in
             crosses
             ,
             and
             miseries
             think
             of
             him
             as
             a
             father
             
               of
               Mercies
            
             :
             in
             discomforts
             ,
             think
             of
             him
             as
             a
             
               God
               of
               comfort
            
             ;
             in
             perplexities
             ,
             and
             distresse
             ,
             think
             of
             him
             as
             a
             God
             of
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             oppression
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             difficulties
             which
             we
             cannot
             wade
             out
             of
             ,
             think
             of
             him
             as
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             father
             almighty
             ,
             as
             a
             God
             of
             vengeance
             ,
             and
             so
             every
             way
             to
             think
             of
             God
             appliable
             to
             the
             present
             occasion
             .
             And
             though
             many
             of
             us
             have
             no
             great
             affliction
             upon
             us
             for
             the
             present
             :
             yet
             we
             should
             lay
             up
             store
             against
             the
             evill
             day
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             good
             to
             treasure
             up
             these
             descriptions
             of
             God
             ,
             
               The
               father
               of
               mercies
               ,
               and
               (
               God
               )
               of
               all
               comfort
               .
            
          
           
             To
             explaine
             the
             word
             a
             little
             :
             what
             doth
             he
             mean
             by
             
               (
               God
            
             )
             in
             this
             place
             ?
             
          
           
             That
             he
             is
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             ,
             that
             hath
             a
             further
             comfort
             in
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             title
             that
             is
             called
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             .
             In
             that
             he
             is
             called
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             it
             implyes
             two
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             it
             shewes
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Creator
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             work
             it
             out
             of
             what
             he
             will
             ;
             out
             of
             nothing
             .
             
          
           
             And
             then
             that
             he
             can
             raise
             it
             out
             of
             the
             contrary
             ;
             as
             he
             raised
             light
             
               out
               of
               darknesse
               in
               the
               creation
               ,
            
             and
             in
             the
             government
             of
             this
             world
             he
             raiseth
             his
             Children
             out
             of
             misery
             .
             As
             he
             raised
             all
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             order
             out
             of
             confusion
             ,
             so
             in
             his
             Church
             he
             is
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             ,
             he
             can
             raise
             comfort
             out
             of
             nothing
             :
             out
             of
             nothing
             that
             is
             likely
             to
             yield
             comfort
             .
             Put
             the
             case
             that
             there
             be
             neither
             medicine
             ,
             nor
             meat
             ,
             nor
             drink
             ,
             nor
             nothing
             to
             comfort
             us
             in
             this
             world
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             have
             none
             of
             these
             things
             in
             heaven
             )
             he
             is
             the
             God
             of
             Comfort
             that
             shall
             supply
             all
             our
             wants
             .
             As
             he
             shall
             then
             be
             all
             in
             all
             ,
             so
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             by
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             glorie
             :
             when
             Moses
             was
             40.
             dayes
             in
             the
             mountain
             ,
             he
             wanted
             outward
             comforts
             ;
             but
             he
             had
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             supplied
             the
             want
             of
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             comforts
             :
             because
             he
             is
             the
             God
             of
             all
             comfort
             :
             in
             him
             are
             all
             comforts
             originally
             ,
             and
             fundamentally
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             none
             ,
             he
             can
             create
             and
             make
             them
             of
             nothing
             .
          
           
           
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             God
             properly
             ,
             makes
             something
             of
             nothing
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             be
             
             a
             God
             :
             for
             nothing
             but
             God
             can
             make
             somewhat
             of
             nothing
             .
             Gods
             upon
             earth
             ,
             call
             men
             their
             creatures
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             imitation
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             but
             a
             phrase
             that
             puffs
             them
             up
             :
             they
             are
             but
             Gods
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             sence
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             are
             but
             creatures
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             sence
             :
             because
             perhaps
             they
             have
             nothing
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             sence
             ,
             deservedly
             creatures
             :
             but
             it
             is
             proper
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             somewhat
             of
             nothing
             :
             and
             so
             he
             is
             the
             God
             of
             Comfort
             :
             where
             there
             is
             no
             comfort
             at
             all
             ,
             he
             can
             raise
             comfort
             ,
             as
             he
             made
             the
             World
             of
             nothing
             by
             his
             very
             Word
             .
          
           
             And
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             property
             of
             God
             as
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             peculiar
             to
             
             God
             to
             make
             comfort
             out
             of
             that
             which
             is
             contrary
             :
             therein
             he
             shews
             himself
             most
             to
             be
             a
             God
             of
             all
             ;
             he
             can
             raise
             comfort
             out
             of
             discomfort
             ,
             life
             out
             of
             death
             .
             When
             Christ
             had
             been
             three
             dayes
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             he
             raised
             him
             .
             As
             it
             is
             with
             the
             head
             of
             comfort
             ,
             with
             the
             head
             of
             believers
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             with
             every
             particular
             Christian
             ,
             he
             raiseth
             them
             ,
             out
             of
             death
             :
             those
             that
             sow
             in
             sorrow
             ,
             they
             reape
             in
             joy
             .
             What
             cannot
             he
             do
             that
             can
             raise
             comfort
             out
             of
             discomfort
             ?
             and
             discomforts
             oftimes
             are
             the
             occasions
             of
             the
             greatest
             comforts
             .
             Let
             a
             Christian
             go
             back
             to
             the
             former
             course
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             find
             that
             the
             greatest
             crosses
             that
             ever
             he
             suffered
             will
             yeeld
             him
             most
             comfort
             ,
             and
             who
             did
             this
             ?
             certainly
             it
             must
             be
             God
             ,
             that
             can
             raise
             all
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             and
             that
             can
             make
             comfort
             not
             only
             out
             of
             comfortable
             creatures
             that
             are
             ordained
             for
             comfort
             ;
             but
             he
             can
             draw
             honey
             out
             of
             the
             Lions
             belly
             ;
             
               Out
               of
               the
               eater
               came
               meat
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               stronge
               c●me
               sweetnesse
               ,
            
             saith
             Sampson
             in
             his
             Riddle
             .
             When
             a
             hony
             combe
             shall
             c●●●
             out
             of
             the
             Lions
             belly
             ,
             certainly
             this
             is
             a
             miracle
             ,
             this
             may
             well
             be
             a
             Riddle
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Riddle
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             that
             God
             who
             is
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             ,
             he
             raiseth
             comforts
             ,
             out
             of
             our
             chief
             discomforts
             ,
             he
             can
             create
             it
             out
             of
             that
             which
             is
             contrary
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             Luthers
             speech
             is
             very
             good
             ,
             
               All
               things
            
             come
             from
             God
             to
             his
             
             Church
             ,
             especially
             in
             contraries
             :
             as
             he
             is
             righteousnesse
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             in
             sin
             felt
             :
             he
             is
             comfort
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             in
             misery
             ,
             he
             is
             life
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             in
             death
             ,
             we
             must
             die
             before
             we
             live
             ;
             indeed
             he
             is
             all
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             in
             nothing
             ,
             in
             the
             soul
             that
             feels
             it self
             to
             be
             nothing
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             foundation
             for
             God
             to
             work
             on
             .
             Therefore
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             can
             create
             comfort
             ,
             if
             none
             be
             ,
             he
             can
             make
             comfort
             ,
             if
             the
             contrary
             be
             ,
             he
             can
             raise
             contraries
             out
             of
             contraries
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             
               God
               of
               all
               comfort
            
             .
             Every
             word
             hath
             Emphasis
             and
             strength
             in
             it
             .
             
             
               
                 The
                 God
                 of
                 all
                 Comfort
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Amongst
             divers
             other
             things
             that
             flow
             from
             hence
             ,
             mark
             the
             order
             ;
             he
             is
             the
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             Christ
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Father
             of
             
               mercy
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               comfort
               .
            
          
           
             Take
             him
             out
             of
             this
             order
             ,
             and
             think
             not
             of
             him
             as
             a
             God
             of
             comfort
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             
               Consuming
               fire
            
             ;
             but
             take
             the
             method
             of
             the
             text
             ,
             now
             he
             is
             the
             
               God
               of
               comfort
               after
               he
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               Christ.
            
             This
             being
             laid
             as
             a
             ground
             ,
             the
             text
             it self
             as
             a
             doctrine
             ;
             what
             subordinate
             truths
             arise
             hence
             ?
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             if
             God
             
               be
               God
               of
               all
               comfort
            
             ,
             there
             is
             this
             conclusion
             hence
             :
             that
             ,
             
               
                 Whatsoever
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 Comfort
                 be
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 spring
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Christ
             is
             the
             Conduit
             next
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             close
             to
             God
             ;
             God
             is
             the
             God
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             usually
             the
             stream
             :
             The
             streams
             of
             comfort
             come
             through
             Christ
             the
             Conduit
             ,
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             fountain
             ,
             by
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             But
             I
             speak
             of
             outward
             comforts
             .
             
               Blessed
               be
               God
            
             
             
               the
               Father
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             all
             are
             comforters
             :
             God
             the
             father
             is
             the
             father
             of
             comfort
             :
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             the
             comforter
             ;
             Christ
             Jesus
             likewise
             is
             the
             God
             of
             Comfort
             ;
             whatsoever
             the
             outward
             meanes
             be
             ,
             yet
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             are
             the
             comforters
             ,
             take
             them
             together
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             conclusion
             hence
             .
          
           
             I
             observe
             it
             the
             rather
             ,
             to
             cure
             a
             disposition
             to
             Atheisme
             in
             men
             ,
             that
             look
             
             bruitishly
             to
             the
             thing
             ,
             they
             look
             to
             the
             comfort
             ,
             and
             never
             look
             ,
             to
             the
             comforter
             :
             even
             for
             outward
             comforts
             .
             Wicked
             men
             ,
             their
             bellies
             are
             filled
             with
             the
             comforts
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             with
             things
             that
             are
             comfortable
             that
             are
             abstracted
             from
             the
             comforter
             ,
             they
             care
             not
             for
             the
             root
             ,
             the
             favour
             and
             mercy
             of
             God
             :
             so
             they
             have
             the
             thing
             ,
             they
             care
             not
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             they
             are
             not
             thankful
             to
             God
             ,
             nor
             in
             their
             wants
             they
             go
             not
             to
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             ,
             why
             ?
             they
             think
             they
             have
             supply
             enough
             ,
             they
             have
             friends
             ,
             they
             have
             riches
             ,
             that
             
               are
               their
               strong
               hold
            
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             have
             outward
             necessaries
             to
             supply
             and
             comfort
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             all
             they
             care
             for
             ;
             as
             for
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             ,
             they
             trouble
             not
             their
             hands
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             A
             Christian
             ,
             whatsoever
             the
             comfort
             be
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             outward
             ,
             he
             knowes
             that
             
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             sends
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             he
             is
             so
             thankful
             for
             all
             outward
             comforts
             :
             if
             they
             be
             the
             necessaries
             for
             this
             life
             :
             in
             meat
             he
             tasts
             the
             comfort
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             drink
             he
             tasts
             the
             comfort
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             ornaments
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             he
             tasts
             the
             comfort
             of
             God
             ;
             It
             is
             God
             that
             heates
             him
             with
             fire
             ,
             it
             is
             God
             that
             cloaths
             him
             with
             garments
             ,
             it
             is
             God
             that
             feeds
             him
             with
             meat
             ,
             it
             is
             God
             that
             refresheth
             his
             senses
             in
             these
             comforts
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             Heathen
             out
             of
             their
             Ignorance
             ,
             they
             made
             every
             thing
             a
             God
             ,
             that
             was
             comfortable
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             they
             received
             comfort
             ;
             they
             made
             a
             God
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             water
             :
             these
             are
             but
             instruments
             of
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             ,
             but
             the
             Heathen
             made
             gods
             of
             them
             .
             A
             Christian
             doth
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             he
             sees
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             drives
             these
             streames
             from
             the
             fountain
             ,
             God
             is
             seen
             to
             be
             the
             God
             of
             
               Comfort
               in
               them
               all
            
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             considering
             that
             God
             is
             
               The
               God
               of
               all
               comfort
            
             ;
             This
             should
             teach
             
             us
             (
             as
             thankfulnesse
             to
             God
             ,
             so
             )
             prayer
             in
             the
             want
             of
             any
             comfort
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             both
             give
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             thing
             .
             We
             may
             have
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             with
             it
             ,
             but
             thou
             that
             art
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             ,
             vouchsafe
             the
             outward
             comforts
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             vouchsafe
             comfort
             with
             them
             :
             thou
             that
             art
             the
             God
             of
             every
             thing
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             vouchsafe
             both
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             if
             God
             be
             the
             God
             of
             all
             comfort
             whatsoever
             ,
             then
             here
             is
             a
             ground
             
             of
             diverse
             other
             truthes
             :
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             look
             for
             any
             comfort
             from
             the
             things
             ,
             or
             from
             reasons
             ,
             and
             discourse
             ,
             or
             from
             God
             :
             we
             should
             go
             to
             God
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             before
             the
             use
             ,
             after
             the
             use
             ,
             at
             all
             times
             ;
             before
             the
             use
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             suggest
             ,
             either
             by
             reading
             or
             hearing
             &c.
             reasons
             of
             comfort
             ,
             in
             the
             use
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             settle
             and
             seal
             comfort
             to
             our
             souls
             .
          
           
             Lord
             I
             hear
             many
             sweet
             things
             ,
             I
             read
             many
             comfortable
             things
             ,
             these
             would
             affect
             a
             stone
             almost
             ,
             yet
             unlesse
             thou
             set
             them
             on
             my
             soule
             ,
             they
             will
             never
             comfort
             me
             :
             thou
             art
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             ,
             the
             materials
             are
             from
             thee
             ,
             but
             except
             with
             revelation
             &
             discovery
             ,
             thou
             joyne
             application
             ,
             all
             will
             not
             comfort
             unlesse
             with
             revelation
             and
             application
             (
             in
             the
             third
             place
             )
             thou
             open
             my
             soul
             to
             joyn
             with
             these
             comforts
             .
             There
             must
             be
             a
             discovery
             ,
             and
             application
             ,
             and
             an
             opening
             of
             the
             soule
             to
             them
             .
             As
             there
             be
             diverse
             flowers
             that
             open
             and
             shut
             with
             the
             sun
             :
             so
             the
             soul
             by
             the
             spirit
             
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             opens
             to
             comforts
             :
             though
             comforts
             be
             put
             close
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             if
             that
             do
             not
             open
             to
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             comfort
             given
             :
             for
             all
             is
             in
             the
             application
             .
             There
             is
             a
             double
             application
             ,
             of
             the
             thing
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             of
             
             the
             soul
             to
             the
             thing
             :
             God
             must
             do
             all
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             ,
             that
             many
             here
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             Read
             sweet
             discourses
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             when
             they
             come
             to
             suffer
             crosses
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             see
             ?
          
           
             They
             go
             to
             the
             stream
             ,
             they
             cut
             the
             Conduits
             from
             the
             spring
             ,
             they
             go
             
             not
             to
             the
             Well-head
             ,
             they
             see
             not
             the
             derivation
             of
             comfort
             :
             it
             is
             necessary
             for
             the
             deriving
             of
             comfort
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             scales
             from
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             they
             see
             not
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             divine
             presence
             to
             apply
             it
             ,
             and
             and
             to
             lay
             it
             close
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             to
             open
             the
             soul
             ,
             to
             joyn
             the
             soul
             to
             those
             comforts
             ;
             
               God
               is
               the
               God
               of
               all
               comfort
               .
            
             If
             any
             thing
             will
             stir
             up
             devotion
             much
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             ,
             undoubtedly
             this
             will
             be
             effectual
             :
             that
             whatsoever
             the
             comfort
             be
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             outward
             things
             ,
             or
             reasons
             ,
             and
             discourses
             ,
             whatsoever
             ,
             we
             may
             go
             to
             God
             that
             he
             would
             give
             it
             .
             
          
           
             Well
             ,
             this
             being
             so
             ,
             if
             God
             be
             the
             
               God
               of
               all
               comfort
            
             ,
             the
             Well
             of
             comfort
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             comfort
             ,
             and
             hath
             remedies
             for
             every
             malady
             ;
             Then
             you
             see
             here
             whither
             to
             go
             :
             you
             see
             a
             Christian
             in
             all
             estates
             hath
             ground
             of
             comfort
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             in
             Covenant
             with
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             .
          
           
             You
             will
             say
             to
             me
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             Christians
             are
             no
             more
             comfortable
             ,
             
             having
             the
             
               God
               of
               comfort
            
             for
             their
             God
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             it
             is
             partly
             from
             Ignorance
             ,
             we
             have
             remainders
             of
             Ignorance
             ,
             
             that
             we
             know
             not
             our
             own
             comfort
             :
             Satan
             doth
             vail
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             soul
             in
             the
             time
             of
             trouble
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             see
             that
             there
             is
             a
             well
             of
             comfort
             .
             Poor
             Hagar
             ,
             when
             shee
             was
             almost
             undone
             for
             thirst
             ,
             yet
             she
             had
             a
             fountain
             
             of
             water
             near
             hand
             ,
             but
             she
             saw
             it
             not
             ,
             she
             was
             so
             overtaken
             with
             grief
             .
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             Passion
             hinder
             the
             sight
             of
             comfort
             ,
             when
             we
             give
             way
             so
             
             much
             to
             the
             present
             malady
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             God
             of
             comfort
             in
             heaven
             ;
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             Scripture
             that
             hath
             breasts
             of
             comfort
             ,
             that
             is
             as
             full
             as
             a
             breast
             that
             is
             willing
             to
             discharge
             it self
             of
             comfort
             :
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             matter
             of
             comfort
             ,
             they
             feed
             upon
             grief
             ,
             and
             delight
             to
             flatter
             their selves
             in
             grief
             ,
             as
             
               Rachel
               that
               mourned
               and
               would
               not
               be
               comforted
               :
            
             so
             out
             of
             a
             kind
             of
             Ignorance
             and
             Passion
             ,
             and
             Wilfulnesse
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             be
             comforted
             .
          
           
             And
             again
             ,
             as
             Bildad
             saith
             ,
             Job
             18.
             
               are
               the
               comforts
               of
               God
               light
               to
               thee
               ?
            
             
             These
             are
             good
             words
             ,
             but
             my
             discomforts
             are
             greater
             ,
             my
             malady
             is
             greater
             ;
             so
             the
             comforts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             the
             comforts
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             seem
             light
             to
             them
             .
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             Passion
             ,
             and
             dwelling
             too
             much
             makes
             us
             neglect
             comfort
             ,
             it
             makes
             us
             to
             see
             comfort
             to
             be
             no
             comfort
             in
             a
             manner
             .
             Mary
             ,
             when
             Christ
             was
             before
             her
             eyes
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             blubbered
             with
             tears
             ,
             with
             fear
             that
             her
             Lord
             was
             lost
             ,
             that
             she
             could
             not
             see
             him
             ,
             even
             when
             he
             was
             before
             her
             :
             so
             grief
             ,
             and
             Passion
             hinder
             the
             soul
             so
             much
             from
             seeing
             Gods
             comforts
             ,
             that
             we
             see
             them
             not
             when
             they
             are
             before
             us
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             present
             .
             So
             men
             are
             guilty
             of
             their
             own
             discomfort
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             own
             fault
             .
          
           
             Again
             oft
             times
             forgetfulnesse
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             
               have
               ye
               forgotten
               the
               Consolation
               that
               speaks
               ?
            
             have
             ye
             forgotten
             that
             every
             Son
             that
             
             God
             chastizeth
             not
             is
             a
             bastard
             ?
             have
             ye
             forgotten
             ?
             insinuating
             that
             if
             they
             had
             remembred
             this
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             comforted
             them
             ;
             
               have
               ye
               forgotten
            
             ?
          
           
             And
             then
             one
             especial
             cause
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             spake
             of
             before
             ,
             the
             looking
             to
             
             
             things
             present
             ,
             forgetting
             the
             spring
             ,
             the
             well-head
             of
             comfort
             God
             himself
             ;
             the
             looking
             too
             much
             to
             the
             means
             ;
             oh
             !
             say
             some
             ,
             (
             if
             they
             be
             in
             distresse
             ,
             )
             if
             I
             had
             such
             a
             Book
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             such
             a
             man
             to
             comfort
             me
             ,
             certainly
             it
             would
             be
             otherwise
             with
             me
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             better
             then
             I
             am
             :
             put
             case
             he
             were
             with
             thee
             ,
             alas
             he
             is
             not
             the
             spring
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             that
             must
             comfort
             thee
             (
             man
             )
             in
             all
             thy
             distresses
             whatsoever
             ,
             therefore
             if
             thou
             attribute
             not
             more
             to
             God
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             creature
             ,
             nay
             then
             to
             an
             Angel
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             to
             comfort
             thee
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             find
             no
             comfort
             .
             
               I
               even
               I
               am
               he
               that
               comforts
               thee
               .
            
             I
             am
             he
             that
             pardons
             thy
             sins
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             discomfort
             ,
             that
             is
             comfort
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             sting
             of
             all
             ,
             I
             am
             he
             that
             pardons
             thy
             sins
          
           
             We
             as
             Criers
             may
             speak
             pardon
             to
             the
             soule
             ,
             but
             God
             must
             give
             it
             ;
             we
             may
             speak
             comfort
             ,
             but
             God
             must
             give
             it
             :
             he
             must
             say
             to
             the
             soule
             ,
             
               I
               am
               thy
               salvation
            
             .
             When
             men
             Idolize
             any
             discourse
             in
             books
             ,
             or
             any
             particular
             man
             overmuch
             (
             though
             we
             may
             value
             those
             that
             are
             instrumentall
             above
             others
             ;
             there
             may
             be
             a
             difference
             of
             gifts
             ,
             but
             )
             the
             resting
             too
             much
             in
             the
             creature
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             enemy
             to
             comfort
             ,
             and
             some
             grow
             to
             that
             wilfulness
             in
             that
             kind
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             neglect
             all
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             not
             that
             they
             would
             have
             ,
             whereas
             if
             they
             would
             look
             to
             God
             ,
             meaner
             meanes
             would
             serve
             the
             turne
             oft
             times
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             goe
             to
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             .
             
               
                 Who
                 comforteth
                 us
                 in
                 all
                 tribulation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Afflictions
             and
             crosses
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             irkesome
             in
             suffering
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             likewise
             disgracefull
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             cross
             of
             Christ
             ,
             there
             was
             two
             things
             ,
             torment
             and
             shame
             ,
             the
             one
             he
             felt
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             other
             he
             had
             from
             others
             ,
             those
             two
             ;
             (
             disgrace
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             cross
             :
             )
             so
             it
             is
             in
             all
             the
             crosses
             that
             we
             suffer
             ,
             there
             is
             some
             disgrace
             with
             it
             ,
             therefore
             Saint
             Paul
             to
             prevent
             the
             scandall
             and
             disgrace
             of
             the
             cross
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             he
             doth
             here
             begin
             with
             praysing
             God
             ,
             even
             for
             crosses
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             them
             .
             
               Blessed
               be
               God
               the
               Father
               of
               mercies
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               all
               comfort
               ,
               who
               comforteth
               us
               in
               all
               tribulations
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Who
                 comforteth
                 us
                 in
                 all
                 tribulation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             These
             words
             contain
             a
             making
             good
             of
             the
             former
             title
             ,
             
               He
               is
               the
               God
               of
               comfort
               ,
               and
               doth
               comfort
               ,
               he
               is
               good
               and
               doth
               good
               :
            
             He
             fils
             up
             his
             name
             by
             his
             works
             ,
             he
             shews
             what
             he
             is
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             especially
             describe
             God
             ,
             not
             in
             all
             things
             as
             he
             is
             in
             himself
             ;
             but
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             works
             to
             his
             poore
             Church
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             usefull
             termes
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             is
             
               the
               Father
               of
               mercie
            
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             so
             to
             his
             Church
             ;
             he
             is
             
               the
               God
               of
               comfort
            
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             so
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             therefore
             he
             saith
             here
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             
               the
               God
               of
               comfort
            
             ,
             so
             he
             doth
             comfort
             us
             in
             all
             tribulation
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             who
             keeps
             us
             out
             of
             miserie
             ;
             blessed
             be
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             ,
             that
             never
             suffers
             us
             to
             fall
             into
             discomfort
             ,
             no
             ,
             but
             
               Blessed
               be
               the
               God
               of
               comfort
               ,
               that
               comforts
               us
               (
               in
               )
               all
               tribulation
               .
            
             It
             is
             more
             to
             raise
             good
             out
             of
             evill
             ,
             then
             not
             to
             suffer
             evill
             to
             be
             at
             all
             .
             It
             shews
             greater
             power
             ,
             it
             manifests
             greater
             goodness
             to
             triumph
             over
             ill
             ,
             when
             it
             suffered
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             to
             keep
             ill
             from
             us
             ,
             but
             to
             comfort
             us
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             He
             doth
             not
             say
             for
             the
             time
             past
             ,
             which
             hath
             comforted
             us
             ,
             or
             which
             can
             comfort
             us
             if
             it
             please
             him
             ;
             no
             ,
             he
             doth
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             his
             use
             ,
             he
             doth
             it
             alway
             ;
             it
             springs
             from
             his
             love
             ,
             he
             never
             at
             any
             instant
             or
             moment
             of
             time
             forgets
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             he
             saith
             not
             he
             doth
             comfort
             us
             in
             one
             or
             two
             ,
             or
             a
             few
             tribulations
             ,
             but
             he
             comforteth
             us
             in
             al
             tribulations
             of
             what
             kind
             or
             degree
             soever
             .
          
           
           
             It
             may
             be
             Objected
             (
             to
             cleare
             the
             sence
             a
             little
             )
             he
             doth
             not
             alway
             
             comfort
             ;
             for
             then
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             no
             time
             of
             discomfort
             .
          
           
             I
             Answer
             ,
             He
             doth
             alway
             comfort
             in
             some
             degree
             :
             for
             take
             a
             Christian
             
             at
             the
             lowest
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             so
             much
             comfort
             as
             to
             keep
             him
             from
             sinking
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             at
             the
             depth
             of
             miserie
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             depth
             of
             mercy
             lower
             then
             he
             ,
             
               Out
               of
               the
               deep
               have
               I
               cryed
               unto
               thee
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             this
             is
             a
             comfort
             that
             he
             hath
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             discomforts
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             spirit
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             if
             not
             a
             spirit
             of
             prayer
             ,
             yet
             a
             spirit
             of
             sighing
             and
             groaning
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             hears
             the
             sighs
             and
             groans
             of
             his
             own
             spirit
             in
             his
             children
             .
             When
             they
             cannot
             distinctly
             pray
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             spirit
             to
             look
             up
             to
             God.
             
               Though
               thou
               kill
               me
               ,
               yet
               will
               I
               trust
               in
               thee
               ,
            
             saith
             Job
             ,
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             his
             miseries
             :
             So
             though
             God
             ,
             more
             notoriously
             to
             the
             view
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             sometime
             doth
             comfort
             before
             we
             come
             to
             trouble
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             beare
             it
             the
             better
             ,
             and
             sometime
             he
             doth
             comfort
             more
             apparently
             after
             we
             come
             out
             :
             yet
             notwithstanding
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             discomforts
             ,
             he
             doth
             alway
             comfort
             so
             farre
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             sink
             not
             into
             despaire
             ,
             there
             is
             somewhat
             to
             uphold
             the
             soule
             :
             For
             ,
             when
             Solomon
             saith
             ,
             
               A
               wounded
               spirit
               who
               can
               beare
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             none
             can
             beare
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             griefe
             :
             then
             I
             would
             know
             ,
             what
             keeps
             a
             wounded
             spirit
             from
             sinking
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             despaire
             ?
             is
             it
             not
             a
             spirit
             stronger
             then
             the
             wounded
             spirit
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             God
             that
             is
             greater
             then
             the
             wounded
             conscience
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             comfort
             greater
             then
             the
             discomfort
             of
             a
             wounded
             conscience
             that
             keeps
             it
             from
             despaire
             ;
             those
             that
             finally
             despaire
             ,
             they
             are
             none
             of
             Gods
             :
             So
             that
             take
             the
             words
             in
             what
             regard
             ,
             or
             in
             what
             sence
             you
             will
             ,
             yet
             th●…re
             is
             a
             sweet
             and
             comfortable
             sense
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostle
             might
             well
             say
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             
               God
               of
               all
               comfort
               ,
               that
               doth
               comfort
               us
               in
               all
               tribulation
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             here
             a
             ground
             supposed
             that
             ,
             
               
                 Gods
                 Children
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 tribulation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             We
             are
             subject
             here
             to
             tribulation
             of
             all
             kinds
             ,
             for
             God
             comforts
             us
             in
             all
             our
             tribulations
             ;
             we
             are
             here
             in
             a
             state
             therefore
             needing
             comfort
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             in
             tribulation
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             second
             is
             that
             God
             doth
             answer
             our
             state
             .
          
           
             
               God
               doth
               comfort
               his
               Children
               in
               all
               tribulation
               .
            
          
           
             And
             the
             ground
             is
             from
             himself
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             ,
             he
             doth
             but
             like
             himselfe
             ;
             when
             he
             doth
             it
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             shews
             that
             he
             is
             so
             ,
             by
             comforting
             us
             in
             all
             tribulations
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             It
             is
             supposed
             that
             ,
          
           
             In
             this
             world
             we
             are
             in
             tribulations
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             that
             I
             need
             not
             be
             long
             in
             ;
             we
             must
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             ,
             be
             in
             tribulation
             some
             or
             other
             :
             For
             ,
             though
             in
             regard
             of
             outward
             afflictions
             ,
             we
             are
             free
             from
             them
             sometimes
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             few
             holy-dayes
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             there
             is
             in
             the
             greatest
             inlargements
             of
             Gods
             Children
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             somewhat
             that
             troubles
             their
             minds
             ▪
             for
             either
             there
             is
             some
             desertion
             ,
             God
             withholds
             comfort
             from
             them
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             he
             shews
             himself
             a
             stranger
             which
             humbles
             them
             much
             ;
             or
             else
             they
             have
             strong
             temptations
             of
             Sathan
             to
             sin
             by
             prosperity
             ,
             &c.
             which
             grieves
             them
             as
             much
             as
             the
             outward
             cross
             ,
             or
             else
             their
             grievance
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             serve
             God
             with
             that
             chearefulness
             of
             spirit
             .
             Is
             there
             nothing
             (
             who
             ever
             thou
             art
             )
             that
             troubles
             thee
             as
             much
             as
             the
             cross
             in
             the
             day
             of
             affliction
             ,
             certainly
             there
             is
             somewhat
             or
             other
             that
             troubleth
             the
             soule
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             he
             is
             never
             out
             of
             one
             grievance
             or
             other
             .
          
           
           
             The
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             is
             as
             a
             web
             ,
             that
             is
             woven
             of
             good
             and
             ill
             ,
             he
             hath
             good
             daies
             ,
             and
             ill
             dayes
             ,
             he
             hath
             tribulations
             ,
             and
             comforts
             .
             As
             St.
             Austin
             sayth
             very
             well
             ,
             between
             these
             two
             ,
             tribulation
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             and
             comfort
             on
             Gods
             part
             ,
             our
             life
             runs
             between
             these
             two
             ,
             our
             crosses
             ,
             and
             God
             comforts
             ,
             they
             are
             both
             mingled
             together
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             child
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             knowes
             what
             these
             things
             mean
             ,
             troubles
             either
             from
             friends
             or
             enemies
             ,
             or
             both
             ;
             domesticall
             ,
             or
             personal
             ,
             in
             bodie
             ,
             or
             mind
             ,
             one
             way
             or
             other
             .
             That
             is
             supposed
             ,
             and
             it
             were
             not
             an
             unproper
             argument
             to
             the
             text
             ;
             for
             when
             he
             saith
             in
             all
             tribulations
             ,
             it
             is
             laid
             as
             a
             ground
             that
             every
             man
             suffers
             tribulation
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ;
             but
             I
             shall
             have
             fitter
             occasion
             after
             to
             enlarge
             this
             .
          
           
             Again
             we
             see
             here
             ,
             that
             
             
               
                 God
                 comforts
                 his
                 Children
                 in
                 all
                 tribulation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             his
             comforts
             are
             answerable
             to
             their
             discomforts
             ,
             and
             beyond
             them
             :
             they
             are
             stronger
             to
             master
             all
             opposites
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             all
             grievances
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             no
             comfort
             else
             .
             Alas
             what
             are
             all
             discomforts
             when
             God
             sets
             himself
             to
             comfort
             ?
             when
             he
             will
             be
             a
             God
             of
             comfort
             ,
             one
             look
             ,
             one
             glance
             of
             his
             fatherly
             countenance
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             will
             banish
             all
             terrours
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             make
             even
             a
             very
             dungeon
             to
             be
             a
             paradise
             ;
             
               he
               comforteth
               us
               in
               all
               tribulat
               on
               .
            
          
           
             And
             this
             he
             doth
             (
             as
             you
             may
             perceive
             by
             the
             unfolding
             of
             the
             words
             )
             either
             by
             some
             outward
             thing
             applied
             to
             the
             outward
             want
             ,
             or
             crosse
             :
             or
             by
             some
             inward
             reasons
             ,
             that
             are
             opposite
             to
             the
             inward
             maladie
             ,
             or
             by
             an
             inward
             presence
             .
             His
             comforts
             are
             appliable
             to
             the
             tribulation
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             strength
             and
             length
             ,
             and
             variety
             of
             it
             .
             We
             may
             know
             it
             by
             his
             course
             
             in
             this
             life
             ;
             what
             miserie
             are
             we
             subject
             to
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             but
             we
             have
             comfort
             fit
             for
             it
             ?
             so
             good
             is
             God.
             
          
           
             We
             may
             reason
             thus
             very
             well
             ;
             if
             so
             be
             that
             in
             our
             pilgrimage
             here
             in
             this
             life
             of
             ours
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             the
             gallery
             as
             it
             were
             to
             heaven
             :
             if
             in
             this
             short
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             a
             way
             or
             passage
             ,
             we
             have
             both
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             so
             many
             comforts
             ;
             In
             the
             very
             night
             ,
             if
             we
             look
             up
             to
             heaven
             ,
             we
             see
             what
             glorious
             things
             there
             are
             towards
             the
             earth
             here
             ,
             on
             this
             fide
             the
             heaven
             ,
             the
             stars
             of
             the
             light
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             if
             so
             be
             upon
             the
             earth
             there
             be
             such
             comforts
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             spring
             ,
             and
             summer
             time
             ,
             if
             the
             very
             earth
             ,
             the
             basest
             dreggs
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             yield
             such
             comfort
             and
             delights
             to
             all
             the
             senses
             ;
             then
             a
             man
             may
             reason
             very
             strongly
             ,
             what
             comforts
             shall
             we
             have
             at
             home
             ?
             If
             God
             by
             the
             creatures
             thus
             comfort
             us
             in
             our
             outward
             wants
             ;
             what
             are
             the
             inward
             comforts
             of
             his
             spirit
             here
             to
             his
             Children
             ?
             and
             what
             are
             the
             last
             comforts
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             comforts
             reserved
             at
             home
             ,
             when
             God
             
               shall
               be
               all
               in
               all
            
             ?
          
           
             Now
             there
             are
             some
             drops
             of
             comfort
             conveyed
             in
             smells
             ,
             some
             in
             garments
             ,
             some
             in
             friends
             ,
             some
             in
             diet
             ,
             here
             a
             drop
             ,
             and
             there
             a
             drop
             ;
             but
             when
             we
             shall
             have
             immediate
             communion
             there
             with
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             himself
             ,
             what
             comforts
             shall
             we
             have
             there
             ?
             God
             comforts
             us
             here
             ,
             by
             providing
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             giving
             us
             things
             that
             are
             comfortable
             .
          
           
             Or
             by
             giving
             reasons
             and
             grounds
             of
             comfort
             which
             are
             stronger
             then
             the
             reasons
             ,
             and
             grounds
             of
             discomfort
             ,
             reasons
             from
             the
             priviledges
             and
             prerogative
             of
             Christians
             &c.
             the
             scripture
             is
             full
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             likewise
             (
             which
             is
             the
             best
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             most
             intended
             )
             the
             inward
             
             inspiring
             of
             comfort
             :
             with
             the
             reasons
             and
             grounds
             he
             inwardly
             conveyes
             comforts
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             strengtheneth
             ,
             and
             supports
             the
             soul.
             And
             he
             
             doth
             this
             not
             onely
             by
             the
             application
             of
             the
             reasons
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             that
             we
             understand
             ,
             to
             the
             soul
             ;
             but
             by
             opening
             the
             soul
             to
             embrace
             them
             ;
             for
             sometime
             the
             soul
             may
             be
             in
             such
             a
             case
             as
             it
             may
             reject
             comfort
             ,
             that
             
               the
               consolation
               of
               the
               Almightie
            
             may
             seem
             light
             to
             it
             :
             sometime
             there
             may
             be
             such
             a
             disposition
             of
             soule
             that
             the
             chiefest
             comforts
             in
             scripture
             ,
             yield
             it
             not
             comfort
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             embraced
             ,
             the
             soul
             is
             shut
             to
             them
             .
             God
             provides
             reasons
             and
             grounds
             of
             comfort
             ;
             and
             likewise
             he
             applies
             these
             comforts
             by
             his
             spirit
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             he
             inwardly
             warmes
             ,
             and
             opens
             the
             soul
             to
             embrace
             comfort
             :
             he
             opens
             the
             understanding
             to
             understand
             ,
             and
             the
             will
             and
             affections
             to
             embrace
             ,
             or
             else
             there
             will
             be
             no
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Many
             are
             like
             Rachel
             ,
             her
             Children
             were
             gone
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             said
             of
             her
             ,
             
               Shee
               would
               not
               be
               Comforted
            
             .
             God
             is
             the
             God
             of
             Comfort
             ;
             as
             he
             gives
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             ground
             of
             comfort
             ;
             and
             reasons
             out
             of
             his
             holy
             word
             above
             all
             dsscomforts
             ;
             so
             by
             his
             spirit
             ,
             he
             frames
             and
             fits
             the
             heart
             ,
             to
             entertain
             these
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             benefit
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             
               He
               comforts
               us
               in
               all
               tribulation
               .
            
             To
             comfort
             is
             to
             support
             the
             soule
             
             against
             the
             grievance
             ,
             past
             ,
             or
             felt
             ,
             or
             feared
             .
          
           
             There
             may
             be
             some
             remainders
             of
             grief
             ,
             for
             what
             is
             past
             ,
             grief
             present
             presseth
             most
             ,
             and
             grief
             feared
             .
             Now
             God
             comforteth
             whatsoever
             the
             grievance
             is
             ,
             by
             supporting
             the
             soul
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             in
             tribulation
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             all
             tribulations
             God
             doth
             comfort
             us
             (
             to
             add
             to
             that
             I
             said
             before
             of
             this
             point
             )
             let
             us
             therefore
             go
             
             to
             God
             in
             all
             the
             meanes
             of
             comfort
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             the
             God
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             comfort
             us
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             when
             we
             send
             for
             divines
             ,
             or
             read
             Holy
             books
             (
             for
             we
             must
             use
             all
             meanes
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             set
             God
             against
             his
             meanes
             ,
             but
             joyn
             them
             together
             )
             to
             add
             that
             caution
             by
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             not
             therefore
             necessitate
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             ,
             that
             because
             he
             
             comforts
             us
             ;
             therefore
             we
             will
             neglect
             reading
             and
             prayer
             ,
             and
             conference
             with
             them
             that
             God
             hath
             exercised
             in
             the
             schoole
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             should
             speak
             comfort
             to
             the
             wearie
             soul
             by
             their
             office
             .
          
           
             No
             ,
             No
             ,
             God
             and
             his
             meanes
             must
             be
             joyned
             together
             ,
             we
             must
             trust
             God
             ;
             but
             not
             tempt
             him
             ,
             to
             set
             God
             against
             his
             meanes
             is
             to
             tempt
             him
             ;
             that
             because
             he
             is
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             ,
             therefore
             we
             will
             use
             no
             meanes
             ,
             no
             Physitian
             for
             the
             body
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             soul
             :
             this
             is
             absurd
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             in
             the
             means
             ,
             he
             comforts
             
               us
               in
               all
               tribulation
            
             ,
             by
             meanes
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             to
             be
             had
             .
          
           
             If
             there
             be
             no
             meanes
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             ,
             he
             can
             create
             them
             :
             and
             if
             it
             be
             so
             far
             that
             there
             be
             no
             meanes
             but
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             God
             that
             can
             comfort
             out
             of
             discomfort
             ,
             and
             can
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             make
             the
             greatest
             grounds
             of
             comfort
             out
             of
             the
             greatest
             discomforts
             .
             But
             he
             is
             a
             God
             of
             the
             meanes
             if
             they
             be
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             none
             ,
             then
             let
             us
             go
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             thou
             God
             of
             comfort
             ,
             if
             thou
             do
             not
             comfort
             ,
             none
             can
             comfort
             ,
             if
             thou
             help
             not
             ,
             none
             can
             help
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             will
             help
             ,
             and
             help
             strongly
             .
             It
             is
             necessary
             to
             looke
             to
             God
             what
             ever
             the
             meanes
             be
             ;
             it
             is
             he
             that
             comforts
             by
             them
             .
             Therefore
             let
             him
             have
             the
             praise
             :
             if
             we
             have
             any
             friend
             ,
             any
             comfort
             of
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             or
             any
             solace
             of
             the
             inward
             man
             ,
             by
             seasonable
             speech
             &c.
             blessed
             be
             the
             
               God
               of
               comfort
            
             who
             hath
             sent
             this
             comforter
             ;
             who
             hath
             sent
             me
             comfort
             by
             such
             ,
             and
             such
             ,
             let
             him
             have
             the
             praise
             ;
             whatsoever
             the
             means
             be
             ,
             the
             comfort
             is
             his
             .
          
           
           
             And
             that
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             many
             have
             no
             more
             comfort
             ,
             they
             trust
             to
             the
             means
             overmuch
             ,
             or
             neglect
             the
             means
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             if
             
               God
               comfort
               in
               all
               tribulation
            
             :
             Let
             Christians
             be
             ashamed
             to
             be
             overmuch
             disconsolate
             that
             have
             the
             
               God
               of
               comfort
               for
               their
               God
               ,
               who
               comforteth
            
             
             
               in
               all
               tribulation
               .
               Why
               art
               thou
               so
               cast
               down
               ?
            
             Is
             there
             no
             Balme
             in
             Gilead
             for
             thee
             ?
             Is
             there
             not
             a
             God
             in
             Israel
             ?
             It
             is
             the
             fault
             of
             Christians
             ,
             they
             pore
             too
             much
             on
             their
             troubles
             ,
             they
             look
             all
             one
             way
             ;
             they
             look
             to
             the
             grievance
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             comfort
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             God
             of
             comfort
             that
             answers
             his
             name
             every
             way
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             that
             attribute
             to
             his
             Church
             :
             therefore
             Christians
             must
             blame
             themselves
             if
             they
             be
             too
             much
             cast
             down
             ,
             and
             labour
             for
             faith
             to
             draw
             near
             to
             this
             God
             of
             comfort
             .
          
           
             It
             should
             make
             them
             ashamed
             of
             themselves
             that
             think
             it
             even
             a
             duty
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             to
             walk
             drooping
             ,
             and
             disconsolatly
             ,
             and
             deadly
             ;
             to
             have
             flat
             and
             dead
             spirits
             .
             What
             ,
             is
             this
             beseeming
             a
             Christian
             that
             is
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             ,
             and
             that
             answers
             his
             title
             in
             dealing
             with
             his
             Children
             ,
             that
             is
             ready
             to
             comfort
             them
             in
             all
             tribulation
             ?
             what
             if
             particular
             comforts
             be
             taken
             from
             thee
             ,
             is
             there
             not
             a
             God
             of
             comfort
             left
             ?
             he
             hath
             not
             taken
             away
             himself
             .
             What
             if
             thou
             be
             restrained
             ,
             and
             shut
             up
             from
             other
             comforts
             ,
             can
             any
             shut
             up
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             can
             any
             shut
             up
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             prayers
             ?
          
           
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             comfort
             that
             we
             may
             go
             to
             God
             alway
             ?
             and
             he
             is
             with
             us
             in
             all
             estates
             and
             in
             all
             wants
             whatsoever
             ?
             So
             long
             as
             we
             are
             in
             covenant
             with
             the
             
               God
               of
               comfort
            
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             be
             over
             much
             cast
             down
             ?
             
               Why
               art
               thou
               so
               troubled
               ,
               oh
               my
               soul
               ?
               David
            
             cheeks
             his
             soul
             thrice
             together
             for
             distrust
             in
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             thy
             God
             ,
             
               the
               God
               of
               all
               comfort
            
             .
          
           
             What
             course
             shall
             we
             take
             that
             we
             may
             derive
             to
             our selves
             comfort
             from
             this
             God
             of
             comfort
             ,
             who
             comforteth
             us
             in
             all
             our
             tribulations
             ?
             
          
           
             Let
             us
             consider
             what
             our
             malady
             and
             grievance
             is
             ,
             especially
             let
             us
             look
             to
             our
             spiritual
             grievance
             and
             malady
             ,
             sin
             :
             for
             sin
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             other
             
             evils
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             the
             worst
             evil
             .
             And
             sin
             makes
             us
             loathed
             of
             God
             the
             fountain
             of
             good
             ,
             it
             drives
             us
             from
             him
             ,
             when
             other
             evils
             drive
             us
             to
             from
             him
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             the
             worst
             evil
             in
             that
             sense
             too
             .
             
          
           
             Again
             in
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             look
             to
             the
             discomforts
             of
             sin
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             discomforts
             of
             conscience
             of
             those
             that
             are
             awakened
             ,
             and
             Satan
             useth
             that
             as
             a
             means
             to
             despair
             in
             every
             crosse
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             us
             search
             and
             try
             our
             souls
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             for
             our
             chief
             discomfort
             are
             from
             sin
             :
             for
             alas
             ,
             what
             are
             all
             other
             comforts
             ?
             and
             what
             are
             all
             other
             discomforts
             ?
             If
             a
             mans
             conscience
             be
             quiet
             ,
             what
             are
             all
             discomforts
             ?
             and
             if
             conscience
             be
             on
             the
             rack
             ,
             what
             are
             all
             comforts
             ?
             the
             disquiet
             and
             vexation
             of
             sin
             is
             the
             greatest
             of
             all
             :
             because
             then
             we
             have
             to
             deal
             with
             God
             ,
             when
             sin
             is
             presented
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             judgements
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             as
             an
             angry
             judge
             ,
             and
             conscience
             is
             awaked
             and
             on
             the
             rack
             ,
             what
             in
             the
             world
             can
             take
             up
             the
             quarrel
             and
             appease
             conscience
             ,
             when
             we
             and
             God
             are
             at
             difference
             ,
             when
             the
             soul
             speaks
             nothing
             but
             discomfort
             ?
          
           
             In
             this
             case
             remember
             that
             God
             doth
             so
             far
             prevent
             objections
             in
             this
             kind
             
             from
             the
             accusations
             of
             conscience
             ,
             that
             he
             reasons
             that
             he
             will
             comfort
             us
             ,
             from
             that
             that
             cöscience
             reasons
             against
             comfort
             :
             he
             doth
             this
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             children
             to
             whom
             he
             means
             to
             shew
             mercy
             :
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             poor
             Publi
             -
          
           
           
           
             
               Lord
               be
               merciful
               to
               me
               a
               sinner
            
             saith
             he
             :
             God
             taught
             him
             that
             reasoning
             .
          
           
             Nature
             would
             have
             taught
             him
             to
             reason
             as
             Peter
             did
             ,
             
               Lord
               depart
               from
               me
               ,
               I
               am
               a
               sinful
               man
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             I
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             So
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             
               Come
               unto
               me
               all
               ye
               that
               are
               weary
               and
               heavy
               laden
               :
            
             they
             think
             of
             all
             people
             they
             ought
             to
             run
             from
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             laden
             with
             sin
             ,
             they
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             God
             :
             
               Oh
               ,
               come
               unto
               me
            
             saith
             Christ.
             Therefore
             when
             thy
             conscience
             is
             awakened
             with
             the
             sense
             of
             sin
             ,
             remember
             what
             is
             said
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               Be
               of
               good
               comfort
               ,
               be
               calleth
               thee
               :
            
             be
             thou
             of
             good
             comfort
             ,
             thou
             art
             one
             that
             Christ
             calls
             ,
             
               Come
               unto
               me
               ye
               that
               are
               we
               ary
               and
               heavy
               laden
               :
               and
               Blessed
               are
               those
               that
               mourn
               .
            
          
           
             That
             which
             thou
             and
             the
             Divel
             with
             thy
             conscience
             would
             move
             thee
             to
             use
             as
             an
             argument
             to
             run
             away
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospel
             useth
             as
             an
             argument
             to
             draw
             thee
             forward
             :
             he
             comes
             for
             such
             ,
             to
             
               seek
               ,
               and
               to
               save
               the
               lost
               sinners
            
             This
             is
             a
             faithful
             saying
             (
             saith
             St.
             Paul
             )
             that
             
               Christ
               came
               to
               save
               sinners
            
             :
             therefore
             believe
             not
             Satan
             :
             he
             presents
             God
             to
             the
             soul
             that
             is
             humbled
             and
             terrified
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             sin
             ,
             as
             cruel
             as
             a
             terrible
             judge
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             hides
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             from
             such
             :
             to
             men
             that
             are
             in
             a
             sinful
             course
             he
             shewes
             nothing
             but
             mercy
             .
             I
             ,
             but
             now
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             comfort
             to
             thee
             that
             art
             cast
             down
             and
             afflicted
             in
             the
             sence
             of
             thy
             sins
             :
             for
             all
             the
             comforts
             in
             the
             Gospel
             of
             forgivenesse
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             comforts
             from
             Christs
             Incarnation
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             his
             coming
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             ,
             is
             to
             save
             sinners
             .
          
           
             Look
             thou
             therefore
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             mercy
             and
             grace
             ,
             when
             thy
             conscience
             shall
             be
             awakened
             with
             the
             sence
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             Satan
             shall
             use
             that
             as
             an
             argument
             to
             draw
             thee
             from
             God
             ;
             consider
             the
             Scripture
             useth
             this
             as
             an
             argument
             to
             drive
             me
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             allure
             me
             to
             him
             :
             
               Come
               unto
               me
               all
               ye
               that
               are
               weary
               and
               heavy
               laden
               .
            
             And
             
               Christ
               came
               to
               seek
               ,
               and
               to
               save
               that
               which
               was
               lost
               .
               Luther
               ,
            
             a
             man
             much
             exercised
             in
             Spiritual
             conflicts
             ,
             he
             confessed
             
             this
             was
             the
             Balme
             that
             did
             most
             refresh
             his
             soul
             ,
             
               God
               hath
               shut
               up
               all
               under
               sin
               that
               he
               might
               have
               mercy
               upon
               all
               .
            
             He
             shut
             up
             all
             under
             sin
             as
             prisoners
             ,
             to
             see
             themselves
             under
             sin
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             curse
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             
               have
               mercy
               upon
               all
            
             ,
             upon
             all
             those
             that
             are
             convinced
             with
             the
             sence
             and
             sight
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             he
             hath
             shut
             up
             all
             under
             sin
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             mercy
             upon
             all
             those
             that
             belong
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             This
             raised
             up
             that
             blessed
             man
             :
             therefore
             let
             us
             not
             be
             much
             discomforted
             ,
             but
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             ,
             Christ
             calls
             us
             .
          
           
             For
             such
             as
             are
             sinners
             ,
             that
             are
             given
             to
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             tongue
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             life
             ,
             to
             rotten
             discourse
             ,
             to
             swearing
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             mean
             to
             be
             
             so
             ,
             and
             think
             their
             case
             good
             ;
             oh
             ,
             God
             is
             
               the
               God
               of
               comfort
            
             ,
             To
             such
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             I
             can
             speak
             no
             comfort
             ,
             nor
             the
             word
             of
             God
             speaks
             none
             :
             they
             must
             have
             another
             Word
             ,
             and
             another
             Scripture
             :
             for
             this
             word
             speaks
             no
             comfort
             to
             such
             that
             are
             sinful
             and
             wretched
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             justifie
             themselves
             to
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             judgments
             in
             the
             Scripture
             are
             theirs
             ,
             hell
             ,
             and
             damnation
             and
             wrath
             ,
             that
             is
             their
             portion
             to
             drink
             .
          
           
             We
             can
             speak
             no
             comfort
             to
             such
             ,
             nor
             the
             word
             of
             God
             that
             we
             unfold
             :
             it
             hath
             not
             a
             drop
             of
             comfort
             for
             them
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             be
             merciful
             to
             such
             as
             go
             on
             in
             wicked
             ,
             rotten
             ,
             scandalous
             courses
             ,
             that
             because
             hell
             hath
             not
             yet
             taken
             them
             ,
             they
             may
             live
             long
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             a
             
               covenant
               with
               hell
               and
               death
            
             ,
             and
             blesse
             themselves
             .
             
             Oh
             ,
             but
             thou
             hast
             made
             no
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             nor
             he
             hath
             made
             none
             with
             thee
             ,
             and
             hell
             ,
             and
             death
             have
             made
             no
             covenant
             with
             thee
             :
             though
             thou
             hast
             made
             one
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             two
             words
             go
             to
             a
             covenant
             :
             Death
             and
             Hell
             shall
             seize
             upon
             thee
             notwithstanding
             thy
             covenant
             .
          
           
             Those
             that
             will
             live
             in
             sin
             in
             despight
             of
             the
             ministery
             ,
             in
             spight
             of
             afflictions
             :
             there
             is
             no
             comfort
             to
             such
             ,
             I
             speak
             only
             to
             the
             broken
             heart
             ,
             which
             are
             fit
             vessels
             for
             comfort
             :
             God
             is
             
               the
               God
               of
               comfort
            
             to
             such
             :
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             then
             to
             such
             ,
             as
             after
             they
             have
             had
             some
             evidence
             of
             their
             good
             estate
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Christians
             ,
             are
             fallen
             into
             sin
             ?
             is
             there
             any
             comfort
             for
             such
             ?
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             doth
             not
             St.
             Paul
             in
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             desire
             such
             to
             be
             
               reconciled
               to
               God
               ?
               we
               are
               as
               Ambassadors
               of
               Christ
               desiring
               you
               to
               be
               reconciled
            
             if
             you
             have
             sinned
             :
             so
             
             God
             hath
             comfort
             for
             those
             that
             have
             sinned
             :
             Christ
             knew
             that
             we
             should
             every
             day
             run
             into
             sins
             unawares
             ,
             therefore
             he
             teaches
             us
             in
             the
             Lords
             prayer
             to
             say
             every
             day
             
               forgive
               us
               our
               debts
               ,
               our
               trespasses
               :
            
             there
             is
             
               Balme
               in
               Gilead
            
             ,
             there
             is
             mercie
             in
             Israel
             for
             such
             daylie
             trespasses
             as
             we
             run
             into
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             none
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             but
             flie
             presently
             to
             the
             
               God
               of
               comfort
               ,
               and
               Father
               of
               mercies
               .
            
             And
             think
             not
             that
             he
             is
             wearie
             of
             pardoning
             as
             man
             is
             :
             for
             he
             is
             infinite
             in
             mercy
             And
             though
             he
             be
             the
             party
             offended
             ,
             yet
             he
             desires
             peace
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             love
             to
             run
             into
             his
             Bookes
             ,
             
             he
             doth
             with
             giving
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             pardon
             of
             sin
             (
             when
             we
             fall
             into
             it
             )
             add
             such
             sharpe
             crosses
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             wish
             we
             had
             not
             given
             him
             occasion
             to
             correct
             us
             so
             sharpely
             :
             we
             shall
             buy
             our
             comfort
             dear
             ,
             we
             had
             better
             not
             have
             given
             him
             occasion
             .
          
           
             God
             forgave
             the
             sin
             of
             David
             after
             he
             had
             repented
             (
             though
             he
             were
             a
             good
             man
             before
             )
             but
             David
             bought
             the
             pleasure
             of
             his
             sin
             dear
             ;
             he
             wished
             a
             thousand
             times
             that
             he
             had
             never
             given
             occasion
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             raise
             good
             out
             of
             his
             evil
             ,
             to
             turn
             his
             sin
             to
             his
             comfort
             :
             yet
             God
             will
             do
             this
             ,
             because
             God
             would
             never
             have
             us
             in
             a
             state
             of
             despair
             .
          
           
             For
             other
             grievances
             besides
             sin
             ,
             the
             comforts
             that
             we
             are
             to
             apply
             are
             
             more
             easie
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             infinite
             if
             we
             could
             reckon
             the
             particular
             comforts
             that
             God
             comforts
             his
             Children
             withall
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             good
             to
             have
             generall
             comforts
             readie
             for
             all
             kind
             of
             maladies
             ,
             and
             grievances
             ,
             and
             this
             poor
             wretched
             life
             of
             ours
             (
             in
             our
             absence
             from
             God
             )
             is
             subject
             to
             .
             
          
           
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             that
             general
             comfort
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             spring
             of
             comfort
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             Father
             in
             Christ
             ,
             what
             can
             come
             from
             a
             gracious
             and
             good
             God
             in
             covenant
             with
             us
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ?
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             favourably
             good
             I
             mean
             :
             For
             the
             covenant
             is
             everlasting
             ,
             when
             God
             takes
             once
             upon
             him
             to
             be
             our
             Father
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             he
             is
             so
             for
             ever
             :
             
               Dum
               castigas
               pater
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             While
             he
             corrects
             he
             is
             a
             father
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             smiles
             upon
             us
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             father
             .
          
           
             God
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             Grace
             takes
             upon
             him
             a
             relation
             that
             ever
             holds
             :
             as
             he
             is
             for
             ever
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             for
             ever
             the
             Father
             of
             those
             that
             are
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             whatsover
             comes
             from
             the
             Father
             of
             mercy
             ,
             whether
             he
             correct
             ,
             or
             smile
             ,
             whatsoever
             he
             doth
             is
             in
             mercy
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             any
             grievance
             ,
             remember
             the
             gracious
             promise
             
             of
             mitigation
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             13.
             
             
             
               God
               will
               not
               suffer
               us
               to
               be
               tempted
               above
               our
               strength
               ,
               but
               he
               will
               give
               an
               issue
               to
               the
               temptation
               :
            
             he
             will
             give
             a
             mitigation
             ,
             and
             either
             he
             will
             raise
             our
             strength
             to
             the
             temptation
             ,
             or
             he
             will
             bring
             the
             temptation
             and
             trial
             to
             our
             strength
             ,
             he
             will
             fit
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             a
             comfort
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             comfort
             likewise
             in
             all
             troubles
             whatsoever
             ,
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             
             God
             ,
             God
             will
             be
             present
             with
             us
             if
             once
             we
             be
             in
             Covenant
             with
             him
             :
             he
             will
             be
             present
             in
             all
             trials
             to
             assist
             us
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             us
             ,
             to
             comfort
             us
             ,
             to
             raise
             our
             spirits
             .
             And
             if
             God
             be
             present
             ,
             he
             will
             banish
             all
             discomforts
             :
             for
             God
             is
             light
             ,
             and
             where
             light
             is
             ,
             darknesse
             vanisheth
             ;
             Now
             God
             being
             the
             Father
             of
             light
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             all
             comfort
             :
             where
             he
             is
             present
             ,
             he
             banisheth
             discomfort
             in
             what
             measure
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             banish
             it
             .
             Therefore
             David
             often
             reasoneth
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             to
             the
             defiance
             of
             all
             troubles
             ,
             Psal.
             3.
             
             
               If
               God
               be
               with
               me
            
             ,
             I
             
               will
               not
               fear
               ten
               Thousand
               that
               are
               against
               me
               .
            
             And
             in
             Psal.
             23.
             
             
               Though
               I
               walk
               in
               the
               valley
               of
               the
               shaddow
               of
               death
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               fear
               ,
               for
               thou
               art
               with
               me
               .
               And
               if
               God
               be
               with
               us
               ,
               who
               can
               be
               against
               us
               ?
            
             Rom.
             8.
             
             
               And
               when
               thou
               passest
               through
               the
               fire
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               with
               thee
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             I
             will
             be
             with
             thee
             ,
             not
             to
             keep
             thee
             out
             ,
             but
             to
             uphold
             thee
             ;
             As
             he
             did
             the
             Mariyrs
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             fire
             of
             comfort
             in
             them
             ,
             above
             that
             fire
             that
             consumed
             their
             bodies
             :
             and
             as
             we
             see
             he
             was
             with
             the
             Three
             Children
             ;
             there
             was
             a
             fourth
             
               like
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             So
             in
             all
             tribulations
             there
             is
             another
             with
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             that
             comforts
             us
             in
             all
             ,
             and
             is
             present
             with
             us
             in
             all
             .
             The
             Goldsmith
             when
             he
             puts
             the
             wedge
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             he
             stands
             by
             till
             the
             drosse
             be
             consumed
             :
             so
             God
             is
             with
             his
             Children
             in
             the
             furnace
             of
             affliction
             :
             he
             brings
             them
             into
             affliction
             ,
             he
             continues
             with
             them
             in
             affliction
             ,
             and
             he
             brings
             them
             at
             last
             out
             of
             affliction
             .
             The
             presence
             of
             God
             is
             a
             main
             ,
             and
             a
             Grand
             comfort
             in
             all
             tribulation
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             in
             all
             that
             befalls
             us
             whatsoever
             ,
             consider
             the
             end
             ,
             all
             is
             for
             a
             good
             
             end
             :
             
               All
               things
               work
               together
               for
               the
               best
               to
               them
               that
               love
               God
            
             (
             saith
             St.
             Paul
             )
             Why
             do
             we
             endure
             Physick
             ?
             because
             we
             know
             the
             Physitian
             is
             wise
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             our
             friend
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             it
             to
             carry
             away
             burdensome
             hurtful
             humours
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             better
             and
             lighter
             afterwards
             ;
             do
             we
             do
             this
             in
             our
             common
             course
             in
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ?
             Grace
             will
             much
             more
             certainly
             teach
             us
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             to
             reason
             ,
             it
             is
             from
             a
             father
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             for
             my
             good
             .
             Let
             us
             look
             whence
             it
             comes
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             tends
             to
             ,
             with
             the
             promise
             of
             mitigation
             ,
             and
             of
             Gods
             presence
             in
             our
             troubles
             ;
             these
             are
             main
             comforts
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             think
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             the
             Divel
             did
             not
             take
             them
             out
             of
             our
             memorie
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             first
             ground
             of
             comfort
             that
             God
             doth
             comfort
             us
             withall
             ,
             in
             all
             tribulations
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             promise
             of
             finall
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             finall
             comfort
             
             for
             ever
             ;
             if
             none
             will
             raise
             our
             souls
             ,
             that
             will
             :
             when
             we
             shall
             consider
             that
             it
             will
             not
             be
             long
             .
          
           
             
               The
               short
               afflctions
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               bring
               an
               eternal
               weight
               of
               glory
               :
            
             there
             will
             be
             a
             finall
             deliverance
             .
             Life
             it self
             that
             is
             the
             subject
             that
             receives
             affliction
             ,
             that
             is
             short
             ,
             our
             life
             is
             but
             a
             moment
             ,
             therefore
             our
             afflictions
             must
             be
             short
             .
          
           
             Life
             is
             longer
             then
             discomforts
             ,
             there
             is
             but
             a
             peece
             of
             our
             life
             subject
             to
             miseries
             ;
             and
             if
             that
             be
             but
             a
             vapour
             ,
             but
             a
             moment
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             point
             between
             eternity
             before
             ,
             and
             eternity
             after
             ,
             what
             are
             the
             miseries
             of
             this
             life
             ?
             certainly
             they
             are
             but
             for
             a
             moment
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             promise
             of
             final
             deliverance
             ,
             when
             all
             teares
             
             shall
             be
             wiped
             from
             our
             eyes
             ;
             this
             should
             comfort
             us
             if
             nothing
             else
             would
             .
             This
             is
             the
             way
             therefore
             whereby
             God
             usually
             comforts
             by
             suggesting
             the
             heads
             and
             springs
             of
             comfort
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             there
             is
             a
             daily
             method
             of
             comforting
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             comfort
             our selves
             in
             all
             crosses
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             use
             that
             daily
             method
             ,
             and
             order
             of
             comfort
             .
             As
             there
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             diet
             to
             keep
             the
             bodie
             in
             temper
             ;
             so
             there
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             spirituall
             diet
             to
             keep
             the
             soul
             in
             temper
             ,
             in
             a
             course
             of
             comfort
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             when
             God
             takes
             liberty
             to
             cast
             down
             ,
             for
             some
             special
             end
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Job
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             us
             take
             this
             course
             (
             for
             God
             as
             he
             comforteth
             us
             ,
             so
             he
             comforts
             us
             as
             understanding
             creatures
             ,
             he
             useth
             our
             understanding
             to
             consider
             
             how
             we
             should
             comfort
             our selves
             ,
             and
             after
             we
             are
             once
             in
             a
             state
             of
             comfort
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             not
             wanting
             to
             our selves
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             great
             difficultie
             to
             keep
             our
             comfort
             ;
             there
             are
             meanes
             to
             keep
             daily
             comfort
             :
             God
             hath
             provided
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             be
             present
             to
             make
             good
             all
             his
             comforts
             .
             Grant
             it
             therefore
             that
             we
             are
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             our
             Father
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             we
             take
             him
             to
             be
             our
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             all
             sufficient
             ,
             then
             to
             keep
             our selves
             in
             a
             daily
             temper
             for
             comfort
             ,
             every
             day
             keep
             our
             souls
             tender
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             capable
             of
             comfort
             ,
             keep
             the
             wound
             open
             that
             we
             
             may
             receive
             balme
             ,
             that
             there
             grow
             not
             a
             deadnesse
             upon
             the
             heart
             ,
             considering
             that
             while
             we
             live
             here
             ,
             there
             is
             alway
             some
             sin
             in
             us
             that
             must
             be
             wrought
             out
             by
             some
             course
             or
             other
             ;
             let
             us
             trie
             and
             search
             our
             souls
             ,
             what
             ill
             is
             in
             the
             wound
             ,
             let
             us
             keep
             it
             open
             and
             tender
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             a
             fitnesse
             for
             mercy
             to
             receive
             the
             balme
             of
             comfort
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             be
             ,
             if
             we
             slubber
             over
             .
             Certainly
             it
             is
             an
             excellent
             course
             every
             day
             to
             search
             our
             hearts
             and
             wayes
             ,
             and
             presently
             to
             apply
             the
             balme
             of
             comfort
             ,
             the
             promise
             of
             pardon
             ;
             take
             the
             present
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             searched
             the
             wound
             ,
             to
             get
             pardon
             and
             forgivenesse
             daily
             ,
             as
             we
             sin
             daily
             ,
             Christ
             bids
             us
             ask
             it
             daily
             .
          
           
             This
             will
             make
             us
             fit
             for
             comfort
             by
             discerning
             the
             estate
             of
             our
             souls
             ,
             and
             the
             remainders
             of
             corruption
             .
             That
             which
             sharpens
             appetite
             and
             makes
             the
             balme
             of
             God
             to
             be
             sweet
             indeed
             ,
             is
             the
             sence
             of
             ,
             and
             the
             keeping
             open
             of
             our
             wound
             :
             a
             daily
             search
             into
             our
             wants
             ,
             and
             weaknesses
             ;
             a
             daily
             fresh
             sight
             of
             the
             body
             of
             sin
             in
             us
             :
             and
             experience
             how
             it
             is
             fruitful
             in
             ill
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             desires
             and
             actions
             ,
             this
             will
             drive
             us
             to
             a
             necessity
             of
             daily
             comfort
             .
          
           
             And
             certainly
             a
             fresh
             sight
             of
             our
             corruptions
             ,
             it
             is
             never
             without
             some
             fresh
             comfort
             .
             We
             see
             St.
             Paul
             Rom.
             7.
             he
             sets
             himself
             to
             this
             work
             ,
             to
             complain
             of
             his
             indisposition
             by
             reason
             of
             sin
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             how
             doth
             he
             end
             that
             sight
             and
             search
             into
             his
             own
             estate
             ?
             he
             ends
             in
             a
             triumphing
             manner
             ,
             
               Thanks
               be
               to
               God
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord
               :
               There
               is
               no
               condemnation
               to
               them
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
            
          
           
             After
             he
             had
             complained
             ,
             
               Oh
               miserable
               man
               that
               I
               am
               who
               shall
               deliver
               me
               from
               this
               bodie
               of
               death
               .
            
             There
             can
             be
             no
             danger
             in
             a
             deep
             search
             into
             our
             waies
             and
             hearts
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             laid
             as
             a
             ground
             before
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             more
             supplie
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             comfort
             in
             God
             and
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             there
             can
             be
             ill
             in
             our
             souls
             ,
             then
             the
             more
             ill
             we
             find
             in
             our selves
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             are
             disposed
             to
             fetch
             grounds
             of
             comfort
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             together
             with
             this
             searching
             of
             our
             souls
             and
             asking
             daily
             pardon
             ,
             let
             us
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             renew
             our
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             
             have
             the
             comfort
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             to
             get
             pardon
             for
             our
             sins
             past
             ,
             and
             renew
             our
             resolutions
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
           
           
             And
             withall
             that
             we
             may
             use
             an
             orderly
             course
             of
             comfort
             :
             let
             us
             every
             
             day
             feed
             on
             Christ
             ,
             the
             food
             of
             life
             ,
             let
             us
             every
             day
             feed
             upon
             something
             in
             Christ
             ;
             consider
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             satisfaction
             he
             hath
             made
             by
             his
             death
             ;
             his
             intercession
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             his
             blood
             runs
             afresh
             that
             we
             may
             every
             day
             feed
             on
             it
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             run
             every
             day
             into
             new
             offences
             against
             the
             law
             ,
             to
             new
             neglect
             of
             duty
             ,
             into
             new
             crosses
             ;
             let
             us
             feed
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             he
             came
             into
             the
             
               World
               to
               save
               sinners
            
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             happie
             with
             peace
             of
             conscience
             here
             ,
             and
             with
             Glorie
             afterward
             .
             Let
             us
             feed
             on
             Christ
             daily
             ;
             as
             the
             bodie
             is
             fed
             with
             cordialls
             ;
             so
             this
             feeds
             and
             comforts
             and
             strengthens
             the
             soul.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             to
             live
             by
             faith
             ,
             to
             lead
             our
             lives
             by
             faith
             ,
             to
             feed
             on
             Christ
             every
             day
             .
          
           
             And
             likewise
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             keep
             our
             souls
             in
             a
             perpetual
             temper
             of
             comfort
             ,
             let
             us
             every
             day
             meditate
             of
             some
             prerogatives
             of
             Christians
             ,
             that
             may
             raise
             our
             souls
             :
             Let
             us
             single
             out
             some
             or
             other
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             that
             excellent
             prerogative
             to
             be
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             :
             What
             love
             ?
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             we
             of
             Rebels
             and
             Traitors
             ,
             in
             Christ
             should
             be
             made
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             ?
             That
             of
             slaves
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             made
             Servants
             ,
             of
             servants
             sons
             ,
             of
             sons
             heires
             ,
             and
             of
             heires
             ,
             fellow-heires
             with
             Christ
             ,
             what
             prerogative
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             give
             his
             Son
             ,
             to
             mak
             us
             that
             were
             Rebels
             sons
             ,
             heires
             and
             fellow
             heires
             with
             Christ
             ?
             And
             to
             consider
             what
             follows
             upon
             this
             liberty
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             goe
             to
             God
             boldly
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             Grace
             through
             Christ
             our
             elder
             brother
             by
             prayer
             ,
             to
             think
             of
             eternall
             life
             as
             our
             inheritance
             ,
             to
             think
             of
             God
             above
             as
             our
             Father
             ,
             Let
             us
             think
             of
             our
             prerogatives
             of
             Religion
             ,
             adoption
             and
             justification
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Upon
             necessity
             we
             are
             driven
             to
             it
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             grievances
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             together
             with
             our
             corruptions
             :
             our
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             temptations
             ,
             and
             desertions
             ,
             one
             thing
             or
             other
             will
             drive
             us
             to
             go
             out
             of
             our selves
             for
             comfort
             ,
             to
             feed
             on
             the
             benefits
             by
             Christ.
             And
             consider
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             us
             :
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             office
             ,
             and
             all
             for
             us
             ,
             what
             he
             is
             ,
             what
             he
             did
             ,
             what
             he
             suffered
             ,
             what
             procured
             ,
             all
             is
             for
             us
             .
             The
             soul
             delighting
             it self
             in
             these
             prerogatives
             ,
             it
             will
             keep
             the
             soul
             in
             a
             perpetuall
             estate
             of
             comfort
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Scripture
             sets
             forth
             Christ
             by
             all
             terms
             that
             may
             be
             comfortable
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             door
             to
             let
             us
             in
             ,
             
               He
               is
               the
               way
               ,
               the
               truth
               and
               the
               life
               ,
            
             the
             water
             and
             the
             bread
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             In
             sinne
             ,
             he
             is
             our
             righteousness
             ,
             in
             death
             he
             is
             our
             life
             ,
             in
             our
             ignorance
             he
             is
             our
             way
             ,
             in
             spirituall
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             bread
             and
             water
             of
             life
             ,
             he
             is
             all
             in
             all
             :
             And
             if
             we
             cannot
             think
             of
             some
             prerogative
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             then
             think
             of
             some
             promise
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             think
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             spring
             of
             comfort
             in
             that
             ,
             that
             God
             in
             Christ
             is
             our
             God
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             that
             promise
             I
             speak
             of
             ,
             that
             
               All
               things
               shall
               work
               for
               the
               best
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             us
             every
             day
             think
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             suggest
             them
             to
             our
             owne
             souls
             ,
             that
             our
             souls
             may
             be
             affected
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             digest
             them
             ,
             that
             our
             souls
             and
             they
             may
             be
             one
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             were
             .
             )
          
           
             And
             every
             day
             stirre
             up
             our
             hearts
             to
             be
             thankfull
             ,
             a
             thankfull
             heart
             can
             never
             want
             comfort
             ,
             for
             it
             cannot
             be
             done
             without
             some
             comfort
             and
             
             chearefulness
             ,
             and
             when
             God
             receives
             any
             praise
             and
             glory
             ,
             he
             answers
             it
             with
             comfort
             ;
             a
             thankfull
             heart
             is
             alway
             comfortable
             .
          
           
             And
             let
             us
             stirre
             up
             our
             hearts
             to
             be
             fruitfull
             in
             the
             holy
             actions
             ,
             the
             reward
             
             of
             a
             fruitfull
             life
             is
             a
             comfortable
             life
             ,
             besides
             Heaven
             ,
             God
             alway
             in
             
             this
             life
             gives
             a
             present
             reward
             to
             any
             good
             action
             ,
             it
             is
             rewarded
             with
             peace
             of
             conscience
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             good
             foundation
             against
             the
             evil
             day
             ,
             every
             good
             action
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             sayth
             to
             
               Timothie
               ,
               it
               layes
               up
               a
               good
               foundation
               .
            
             The
             more
             good
             we
             do
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             are
             assured
             ,
             that
             our
             faith
             is
             not
             hypocritical
             ,
             but
             sound
             ,
             and
             good
             ,
             and
             will
             hold
             out
             in
             the
             time
             of
             tryall
             .
             It
             will
             be
             a
             good
             foundation
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             had
             evidence
             before
             that
             we
             have
             a
             sound
             and
             fruitful
             faith
             .
          
           
             What
             do
             wicked
             men
             ,
             carelesse
             ,
             sinful
             creatures
             ,
             that
             go
             on
             in
             a
             course
             of
             prophanenesse
             ,
             and
             blasphemie
             &
             c
             ?
             they
             lay
             a
             ground
             of
             despaire
             ,
             a
             ground
             of
             discomfort
             to
             be
             swallowed
             up
             in
             the
             evil
             day
             :
             then
             conscience
             will
             be
             awaked
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             Satan
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             joyn
             with
             conscience
             ,
             and
             conscience
             will
             seal
             all
             the
             accusations
             that
             Satan
             layes
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             where
             is
             the
             poor
             soul
             then
             ?
             As
             it
             is
             with
             them
             ,
             so
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             the
             Christian
             soul
             that
             doth
             good
             ,
             besides
             the
             present
             comfort
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             it
             layes
             a
             good
             foundation
             against
             the
             time
             to
             come
             :
             for
             in
             the
             worst
             times
             ,
             it
             can
             reason
             with
             it self
             ,
             my
             faith
             is
             not
             fruitlesse
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             an
             hypocrite
             ;
             though
             the
             fruits
             of
             it
             be
             weak
             ,
             and
             mixed
             with
             corruptions
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             truth
             in
             them
             ;
             this
             will
             comfort
             us
             when
             nothing
             else
             will.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             us
             every
             day
             be
             setting
             our selves
             in
             some
             good
             way
             ;
             for
             comfort
             is
             in
             comfortable
             courses
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             ill
             courses
             :
             in
             Gods
             waies
             we
             shall
             have
             Gods
             comforts
             .
             In
             those
             waies
             let
             us
             exercise
             the
             spiritual
             strength
             we
             have
             :
             let
             us
             pray
             to
             God
             and
             performe
             the
             exercise
             of
             Religion
             with
             strength
             ,
             shew
             some
             zeal
             in
             it
             :
             let
             us
             shew
             some
             zeal
             against
             sin
             ,
             if
             occasion
             be
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             in
             Gods
             work
             ,
             in
             Gods
             way
             .
             Let
             a
             man
             set
             himself
             upon
             a
             good
             worke
             ,
             especially
             when
             it
             is
             in
             opposition
             ;
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             peace
             of
             his
             conscience
             ,
             presently
             there
             is
             comfort
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             we
             may
             not
             be
             discouraged
             with
             the
             imperfection
             of
             our
             performances
             ,
             
             one
             way
             of
             daily
             comfort
             is
             to
             consider
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             Grace
             between
             God
             and
             us
             .
             In
             the
             covenant
             of
             Grace
             our
             performances
             if
             they
             be
             sincere
             they
             are
             accepted
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             sincerity
             .
             Sincerity
             will
             look
             God
             in
             the
             face
             with
             comfort
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             with
             the
             upright
             ;
             so
             much
             truth
             in
             all
             our
             dealings
             ,
             so
             
             much
             comfort
             .
             And
             with
             sincerity
             labour
             for
             growth
             ,
             to
             grow
             better
             and
             better
             .
          
           
             God
             in
             the
             Gospel
             meanes
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             perfection
             in
             heaven
             by
             little
             and
             little
             .
             In
             the
             law
             there
             was
             present
             perfection
             required
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             God
             requires
             that
             we
             should
             come
             to
             perfection
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             as
             Christ
             by
             little
             and
             little
             satisfyed
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             not
             all
             at
             once
             .
             In
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             we
             must
             live
             and
             grow
             by
             grace
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             and
             not
             all
             at
             once
             .
             The
             condition
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             is
             not
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             strength
             of
             grace
             in
             perfection
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             believe
             and
             labour
             to
             walke
             with
             God
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             truth
             of
             Grace
             ,
             truth
             goes
             for
             perfection
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
             We
             should
             labour
             for
             sound
             knowledge
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             now
             we
             are
             freed
             from
             the
             rigor
             as
             well
             as
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             that
             though
             we
             have
             imperfections
             ,
             yet
             God
             will
             be
             our
             father
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             condition
             of
             imperfection
             he
             will
             be
             a
             pardoning
             father
             ,
             and
             lookes
             on
             our
             obedience
             though
             it
             be
             feeble
             and
             weak
             ,
             and
             imperfect
             :
             (
             yet
             being
             the
             obedience
             of
             children
             in
             the
             covenant
             
             of
             grace
             )
             and
             he
             accepts
             of
             what
             is
             his
             owne
             ,
             and
             pardons
             what
             is
             ours
             .
             
          
           
             And
             every
             day
             labour
             to
             preserve
             the
             comforts
             of
             the
             spirit
             that
             we
             have
             ,
             not
             to
             grieve
             the
             spirit
             ,
             for
             comfort
             comes
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             heat
             accompanies
             the
             fire
             .
             As
             wheresoever
             fire
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             heat
             :
             so
             wheresoever
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             comfort
             :
             because
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             is
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             with
             comfort
             ,
             wheresoever
             comfort
             is
             ,
             God
             is
             ,
             and
             wheresoever
             God
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             comfort
             .
             If
             we
             would
             have
             comfort
             continually
             every
             day
             ,
             let
             us
             carefully
             watch
             that
             we
             give
             way
             to
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             good
             actions
             ,
             and
             meditations
             ,
             and
             exercises
             .
          
           
             And
             by
             no
             meanes
             grieve
             the
             spirit
             ,
             or
             resist
             the
             spirit
             ,
             for
             then
             we
             resist
             comfort
             .
             If
             we
             speake
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             ill
             ,
             we
             lose
             our
             comfort
             for
             that
             time
             ,
             conscience
             will
             check
             us
             ,
             we
             have
             grieved
             the
             spirit
             .
             If
             we
             heare
             any
             thing
             with
             applause
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             touched
             with
             it
             ,
             we
             lose
             our
             comfort
             ,
             conscience
             will
             tell
             us
             we
             are
             dead-hearted
             ,
             and
             not
             affected
             as
             we
             should
             be
             :
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             flesh
             and
             corruption
             that
             is
             affected
             with
             such
             rotten
             discourse
             .
             And
             so
             if
             we
             venture
             upon
             occasions
             we
             shall
             grieve
             the
             spirit
             ,
             either
             if
             we
             speak
             somewhat
             to
             satisfie
             others
             that
             are
             nought
             ,
             or
             if
             we
             hear
             somewhat
             that
             is
             ill
             from
             others
             .
             Want
             of
             wisdome
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             doth
             make
             us
             go
             without
             comfort
             many
             times
             :
             want
             of
             wisdom
             to
             single
             out
             our
             companie
             ,
             or
             else
             if
             we
             be
             with
             such
             ,
             to
             do
             that
             ,
             that
             may
             please
             them
             ,
             and
             grieve
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             hinder
             our
             own
             comfort
             .
          
           
             These
             and
             such
             like
             directions
             if
             we
             would
             observe
             ,
             we
             might
             walk
             in
             a
             course
             of
             comfort
             :
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             hath
             prescribed
             this
             in
             the
             book
             of
             comfort
             .
             These
             are
             the
             courses
             for
             Gods
             children
             ,
             to
             walk
             in
             a
             comfortable
             way
             till
             they
             come
             to
             heaven
             .
             More
             especially
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             at
             any
             
             time
             take
             a
             more
             full
             measure
             of
             comfort
             ,
             then
             take
             the
             book
             of
             God
             into
             your
             hand
             ,
             those
             are
             comforts
             ,
             that
             refresh
             the
             soul
             :
             single
             out
             some
             speciall
             portion
             of
             scripture
             ,
             and
             there
             you
             shall
             have
             a
             world
             of
             comfort
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ;
             let
             a
             man
             single
             out
             the
             epistle
             to
             the
             Romans
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             be
             in
             any
             grievance
             whatsoever
             ,
             what
             a
             world
             of
             comfort
             is
             there
             fitting
             for
             every
             maladie
             ?
             there
             is
             a
             method
             how
             to
             come
             to
             comfort
             .
          
           
             There
             St.
             Paul
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             first
             strips
             all
             men
             of
             confidence
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             tells
             them
             that
             no
             man
             can
             be
             saved
             by
             works
             ,
             Jewes
             nor
             Gentiles
             ,
             but
             all
             by
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             :
             
               All
               are
               deprived
               of
               the
               Glorie
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Jewes
             ,
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             every
             bodie
             :
             And
             when
             we
             are
             brought
             to
             Christ
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             (
             in
             the
             later
             end
             of
             the
             third
             Chapter
             )
             that
             by
             Christ
             we
             have
             the
             forgivenesse
             of
             all
             our
             former
             sins
             whatsoever
             ,
             
               he
               is
               the
               propitiation
               for
               our
               sins
               .
            
             In
             the
             4.
             
             Chapter
             he
             comforts
             us
             by
             the
             example
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               David
            
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             justified
             without
             works
             by
             faith
             ,
             not
             by
             works
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             but
             by
             laying
             hold
             of
             the
             promises
             of
             comfort
             and
             salvation
             meerly
             by
             Christ
             :
             and
             all
             that
             saith
             St.
             Paul
             is
             written
             for
             us
             .
             But
             in
             the
             first
             Chapter
             especially
             ,
             because
             all
             the
             miseries
             of
             this
             life
             come
             from
             the
             first
             Adam
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             Children
             of
             the
             first
             Adam
             ,
             death
             and
             miserie
             comes
             from
             that
             :
             he
             opposeth
             the
             comfort
             in
             the
             second
             Adam
             ,
             and
             he
             shewes
             that
             there
             is
             more
             comfort
             by
             the
             second
             Adam
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             discomfort
             by
             the
             first
             .
             Righteousnesse
             in
             the
             second
             
               Adam
               reigns
               to
               life
               everlasting
            
             ,
             and
             Glorie
             .
             Sin
             ,
             and
             miserie
             came
             by
             the
             first
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             the
             pardon
             of
             all
             sin
             ,
             by
             the
             second
             Adam
             ,
             he
             doth
             excellently
             oppose
             them
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             that
             Chapter
             .
             In
             the
             begining
             of
             the
             fifth
             Chapter
             he
             shewes
             there
             the
             method
             ,
             and
             descent
             of
             joy
             ,
             
               Being
               justified
               by
               faith
               (
               in
               Christ
               ,
               we
               have
               peace
               with
               God
               :
            
             Considering
             that
             
             by
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             we
             are
             freed
             from
             sin
             .
             
               We
               have
               peace
               with
               God
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
            
             And
             
               we
               have
               boldnesse
               to
               the
               Throne
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               we
               rejoyce
               in
               tribulation
               ,
               knowing
               that
               tribulation
               brings
               forth
               patience
               ,
               and
               patience
               experience
               ,
               and
               experience
               hope
               .
            
             He
             sets
             himself
             there
             of
             purpose
             to
             comfort
             in
             all
             tribulation
             ,
             and
             he
             saith
             in
             these
             things
             we
             rejoyce
             ,
             
               We
               rejoyce
               in
               tribulation
            
             .
          
           
             I
             ,
             but
             for
             our
             sins
             after
             our
             conversion
             ,
             after
             we
             are
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             what
             comfort
             is
             there
             for
             them
             ?
             there
             is
             excellent
             comfort
             in
             the
             fifth
             of
             the
             Romans
             .
             
               If
               when
               we
               were
               enemies
               he
               gave
               his
               son
               for
               us
               :
            
             if
             he
             saved
             us
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             when
             we
             were
             enemies
             ;
             much
             more
             Christ
             being
             alive
             ,
             and
             in
             heaven
             ,
             he
             will
             keep
             it
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             keep
             us
             to
             salvation
             now
             when
             we
             are
             friends
             ,
             seeing
             he
             died
             for
             us
             when
             we
             were
             enemies
             .
             I
             ,
             but
             the
             remainders
             of
             corruption
             in
             this
             world
             trouble
             us
             ,
             that
             troubles
             our
             comfort
             ,
             the
             combate
             between
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             ;
             would
             you
             see
             comfort
             for
             that
             ?
             you
             shall
             see
             it
             in
             Romans
             7.
             
             Oh
             ,
             
               miserable
               man
               ,
               who
               shall
               deliver
               me
               from
               this
               body
               of
               death
               ?
               Thanks
               be
               to
               God
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
            
             So
             he
             shewes
             there
             what
             way
             to
             have
             comfort
             in
             the
             combate
             between
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             search
             into
             our
             corruptions
             ,
             to
             lay
             them
             open
             to
             God
             by
             confession
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             eight
             Chapter
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               there
               is
               no
               condemnation
               to
               them
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               :
            
             though
             there
             be
             sin
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             condemnation
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             this
             conflict
             between
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             spirit
             :
             so
             he
             comforts
             them
             .
             And
             for
             the
             afflictions
             that
             follow
             our
             corruptions
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             treasure
             of
             comfort
             against
             them
             in
             that
             Chapter
             :
             for
             doth
             he
             not
             say
             ,
             if
             
               we
               suffer
               with
               him
               ,
               we
               shall
               reign
               with
               him
               ?
            
             And
             the
             
               same
               spirit
               helps
               our
               infirmities
               and
               teacheth
               us
               how
               to
               pray
               ?
            
             We
             can
             never
             be
             uncomfortable
             if
             we
             can
             pray
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             a
             promise
             of
             the
             spirit
             that
             stirs
             up
             sighs
             ,
             and
             
               groanes
               that
               cannot
               be
               expressed
            
             ,
             and
             a
             Christian
             hath
             alway
             a
             spirit
             of
             prayer
             ,
             at
             the
             least
             of
             sighs
             and
             groanes
             ,
             and
             God
             hears
             the
             sighs
             of
             his
             own
             spirit
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             a
             grand
             comfort
             is
             that
             ,
             that
             I
             named
             before
             vers
             .
             28.
             
             
               All
               things
               work
               for
               the
               best
               to
               them
               that
               love
               God
               ?
            
             And
             if
             
               God
               be
               with
               us
               who
               can
               be
               against
               us
               ?
            
             And
             he
             sends
             us
             to
             Christ
             ,
             if
             Christ
             be
             dead
             ,
             
               or
               rather
               risen
               again
               ,
               who
               shall
               lay
               any
               thing
               to
               our
               charge
               ?
            
             Christ
             is
             
               ascended
               to
               heaven
               ,
               and
               makes
               intercession
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God.
            
             Though
             Satan
             lay
             our
             sins
             to
             our
             charge
             ,
             Christ
             makes
             intercession
             in
             heaven
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             makes
             continuall
             intercession
             for
             our
             continuall
             breaches
             with
             God
             ,
             who
             shall
             lay
             any
             thing
             to
             our
             charge
             ?
             I
             ,
             but
             all
             that
             power
             of
             hell
             and
             sin
             ,
             and
             all
             labour
             to
             separate
             us
             from
             God
             ,
             to
             breed
             division
             between
             God
             and
             us
             .
             In
             the
             later
             end
             of
             that
             Chapter
             he
             bids
             defiance
             to
             all
             ,
             what
             shall
             
               separate
               us
               from
               the
               love
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ?
            
             it
             shall
             separate
             his
             love
             from
             Christ
             first
             ,
             Gods
             love
             is
             found
             in
             Christ
             ,
             he
             shall
             cease
             to
             love
             Christ
             if
             he
             cease
             to
             love
             us
             .
             I
             ,
             but
             we
             may
             afterward
             fall
             into
             an
             uncomfortable
             case
             .
             For
             that
             he
             saith
             
               neither
               things
               present
               ,
               nor
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               separate
               us
               .
            
          
           
             What
             an
             excellent
             spring
             of
             comfort
             is
             there
             in
             that
             reasoning
             vers
             .
             32.
             
             
               If
               God
               spared
               not
               his
               own
               son
               ,
               but
               gave
               him
               to
               death
               for
               us
               all
               ,
               how
               shall
               he
               not
               with
               him
               give
               us
               all
               things
               e●…lse
               ?
            
             How
             many
             streames
             may
             be
             drawn
             from
             that
             spring
             ?
             
               if
               God
               spared
               not
               his
               own
               son
               ,
               but
               gave
               him
               to
               death
               for
               us
               all
               ,
               how
               shall
               he
               not
               with
               him
               give
               us
               all
               things
               else
            
             in
             this
             world
             necessar
             ,
             grace
             ,
             provision
             ,
             &
             protection
             ,
             till
             he
             have
             brought
             us
             to
             heaven
             ?
             If
             he
             have
             given
             Christ
             ,
             he
             
             will
             give
             all
             ;
             whatsoever
             is
             written
             ,
             is
             written
             for
             our
             comfort
             .
             I
             mean
             this
             epistle
             ,
             because
             I
             would
             name
             one
             instance
             for
             all
             .
             
               All
               is
               written
               for
               our
               comfort
               ,
            
             as
             he
             saith
             after
             in
             the
             same
             Epistle
             .
             The
             written
             word
             ,
             or
             the
             word
             unfolded
             ;
             the
             end
             of
             preaching
             ,
             is
             especially
             to
             comfort
             .
             The
             Chirurgeon
             opens
             a
             wound
             ,
             and
             the
             Physitian
             gives
             a
             purge
             ,
             but
             all
             is
             to
             restore
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             all
             that
             the
             Chirurgeon
             aimes
             at
             ,
             is
             to
             close
             up
             the
             wound
             at
             the
             last
             ;
             so
             all
             our
             aime
             is
             to
             comfort
             .
             We
             must
             cast
             you
             down
             ,
             and
             shew
             you
             your
             miserie
             that
             you
             are
             in
             ,
             and
             shew
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             continue
             in
             that
             course
             ,
             hell
             ,
             and
             damnation
             belongs
             to
             you
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             to
             make
             you
             despaire
             in
             your selves
             ,
             and
             to
             flie
             to
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             ;
             the
             law
             is
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             all
             serve
             to
             bring
             the
             soul
             to
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             go
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             any
             portion
             ;
             the
             Psalmes
             or
             any
             special
             part
             of
             the
             scripture
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             will
             be
             a
             meanes
             to
             raise
             the
             soul
             ,
             the
             spirit
             in
             the
             word
             joyning
             with
             the
             spirit
             in
             us
             will
             make
             a
             sweet
             close
             together
             ,
             and
             comfort
             us
             in
             all
             tribulation
             .
          
           
             And
             have
             recourse
             daily
             to
             common
             principles
             :
             all
             the
             principles
             of
             religion
             
             serve
             for
             comfort
             ,
             especially
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Creed
             .
             
               I
               believe
               in
               God
               the
               father
               Almightie
               .
            
             What
             a
             spring
             of
             comfort
             is
             in
             that
             ?
             what
             can
             befall
             from
             a
             father
             but
             it
             shall
             turn
             to
             good
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             father
             Almightie
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             never
             so
             strongly
             opposed
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             turn
             it
             to
             good
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             
               father
               Almightie
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Articles
             of
             Christ
             (
             every
             article
             hath
             ground
             of
             daily
             comfort
             )
             of
             his
             abasement
             in
             Christ
             ,
             I
             see
             my self
             ,
             he
             is
             my
             surety
             ,
             the
             second
             Adam
             ,
             I
             see
             my
             sins
             crucified
             with
             him
             .
             This
             is
             the
             way
             to
             reape
             comfort
             when
             the
             conscience
             is
             disquieted
             ;
             when
             I
             look
             upon
             my
             sins
             ,
             not
             in
             my
             own
             conscience
             ,
             but
             take
             it
             out
             there
             ,
             and
             see
             it
             in
             Christ
             dying
             ,
             and
             crucified
             ,
             in
             the
             Articles
             of
             abasement
             to
             see
             our
             sin
             ,
             and
             miserie
             ,
             all
             in
             Christ.
             For
             he
             stood
             there
             as
             surety
             ,
             as
             a
             publick
             person
             for
             all
             .
             What
             a
             comfort
             is
             this
             ?
             When
             I
             see
             how
             Christ
             was
             abased
             ,
             I
             see
             my
             own
             comfort
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             my
             surety
             :
             if
             my
             sins
             being
             laid
             on
             him
             ,
             who
             was
             my
             surety
             ,
             could
             not
             condemne
             him
             ,
             or
             keep
             him
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             but
             overcame
             sin
             that
             was
             laid
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             surely
             I
             shall
             overcome
             my
             corruptions
             ,
             nothing
             that
             I
             have
             shall
             overcome
             mee
             ,
             because
             it
             could
             not
             overcome
             Christ
             my
             surety
             ,
             his
             victorie
             is
             mine
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             ,
             if
             the
             soul
             be
             in
             any
             desolation
             ,
             and
             discomfort
             ,
             all
             the
             articles
             of
             his
             Glorification
             and
             exaltation
             ,
             his
             rising
             again
             acquits
             the
             soul
             :
             therefore
             my
             sins
             are
             satisfied
             for
             ,
             because
             my
             surety
             is
             out
             of
             prison
             .
             And
             his
             ascending
             into
             heaven
             shewes
             my
             triumph
             ;
             he
             lead
             captivity
             captive
             :
             and
             the
             enemies
             that
             are
             left
             are
             for
             the
             tryal
             of
             my
             faith
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             conquer
             me
             ;
             for
             Christ
             hath
             
               Lead
               captivity
               captive
            
             ,
             and
             is
             ascended
             into
             heaven
             ,
             he
             led
             all
             in
             triumph
             ,
             and
             sits
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             to
             rule
             his
             Church
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             :
             he
             sits
             for
             me
             to
             overcome
             my
             enemies
             ,
             as
             St.
             
               Paul
               saith
               excellently
               Rom.
            
             8.
             
               who
               shall
               lay
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               charge
               of
               Gods
               people
               ?
               it
               is
               Christ
               that
               died
               ,
               or
               rather
               that
               is
               risen
               again
               ,
               who
               fits
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             And
             if
             we
             be
             troubled
             for
             the
             loss
             of
             a
             particular
             friend
             ,
             there
             is
             comfort
             in
             that
             article
             of
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             .
             There
             are
             those
             that
             have
             more
             grace
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             for
             me
             .
             If
             my
             own
             prayers
             be
             weak
             ,
             I
             
               believe
               the
               communion
               of
               Saints
            
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             benefit
             of
             their
             prayers
             :
             every
             one
             that
             saith
             
               Our
               Father
            
             brings
             me
             in
             ,
             if
             I
             be
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             .
             If
             I
             have
             weaknesses
             in
             my self
             ,
             
               I
               believe
               in
            
             
             
               the
               holy
               Ghost
            
             the
             comforter
             of
             Gods
             elect
             and
             my
             comforter
             .
             If
             I
             fear
             death
             ,
             
               I
               believe
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               .
            
             If
             I
             fear
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             ,
             I
             believe
             that
             Christ
             shall
             be
             my
             judge
             :
             he
             shall
             come
             to
             judge
             the
             quick
             ,
             and
             the
             dead
             .
             In
             all
             the
             miseries
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             considering
             that
             they
             are
             but
             short
             ,
             
               I
               believe
               the
               life
               everlasting
            
             .
             So
             that
             indeed
             if
             we
             would
             dig
             to
             our selves
             springs
             of
             comfort
             ,
             let
             us
             go
             to
             the
             Articles
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             and
             see
             how
             there
             are
             streams
             of
             comfort
             from
             every
             one
             answerable
             to
             all
             our
             particular
             exigences
             ,
             and
             necessities
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             close
             up
             this
             point
             ,
             remember
             whatsoever
             means
             we
             use
             ,
             what
             prerogative
             soever
             we
             think
             of
             ,
             whatsoever
             we
             do
             ,
             remember
             we
             go
             to
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             ,
             and
             desire
             him
             to
             blesse
             his
             Word
             in
             the
             ministery
             ,
             and
             desire
             him
             to
             work
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             with
             his
             Spirit
             to
             warm
             our
             hearts
             :
             alway
             remember
             to
             carry
             him
             along
             in
             all
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             comfort
             from
             
               the
               God
               of
               Comfort
               ,
               who
               comforteth
               in
               all
               tribulations
               .
            
             Next
             words
             are
             ,
             
               
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 comfort
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 any
                 trouble
                 .
              
            
          
           
             These
             words
             shew
             the
             end
             why
             God
             doth
             comfort
             us
             in
             all
             tribulation
             .
             One
             main
             end
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             comforted
             in
             our selves
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             first
             .
             And
             then
             ▪
             that
             we
             being
             comforted
             our selves
             ,
             from
             that
             ability
             should
             be
             able
             to
             derive
             comfort
             to
             others
             :
             
               we
               are
               comforted
               in
               all
               tribulations
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               be
               able
               to
               comfort
               them
               that
               are
               in
               any
               tribulation
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             St.
             Pauls
             case
             only
             ,
             and
             great
             men
             in
             Religion
             ,
             Ministers
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             their
             lot
             and
             portion
             alone
             to
             be
             persecuted
             and
             troubled
             ,
             but
             
               
                 We
                 are
                 all
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 subject
                 to
                 disquiets
                 and
                 discomforts
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             Every
             one
             ,
             
               whosoever
               will
               live
               Godly
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               must
               suffer
               persecution
               .
            
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             not
             onely
             our
             tribulation
             :
             but
             that
             
               we
               may
               be
               able
               to
               comfort
               them
               that
               are
               in
               any
               trouble
               .
            
             Trouble
             is
             the
             portion
             of
             all
             Gods
             Children
             one
             with
             another
             :
             I
             do
             but
             touch
             that
             by
             the
             way
             .
             But
             that
             which
             I
             shall
             more
             stand
             upon
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             end
             ,
             one
             main
             end
             why
             God
             comforteth
             ,
             (
             especially
             Ministers
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             they
             should
             be
             able
             to
             comfort
             others
             with
             the
             comforts
             that
             God
             hath
             comforted
             them
             withall
             :
             
               That
               we
               may
               be
               able
               &c.
               
            
             Now
             you
             must
             conceive
             that
             this
             ability
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             ability
             alone
             without
             will
             and
             practise
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             meant
             ,
             God
             hath
             given
             me
             comfort
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             be
             able
             to
             comfort
             others
             if
             I
             will
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             Gods
             end
             only
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             able
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             may
             exercise
             our
             ability
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             ability
             in
             exercise
             .
          
           
             As
             God
             doth
             not
             give
             a
             rich
             man
             riches
             to
             that
             end
             that
             he
             may
             be
             able
             
             to
             relieve
             others
             if
             he
             will
             :
             No
             ,
             but
             if
             thou
             be
             a
             Child
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             gives
             thee
             ability
             and
             will
             too
             ,
             he
             gives
             an
             inward
             strength
             .
             So
             the
             meaning
             here
             is
             ,
             not
             that
             we
             may
             be
             able
             to
             comfort
             others
             if
             we
             will
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             may
             be
             both
             
               able
               ,
               and
               willing
            
             to
             comfort
             others
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             comfort
             others
             not
             only
             by
             our
             example
             ,
             that
             because
             we
             have
             been
             comforted
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             they
             shall
             be
             comforted
             ;
             it
             is
             good
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             
             not
             the
             full
             extent
             of
             the
             Apostles
             meaning
             ,
             for
             then
             the
             dead
             examples
             should
             comfort
             as
             well
             as
             the
             living
             .
             And
             indeed
             that
             is
             one
             way
             of
             comfort
             to
             consider
             the
             examples
             of
             former
             times
             :
             but
             the
             Apostles
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             comfort
             them
             not
             only
             by
             my
             example
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             me
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             look
             for
             the
             like
             comfort
             ,
             that
             is
             but
             one
             degree
             .
             His
             meaning
             is
             further
             therefore
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             able
             to
             comfort
             
             
             them
             by
             Sympathizing
             with
             them
             :
             as
             indeed
             it
             is
             a
             sweet
             comfort
             to
             those
             that
             are
             in
             distresse
             when
             others
             compassionate
             their
             estate
             .
          
           
             And
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             by
             our
             example
             and
             sympathy
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             likewise
             that
             we
             may
             be
             able
             to
             comfort
             them
             by
             the
             inward
             support
             ,
             and
             strength
             ,
             and
             light
             that
             we
             have
             found
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             our selves
             ;
             that
             is
             that
             that
             will
             enable
             us
             to
             comfort
             others
             ,
             from
             that
             very
             support
             ,
             and
             inward
             strength
             that
             we
             have
             found
             from
             God
             ,
             by
             those
             graces
             ,
             and
             that
             particuliar
             strength
             and
             comfort
             that
             we
             have
             had
             .
             When
             there
             is
             a
             sweet
             expressing
             of
             our
             inward
             comfort
             to
             them
             shewing
             something
             in
             our
             comfort
             that
             may
             raise
             them
             up
             in
             the
             like
             troubles
             that
             we
             were
             in
             ,
             then
             the
             comfort
             will
             not
             be
             a
             dead
             comfort
             ,
             when
             it
             comes
             from
             a
             man
             experienced
             .
             Personated
             comfort
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             takes
             upon
             him
             to
             comfort
             ,
             that
             only
             speaks
             comfort
             ,
             but
             feels
             not
             what
             he
             speaks
             ,
             there
             is
             little
             life
             in
             it
             ,
             
               we
               are
               comforted
               that
               we
               may
               comfort
               others
               ,
            
             with
             feeling
             ,
             having
             been
             comforted
             our selves
             before
             ,
             with
             feeling
             and
             comfortable
             apprehensions
             in
             our selves
             .
             The
             point
             considerable
             in
             the
             first
             place
             (
             to
             make
             way
             to
             the
             rest
             )
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             
               
                 Gods
                 Children
                 they
                 have
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 interest
                 in
                 diuine
                 comforts
                 .
              
            
          
           
             St.
             Paul
             was
             comforted
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             comfort
             others
             :
             Divine
             comforts
             
             belong
             to
             all
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             portion
             of
             all
             Gods
             people
             :
             the
             meanest
             have
             interest
             as
             well
             the
             greatest
             .
             There
             is
             the
             same
             spiritual
             Physick
             for
             the
             poorest
             subject
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             Monarch
             :
             there
             is
             the
             same
             spiritual
             comfort
             for
             the
             meanest
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             greatest
             Christian
             in
             the
             World
             :
             St.
             Paul
             hath
             the
             same
             comfort
             as
             St.
             Pauls
             children
             in
             the
             Faith.
             VVhat
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             they
             are
             communicable
             thus
             to
             all
             ;
             that
             they
             lie
             open
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             the
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             all
             light
             and
             comfort
             ,
             Christ
             is
             the
             Saviour
             
             of
             all
             :
             all
             the
             priviledges
             of
             Religion
             belong
             to
             all
             equally
             ,
             all
             are
             Sons
             ,
             and
             Heirs
             ,
             and
             all
             are
             alike
             Redeemed
             ,
             
               the
               Brother
               of
               low
               degree
               ,
               and
               the
               Brother
               of
               h●…gh
               degree
               :
            
             they
             may
             differ
             in
             the
             references
             ,
             and
             relations
             of
             this
             life
             :
             but
             in
             Christ
             all
             are
             alike
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             spiritual
             priviledges
             and
             blessings
             ,
             they
             are
             communicable
             to
             all
             alike
             without
             impairing
             ,
             the
             more
             one
             hath
             the
             lesse
             another
             hath
             not
             ,
             all
             have
             an
             equal
             share
             ,
             every
             one
             hath
             interest
             intire
             ,
             every
             one
             hath
             all
             without
             losse
             or
             hinderance
             to
             others
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             the
             Sun
             ,
             every
             particular
             man
             hath
             all
             the
             good
             the
             Sun
             can
             do
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
             all
             the
             World
             hath
             ,
             it
             is
             peculiarly
             and
             intirely
             every
             mans
             own
             ,
             every
             man
             in
             solidu●…m
             hath
             the
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Sun
             is
             not
             one
             mans
             more
             then
             another
             .
             As
             a
             publick
             fountain
             or
             Conduit
             ,
             every
             man
             hath
             as
             much
             right
             in
             it
             as
             another
             .
             So
             in
             Religion
             ,
             the
             graces
             and
             priviledges
             ,
             and
             favours
             ,
             they
             lie
             open
             as
             the
             prerogatives
             and
             priviledges
             of
             all
             Gods
             children
             :
             and
             that
             is
             the
             excellency
             of
             them
             .
             In
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             common
             to
             all
             alike
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             losse
             in
             the
             division
             ,
             the
             more
             one
             hath
             ,
             the
             lesse
             another
             hath
             :
             and
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             breed
             a
             disposition
             of
             pride
             ,
             and
             envy
             :
             one
             envies
             another
             because
             ,
             he
             wants
             that
             that
             another
             hath
             ;
             and
             one
             despiseth
             another
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             more
             then
             another
             hath
             :
             but
             in
             the
             comforts
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             prerogatives
             that
             are
             the
             ground
             of
             those
             comforts
             ,
             all
             have
             interest
             alike
             .
          
           
             Only
             the
             difference
             is
             in
             the
             vessels
             they
             bring
             ,
             if
             one
             man
             bring
             a
             large
             vessel
             ,
             a
             large
             faith
             ,
             he
             caries
             more
             ,
             and
             another
             that
             brings
             a
             less
             faith
             caries
             
             lesse
             ,
             but
             it
             lies
             open
             to
             all
             alike
             :
             As
             St.
             Cyprian
             saith
             ,
             we
             carry
             as
             much
             from
             God
             as
             we
             bring
             vessels
             :
             but
             all
             have
             Interest
             alike
             in
             divine
             comforts
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             among
             Christians
             there
             is
             little
             envy
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             best
             things
             (
             which
             they
             value
             best
             )
             all
             may
             have
             alike
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             one
             desires
             ,
             another
             may
             have
             as
             much
             as
             he
             ,
             he
             knowes
             he
             hath
             never
             the
             lesse
             .
          
           
             The
             point
             is
             comfortable
             to
             all
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             meanest
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             especially
             ,
             
             that
             howsoever
             there
             be
             a
             difference
             between
             others
             and
             them
             in
             outward
             things
             that
             cease
             in
             death
             (
             for
             all
             differences
             shall
             cease
             ere
             long
             between
             us
             and
             others
             )
             yet
             the
             best
             things
             are
             common
             .
             In
             this
             life
             those
             things
             that
             are
             necessary
             ,
             they
             are
             common
             ;
             as
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             the
             Elements
             ,
             Fire
             ,
             and
             Water
             &c.
             and
             those
             are
             necessarie
             that
             are
             not
             common
             :
             but
             especially
             in
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             the
             best
             things
             are
             common
             .
             Let
             no
             man
             be
             discomforted
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             Gods
             Child
             ,
             comfort
             belongs
             to
             him
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             greatest
             Apostle
             .
             The
             chiefest
             comforts
             belong
             to
             him
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             chiefest
             Christian.
             Therefore
             let
             us
             envy
             none
             ,
             nor
             despise
             none
             in
             this
             respect
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             we
             may
             observe
             here
             hence
             ,
             that
             
               Though
               these
               comforts
            
             
             
               be
               common
               ,
               yet
               God
               derives
               these
               comforts
               commonly
               by
               the
               means
               of
               men
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             Gods
             order
             in
             deriving
             these
             comforts
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             he
             comforts
             one
             ,
             that
             another
             may
             be
             comforted
             ;
             Not
             that
             the
             comforts
             themselves
             that
             joyn
             with
             our
             spirits
             come
             from
             men
             ,
             but
             that
             together
             with
             the
             speech
             ,
             and
             presence
             of
             men
             ,
             whom
             we
             love
             and
             respect
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             we
             discern
             the
             appearance
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             dwell
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             speech
             of
             persons
             in
             whom
             the
             spirit
             is
             strong
             and
             powerful
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             joyns
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             raiseth
             the
             soul
             with
             comfort
             :
             so
             the
             Spirit
             comforteth
             ,
             by
             comforting
             others
             that
             they
             may
             comfort
             us
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             not
             only
             true
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             true
             of
             Christians
             ,
             as
             Christians
             :
             for
             St.
             Paul
             must
             be
             considered
             ,
             in
             something
             as
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             in
             something
             
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             in
             something
             as
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ.
             As
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             he
             had
             the
             care
             of
             
               all
               the
               Churches
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             a
             Christian
             he
             comforted
             and
             exhorted
             others
             :
             one
             Christian
             ought
             to
             comfort
             another
             ;
             therefore
             he
             would
             have
             done
             it
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             been
             an
             Apostle
             .
             And
             in
             something
             he
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             as
             a
             Minister
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             Teacher
             and
             Ambassador
             of
             Christ
             ,
             a
             teacher
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             He
             was
             somewhat
             as
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             somewhat
             as
             a
             Minister
             ,
             somewhat
             as
             a
             Christian.
             Therefore
             it
             concerns
             us
             all
             to
             consider
             how
             to
             comfort
             one
             another
             as
             Christians
             .
             We
             are
             all
             members
             of
             the
             same
             body
             whereof
             Christ
             is
             the
             Head
             ;
             therefore
             whatsoever
             comfort
             we
             feel
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             communicate
             .
          
           
             The
             Celestial
             bodies
             will
             teach
             us
             this
             ,
             whatsoever
             light
             or
             influence
             the
             Moon
             ,
             and
             the
             Stars
             receive
             ,
             they
             bestow
             it
             on
             these
             inferiour
             bodies
             ,
             they
             
             have
             their
             light
             from
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             they
             reflect
             it
             again
             upon
             the
             creatures
             below
             .
             In
             the
             Fabrick
             of
             mans
             body
             ,
             those
             official
             parts
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             call
             them
             )
             those
             parts
             and
             members
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             Heart
             and
             the
             Liver
             ,
             which
             are
             both
             members
             and
             official
             parts
             ,
             that
             do
             office
             and
             service
             to
             others
             parts
             ,
             they
             convey
             and
             derive
             the
             spirits
             ,
             and
             the
             blood
             to
             all
             other
             parts
             :
             they
             receive
             strength
             ,
             partly
             for
             themselves
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             convey
             it
             to
             other
             members
             The
             Liver
             is
             fed
             it self
             with
             some
             part
             of
             the
             blood
             ,
             and
             it
             conveyes
             the
             rest
             to
             the
             veins
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             the
             whole
             bodie
             .
             The
             heart
             is
             nourished
             it self
             of
             the
             purest
             nourishment
             ,
             
             the
             spirits
             are
             increased
             ,
             and
             those
             spirits
             are
             spread
             through
             the
             Arteries
             .
          
           
             The
             stomach
             feeds
             it self
             with
             the
             meat
             it
             digests
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             strength
             it
             hath
             (
             being
             an
             official
             part
             )
             it
             serves
             other
             parts
             and
             strengtheneth
             other
             parts
             :
             and
             if
             there
             be
             a
             decay
             in
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             decay
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             .
             So
             a
             Christian
             ought
             to
             strengthen
             himself
             ,
             and
             then
             strengthen
             others
             :
             no
             man
             is
             for
             himself
             alone
             .
             And
             although
             whatsoever
             the
             means
             be
             ,
             the
             comfort
             comes
             from
             God
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             have
             comfort
             to
             be
             conveyed
             to
             us
             by
             men
             ,
             this
             way
             .
          
           
             Partly
             ,
             to
             try
             our
             obedience
             ,
             whether
             we
             will
             respect
             his
             Ordinance
             :
             he
             
             will
             have
             us
             go
             to
             men
             like
             our selves
             .
             Now
             if
             we
             will
             have
             comfort
             ,
             we
             must
             look
             to
             his
             Ordinance
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             it
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             not
             altogether
             from
             our selves
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             many
             go
             all
             their
             life
             time
             ,
             with
             heavy
             drooping
             spirits
             ;
             out
             of
             pride
             and
             neglect
             ,
             they
             scorn
             to
             seek
             it
             of
             others
             ,
             they
             smother
             their
             grief
             ,
             and
             bleed
             inwardly
             ;
             because
             they
             will
             not
             lay
             open
             the
             state
             of
             their
             souls
             to
             others
             .
             Although
             God
             be
             
               the
               God
               of
               comfort
            
             ,
             he
             hath
             ordained
             this
             order
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             comfort
             us
             by
             them
             that
             he
             hath
             appointed
             to
             comfort
             us
             ;
             he
             comforteth
             others
             that
             they
             may
             comfort
             us
             .
             Though
             God
             be
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             ,
             yet
             he
             conveyes
             
             it
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             by
             the
             means
             of
             others
             .
             I
             say
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ;
             for
             he
             ties
             not
             himself
             to
             means
             ,
             though
             he
             tie
             us
             to
             means
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             means
             .
             Occasion
             may
             be
             when
             a
             man
             is
             shut
             from
             all
             earthly
             comforts
             ,
             as
             in
             contagious
             diseases
             ,
             and
             restraint
             &c.
             
             A
             man
             may
             be
             shut
             from
             all
             entercourse
             of
             Worldly
             comforts
             :
             but
             even
             then
             ,
             a
             Christian
             is
             never
             in
             such
             an
             estate
             but
             he
             hath
             one
             comfort
             or
             other
             ;
             then
             God
             comforts
             immediately
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             comforts
             more
             sweetly
             and
             strongly
             :
             then
             the
             soul
             cleaves
             to
             him
             close
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             now
             thou
             must
             comfort
             or
             none
             ,
             now
             the
             honour
             is
             all
             thine
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             nearer
             the
             the
             soul
             is
             to
             the
             fountain
             of
             comfort
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             is
             comforted
             ,
             but
             the
             soul
             is
             never
             so
             near
             to
             God
             as
             in
             extremitie
             of
             affliction
             :
             when
             all
             means
             fail
             ,
             then
             the
             soul
             goes
             to
             the
             fountain
             of
             comfort
             ,
             and
             gives
             all
             the
             glory
             to
             him
             .
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             means
             ,
             God
             hath
             appointed
             to
             derive
             his
             comfort
             by
             means
             ;
             when
             we
             may
             have
             the
             benefit
             ,
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             of
             the
             word
             &c.
             
             God
             will
             not
             comfort
             us
             immediatly
             in
             the
             neglect
             of
             the
             means
             :
             
               he
               comforteth
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               comfort
               others
               .
            
             And
             as
             he
             doth
             it
             to
             try
             our
             obedience
             ;
          
           
             So
             partly
             ,
             to
             knit
             us
             in
             love
             one
             to
             another
             :
             For
             is
             not
             this
             a
             great
             
             bond
             to
             knit
             us
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             when
             we
             consider
             that
             our
             good
             is
             hid
             in
             another
             ?
             the
             good
             that
             is
             derived
             to
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             hid
             in
             others
             .
             And
             this
             makes
             us
             to
             esteem
             highly
             of
             others
             :
             how
             sweet
             are
             the
             looks
             ,
             and
             sight
             of
             a
             friend
             ?
             and
             more
             sweet
             the
             words
             of
             a
             friend
             ;
             especially
             of
             an
             experienced
             friend
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             in
             the
             Furnace
             himself
             .
          
           
             Thus
             God
             to
             knit
             us
             one
             to
             another
             in
             love●…
             ,
             hath
             ordained
             that
             the
             comfort
             that
             he
             conveyes
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             conveyed
             by
             the
             means
             of
             others
             .
             Other
             reasons
             there
             may
             be
             given
             ,
             but
             these
             are
             sufficient
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             then
             we
             ought
             from
             hence
             to
             learn
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             we
             
             have
             we
             are
             debtors
             of
             it
             to
             others
             ,
             whatsoever
             comfort
             we
             have
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             outward
             ,
             or
             inward
             comfort
             .
          
           
             And
             even
             as
             God
             hath
             disposed
             and
             dispensed
             his
             benefits
             &
             graces
             to
             us
             ,
             so
             let
             us
             be
             good
             stewards
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             shall
             give
             account
             of
             it
             ere
             long
             .
             Let
             
             every
             man
             reason
             with
             himself
             ,
             why
             have
             I
             this
             comfort
             that
             another
             wants
             ?
             I
             am
             Gods
             Steward
             ,
             God
             hath
             not
             given
             it
             me
             to
             lay
             up
             ,
             but
             to
             lay
             out
             .
             To
             speak
             a
             little
             of
             outward
             comforts
             .
             It
             is
             cursed
             Athiesme
             in
             many
             rich
             Persons
             ,
             that
             think
             they
             are
             to
             live
             here
             only
             to
             scrape
             an
             estate
             for
             them
             and
             their
             children
             ;
             when
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             their
             Neighbour
             want
             ,
             and
             Gods
             Children
             want
             (
             that
             are
             as
             dear
             to
             God
             as
             themselves
             )
             and
             perish
             for
             want
             of
             comfort
             .
             If
             they
             were
             not
             Athiests
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             they
             would
             think
             ;
             I
             am
             a
             steward
             ,
             and
             what
             comfort
             shall
             I
             have
             of
             scraping
             much
             ?
             that
             will
             but
             increase
             my
             account
             .
             Such
             a
             Steward
             were
             mad
             that
             would
             desire
             a
             great
             account
             :
             the
             more
             my
             account
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             I
             have
             to
             answer
             for
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             shall
             be
             my
             punishment
             if
             I
             quit
             not
             all
             well
             .
          
           
             Now
             men
             out
             of
             Athiesme
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             believe
             a
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             a
             time
             of
             account
             ,
             they
             ingrosse
             comforts
             to
             them
             and
             theirs
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             not
             a
             Church
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             not
             an
             afflicted
             body
             of
             Christ
             :
             they
             think
             not
             that
             they
             are
             Stewards
             .
             Whereas
             the
             time
             will
             come
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             have
             more
             comfort
             of
             that
             that
             they
             have
             bestowed
             ,
             then
             of
             that
             that
             they
             shall
             leave
             behind
             them
             to
             their
             children
             .
             That
             which
             is
             wisely
             dispensed
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             it
             will
             comfort
             us
             ,
             when
             all
             that
             we
             shall
             leave
             behind
             will
             not
             ,
             nay
             perhaps
             ,
             it
             will
             trouble
             us
             ,
             the
             ill
             getting
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             whatsoever
             inward
             comforts
             we
             have
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             others
             ,
             we
             are
             debtors
             of
             it
             ;
             whatsoever
             ability
             we
             have
             ,
             as
             occasion
             is
             of●…ered
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             a
             necessity
             in
             those
             that
             are
             of
             the
             same
             body
             with
             our selves
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             regard
             them
             in
             pitty
             and
             compassion
             .
             If
             we
             should
             see
             a
             poor
             creature
             cast
             himself
             into
             a
             whirlpoole
             ,
             or
             plunge
             himself
             into
             some
             desperate
             pit
             ,
             were
             we
             not
             accessorie
             to
             his
             death
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             not
             help
             him
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             not
             pull
             one
             out
             of
             the
             fire
             ?
             Oh
             yes
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             the
             soul
             in
             as
             great
             danger
             ?
             and
             is
             not
             mercy
             to
             the
             soul
             the
             greatest
             mercy
             ?
             shall
             we
             see
             others
             ready
             to
             be
             swallowed
             up
             in
             the
             pit
             of
             despair
             ,
             with
             heaviness
             of
             spirit
             ,
             shall
             we
             see
             them
             dejected
             ,
             and
             not
             take
             it
             to
             heart
             ?
             but
             either
             we
             are
             unable
             to
             Minister
             a
             word
             of
             comfort
             to
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             unwilling
             :
             as
             if
             we
             were
             of
             Cains
             disposition
             ,
             that
             we
             would
             look
             to
             our selves
             only
             :
             we
             are
             none
             of
             their
             keepers
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             miserable
             thing
             to
             professe
             our selves
             to
             be
             members
             of
             that
             body
             whereof
             Christ
             is
             the
             Head
             ,
             to
             professe
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             be
             so
             dead
             hearted
             in
             these
             particular
             Exigences
             and
             occasions
             .
             It
             lies
             upon
             us
             as
             a
             duty
             ,
             if
             God
             convey
             comfort
             to
             us
             from
             others
             :
             and
             his
             end
             in
             comforting
             us
             any
             way
             ,
             of
             putting
             any
             comfort
             in
             our
             hands
             outward
             or
             inward
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             comfort
             others
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             it
             not
             ,
             we
             are
             liable
             to
             sin
             ,
             to
             the
             breach
             of
             Gods
             command
             ,
             and
             we
             frustrate
             Gods
             end
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             this
             lie
             upon
             us
             as
             a
             duty
             to
             comfort
             others
             ,
             then
             it
             concerns
             us
             to
             
             know
             how
             to
             be
             able
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             That
             we
             may
             be
             able
             to
             comfort
             others
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             ready
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             grievance
             of
             others
             :
             as
             Moses
             went
             to
             see
             the
             afflictions
             of
             his
             
             brethren
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             saw
             it
             ,
             laid
             it
             to
             heart
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             good
             way
             to
             go
             to
             
               the
               house
               of
               mourning
            
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             balk
             and
             decline
             our
             Christian
             brethren
             in
             adversity
             .
             God
             
               knowes
               our
               souls
               in
               adversitie
            
             ,
             so
             should
             we
             do
             the
             souls
             of
             others
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             knit
             to
             us
             in
             any
             bond
             of
             kindred
             ,
             or
             Nature
             ,
             or
             Neighbourhood
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             that
             
             bond
             should
             provoke
             us
             ;
             for
             bonds
             are
             as
             the
             veins
             and
             Arteries
             to
             derive
             comfort
             .
             All
             bonds
             are
             to
             derive
             good
             ,
             whether
             bonds
             of
             Neighbourhood
             ,
             or
             acquaintance
             &c.
             
             A
             man
             should
             think
             with
             himself
             ,
             I
             have
             this
             bond
             to
             do
             my
             Neighbour
             good
             .
             It
             is
             Gods
             providence
             that
             I
             should
             be
             acquainted
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             do
             that
             to
             him
             that
             I
             cannot
             do
             to
             a
             stranger
             .
             Let
             us
             consider
             all
             Bonds
             ,
             and
             let
             this
             work
             upon
             us
             :
             let
             us
             consider
             their
             grievance
             is
             a
             bond
             to
             tie
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             withall
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             put
             upon
             us
             the
             bowels
             of
             a
             father
             and
             mother
             ,
             
             tender
             bowels
             ,
             as
             God
             puts
             upon
             him
             bowels
             of
             compassion
             towards
             us
             .
             So
             St.
             Paul
             being
             an
             excellent
             comforter
             of
             others
             ,
             in
             1
             Thess.
             2.
             he
             shewes
             there
             how
             he
             carried
             himself
             as
             a
             Father
             ,
             or
             Mother
             ,
             or
             Nurse
             to
             them
             .
             Those
             that
             will
             comfort
             others
             they
             must
             put
             upon
             them
             the
             affections
             of
             tender
             creatures
             as
             may
             be
             ;
             they
             must
             be
             patient
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             tenderly
             affected
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             love
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             the
             graces
             of
             communion
             .
          
           
             What
             be
             the
             graces
             of
             communion
             ?
             The
             graces
             of
             Christian
             communion
             
             to
             fit
             us
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             they
             are
             a
             loving
             ,
             meek
             ,
             patient
             spirit
             :
             Love
             makes
             patient
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             Mothers
             and
             Nurses
             ,
             what
             can
             they
             not
             endure
             of
             their
             c●…ildren
             ,
             because
             they
             love
             them
             .
             And
             they
             must
             be
             likewise
             wise
             ,
             and
             furnished
             ,
             they
             that
             will
             comfort
             others
             must
             get
             wisedom
             and
             ability●…
             They
             must
             get
             Humility
             ,
             they
             must
             abase
             themselves
             that
             they
             may
             be
             comfortable
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             not
             stand
             upon
             terms
             :
             these
             be
             the
             graces
             of
             communion
             that
             fit
             us
             for
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             many
             are
             so
             untoward
             to
             this
             duty
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             heart
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             indeed
             do
             it
             ?
          
           
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             they
             consider
             not
             their
             Bonds
             .
             they
             do
             not
             
               Consider
               the
               poor
               and
               needy
            
             Psal.
             41.
             they
             have
             not
             the
             graces
             of
             communion
             ,
             they
             want
             loving
             spirits
             they
             want
             ability
             ,
             they
             are
             empty
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             furnished
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             knowledge
             laid
             up
             in
             store
             ,
             they
             want
             humble
             spirits
             :
             the
             want
             of
             these
             graces
             makes
             us
             so
             barren
             in
             this
             practise
             of
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             .
             Therefore
             we
             should
             bewaile
             our
             own
             barrennesse
             when
             we
             should
             do
             such
             duties
             ,
             and
             cannot
             .
             And
             beg
             of
             God
             the
             spirit
             of
             love
             and
             wisedom
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             do
             things
             wisely
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             speak
             that
             which
             is
             fit
             ,
             
               a
               word
               in
               season
               is
               as
               apples
               of
               Gold
               with
               Pictures
               of
               Silver
               .
            
             And
             let
             us
             beg
             a
             humble
             spirit
             that
             we
             may
             be
             abased
             to
             comfort
             others
             .
             As
             Christ
             in
             love
             to
             us
             he
             abased
             himself
             ,
             he
             became
             man
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             was
             man
             ,
             he
             became
             a
             servant
             ,
             he
             abased
             himself
             to
             wash
             his
             Disciples
             feet
             ,
             talk
             with
             a
             silly
             woman
             and
             such
             base
             offices
             :
             and
             if
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             be
             in
             us
             ,
             it
             will
             abase
             us
             to
             offices
             of
             love
             ,
             to
             support
             one
             another
             ,
             
               to
               bear
               one
               anothers
               burthens
            
             ,
          
           
             Again
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             comfort
             others
             as
             we
             should
             ,
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             get
             experience
             
             of
             comfort
             in
             our selves
             ;
             
               God
               comforteth
               us
               that
               we
               might
               be
               able
               to
               comfort
               others
               .
            
             He
             will
             easily
             kindle
             others
             that
             is
             all
             on
             fire
             himself
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             comforted
             himself
             ,
             he
             can
             easily
             comfort
             others
             with
             that
             comfort
             he
             feels
             himself
             ,
             those
             that
             have
             experience
             can
             do
             it
             best
             .
          
           
             As
             we
             see
             in
             Physitians
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             two
             Physitians
             ,
             whereof
             the
             one
             hath
             been
             sick
             of
             the
             disease
             that
             he
             is
             to
             cure
             in
             another
             :
             the
             other
             parhaps
             is
             more
             excellent
             then
             he
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             never
             been
             sick
             of
             it
             :
             the
             patient
             will
             sooner
             trust
             himself
             with
             the
             experienced
             Physitian
             ,
             then
             with
             the
             other
             :
             for
             undoubtedly
             he
             is
             better
             seen
             in
             that
             ,
             
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             the
             other
             may
             be
             a
             greater
             booked
             Physitian
             then
             he
             .
             As
             it
             is
             with
             the
             Physitians
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             with
             the
             Physitian
             of
             the
             soul
             :
             the
             experienced
             Physitian
             is
             the
             best
             .
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             old
             men
             ,
             and
             wise
             men
             ,
             are
             the
             mercifullest
             of
             all
             ?
             because
             they
             have
             had
             experience
             of
             many
             crosses
             and
             miseries
             :
             a
             wise
             man
             knows
             what
             crosses
             are
             ,
             he
             understands
             them
             best
             .
          
           
             The
             way
             then
             to
             comfort
             others
             is
             to
             get
             experience
             of
             divine
             comforts
             our selves
             .
             And
             that
             we
             may
             get
             experience
             of
             Gods
             comforts
             ,
             let
             us
             mark
             what
             was
             said
             before
             of
             the
             rules
             of
             comfort
             ,
             and
             work
             upon
             our
             own
             hearts
             whatsoever
             may
             be
             comfortable
             to
             others
             .
             That
             we
             may
             not
             be
             empty
             Truncks
             to
             speak
             words
             without
             feeling
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             is
             well
             may
             speak
             very
             good
             things
             to
             a
             sick
             man
             ,
             but
             the
             sick
             man
             sees
             that
             he
             speaks
             without
             pitty
             and
             compassion
             :
             those
             that
             have
             been
             sick
             of
             the
             same
             disease
             when
             they
             come
             to
             comfort
             ,
             they
             do
             it
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             meeknesse
             and
             mildnesse
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             fit
             to
             comfort
             others
             must
             be
             spiritual
             themselves
             first
             :
             As
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             Gal.
             6.
             1.
             saith
             the
             wise
             ,
             and
             holy
             Apostle
             ,
             
               if
               any
               man
               be
               overtaken
            
             (
             as
             alas
             we
             are
             all
             overtaken
             with
             some
             corruption
             or
             other
             )
             
               ye
               that
               are
               spiritual
               restore
               such
               a
               one
               ,
            
             set
             him
             in
             joynt
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             is
             
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               meeknesse
               ,
               knowing
               that
               thou
               thy self
               maist
               ●…e
               tempted
            
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             a
             Spirit
             of
             comfort
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             have
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             fitter
             we
             are
             to
             comfort
             others
             .
             We
             see
             many
             men
             will
             speak
             very
             good
             things
             ,
             but
             they
             do
             but
             personate
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             personate
             comfort
             ,
             it
             comes
             from
             them
             without
             feeling
             :
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             if
             thou
             didst
             believe
             these
             things
             that
             thou
             speakest
             ,
             wouldest
             thou
             ever
             say
             them
             so
             ?
             He
             that
             speakes
             good
             things
             without
             experience
             ,
             he
             speaks
             as
             if
             he
             did
             never
             believe
             them
             .
             Those
             that
             speak
             things
             with
             experience
             that
             have
             wrought
             them
             upon
             their
             hearts
             and
             spirits
             ,
             there
             is
             such
             a
             demonstration
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             speaking
             ,
             of
             a
             spirit
             of
             love
             and
             meeknesse
             ,
             and
             compassion
             ,
             that
             it
             prevailes
             marvailously
             :
             It
             is
             so
             true
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             the
             more
             tender
             bowels
             of
             compassion
             towards
             us
             ,
             he
             made
             it
             one
             end
             of
             his
             Incarnation
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             pressed
             again
             ,
             and
             again
             in
             Heb.
             2.
             and
             Heb.
             4.
             the
             Apostle
             dwels
             upon
             it
             ,
             
               It
               became
               him
               to
               be
               man
               ,
               to
               take
               upon
               him
               our
               infirmities
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               a
               merciful
               Redeemer
               ,
               a
               merciful
               high
               Priest.
            
             It
             was
             one
             end
             of
             his
             Incarnation
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             only
             save
             us
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             might
             be
             a
             merciful
             Redeemer
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             experience
             of
             our
             infirmities
             :
             of
             persecution
             ,
             he
             was
             persecuted
             himself
             ,
             of
             want
             ,
             he
             wanted
             himself
             ,
             of
             temptation
             ,
             he
             was
             tempted
             himself
             ,
             of
             wrath
             ,
             he
             felt
             it
             himself
             ,
             
               my
               God
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
               ?
            
          
           
             Here
             is
             the
             comfort
             of
             a
             Christian
             soul
             that
             Christ
             hath
             begun
             to
             him
             in
             all
             :
             therefore
             it
             became
             him
             to
             be
             mam
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             Redeem
             us
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             a
             merciful
             high
             priest
             ,
             a
             comfortable
             high
             Priest.
             
          
           
             The
             way
             then
             you
             see
             how
             to
             comfort
             others
             is
             ,
             to
             get
             our
             own
             hearts
             sensible
             of
             spiritual
             comfort
             .
             Two
             Irons
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             both
             hot
             do
             close
             together
             
             presently
             ,
             but
             unlesse
             both
             be
             hot
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             joyn
             together
             handsomly
             :
             so
             that
             that
             makes
             us
             joyn
             together
             strongly
             is
             ,
             if
             two
             spirits
             meet
             and
             both
             be
             warm
             ;
             if
             one
             godly
             men
             comfort
             another
             godly
             man
             ,
             if
             one
             holy
             man
             labour
             to
             breed
             an
             impression
             of
             heat
             in
             another
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             knitting
             of
             both
             spirits
             ,
             they
             joyn
             strongly
             together
             .
             Therefore
             we
             ought
             to
             labour
             to
             get
             experience
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             comfort
             others
             ;
             seeing
             none
             can
             comfort
             so
             well
             as
             experimental
             Christians
             .
          
           
           
             Why
             is
             experience
             such
             an
             enabling
             to
             spiritual
             comfort
             ?
             
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             because
             it
             brings
             the
             comfort
             home
             to
             our
             own
             soules
             .
             The
             Divell
             knowes
             comfort
             well
             enough
             ,
             but
             he
             feeles
             none
             .
             Experience
             
             helps
             faith
             ,
             it
             helps
             all
             other
             knowledge
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             learn
             by
             experience
             ,
             for
             
               he
               learned
               obedience
               in
               that
               he
               suffered
               .
            
             Experience
             is
             such
             a
             meanes
             of
             the
             increasing
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             bettered
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             had
             all
             knowledge
             in
             him
             :
             he
             had
             knowledge
             
             by
             looking
             upon
             God
             ,
             being
             the
             
               Wisedom
               of
               God
            
             ,
             yet
             he
             learned
             somewhat
             by
             the
             experience
             ,
             he
             bettered
             himself
             by
             experience
             :
             he
             knew
             what
             to
             bear
             the
             cross
             was
             by
             experience
             ;
             he
             knew
             what
             infirmities
             were
             ,
             by
             experience
             ;
             he
             knew
             what
             he
             could
             suffer
             by
             experience
             :
             so
             it
             added
             to
             his
             knowledge
             as
             man.
             And
             so
             the
             Angels
             themselves
             are
             continual
             students
             in
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             get
             experimental
             knowledge
             ,
             to
             the
             knowledge
             that
             they
             have
             inbred
             ,
             &
             that
             knowledge
             that
             they
             have
             by
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             that
             they
             add
             experimental
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             So
             then
             ,
             if
             it
             bettered
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             and
             increased
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             new
             way
             increased
             by
             experience
             ,
             and
             it
             adds
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Angels
             ,
             much
             more
             to
             ours
             .
          
           
             Then
             again
             ,
             it
             gains
             a
             great
             confidence
             in
             the
             speaker
             ,
             for
             what
             we
             speak
             with
             experience
             ,
             we
             speak
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             boldnesse
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             experimental
             comforts
             ,
             those
             that
             we
             have
             felt
             our selves
             ,
             and
             
             have
             felt
             likewise
             the
             grievance
             ,
             we
             speak
             them
             with
             such
             expressions
             ,
             as
             no
             other
             can
             do
             (
             in
             the
             apprehension
             of
             the
             partie
             whom
             we
             comfort
             )
             so
             well
             as
             an
             experienced
             person
             :
             for
             he
             goes
             about
             the
             works
             tenderly
             ,
             and
             gently
             ,
             and
             lovingly
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             been
             in
             the
             same
             himself
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             the
             Apostle
             St.
             Paul
             in
             the
             place
             I
             named
             before
             Gal.
             6.
             1.
             presseth
             this
             duty
             upon
             spiritual
             men
             ,
             especially
             because
             themselves
             have
             been
             tempted
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             tempted
             ;
             those
             that
             have
             been
             tempted
             ,
             and
             think
             they
             may
             be
             afterward
             ,
             this
             doth
             wondrously
             fit
             them
             for
             this
             work
             of
             comforting
             others
             .
             But
             to
             add
             a
             little
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             to
             comfort
             others
             by
             our
             own
             experience
             and
             skill
             ,
             I
             spake
             before
             of
             an
             Art
             of
             comforting
             our
             
             selves
             :
             there
             is
             a
             skill
             likewise
             in
             comforting
             others
             .
             Even
             as
             we
             comfor
             our selves
             ,
             in
             that
             method
             we
             must
             comfort
             others
             .
             When
             we
             comfort
             our selves
             :
             we
             must
             first
             consider
             our
             need
             of
             comfort
             ,
             search
             our
             wounds
             ,
             our
             maladies
             ,
             have
             them
             fresh
             in
             our
             sight
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             be
             forced
             to
             seek
             for
             comfort
             ,
             and
             as
             we
             ought
             to
             do
             this
             daily
             ,
             so
             when
             we
             
             are
             to
             comfort
             others
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             onely
             to
             comfort
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             search
             them
             as
             much
             as
             we
             can
             what
             sin
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             miserie
             is
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             acquaint
             them
             with
             their
             own
             estate
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             in
             as
             far
             as
             we
             can
             discerne
             :
             we
             may
             judge
             of
             them
             partly
             by
             our selves
             .
             For
             we
             must
             not
             prostitute
             comforts
             to
             persons
             that
             are
             indisposed
             till
             we
             see
             them
             fitted
             .
             God
             doth
             comfort
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             abject
             :
             Christ
             heales
             ,
             but
             is
             the
             wounded
             spirit
             :
             he
             came
             to
             seek
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             to
             those
             that
             are
             lost
             :
             he
             came
             to
             ease
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             those
             that
             are
             heavy
             laden
             .
             Therefore
             that
             we
             may
             comfort
             them
             to
             purpose
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             shew
             ,
             and
             discover
             to
             them
             what
             estate
             they
             are
             in
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             force
             them
             to
             comfort
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             enemies
             to
             comfort
             and
             to
             their
             own
             souls
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             an
             unwise
             Physitian
             ,
             that
             administers
             cordials
             before
             he
             gives
             preparatives
             to
             carry
             away
             the
             noysome
             humours
             ,
             they
             will
             do
             little
             good
             ,
             we
             ought
             therefore
             to
             prepare
             them
             this
             way
             ,
             if
             we
             intend
             to
             do
             them
             good
             .
          
           
           
             And
             then
             when
             we
             see
             what
             need
             they
             stand
             in
             ,
             bring
             them
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             best
             way
             to
             comfort
             them
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             see
             that
             God
             is
             their
             father
             ,
             when
             we
             discern
             some
             signs
             of
             grace
             in
             them
             .
             For
             this
             is
             the
             maine
             stop
             in
             all
             comfort
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             none
             but
             they
             shall
             find
             by
             experience
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             say
             ,
             you
             teach
             wondrous
             comforts
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             inheritance
             in
             heaven
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             provided
             ;
             and
             on
             earth
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             issue
             of
             all
             for
             good
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             presence
             of
             God
             in
             troubles
             :
             this
             is
             true
             :
             but
             how
             shall
             I
             know
             this
             belongs
             to
             me
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             cavil
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             that
             turnes
             the
             back
             to
             the
             most
             heavenly
             comforts
             that
             are
             .
             The
             main
             and
             principal
             thing
             therefore
             in
             dealing
             with
             others
             (
             and
             with
             our
             own
             hearts
             )
             is
             to
             let
             them
             see
             that
             there
             are
             some
             signs
             and
             evidencies
             that
             they
             are
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             they
             belong
             to
             God.
             Unlesse
             we
             see
             that
             ,
             all
             the
             comfort
             we
             can
             give
             them
             is
             to
             tell
             them
             that
             they
             are
             not
             yet
             sunk
             into
             hell
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             have
             space
             to
             repent
             .
             But
             as
             long
             as
             men
             live
             in
             sinful
             courses
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             we
             can
             tell
             them
             no
             comfort
             ,
             except
             they
             will
             devise
             a
             new
             Scripture
             ,
             a
             new
             Bible
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             so
             they
             may
             have
             comfort
             :
             but
             this
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             herein
             speaks
             no
             comfort
             to
             persons
             that
             live
             in
             sin
             and
             will
             do
             so
             ,
             we
             should
             labour
             therefore
             to
             discern
             some
             evidence
             that
             they
             are
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             And
             ofttimes
             ,
             those
             are
             indeed
             most
             intitled
             to
             comfort
             ,
             that
             think
             it
             
             furthest
             from
             them
             :
             therefore
             we
             should
             acquaint
             them
             with
             the
             conditions
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             God
             looks
             to
             truth
             :
             therefore
             if
             we
             discern
             any
             true
             ,
             broken
             humble
             spirit
             ,
             a
             hungring
             and
             ,
             a
             thirsting
             after
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             a
             desire
             of
             comfort
             ,
             
               Blessed
               are
               those
               that
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               ,
            
             it
             belongs
             to
             them
             ,
             we
             may
             comfort
             them
             .
             If
             we
             see
             spiritual
             poverty
             that
             they
             see
             their
             wants
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             supplied
             ,
             
               blessed
               are
               the
               poore
               in
               spirit
               ▪
               be
               of
               good
               comfort
               .
            
             Christ
             calls
             such
             .
             If
             they
             see
             and
             feel
             the
             burden
             of
             their
             sins
             we
             may
             comfort
             them
             ,
             Christ
             calls
             them
             ,
             
               Come
               unto
               me
               yee
               that
               are
               weary
               and
               heavy
               laden
               .
            
             If
             we
             descern
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             desires
             to
             grow
             in
             grace
             and
             overcome
             their
             corruptions
             ,
             if
             we
             discover
             and
             descern
             this
             in
             their
             practise
             and
             obedience
             .
             
               God
               will
               fulfil
               the
               desires
               of
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               .
               And
               he
               accepts
               the
               will
               for
               the
               deed
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             desire
             of
             happinesse
             in
             nature
             ,
             that
             comforts
             not
             a
             man
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             sign
             of
             grace
             ,
             to
             desire
             to
             be
             free
             from
             hell
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             in
             heaven
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             naturall
             desire
             every
             creature
             wishes
             well
             to
             heaven
             :
             but
             if
             there
             be
             a
             desire
             of
             the
             meanes
             that
             tend
             to
             heaven
             ,
             a
             desire
             of
             Grace
             :
             these
             are
             evidences
             of
             grace
             ,
             these
             are
             the
             pulses
             that
             we
             may
             find
             grace
             by
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             their
             infirmities
             and
             groane
             under
             them
             and
             would
             be
             better
             ,
             and
             complain
             that
             they
             are
             not
             better
             ,
             and
             are
             out
             of
             love
             with
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             combat
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             friends
             with
             themselves
             .
             When
             we
             see
             this
             inward
             conflict
             ,
             and
             a
             desire
             to
             better
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             victories
             against
             their
             corruptions
             ,
             (
             though
             there
             be
             many
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             weaknesses
             )
             a
             man
             may
             safely
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             they
             are
             on
             the
             mending
             hand
             .
             For
             
               Christ
               will
               not
               break
               the
               brused
               reed
               ,
               nor
               quench
               the
               smoaking
               flax
               .
               And
               where
               he
               hath
               begun
               a
               good
               work
               he
               will
               perfect
               it
               to
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             He
             will
             cherish
             these
             weak
             beginnings
             therefore
             we
             may
             comfort
             them
             on
             good
             ground
             .
          
           
             Then
             ,
             besides
             that
             ,
             in
             our
             dealing
             with
             them
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             discovered
             ,
             by
             
             some
             evidence
             that
             they
             belong
             to
             the
             covenant
             ,
             that
             we
             see
             by
             some
             love
             to
             good
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             Gods
             Image
             in
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             by
             other
             evidences
             :
             
             then
             we
             may
             comfort
             them
             boldly
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             fetch
             from
             our
             own
             experience
             ,
             what
             a
             comfort
             will
             it
             be
             to
             such
             ?
             When
             we
             can
             say
             ,
             my
             estate
             was
             as
             yours
             is
             ;
             I
             found
             those
             corruptions
             that
             you
             groane
             under
             ,
             I
             allowed
             not
             my self
             in
             them
             as
             you
             do
             not
             ;
             when
             a
             man
             can
             say
             from
             his
             own
             experience
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             these
             I
             have
             evident
             signs
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             his
             ;
             then
             he
             can
             comfort
             others
             by
             his
             own
             experience
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             a
             comfort
             is
             it
             to
             go
             to
             the
             experiments
             of
             scripture
             ?
             it
             is
             an
             excellent
             way
             .
             As
             now
             ,
             let
             a
             man
             be
             deserted
             of
             God
             :
             David
             ,
             will
             comfort
             
             him
             by
             his
             experience
             Psal.
             77.
             
             Where
             he
             saith
             ,
             he
             found
             God
             as
             his
             enemie
             ,
             and
             as
             Job
             saith
             ,
             
               the
               terrors
               of
               God
               drank
               up
               his
               spirit
               ,
            
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             ,
             David
             would
             come
             and
             comfort
             thee
             if
             he
             were
             alive
             .
             If
             the
             terror
             of
             God
             be
             against
             thee
             for
             sin
             ,
             that
             thy
             conscience
             is
             awakned
             :
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             ,
             Christ
             if
             he
             were
             on
             earth
             would
             shew
             thee
             by
             his
             own
             example
             ,
             that
             he
             indured
             that
             desertion
             on
             the
             Cross.
             
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
               ?
            
             If
             thou
             be
             molested
             ,
             and
             vexed
             with
             Satan
             ,
             Job
             will
             comfort
             thee
             by
             his
             example
             ,
             his
             book
             is
             most
             of
             it
             combating
             and
             comfort
             ,
             and
             so
             for
             all
             other
             grievances
             ,
             go
             to
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             
               written
               ,
               is
               written
               for
               our
               learning
               .
            
          
           
             Pray
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             heare
             thee
             as
             he
             did
             Elias
             .
             Oh
             ,
             but
             Elias
             was
             an
             excellent
             man.
             The
             scripture
             prevents
             the
             objection
             Jam.
             5.
             he
             
             
               was
               a
               man
               subject
               to
               infirmities
               ,
            
             if
             God
             heard
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             hear
             thee
             .
             Believe
             
             in
             Christ
             (
             as
             Abraham
             did
             ,
             
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               faithful
            
             )
             in
             the
             promised
             Messias
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             forgive
             thee
             all
             thy
             sins
             .
             Oh
             ,
             but
             he
             had
             a
             strong
             faith
             .
             What
             hath
             the
             scripture
             to
             take
             away
             this
             objection
             ?
             In
             Rom.
             5.
             
             
             
               This
               was
               not
               written
               for
               Abraham
               onely
               ,
               but
               for
               those
               that
               believe
               with
               the
            
             
             
               faith
               of
               Abraham
            
             .
          
           
             I
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             a
             wretched
             sinner
             ,
             there
             is
             little
             hope
             of
             me
             .
             Yes
             :
             St.
             Paul.
             
             will
             come
             ,
             and
             comfort
             thee
             by
             his
             example
             and
             experience
             :
             
               this
               is
               a
            
             
             
               faithful
               saying
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               came
               into
               the
               World
               to
               save
               sinners
               ,
               of
               whom
               I
               am
               chief
               ,
            
             I
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             save
             such
             sinners
             ,
             as
             St
             Paul
             was
             .
             
               I
               ,
               saith
               St.
               Paul
               and
               that
               I
               might
               be
               an
               example
               to
               all
               that
               shall
               believe
               in
               Christ
               to
               the
               end
            
             
             
               of
               the
               world
            
             ,
             he
             takes
             away
             that
             objection
             .
             And
             the
             Apostle
             is
             so
             heavenly
             
             wise
             ,
             that
             where
             he
             speakes
             of
             priviledges
             ,
             he
             inlargeth
             it
             to
             others
             .
             
               There
               is
               no
               condemnation
               to
               them
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
               And
               what
               shall
               separate
               us
               from
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ?
            
             But
             when
             he
             speaks
             of
             matter
             of
             abasement
             ;
             that
             we
             may
             see
             that
             he
             was
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             corruptions
             as
             much
             humbled
             as
             we
             ,
             then
             he
             speaks
             in
             his
             own
             person
             .
             Oh
             ,
             
               wretched
               man
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               who
               shall
               deliver
               me
               from
               this
               body
               of
               death
               .
            
             Therefore
             his
             comforts
             belong
             to
             thee
             .
             Now
             ,
             as
             these
             examples
             in
             scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             experiences
             of
             Gods
             Children
             there
             ,
             be
             appliable
             to
             us
             :
             so
             ,
             much
             more
             the
             experience
             of
             Gods
             Children
             that
             are
             alive
             .
             Therefore
             we
             should
             be
             willing
             to
             do
             offices
             of
             comfort
             in
             this
             kind
             .
          
           
             Those
             that
             are
             of
             abilitie
             ,
             either
             men
             ,
             or
             women
             ,
             they
             will
             have
             in
             their
             houses
             somewhat
             to
             comfort
             others
             ,
             they
             will
             have
             strong
             waters
             ,
             and
             cordials
             ,
             and
             medicines
             ;
             and
             they
             account
             it
             a
             glorie
             to
             have
             somewhat
             that
             their
             neighbours
             may
             be
             beholding
             to
             them
             for
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             bestow
             it
             freely
             ,
             yet
             they
             think
             and
             account
             it
             a
             sufficient
             recompence
             that
             they
             can
             be
             beneficial
             to
             others
             .
             People
             do
             this
             for
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             think
             they
             deserve
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             respect
             for
             their
             goodnesse
             in
             this
             kind
             :
             surely
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             life
             that
             needs
             comfort
             ,
             more
             then
             this
             faing
             
             life
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             miseries
             that
             pinch
             us
             more
             then
             the
             miseries
             of
             the
             bodie
             .
             Every
             one
             should
             labour
             to
             have
             in
             the
             house
             of
             his
             soule
             somewhat
             ,
             some
             strong
             waters
             of
             comfort
             ;
             that
             he
             may
             be
             able
             to
             tell
             others
             ,
             this
             refreshed
             my
             soul
             ,
             this
             hath
             done
             me
             good
             ,
             I
             give
             you
             no
             worse
             then
             I
             took
             my self
             first
             ;
             this
             wondrously
             commends
             the
             comfort
             in
             the
             party
             that
             gives
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             commends
             it
             to
             the
             party
             ,
             that
             receives
             it
             ,
             to
             take
             benefit
             by
             the
             comforts
             of
             other
             men
             .
             For
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             a
             strengthening
             to
             our
             case
             ,
             when
             another
             shall
             say
             to
             our
             comfort
             ,
             it
             was
             my
             case
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             sealed
             by
             the
             evidence
             of
             two
             ?
             surely
             it
             is
             a
             great
             assurance
             when
             we
             have
             another
             to
             tell
             us
             his
             experience
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             Gods
             order
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             convey
             comfort
             to
             us
             by
             
             others
             ;
             then
             we
             ought
             to
             depend
             upon
             Gods
             Ordinance
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             expect
             comfort
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             especially
             from
             the
             ministers
             who
             are
             messengers
             of
             comfort
             .
             I
             speak
             it
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             in
             what
             degree
             we
             neglect
             
             any
             one
             meanes
             that
             God
             hath
             ordained
             to
             comfort
             us
             (
             though
             he
             be
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             ,
             yet
             )
             in
             that
             measure
             we
             are
             sure
             to
             want
             comfort
             :
             and
             this
             is
             one
             principal
             ordinance
             ,
             the
             ministerie
             ,
             and
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Some
             there
             be
             that
             will
             neglect
             the
             meanes
             of
             salvation
             ,
             they
             have
             dead
             spirits
             ,
             and
             live
             and
             die
             so
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             :
             they
             have
             much
             ado
             to
             recover
             comfort
             .
             Those
             men
             that
             retire
             themselves
             ,
             that
             will
             work
             all
             out
             of
             the
             flint
             themselves
             ,
             they
             are
             commonly
             uncomfortable
             .
             God
             hath
             ordained
             one
             to
             help
             another
             ;
             As
             in
             an
             Arch
             one
             stone
             strengtheneth
             another
             ,
             the
             ministery
             especially
             is
             ordained
             for
             comfort
             .
          
           
             And
             likewise
             God
             hath
             ordained
             one
             Christian
             to
             comfort
             another
             ,
             (
             as
             
             well
             as
             the
             ministers
             )
             Let
             us
             therefore
             regard
             much
             the
             communion
             of
             
             Saints
             .
             Let
             one
             Christian
             labour
             to
             comfort
             another
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             labour
             to
             be
             fit
             to
             receive
             comfort
             from
             others
             ,
             labour
             to
             have
             humble
             and
             willing
             spirits
             .
             It
             is
             so
             true
             that
             God
             doth
             convey
             comfort
             ,
             even
             by
             common
             Christians
             as
             well
             as
             the
             ministers
             ,
             that
             St.
             Paul
             himself
             Rom.
             1.
             12.
             he
             desires
             to
             see
             the
             Romans
             ,
             
               that
               he
               might
               receive
               mutual
               comfort
               from
               them
               .
            
             For
             a
             minister
             may
             have
             more
             knowledge
             and
             book-learning
             perhaps
             ,
             then
             another
             Christian
             that
             may
             have
             better
             experience
             then
             he
             ,
             especially
             in
             some
             things
             :
             and
             there
             is
             not
             the
             meanest
             Christian
             ,
             but
             he
             may
             comfort
             the
             greatest
             Clerk
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             help
             him
             by
             his
             experience
             that
             God
             hath
             shewed
             to
             him
             ,
             by
             declaring
             how
             God
             shewed
             him
             comfort
             at
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             upon
             such
             an
             occasion
             ,
             The
             experience
             of
             Gods
             People
             ,
             the
             meanest
             of
             them
             may
             help
             the
             best
             Christians
             ;
             therefore
             he
             will
             have
             none
             to
             be
             neglected
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             never
             a
             member
             of
             Christs
             body
             ,
             but
             hath
             some
             ability
             to
             comfort
             another
             ;
             for
             Christ
             hath
             no
             dead
             members
             .
             God
             will
             have
             it
             so
             ,
             because
             he
             will
             have
             one
             Christian
             to
             honour
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             honour
             them
             from
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             use
             and
             necessity
             that
             one
             hath
             of
             another
             .
             If
             God
             should
             not
             derive
             comfort
             from
             one
             to
             another
             in
             some
             degree
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             meanest
             to
             the
             greatest
             ,
             one
             would
             despise
             another
             ,
             but
             God
             will
             not
             have
             it
             so
             ,
             he
             will
             have
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             valued
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             What
             will
             one
             Christian
             regard
             another
             ,
             what
             would
             weak
             Christians
             regard
             the
             strong
             ,
             and
             what
             would
             strong
             Christians
             regard
             the
             weak
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             not
             a
             continual
             supply
             one
             from
             another
             ?
             Therefore
             God
             hath
             ordained
             that
             by
             the
             ministery
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             we
             should
             comfort
             one
             another
             .
          
           
           
             Let
             us
             not
             think
             that
             this
             doth
             not
             concern
             us
             ,
             it
             concerns
             us
             all
             :
             therefore
             when
             we
             have
             any
             trouble
             in
             mind
             ,
             let
             us
             regard
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             let
             us
             regard
             acquaintance
             .
             And
             let
             us
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             hold
             us
             in
             heavynesse
             till
             we
             have
             used
             all
             the
             meanes
             that
             he
             hath
             appointed
             ;
             if
             one
             help
             not
             ,
             perhaps
             another
             will
             ,
             perhaps
             the
             ministery
             will
             help
             ,
             perhaps
             acquaintance
             will
             help
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             find
             not
             comfort
             in
             one
             ,
             let
             us
             go
             over
             all
             .
             And
             (
             would
             you
             have
             more
             ?
             )
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             did
             he
             not
             take
             two
             disciples
             into
             the
             garden
             with
             him
             when
             his
             spirit
             was
             heavy
             ?
             Did
             not
             he
             know
             that
             God
             had
             ordained
             one
             to
             comfort
             another
             ?
             
               Two
               are
               better
               then
               one
            
             ,
             if
             one
             be
             alone
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             a
             cold
             ,
             but
             if
             there
             be
             two
             ,
             they
             heat
             one
             another
             :
             if
             there
             be
             one
             alone
             ,
             there
             can
             hardly
             be
             true
             spiritual
             heat
             .
             If
             two
             be
             together
             ,
             if
             one
             fall
             ,
             
               the
               other
               may
               raise
               him
               up
               ,
            
             but
             if
             one
             be
             alone
             and
             fall
             ,
             who
             shall
             raise
             him
             up
             ?
             It
             is
             meant
             spiritually
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             bodily
             and
             outwardly
             by
             Solomon
             .
          
           
             We
             cannot
             have
             a
             better
             president
             then
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             .
             Solitarinesse
             in
             such
             times
             in
             Spiritual
             desertion
             
               it
               is
               the
               hour
               of
               temptation
               .
            
             When
             did
             the
             divel
             set
             on
             Christ
             ?
             when
             he
             was
             alone
             ;
             it
             was
             the
             fittest
             time
             to
             tempt
             him
             when
             Christ
             was
             severed
             .
             So
             the
             Divell
             sets
             on
             single
             persons
             when
             they
             are
             alone
             ,
             and
             tempts
             them
             ,
             and
             presseth
             them
             with
             variety
             of
             temptations
             .
             
               Woe
               to
               him
               that
               is
               alone
               .
            
             Christ
             sent
             his
             Disciples
             by
             two
             ,
             and
             two
             ,
             that
             one
             might
             comfort
             another
             ,
             and
             one
             might
             strengthen
             another
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             though
             in
             particular
             it
             belong
             to
             ministers
             in
             a
             more
             eminent
             sort
             ;
             yet
             let
             every
             one
             lay
             it
             to
             heart
             ,
             you
             ought
             to
             have
             abilities
             to
             comfort
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             comfort
             of
             others
             .
             And
             consider
             it
             is
             an
             angelical
             work
             to
             comfort
             others
             ;
             we
             imitate
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             Excellent
             creatures
             the
             Angels
             ,
             whose
             office
             it
             is
             to
             comfort
             .
             Even
             our
             very
             Saviour
             ,
             they
             came
             to
             comfort
             him
             in
             his
             greatest
             extremity
             .
             A
             man
             is
             a
             God
             to
             a
             man
             when
             he
             comforts
             ;
             when
             he
             discomforts
             ,
             and
             directs
             ,
             and
             withdrawes
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             divell
             to
             a
             man
             :
             men
             are
             beasts
             to
             men
             ,
             Divels
             to
             men
             that
             way
             :
             but
             he
             that
             is
             an
             instrument
             to
             convey
             comfort
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             God
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             God
             is
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             .
             Thou
             art
             in
             the
             place
             of
             God
             to
             a
             man
             when
             thou
             comfortest
             him
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             save
             thy self
             and
             others
             .
             God
             honours
             men
             with
             his
             own
             title
             when
             they
             comfort
             ;
             not
             onely
             ministers
             ,
             but
             others
             save
             men
             :
             thou
             shalt
             
               gain
               thy
               brother
            
             by
             thy
             admonition
             and
             reproof
             ,
             what
             greater
             honour
             can
             yee
             have
             then
             Gods
             own
             title
             ,
             to
             be
             saviours
             one
             of
             another
             ?
             It
             is
             the
             office
             I
             say
             of
             Angels
             ,
             they
             were
             sent
             to
             comfort
             Christ
             ;
             it
             is
             their
             duty
             to
             pitch
             their
             tents
             about
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             to
             suggest
             holy
             thoughts
             ,
             as
             the
             divel
             suggests
             evill
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             about
             us
             ,
             though
             we
             think
             not
             of
             it
             .
             Nay
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             onely
             an
             angelical
             work
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             work
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             the
             sweetest
             stile
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             to
             be
             a
             Comforter
             .
          
           
             What
             shall
             we
             think
             of
             cursed
             spirits
             ,
             that
             insult
             over
             others
             misery
             ,
             that
             give
             them
             gall
             to
             eat
             ,
             and
             vinegar
             to
             drink
             ,
             that
             add
             affliction
             to
             the
             afflicted
             ?
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             to
             barren
             spirits
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             a
             word
             of
             comfort
             to
             say
             ,
             but
             come
             in
             a
             prophane
             ,
             and
             dead
             manner
             ,
             I
             am
             sorry
             to
             see
             you
             thus
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             be
             better
             ;
             barren
             soul
             ,
             as
             the
             wildernesse
             .
             What
             ,
             a
             member
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             the
             communion
             of
             Saint
             ,
             and
             no
             way
             furnished
             ,
             no
             word
             of
             comfort
             to
             a
             distressed
             soul
             ?
             We
             may
             know
             the
             comfort
             we
             have
             our selves
             to
             be
             comfort
             indeed
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             grace
             and
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             hearts
             enlarged
             to
             do
             good
             to
             others
             with
             it
             .
          
           
           
             How
             do
             gifts
             ,
             and
             grace
             differ
             ?
             (
             to
             add
             that
             useful
             distinction
             .
             )
             And
             
             man
             may
             have
             a
             great
             many
             gifts
             and
             be
             proud
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             envy
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             divellish
             poysonful
             spirit
             to
             draw
             all
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             good
             ,
             but
             be
             carried
             with
             self-love
             ,
             and
             die
             a
             divell
             notwithstanding
             his
             excellent
             parts
             .
             Why
             ?
             here
             are
             such
             gifts
             ,
             and
             parts
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             a
             bitter
             roote
             of
             self-love
             to
             draw
             all
             to
             himself
             ,
             to
             deifie
             himself
             ,
             to
             make
             an
             Idol
             of
             himself
             :
             but
             grace
             with
             gifts
             works
             otherwise
             ,
             that
             turnes
             all
             by
             a
             spirit
             of
             love
             and
             humility
             to
             the
             good
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             envy
             in
             a
             gracious
             heart
             ,
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             it
             is
             gracious
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             pride
             ,
             nor
             scorn
             to
             do
             good
             to
             others
             .
             How
             shall
             we
             distinguish
             men
             
             of
             excellent
             parts
             whether
             they
             be
             Christians
             or
             not
             Christians
             ?
             They
             have
             both
             of
             them
             wit
             and
             memorie
             ,
             they
             have
             both
             courage
             .
             I
             ,
             but
             whether
             of
             them
             improve
             their
             parts
             and
             abilities
             most
             to
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ?
             Whether
             of
             them
             hath
             the
             most
             humble
             spirit
             ,
             the
             most
             loving
             spirit
             ,
             the
             most
             discreete
             spirit
             ,
             to
             be
             wittie
             ,
             to
             do
             others
             to
             good
             upon
             all
             advantages
             ?
             there
             is
             the
             Christian
             ,
             that
             hath
             Gods
             Grace
             with
             his
             gifts
             .
             But
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             
               Knowledge
               puffeth
               up
               saith
            
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             what
             edifies
             ,
             and
             builds
             up
             ?
             
               Love
               edifieth
            
             ,
             knowledge
             gathers
             many
             materials
             ,
             stone
             ,
             and
             timber
             &c.
             what
             builds
             the
             house
             ,
             the
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             loving
             and
             humble
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             us
             think
             that
             we
             have
             nothing
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             by
             any
             parts
             we
             have
             ,
             of
             memory
             or
             witt
             ,
             or
             reading
             &c.
             unlesse
             we
             have
             a
             humble
             spirit
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             deny
             our selves
             ,
             and
             abase
             our selves
             to
             do
             good
             to
             others
             upon
             all
             the
             best
             advantages
             :
             or
             else
             we
             have
             not
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             sweet
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             that
             denied
             himself
             to
             do
             good
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             Where
             grace
             is
             established
             once
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             the
             right
             nature
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             publick
             mind
             :
             and
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             best
             signs
             of
             a
             heart
             that
             is
             fashioned
             to
             the
             image
             of
             Christ
             ,
             (
             who
             denied
             himself
             ,
             and
             became
             all
             in
             all
             to
             us
             )
             to
             have
             a
             publick
             mind
             ,
             to
             have
             self-love
             killed
             ,
             to
             think
             I
             have
             nothing
             to
             purpose
             as
             I
             should
             have
             ,
             except
             I
             can
             make
             use
             of
             it
             to
             the
             good
             of
             others
             :
             therefore
             let
             us
             be
             willing
             to
             do
             good
             in
             this
             kind
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             let
             us
             make
             use
             of
             comfort
             from
             others
             :
             think
             that
             they
             are
             reserved
             to
             the
             times
             ,
             and
             place
             where
             thou
             livest
             ,
             that
             thou
             mightest
             make
             use
             of
             them
             .
             Therefore
             those
             that
             need
             comfort
             should
             not
             flatter
             themselves
             in
             their
             grief
             ,
             but
             humbly
             depend
             upon
             the
             meanes
             that
             God
             hath
             ordained
             .
             And
             let
             every
             man
             think
             ,
             what
             if
             God
             have
             hid
             my
             comfort
             in
             another
             man
             ?
             what
             if
             he
             have
             given
             him
             
               the
               tongue
               of
               the
               learned
            
             ,
             to
             speak
             a
             word
             in
             season
             unto
             me
             ?
             Let
             no
             man
             think
             to
             master
             his
             trouble
             and
             grief
             by
             himself
             ;
             we
             are
             members
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             that
             God
             will
             convey
             to
             us
             ,
             must
             be
             from
             ,
             and
             by
             others
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             a
             mutual
             duty
             ,
             those
             that
             have
             comfort
             ought
             to
             comfort
             others
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             do
             need
             comfort
             ,
             ought
             to
             repiare
             to
             others
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God.
             As
             Job
             saith
             ,
             for
             one
             of
             a
             
               thousand
               to
               shew
               a
               man
               his
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             Though
             a
             man
             be
             never
             so
             wise
             ,
             yet
             sometimes
             he
             knowes
             not
             his
             owne
             comfort
             ,
             he
             knowes
             not
             that
             portion
             of
             comfort
             that
             belongs
             to
             him
             till
             some
             others
             discover
             it
             to
             him
             .
             Physitians
             will
             have
             others
             to
             heale
             
             themselves
             ,
             to
             judge
             of
             their
             diseases
             ;
             and
             certainly
             one
             reason
             why
             persons
             that
             are
             excellent
             (
             in
             themselves
             )
             have
             passed
             their
             daies
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             think
             to
             overmaster
             their
             heavinesse
             and
             distraction
             of
             spirit
             with
             their
             own
             reason
             &c.
             which
             will
             not
             be
             .
             God
             ,
             what
             he
             will
             do
             ,
             he
             will
             do
             by
             his
             own
             meanes
             ,
             and
             ordinance
             .
          
           
           
             Let
             us
             therefore
             learn
             hence
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             besides
             
             the
             Ministery
             that
             he
             hath
             ordeyned
             and
             the
             salvation
             that
             he
             keeps
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             promises
             that
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             Angels
             that
             attend
             us
             &c.
             he
             doth
             even
             ordain
             others
             ,
             that
             are
             men
             ,
             and
             have
             bodies
             with
             our selves
             ,
             other
             fellow-Christians
             to
             be
             instruments
             to
             convey
             comfort
             ,
             he
             trains
             them
             up
             that
             they
             may
             be
             able
             to
             comfort
             ,
             and
             do
             good
             to
             us
             :
             and
             he
             hides
             the
             good
             he
             intends
             to
             us
             ,
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             conveyes
             it
             to
             us
             by
             them
             :
             it
             is
             a
             speciall
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             every
             thing
             should
             tend
             to
             our
             good
             .
             Thus
             all
             things
             are
             for
             us
             ,
             the
             sufferings
             of
             others
             tend
             to
             increase
             our
             comfort
             ,
             and
             the
             comfort
             of
             others
             is
             for
             our
             comfort
             .
             There
             is
             such
             a
             sweet
             prudence
             in
             directing
             us
             to
             heaven
             that
             God
             makes
             every
             thing
             help
             ;
             not
             onely
             our
             own
             troubles
             that
             we
             suffer
             our selves
             ,
             but
             he
             doth
             sweetly
             turn
             the
             troubles
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             comforts
             of
             others
             to
             our
             good
             .
          
           
             It
             ministreth
             an
             argument
             of
             praising
             and
             blessing
             of
             God
             :
             and
             that
             we
             should
             answer
             him
             in
             the
             like
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             hath
             devised
             all
             the
             waies
             that
             may
             
             be
             of
             comforting
             us
             ,
             of
             turning
             all
             to
             our
             good
             ,
             that
             ,
             that
             we
             suffer
             our selves
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             that
             others
             suffer
             ;
             so
             we
             should
             study
             by
             all
             means
             and
             waies
             to
             set
             forth
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             no
             way
             to
             grieve
             the
             spirit
             of
             so
             gracious
             a
             God
             ,
             that
             thus
             every
             way
             intends
             our
             comfort
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               VERS
               .
               V.
               
            
             
               For
               as
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               abound
               in
               us
               ,
               so
               our
               consolations
               also
               abound
               by
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             HEre
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             shewes
             the
             reason
             why
             his
             heart
             was
             so
             inlarged
             as
             we
             see
             in
             vers
             3.
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             his
             troubles
             and
             persecutions
             ,
             to
             blesse
             God
             ,
             there
             was
             good
             reason
             ,
             for
             as
             his
             afflictions
             ,
             so
             his
             consolations
             abounded
             .
             It
             is
             a
             reason
             likewise
             of
             his
             ability
             to
             comfort
             others
             ,
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             was
             fitted
             to
             comfort
             others
             :
             because
             he
             found
             comfort
             abound
             in
             himself
             in
             his
             sufferings
             :
             so
             they
             have
             a
             double
             reference
             to
             the
             words
             before
             .
             But
             to
             take
             the
             words
             in
             themselves
             .
             
               
                 As
                 the
                 Suffrings
                 of
                 Christ
                 abound
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             It
             is
             an
             excellent
             portion
             of
             scripture
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             I
             should
             have
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             encouragement
             to
             speak
             of
             ,
             if
             the
             times
             and
             disposition
             of
             the
             hearers
             were
             for
             it
             :
             for
             it
             is
             a
             text
             of
             comfort
             for
             those
             that
             suffer
             persecution
             ,
             that
             suffer
             affliction
             for
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Now
             because
             we
             do
             not
             suffer
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             we
             suffer
             not
             any
             great
             matter
             ,
             (
             except
             it
             be
             a
             reproach
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             nothing
             ,
             but
             a
             chip
             of
             the
             cross
             ,
             a
             trifle
             ,
             )
             therefore
             we
             hear
             these
             matters
             of
             comfort
             against
             the
             disgrace
             of
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             dead
             hearts
             .
             But
             we
             know
             not
             what
             we
             are
             reserved
             to
             :
             therefore
             we
             must
             learn
             somewhat
             to
             store
             up
             ,
             though
             we
             have
             not
             present
             use
             of
             it
             .
             The
             severall
             branches
             of
             divine
             truths
             that
             may
             be
             observed
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             are
             first
             this
             ,
          
           
             That
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christians
             may
             abound
             .
             They
             are
             many
             in
             this
             
             world
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             be
             more
             still
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             what
             we
             ought
             to
             think
             of
             those
             sufferings
             ,
             what
             judgment
             we
             are
             to
             have
             of
             them
             .
             
               
                 They
                 are
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             that
             being
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             destitute
             us
             of
             comfort
             ,
             but
             we
             have
             our
             comfort
             increased
             in
             a
             proportion
             answerable
             to
             our
             troubles
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             point
             is
             by
             whom
             &
             in
             whom
             all
             this
             is
             ,
             this
             strange
             work
             is
             by
             Christ
             ,
             the
             ballancing
             of
             these
             two
             so
             sweetly
             together
             ,
             crosses
             and
             comforts
             ,
             they
             come
             both
             from
             one
             hand
             ,
             both
             from
             one
             spring
             ,
             the
             
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             the
             comforts
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             both
             abound
             ,
             our
             troubles
             are
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             our
             comforts
             are
             by
             him
             .
             So
             here
             is
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             comfort
             ,
             increase
             of
             suffering
             ,
             increase
             of
             comfort
             ,
             sufferings
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             comfort
             by
             Christ
             ,
             you
             see
             them
             ballanced
             together
             ,
             and
             you
             see
             which
             weighs
             down
             the
             ballance
             ,
             comfort
             by
             Christ
             ,
             weighes
             down
             sufferings
             for
             Christ
             ;
             the
             good
             is
             greater
             then
             the
             ill
             .
             It
             is
             a
             point
             of
             wondrous
             comfort
             .
             The
             Ark
             you
             know
             mounted
             up
             ,
             as
             the
             waters
             mounted
             up
             ,
             when
             the
             waters
             overflowed
             the
             world
             :
             so
             it
             is
             here
             in
             this
             verse
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             mounting
             of
             the
             waters
             ,
             a
             rising
             of
             the
             waters
             above
             the
             mountaines
             ;
             afflictions
             increase
             ,
             and
             grow
             higher
             and
             higher
             ,
             but
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             ,
             here
             is
             the
             Ark
             above
             the
             waters
             ,
             here
             is
             consolation
             above
             all
             ,
             as
             our
             sufferings
             for
             Christ
             increase
             ,
             so
             our
             consolations
             likewise
             by
             Christ
             increase
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             very
             short
             in
             it
             .
             
               
                 The
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 abound
                 in
                 us
                 :
                 
              
            
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             bodie
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             first
             or
             last
             ,
             if
             they
             live
             any
             long
             time
             ,
             they
             must
             suffer
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             man
             is
             in
             degrees
             of
             goodnesse
             ,
             so
             his
             sufferings
             must
             abound
             ,
             the
             better
             man
             the
             more
             sufferings
             .
             Sufferings
             abounded
             in
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             abound
             in
             all
             ,
             that
             was
             personall
             in
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             
             to
             abound
             in
             sufferings
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             go
             out
             of
             the
             person
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             St.
             Paul
             was
             .
             All
             must
             suffer
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             a
             like
             measure
             :
             there
             are
             several
             cups
             ,
             all
             do
             not
             abound
             in
             sufferings
             ,
             as
             all
             do
             not
             abound
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             strength
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             of
             a
             higher
             ranck
             ,
             their
             sufferings
             abound
             more
             .
             God
             doth
             not
             use
             an
             exact
             proportion
             in
             afflictions
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             we
             call
             geometrical
             ,
             a
             proportion
             appliable
             to
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             sufferer
             .
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             more
             strength
             then
             any
             ;
             so
             he
             suffered
             more
             then
             any
             ;
             and
             St.
             Paul
             having
             an
             extraordinary
             measure
             of
             strength
             ,
             he
             suffered
             more
             
               then
               all
               the
               Apostles
            
             ,
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             abounded
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             all
             must
             suffer
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ?
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             troubles
             abound
             thus
             ?
             Surely
             ,
             if
             we
             look
             ,
             
               
                 
                   To
                
                 
                   God
                
                 
                   we
                   shall
                   see
                   reasons
                   enough
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   the
                   Divel
                
              
               
                 
                   the
                   world
                
              
               
                 
                   our selves
                
              
            
          
           
             If
             we
             look
             to
             God
             and
             Christ
             we
             are
             ordained
             to
             be
             conformable
             to
             
             Christ
             ;
             we
             must
             be
             conformable
             to
             Christ
             in
             sufferings
             first
             ,
             before
             we
             be
             in
             glorie
             .
             It
             is
             Gods
             decree
             ,
             we
             are
             called
             to
             sufferings
             as
             well
             as
             to
             be
             believing
             :
             we
             must
             answer
             Gods
             call
             ,
             every
             Christian
             must
             resolve
             to
             take
             up
             his
             Crosse
             every
             day
             ,
             some
             degree
             of
             the
             Crosse
             or
             other
             :
             reproach
             for
             Christs
             sake
             is
             a
             suffering
             ,
             the
             scorn
             of
             the
             world
             is
             the
             rebuke
             of
             Christ.
             We
             are
             called
             to
             suffering
             as
             well
             as
             to
             Glorie
             :
             it
             is
             part
             of
             our
             effectual
             calling
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             appendix
             ,
             an
             accessorie
             thing
             to
             the
             main
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             grace
             with
             suffering
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             well
             we
             may
             have
             it
             so
             too
             :
             it
             is
             well
             that
             we
             have
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             here
             ,
             and
             glorie
             hereafter
             with
             suffering
             ,
             
             If
             we
             look
             to
             the
             divel
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             suffering
             ;
             Satan
             is
             the
             Prince
             of
             
             the
             world
             ;
             he
             is
             the
             prince
             of
             an
             opposite
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             consider
             what
             place
             we
             live
             in
             when
             we
             are
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             world
             to
             the
             blessed
             estate
             of
             Christians
             ,
             to
             be
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             heirs
             of
             heaven
             :
             the
             world
             is
             strange
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             strangers
             to
             it
             .
             Crosses
             
             and
             afflictions
             are
             necessarie
             for
             them
             that
             are
             travellers
             ,
             we
             would
             think
             else
             that
             we
             were
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             forget
             our
             countrie
             ,
             considering
             the
             condition
             we
             live
             in
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             sufferings
             .
             If
             we
             consider
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             parties
             among
             whom
             we
             live
             ,
             they
             are
             people
             of
             an
             opposite
             spirit
             ,
             therefore
             they
             maligne
             us
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             taken
             from
             among
             them
             .
             And
             though
             there
             be
             no
             opposition
             shewed
             to
             them
             :
             yet
             it
             upbraids
             enough
             their
             cursed
             estate
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             others
             taken
             from
             them
             that
             speakes
             loud
             enough
             that
             their
             course
             is
             naught
             ,
             that
             they
             see
             others
             mislike
             it
             .
             The
             world
             ,
             that
             is
             led
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             Satan
             ,
             malignes
             them
             that
             are
             better
             then
             themselves
             .
             There
             is
             opposition
             between
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Serpent
             and
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
             :
             so
             long
             as
             there
             are
             wicked
             men
             that
             are
             instruments
             ,
             and
             Organs
             of
             the
             divel
             ,
             Gods
             Children
             must
             be
             opposed
             while
             there
             is
             a
             Divell
             suffered
             to
             be
             the
             God
             
               of
               the
               World
            
             ;
             and
             so
             long
             as
             he
             hath
             so
             strong
             a
             faction
             in
             the
             world
             as
             he
             hath
             ,
             the
             Children
             of
             disobedience
             in
             whom
             he
             rules
             ,
             Gods
             Children
             shall
             never
             want
             suffering
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             regard
             our selves
             ,
             we
             have
             alwaies
             in
             our selves
             ,
             good
             and
             bad
             .
             That
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             we
             have
             need
             of
             sufferings
             to
             exercise
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             
             know
             it
             :
             for
             if
             their
             were
             no
             sufferings
             ,
             how
             should
             we
             know
             what
             good
             we
             have
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             great
             comfort
             to
             a
             Christian
             ,
             when
             he
             knowes
             ,
             by
             
             suffering
             that
             he
             hath
             more
             patience
             then
             he
             looked
             for
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             more
             faith
             then
             he
             thought
             he
             had
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             more
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             endure
             to
             suffer
             more
             for
             God
             then
             ever
             he
             thought
             he
             could
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             more
             resigning
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             giving
             up
             of
             himself
             then
             he
             thought
             of
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             denie
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             he
             thought
             he
             could
             not
             have
             done
             ?
             What
             a
             comfort
             is
             it
             to
             a
             Christain
             ,
             when
             he
             knowes
             by
             suffering
             what
             he
             can
             do
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             cannot
             do
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             good
             therefore
             ,
             and
             necessarie
             in
             regard
             of
             our selves
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             know
             our
             strength
             .
          
           
             In
             regard
             likewise
             of
             the
             evill
             that
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             suffer
             we
             must
             :
             for
             there
             must
             
             be
             a
             daily
             purging
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             instruments
             to
             scoure
             us
             ,
             are
             wicked
             men
             ,
             the
             Divells
             Instruments
             ;
             It
             is
             unfit
             for
             Gods
             Chiidren
             to
             take
             that
             base
             office
             on
             them
             ,
             for
             one
             Christian
             to
             fall
             upon
             another
             :
             it
             is
             good
             there
             should
             be
             an
             opposite
             faction
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             wicked
             men
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             ill
             that
             is
             in
             us
             ;
             there
             is
             somewhat
             to
             be
             scoured
             and
             purged
             out
             .
             So
             we
             see
             whether
             we
             look
             upward
             ,
             or
             downward
             ,
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Divell
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             faction
             of
             the
             Divell
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             or
             to
             our selves
             for
             good
             ,
             or
             evill
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             there
             should
             be
             some
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             speak
             a
             little
             more
             home
             to
             us
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             sufferings
             in
             this
             regard
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             alway
             hath
             corruption
             and
             soyl
             ,
             especially
             in
             
             prosperity
             .
             If
             a
             man
             look
             to
             the
             Churches
             in
             Germany
             that
             have
             suffered
             much
             of
             late
             ,
             and
             mark
             what
             reports
             hath
             been
             given
             of
             them
             ,
             how
             cold
             ,
             and
             dull
             they
             were
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             how
             indifferent
             they
             were
             ,
             how
             they
             valued
             not
             that
             invaluable
             pearl
             ,
             a
             man
             shall
             see
             that
             suffering
             was
             needful
             to
             scoure
             them
             .
             If
             a
             man
             look
             to
             the
             state
             of
             this
             Citie
             (
             though
             there
             be
             many
             good
             people
             ,
             the
             Lord
             increase
             the
             number
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             )
             if
             a
             man
             consider
             with
             what
             cold
             affections
             the
             blessed
             truth
             of
             God
             is
             entertained
             ,
             which
             (
             I
             say
             )
             is
             above
             all
             .
             what
             is
             all
             ,
             that
             we
             enjoy
             ?
             what
             is
             
             our
             peace
             to
             the
             Gospel
             of
             peace
             ?
             What
             is
             our
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             all
             to
             the
             blessed
             truth
             of
             Salvation
             ?
             If
             we
             had
             not
             that
             ,
             wherein
             were
             not
             the
             Turks
             as
             good
             as
             we
             ?
             for
             all
             other
             things
             were
             not
             other
             nations
             as
             good
             as
             we
             ?
             certainly
             yes
             ;
             for
             policy
             ,
             and
             other
             beautie
             ,
             and
             ornaments
             ,
             and
             rarities
             ,
             what
             have
             we
             to
             lift
             up
             our
             excellencie
             ,
             but
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             blessed
             doctrine
             of
             salvation
             ,
             whereby
             our
             souls
             are
             begotten
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             
               an
               inheritance
               immortall
               ,
               undefiled
               ,
               reserved
               in
               the
               heavens
               ?
            
             Now
             the
             cold
             esteem
             of
             this
             ,
             certainly
             will
             enforce
             in
             time
             a
             national
             suffering
             ▪
             unlesse
             there
             be
             a
             national
             repentance
             .
             It
             is
             true
             of
             every
             particular
             Christian
             :
             as
             we
             see
             when
             the
             raine
             and
             the
             heat
             joyn
             together
             ,
             they
             breed
             as
             well
             Weeds
             as
             Corn
             :
             so
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             the
             blessings
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             have
             brought
             up
             in
             us
             much
             weeds
             as
             well
             as
             good
             Corne
             ,
             and
             there
             must
             be
             a
             time
             of
             weeding
             and
             purging
             in
             regard
             of
             our
             state
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             we
             are
             gathering
             soyl
             every
             day
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             suffering
             one
             time
             or
             other
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             will
             say
             ,
             what
             do
             you
             talk
             of
             suffering
             ?
             Now
             is
             a
             time
             of
             peace
             ,
             
             we
             live
             among
             Christians
             ,
             and
             not
             Pagans
             ,
             and
             Turkes
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             adversaries
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             many
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             shew
             themselves
             .
          
           
             St.
             Austin
             answers
             this
             in
             himself
             ,
             do
             but
             begin
             to
             live
             as
             a
             Christian
             
             should
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             thou
             shalt
             not
             be
             used
             unchristianly
             of
             them
             that
             are
             Christians
             in
             name
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             deed
             .
             A
             suffering
             from
             Christians
             is
             more
             sharp
             then
             that
             of
             enemies
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             fleshly
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             be
             injurious
             :
             those
             that
             are
             carnal
             ,
             formall
             professors
             ,
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             offer
             some
             disgrace
             or
             other
             to
             those
             that
             are
             more
             spiritual
             then
             themselves
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             three-fold
             suffering
             in
             the
             Church
             since
             Christs
             time
             .
             The
             
             first
             was
             of
             doctrine
             concerning
             the
             natures
             of
             Christ
             ,
             there
             was
             persecution
             about
             that
             :
             for
             there
             were
             Arians
             that
             denyed
             the
             God-head
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             denied
             the
             man-hood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             great
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Afterward
             in
             Poperie
             ,
             they
             set
             on
             Christs
             offices
             ,
             and
             divided
             his
             Kingly
             ,
             and
             priestly
             ,
             and
             propheticall
             office
             ,
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             Saints
             ,
             to
             works
             and
             such
             like
             ,
             incroaching
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             persecuting
             with
             fire
             and
             faggot
             ,
             all
             those
             that
             gave
             all
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             sacrilegiously
             give
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             creature
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             a
             persecution
             as
             ill
             as
             any
             of
             these
             where
             the
             nature
             and
             offices
             of
             Christ
             are
             well
             enough
             understood
             ,
             where
             the
             power
             of
             religion
             is
             opposed
             by
             others
             ,
             when
             so
             much
             religion
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             bring
             a
             man
             to
             heaven
             is
             opposed
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             nature
             and
             offices
             ,
             and
             benefits
             by
             Christ
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             knowledge
             that
             hath
             obedience
             with
             it
             that
             must
             bring
             us
             to
             heaven
             ;
             a
             knowledge
             with
             self-denyall
             ,
             a
             knowledge
             with
             selling
             and
             parting
             with
             all
             our
             lusts
             and
             wicked
             courses
             that
             will
             not
             stand
             with
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Now
             where
             this
             is
             ,
             this
             cannot
             be
             brooked
             by
             any
             meanes
             ,
             and
             it
             goes
             under
             as
             great
             disgrace
             ,
             as
             heresies
             did
             in
             former
             times
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             reproach
             to
             have
             so
             much
             religion
             as
             is
             necessarily
             required
             of
             a
             man
             before
             he
             can
             be
             saved
             .
             That
             which
             the
             world
             disgraces
             is
             necessary
             to
             every
             man
             before
             he
             can
             be
             saved
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             strickt
             giving
             up
             of
             himself
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             watching
             over
             his
             waies
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             humane
             frailty
             will
             permit
             ;
             a
             conscionable
             endeavour
             in
             all
             things
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             out
             of
             conscience
             and
             thankfulnesse
             to
             God
             ;
             we
             must
             not
             think
             to
             come
             to
             heaven
             without
             that
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             ,
             
               without
               holinesse
               none
               shall
               see
               God
            
             This
             despised
             holinesse
             ,
             this
             maligned
             holinesse
             is
             that
             which
             is
             necessarie
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             as
             is
             necessarie
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             heaven
             is
             disgraced
             every
             where
             .
          
           
           
             Those
             that
             resolve
             to
             be
             Christians
             in
             good
             earnest
             and
             would
             have
             comfort
             on
             their
             death
             bed
             &
             in
             the
             times
             of
             persecution
             they
             must
             endure
             to
             be
             set
             light
             by
             ,
             to
             bear
             the
             reproach
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             must
             resolve
             on
             this
             before
             hand
             ,
             that
             when
             these
             things
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             we
             be
             not
             offended
             .
             
          
           
             Well
             ,
             then
             to
             make
             a
             little
             use
             of
             this
             ;
             since
             there
             must
             be
             troubles
             and
             crosses
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             increase
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             be
             Christians
             ;
             Let
             this
             teach
             us
             to
             judge
             aright
             of
             those
             that
             are
             ill
             thought
             on
             in
             the
             world
             oft
             times
             ,
             (
             when
             we
             see
             nothing
             but
             good
             in
             their
             carriage
             )
             oh
             what
             imputations
             are
             laid
             on
             them
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             what
             an
             indiscreet
             man
             he
             was
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             that
             he
             lacked
             wisdom
             and
             policy
             ,
             else
             he
             might
             have
             kept
             himself
             out
             of
             this
             trouble
             .
             I
             would
             ask
             such
             a
             party
             ,
             had
             not
             Christ
             as
             much
             wisdom
             as
             thee
             ?
             He
             was
             the
             
               wisdom
               of
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             did
             he
             keep
             out
             of
             reproaches
             ?
             was
             he
             not
             reproached
             as
             a
             troublesome
             man
             ,
             as
             an
             enemie
             to
             Cesar
             ,
             and
             taxed
             for
             base
             things
             ;
             as
             a
             
               wine
               bibber
            
             &c.
             and
             one
             
               that
               had
               a
               divell
            
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             waies
             ?
             Was
             not
             St.
             Paul
             as
             discreet
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             who
             in
             our
             understanding
             and
             conceit
             are
             ready
             to
             conceive
             distastfully
             of
             men
             that
             suffer
             any
             thing
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             all
             his
             wisdom
             kept
             him
             not
             from
             the
             crosse
             ,
             but
             the
             crosse
             abides
             me
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             every
             where
             .
             The
             Divell
             and
             the
             crosse
             follow
             Gods
             Children
             wheresoever
             they
             go
             ,
             all
             their
             wisdome
             and
             holinesse
             cannot
             keep
             them
             from
             it
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             decreed
             it
             ,
             and
             called
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             must
             be
             conformable
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             us
             take
             heed
             that
             we
             do
             not
             suffer
             men
             to
             suffer
             in
             our
             conceits
             ,
             when
             they
             suffer
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             reproachful
             things
             ,
             base
             death
             ,
             &c.
             
             Afflictions
             are
             therefore
             called
             the
             crosse
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             basenesse
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             so
             carnal
             men
             esteem
             it
             ,
             presently
             with
             the
             suffering
             there
             goes
             a
             taint
             ,
             and
             an
             abasing
             in
             their
             conceit
             ,
             of
             those
             men
             that
             suffer
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             diminishing
             conceit
             goes
             in
             carnall
             men
             of
             that
             which
             should
             be
             their
             glorie
             ;
             
               our
               crosses
               abound
            
             ;
             but
             what
             ought
             we
             to
             judge
             of
             these
             crosses
             .
             
               
                 They
                 are
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Why
             ?
             Christ
             suffers
             nothing
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
             in
             glorie
             ;
             how
             can
             he
             suffer
             ?
             
             This
             is
             to
             disparage
             his
             Glorious
             estate
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             suffer
             any
             thing
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             two-fold
             ;
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christs
             person
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             suffered
             himself
             which
             were
             propitiatory
             ,
             and
             satisfactory
             for
             our
             redemption
             ;
             and
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             mystical
             body
             ,
             which
             likewise
             is
             called
             Christ.
             For
             Christ
             in
             scripture
             is
             taken
             either
             
             for
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             ;
             
               why
               persecutest
               thou
               me
            
             ?
             saith
             he
             to
             Saul
             :
             or
             for
             the
             whole
             body
             mysticall
             with
             the
             head
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
               so
               is
               Christ
            
             ,
             Christ
             head
             and
             members
             is
             called
             Christ.
             Now
             when
             he
             calls
             the
             sufferings
             of
             the
             Church
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             meanes
             not
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ;
             for
             he
             suffers
             nothing
             ,
             he
             is
             out
             of
             all
             the
             malice
             of
             persecutours
             ,
             they
             cannot
             reach
             to
             heaven
             to
             Christ
             ;
             but
             he
             means
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             mystical
             body
             ,
             these
             are
             called
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ.
             
             
          
           
             Why
             are
             these
             called
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Partly
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             
             the
             sufferings
             of
             mystical
             Christ
             ,
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Church
             ;
             for
             the
             Church
             the
             companie
             of
             true
             belevers
             ,
             are
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             make
             up
             the
             mystical
             body
             of
             Christ
             ;
             therefore
             when
             they
             suffer
             he
             that
             is
             
             the
             head
             suffers
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             they
             are
             called
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             those
             that
             his
             members
             and
             
             Children
             suffer
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             for
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             his
             quarrell
             ,
             they
             
             are
             for
             his
             truth
             ,
             for
             his
             cause
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             appoyntment
             he
             calls
             us
             to
             suffering
             ;
             it
             is
             for
             his
             cause
             ,
             in
             our
             intendment
             we
             intend
             to
             suffer
             for
             Christ
             ,
             to
             maintain
             his
             cause
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             likewise
             in
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             opposites
             and
             enemies
             ,
             they
             persecute
             us
             for
             some
             goodnesse
             they
             see
             in
             us
             ,
             they
             persecute
             the
             cause
             and
             truth
             of
             Christ
             in
             us
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             both
             waies
             .
          
           
             Especially
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             by
             way
             of
             sympathie
             ,
             because
             
             Christ
             doth
             impute
             them
             to
             himself
             .
             
               The
               sufferings
               of
               Christ.
            
             It
             is
             a
             phrase
             that
             springs
             from
             the
             near
             union
             that
             is
             between
             Christ
             and
             his
             members
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             near
             or
             nearer
             then
             any
             natural
             union
             between
             the
             head
             and
             members
             :
             hereupon
             it
             comes
             that
             we
             are
             said
             to
             suffer
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             die
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             crucified
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             ascend
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             fit
             in
             heavenly
             places
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             judge
             the
             world
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             do
             all
             with
             him
             by
             reason
             of
             this
             union
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             said
             to
             suffer
             with
             us
             ,
             to
             be
             afflicted
             in
             us
             ,
             to
             be
             reproached
             with
             us
             ,
             he
             was
             stoned
             in
             Stephen
             ,
             he
             was
             persecuted
             by
             Saul
             ,
             he
             was
             beheaded
             in
             Paul
             ,
             he
             was
             burned
             with
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             he
             was
             banished
             with
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             he
             suffers
             in
             all
             his
             Children
             :
             not
             that
             he
             doth
             so
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             near
             communion
             that
             is
             between
             him
             and
             us
             ,
             to
             take
             that
             which
             is
             done
             to
             his
             members
             ,
             as
             done
             to
             himself
             ;
             therefore
             they
             are
             called
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             suffers
             when
             we
             suffer
             ,
             and
             we
             suffer
             when
             he
             suffers
             .
          
           
             The
             difference
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             comfort
             in
             our
             sufferings
             it
             comes
             from
             communion
             in
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             our
             surety
             ;
             for
             why
             are
             we
             encouraged
             to
             suffer
             by
             way
             of
             sympathy
             and
             communion
             with
             him
             ?
             because
             he
             in
             love
             died
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             was
             crucified
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             abased
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             shamed
             for
             us
             .
             And
             when
             is
             the
             soul
             encouraged
             to
             suffer
             afflictions
             for
             Christ
             ?
             when
             it
             hath
             a
             little
             felt
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             for
             it
             .
             Oh
             ,
             how
             much
             am
             I
             beholding
             to
             God
             for
             Christ
             that
             endured
             the
             whole
             wrath
             of
             God.
             They
             are
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             wondrous
             comfortable
             point
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             notion
             that
             doth
             sweeten
             the
             bitterest
             crosses
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ;
             not
             onely
             that
             we
             are
             conformable
             to
             Christ
             in
             them
             ,
             we
             suffer
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             imputes
             them
             as
             done
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             suffers
             with
             us
             .
             
          
           
             And
             another
             reason
             ,
             why
             they
             are
             the
             sufferings
             ,
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             he
             not
             onely
             takes
             it
             as
             done
             to
             himself
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             present
             with
             them
             ,
             he
             was
             with
             St.
             Paul
             in
             the
             dungeon
             ,
             he
             was
             with
             the
             3.
             young
             men
             in
             the
             firie-furnace
             ,
             there
             were
             3.
             put
             in
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             a
             fourth
             which
             was
             Christ
             ,
             the
             son
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             goes
             with
             the
             martyrs
             to
             the
             prison
             ,
             to
             the
             stake
             ,
             he
             is
             with
             them
             till
             he
             hath
             brought
             them
             to
             heaven
             ,
             he
             is
             present
             with
             them
             when
             they
             suffer
             .
          
           
             Here
             I
             must
             (
             before
             I
             come
             to
             make
             use
             of
             it
             )
             distinguish
             between
             the
             crosses
             ,
             
             and
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             ordinary
             sufferings
             as
             men
             .
             Something
             in
             this
             vale
             of
             misery
             we
             suffer
             as
             creatures
             ;
             as
             being
             subject
             to
             mutability
             and
             change
             ,
             because
             this
             is
             a
             world
             of
             changes
             .
             In
             this
             sublunary
             world
             
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             changes
             ,
             thus
             we
             suffer
             as
             creatures
             ,
             all
             creatures
             are
             subject
             to
             vanity
             ,
             and
             complain
             ,
             and
             groane
             under
             it
             .
             Somwhat
             we
             suffer
             as
             men
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             common
             condition
             of
             men
             ,
             this
             nature
             of
             ours
             since
             
             the
             fall
             is
             subject
             to
             sicknesses
             ,
             to
             crosses
             ,
             and
             pain
             ,
             and
             casualties
             ,
             every
             day
             brings
             new
             crosses
             with
             it
             ,
             this
             we
             suffer
             as
             men
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christians
             as
             religious
             holy
             men
             ,
             those
             are
             here
             
             meant
             ,
             those
             are
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ.
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             the
             sufferings
             as
             men
             (
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             )
             helps
             our
             conformity
             to
             Christ
             ,
             by
             them
             the
             flesh
             is
             purged
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             strengthened
             ,
             and
             weaning
             from
             the
             world
             is
             wrought
             ,
             and
             a
             desire
             to
             heaven
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             daily
             crosses
             we
             suffer
             as
             men
             ,
             not
             for
             Religion
             ,
             we
             are
             much
             bettered
             :
             and
             those
             in
             some
             sort
             may
             be
             called
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             :
             because
             by
             them
             we
             are
             conformed
             to
             Christ
             more
             in
             holinesse
             ,
             we
             grow
             more
             out
             of
             love
             with
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             more
             heavenly
             minded
             .
             This
             distinction
             is
             necessary
             to
             know
             which
             are
             best
             ,
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christians
             as
             good
             men
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             point
             I
             say
             of
             wonderous
             comfort
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             conformable
             
             in
             our
             sufferings
             with
             our
             Head
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             our
             Glorified
             head
             in
             heaven
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             a
             wonderous
             comfort
             ?
             Nay
             is
             it
             not
             a
             glory
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             wondrous
             glory
             that
             God
             will
             set
             us
             apart
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             take
             any
             thing
             of
             us
             ,
             much
             more
             that
             he
             will
             single
             us
             out
             to
             be
             Champions
             in
             his
             quarrel
             ,
             and
             more
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             triumph
             in
             us
             that
             the
             comfort
             shall
             abound
             .
          
           
             To
             give
             an
             instance
             ;
             if
             a
             Monarch
             should
             redeem
             a
             slave
             ,
             a
             Traitor
             from
             Prison
             ,
             and
             take
             him
             to
             fight
             in
             the
             Quarrel
             of
             his
             own
             son
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             Champion
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             an
             honour
             ?
             so
             the
             very
             sufferings
             for
             Christ
             are
             an
             encouragement
             ;
             the
             disgraces
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             they
             are
             that
             we
             suffer
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             they
             are
             ensigns
             of
             honour
             ,
             they
             are
             badges
             of
             honour
             of
             Christian
             knighthood
             .
             If
             a
             Golden
             Fleece
             ,
             or
             a
             Garter
             ,
             or
             such
             things
             be
             accounted
             so
             highly
             of
             and
             glorified
             in
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             favours
             ,
             &c.
             much
             more
             should
             the
             sufferings
             for
             Christ
             be
             glorified
             in
             as
             ensigns
             of
             the
             love
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             Christian
             profession
             ;
             when
             we
             fight
             under
             Christs
             Banner
             ,
             we
             are
             like
             to
             Christ
             ,
             we
             are
             conformable
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             went
             before
             ,
             and
             we
             follow
             his
             steps
             ;
             
               and
               if
               we
               suffer
               with
               him
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               Glorified
               with
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Therefore
             be
             not
             discouraged
             ,
             that
             which
             we
             think
             to
             be
             matter
             of
             discouragement
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             our
             Crown
             ,
             it
             is
             our
             Crown
             to
             suffer
             reproach
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             .
             It
             is
             a
             sign
             God
             favours
             us
             ,
             when
             he
             takes
             our
             credit
             ,
             our
             goods
             ,
             or
             our
             life
             to
             honour
             himself
             by
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             an
             honour
             to
             us
             ?
             doth
             he
             take
             any
             thing
             from
             us
             but
             he
             gives
             us
             better
             ?
             he
             takes
             our
             goods
             ,
             but
             he
             gives
             us
             himself
             :
             he
             takes
             our
             liberty
             ,
             but
             he
             gives
             us
             enlargement
             of
             conscience
             :
             he
             takes
             our
             life
             ,
             but
             he
             gives
             us
             heaven
             :
             if
             he
             take
             any
             thing
             from
             us
             ,
             for
             to
             seal
             his
             truth
             ,
             and
             stand
             out
             in
             his
             quarrel
             as
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             he
             
               gives
               an
               hundred
               fold
               in
               this
               World
               ,
            
             that
             is
             a
             gracious
             spirit
             of
             contentment
             and
             comfort
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             God
             himself
             :
             hath
             not
             he
             more
             that
             hath
             the
             spring
             ,
             then
             he
             that
             hath
             twenty
             Cisterns
             ?
             Those
             that
             have
             riches
             ,
             and
             place
             ,
             and
             friends
             ,
             they
             have
             Cisterns
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             suffers
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             Christ
             ,
             he
             hath
             Christ
             ,
             he
             hath
             God
             ,
             he
             hath
             the
             spring
             to
             go
             to
             ,
             if
             all
             be
             taken
             from
             him
             ,
             he
             hath
             God
             the
             spring
             to
             go
             to
             :
             if
             all
             particular
             Beams
             ,
             he
             hath
             the
             Sun.
             It
             is
             durable
             ,
             wondrous
             comfort
             to
             suffer
             for
             Christs
             sake
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             it
             encourage
             us
             in
             a
             good
             course
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             opposition
             we
             meet
             with
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             let
             us
             here
             learn
             what
             is
             our
             duty
             ,
             let
             the
             malicious
             world
             judge
             ,
             or
             say
             ,
             or
             do
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             if
             God
             be
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             
               who
               can
               be
               against
               us
            
             ?
             And
             if
             we
             suffer
             any
             thing
             for
             Christ
             ,
             he
             suffers
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             triumph
             in
             us
             over
             all
             these
             sufferings
             at
             last
             .
          
           
           
             I
             will
             add
             no
             more
             ,
             to
             set
             an
             edge
             upon
             that
             I
             have
             said
             then
             this
             ,
             
               they
               are
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             we
             should
             be
             many
             wayes
             encouraged
             to
             suffer
             for
             him
             .
             For
             did
             not
             he
             suffer
             for
             us
             that
             ,
             which
             if
             all
             the
             creatures
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             had
             suffered
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             sunk
             under
             it
             ,
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ?
             And
             what
             good
             have
             we
             by
             his
             sufferings
             ?
             are
             we
             not
             freed
             from
             Hell
             and
             Damnation
             ,
             and
             have
             we
             not
             Title
             to
             Heaven
             ?
             hath
             he
             suffered
             in
             his
             person
             so
             much
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             we
             be
             content
             to
             suffer
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             mystical
             body
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             own
             body
             suffered
             so
             much
             for
             us
             ?
          
           
             Again
             ,
             when
             we
             suffer
             in
             his
             quarrel
             ,
             we
             suffer
             not
             only
             for
             him
             that
             suffered
             for
             us
             ,
             but
             we
             suffer
             for
             him
             that
             sits
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             glorious
             in
             heaven
             ,
             
               The
               King
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               .
            
             Our
             sufferings
             are
             sufferings
             for
             him
             that
             hath
             done
             so
             much
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             for
             him
             that
             is
             so
             able
             now
             to
             over-rule
             all
             ,
             to
             crush
             our
             enemies
             ,
             for
             him
             that
             is
             so
             able
             now
             to
             minister
             comfort
             by
             his
             Spirit
             .
             This
             is
             a
             notable
             encouragement
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             so
             glorious
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             reward
             every
             suffering
             ,
             and
             every
             disgrace
             ;
             we
             shall
             be
             paid
             well
             for
             every
             suffering
             ,
             we
             shall
             lose
             nothing
             .
          
           
             And
             will
             not
             this
             encourage
             us
             likewise
             to
             suffer
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             because
             he
             will
             be
             with
             us
             in
             all
             our
             sufferings
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             leave
             us
             alone
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             cause
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             stand
             by
             his
             own
             cause
             ,
             he
             will
             maintain
             his
             own
             quarrel
             ,
             he
             will
             cause
             comfort
             to
             increase
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             an
             encouragement
             to
             defend
             a
             Princes
             quarrel
             in
             his
             own
             sight
             when
             he
             stands
             by
             to
             abet
             us
             ?
             it
             would
             encourage
             a
             dull
             mettle
             .
             When
             we
             suffer
             for
             Christs
             cause
             ,
             we
             have
             Christ
             to
             defend
             us
             ,
             he
             is
             with
             us
             in
             all
             our
             sufferings
             to
             bear
             us
             up
             ,
             he
             puts
             his
             shoulder
             under
             by
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             to
             support
             us
             .
          
           
             We
             cannot
             live
             long
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             we
             owe
             God
             a
             death
             ,
             we
             owe
             nature
             a
             death
             ,
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             is
             past
             upon
             us
             ,
             we
             cannot
             enjoy
             the
             comfort
             of
             this
             World
             long
             :
             and
             for
             favour
             and
             applause
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             we
             must
             leave
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             leave
             us
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             how
             soon
             :
             and
             this
             meditation
             should
             inforce
             us
             to
             be
             willing
             ,
             however
             it
             go
             with
             us
             for
             any
             thing
             here
             ,
             for
             life
             ,
             or
             goods
             ,
             or
             friends
             ,
             or
             credit
             and
             reputation
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             ,
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             seal
             the
             cause
             of
             Christ
             with
             that
             which
             is
             dearest
             to
             us
             ,
             
               If
               we
               suffer
               with
               him
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               glorified
               with
               him
               .
            
          
           
             The
             very
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             are
             better
             then
             the
             most
             glorious
             day
             of
             the
             greatest
             Monarch
             in
             the
             world
             that
             is
             not
             a
             Christian
             ,
             it
             is
             better
             to
             suffer
             with
             Christ
             ,
             then
             to
             joy
             with
             the
             world
             .
             The
             very
             abasement
             of
             St.
             Paul
             was
             better
             then
             the
             triumph
             of
             Nero.
             Let
             Moses
             be
             judge
             ,
             he
             judged
             it
             the
             best
             end
             of
             the
             ballance
             ;
             the
             very
             sufferings
             and
             reproach
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             Religion
             ,
             is
             better
             then
             the
             best
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             :
             the
             worst
             thing
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             is
             better
             then
             the
             best
             thing
             out
             of
             Christ.
             The
             best
             thing
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             the
             honour
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             the
             honour
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Kings
             Son
             ,
             &c.
             but
             the
             reproach
             of
             Christ
             for
             a
             good
             cause
             is
             better
             then
             the
             best
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             let
             Moses
             be
             judge
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             not
             believe
             it
             our selves
             till
             we
             feel
             it
             :
             the
             worst
             day
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             better
             then
             the
             best
             day
             of
             a
             Carnal
             man
             :
             for
             he
             hath
             the
             presence
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             to
             support
             him
             in
             some
             measure
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             us
             not
             be
             afraid
             before
             hand
             ,
             
               fear
               nothing
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               that
               thou
               shalt
               suffer
            
             .
             And
             with
             Moses
             let
             
               us
               not
               be
               ashamed
               of
               the
               rebuke
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             but
             
               Let
               us
               go
               out
               of
               the
               Campe
               with
               Christ
               learning
               our
               reproach
               .
            
             And
             because
             we
             know
             not
             what
             God
             may
             call
             us
             to
             ,
             let
             us
             entertain
             
             presently
             a
             resolution
             to
             endure
             whatsoever
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             God
             calls
             us
             to
             :
             to
             passe
             through
             thick
             and
             thin
             ,
             to
             passe
             through
             all
             kind
             of
             waies
             to
             the
             
               hope
               of
               our
               Glorious
               calling
               ,
               if
               by
               any
               way
               ,
               by
               any
               meanes
            
             saith
             St.
             
               Paul
               I
               may
               attain
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
            
             ;
             If
             by
             any
             meanes
             I
             may
             come
             to
             heaven
             ,
             by
             fair
             death
             ,
             or
             by
             violent
             death
             ,
             he
             scorned
             reproach
             ,
             if
             by
             any
             means
             he
             might
             be
             happie
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             others
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             wondrous
             quailing
             to
             the
             spirits
             of
             men
             that
             offer
             
             any
             wrong
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             but
             a
             disgrace
             ;
             a
             scoffe
             is
             a
             persecution
             to
             a
             Christian
             for
             a
             good
             cause
             :
             when
             wicked
             men
             oppose
             a
             Christian
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             and
             course
             ,
             let
             us
             learn
             what
             they
             do
             ,
             they
             
               kick
               against
               the
               pricks
            
             .
             Do
             they
             know
             what
             they
             do
             ?
             when
             they
             reproach
             Christians
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             
               reproach
               of
               Christ.
            
             What
             was
             Ishmaels
             scorning
             ?
             a
             persecution
             ;
             Christ
             is
             scorned
             in
             his
             members
             ,
             will
             he
             endure
             this
             at
             their
             hands
             ?
             When
             good
             causes
             are
             opposed
             ,
             Christ
             is
             opposed
             ,
             and
             Christ
             is
             scoffed
             .
             This
             doth
             enable
             our
             suffering
             ,
             being
             an
             abasing
             of
             it self
             ,
             that
             Christ
             accounts
             it
             done
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Base
             men
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             think
             when
             they
             scoffe
             at
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             wrong
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Children
             ,
             they
             think
             they
             deride
             and
             despise
             a
             companie
             of
             weak
             creatures
             ,
             that
             they
             scoffe
             at
             silly
             persons
             meaner
             then
             themselves
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             deceived
             ,
             they
             scoffe
             Christ
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             takes
             it
             so
             ,
             
               Saul
               ,
               Saul
               why
               persecutest
               thou
               me
               ?
            
             The
             foot
             is
             trode
             on
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             head
             speaks
             from
             heaven
             .
             It
             is
             the
             reproach
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             it
             will
             be
             laid
             to
             thy
             charge
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             that
             thou
             hast
             scoffed
             ,
             and
             persecuted
             ,
             and
             reproached
             Christ
             in
             his
             members
             :
             it
             will
             be
             a
             heavy
             indictment
             .
             Men
             should
             not
             regard
             ,
             what
             they
             conceive
             of
             things
             :
             but
             what
             he
             that
             must
             be
             their
             judge
             will
             conceive
             of
             things
             ere
             long
             ,
             and
             he
             interprets
             it
             as
             done
             to
             his
             own
             person
             .
             It
             is
             true
             both
             of
             good
             and
             ill
             ,
             whatsoever
             good
             we
             do
             to
             a
             Christian
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             to
             a
             Disciple
             in
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Disciple
             ,
             Christ
             takes
             it
             as
             done
             to
             himself
             ,
             Matth.
             25.
             
             
               In
               as
               much
               as
               you
               have
               done
               it
               to
               these
               ,
               you
               have
               done
               it
               to
               mee
               .
            
          
           
             It
             should
             animate
             us
             to
             do
             good
             offices
             to
             those
             that
             are
             Christs
             ,
             what
             
             we
             do
             to
             them
             ,
             we
             do
             to
             Christ.
             Let
             us
             be
             willing
             to
             refresh
             the
             bowels
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             members
             ,
             at
             home
             ,
             or
             abroad
             as
             occasion
             serves
             ,
             to
             maintain
             the
             quarrel
             of
             Christ
             as
             much
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             to
             relieve
             Christ
             ,
             he
             comes
             to
             us
             in
             the
             poore
             and
             asks
             relief
             ,
             he
             that
             shed
             his
             blood
             for
             us
             ,
             he
             that
             dyed
             for
             us
             ,
             he
             that
             hath
             given
             us
             all
             asks
             a
             little
             pittance
             for
             himself
             ;
             that
             we
             for
             his
             sake
             would
             be
             so
             good
             to
             him
             in
             his
             members
             ,
             as
             to
             do
             thus
             and
             thus
             :
             that
             for
             Jonathans
             sake
             we
             would
             regard
             poore
             lame
             Mephibosheth
             his
             son
             .
             Christ
             though
             he
             be
             gone
             ,
             he
             hath
             some
             Mephibosheths
             ,
             some
             poore
             weak
             members
             ,
             and
             what
             offices
             we
             do
             them
             ,
             he
             accounts
             done
             to
             himself
             ,
             it
             runs
             on
             his
             score
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             accountable
             for
             every
             good
             word
             we
             speak
             in
             his
             cause
             ,
             for
             every
             defence
             ,
             for
             every
             act
             of
             bountie
             .
             It
             is
             a
             point
             of
             large
             meditation
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             Crosses
             and
             Afflictions
             of
             Christians
             they
             are
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Do
             but
             consider
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             intended
             in
             this
             phrase
             ,
             to
             dignifie
             all
             disgraces
             and
             indignities
             that
             are
             put
             upon
             us
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             and
             quarrel
             ;
             could
             he
             have
             said
             more
             in
             few
             words
             ?
             he
             calls
             them
             not
             disgraces
             ,
             or
             losses
             ;
             or
             death
             ,
             but
             he
             puts
             such
             a
             comfortable
             title
             upon
             them
             that
             might
             make
             us
             in
             love
             with
             suffering
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             set
             us
             on
             fire
             to
             endure
             any
             thing
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             
               sufferings
               of
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
           
             
               As
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               abound
               ,
               so
               our
               consolations
               &c.
               
            
             The
             third
             general
             point
             is
             ,
             That
             our
             consolations
             are
             proportionable
             to
             our
             sufferings
             .
             Our
             consolations
             abound
             .
             We
             suffer
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             that
             is
             hard
             .
             I
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             sweetnesse
             .
             And
             then
             another
             degree
             is
             ,
             our
             consolations
             abound
             as
             our
             sufferings
             abound
             .
             Consolation
             ,
             is
             (
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             in
             the
             unfolding
             of
             the
             word
             )
             an
             inward
             support
             
             of
             the
             soul
             against
             trouble
             felt
             or
             feared
             :
             and
             it
             must
             be
             stronger
             then
             the
             grievance
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             action
             of
             comfort
             will
             not
             follow
             .
             There
             is
             a
             disproportion
             between
             the
             agent
             ,
             and
             the
             patient
             ,
             in
             all
             prevailing
             actions
             ,
             or
             else
             there
             is
             no
             prevailing
             :
             if
             the
             comfort
             be
             not
             above
             the
             maladie
             it
             is
             no
             comfort
             :
             And
             therefore
             no
             comforts
             ,
             but
             divine
             comforts
             will
             stand
             at
             length
             ,
             because
             in
             all
             other
             comforts
             
               sedet
               medecinum
               morbo
            
             ,
             the
             maladie
             is
             above
             the
             remedie
             :
             they
             may
             make
             glorious
             pretences
             as
             the
             Philosophers
             do
             ,
             Plutarch
             and
             Seneca
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             :
             but
             they
             are
             as
             Apothecaries
             boxes
             they
             have
             goodly
             titles
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             nothing
             within
             .
          
           
             Alas
             !
             when
             there
             is
             trouble
             in
             the
             conscience
             awakned
             with
             the
             sight
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             displeasure
             of
             God
             ,
             what
             can
             all
             those
             precepts
             compose
             and
             frame
             the
             soul
             in
             petty
             troubles
             ?
             They
             have
             their
             place
             :
             and
             surely
             the
             neglect
             of
             them
             many
             times
             is
             that
             ,
             that
             makes
             the
             crosse
             heavier
             :
             but
             alas
             in
             divine
             troubles
             ,
             in
             terror
             of
             conscience
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             divine
             comfort
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             of
             like
             nature
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             effect
             of
             comfort
             will
             never
             follow
             ;
             and
             those
             be
             the
             comforts
             that
             he
             meanes
             here
             .
             As
             our
             troubles
             and
             afflictions
             abound
             ,
             so
             our
             consolations
             ,
             our
             divine
             supports
             they
             abound
             :
             the
             point
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             
               
                 Our
                 comforts
                 are
                 proportionable
                 to
                 our
                 sufferings
                 .
              
            
          
           
             What
             did
             I
             say
             proportionable
             ?
             it
             is
             above
             all
             proportion
             of
             suffering
             .
             
             As
             it
             is
             said
             Rom.
             8.
             
               the
               afflictions
               of
               this
               life
               are
               not
               worthy
               of
               the
               glory
               that
               shall
               be
               revealed
               .
            
             And
             indeed
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             the
             consolations
             abound
             as
             the
             sufferings
             abound
             .
             For
             God
             keeps
             not
             all
             for
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             he
             gives
             us
             a
             taste
             ,
             a
             grape
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             before
             we
             come
             to
             Canaan
             ;
             as
             the
             Israelites
             they
             sent
             for
             grapes
             to
             taste
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             them
             brought
             to
             them
             by
             the
             spies
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             might
             guesse
             of
             the
             fruitfulnesse
             ,
             and
             sweetnesse
             of
             the
             land
             it self
             :
             so
             the
             taste
             and
             relish
             that
             Gods
             Children
             have
             of
             that
             fulnesse
             which
             is
             reserved
             in
             another
             world
             ,
             it
             is
             answerable
             ,
             and
             proportionable
             to
             their
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             proportion
             ,
             the
             exceeding
             part
             is
             of
             comfort
             :
             there
             is
             an
             exceeding
             if
             not
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             yet
             afterwards
             .
             The
             Ark
             did
             rise
             together
             with
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             comforts
             rise
             together
             with
             matter
             of
             suffering
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             proportion
             ,
             why
             the
             greatest
             comforts
             follow
             the
             greatest
             sufferings
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             it
             ?
          
           
             They
             are
             many
             ,
             to
             name
             some
             .
             First
             of
             all
             this
             is
             a
             ground
             ,
             that
             the
             
             more
             capable
             the
             soul
             is
             of
             comfort
             ,
             the
             more
             comfort
             it
             receives
             ;
             but
             great
             troubles
             bring
             a
             capacity
             ,
             and
             capablenesse
             of
             soul
             ,
             fitting
             it
             to
             receive
             comfort
             .
             How
             is
             that
             ?
             Troubles
             do
             humble
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             humility
             is
             a
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             vessel
             of
             all
             grace
             ,
             and
             of
             comfort
             too
             :
             a
             low
             ,
             and
             meek
             spirit
             
             is
             a
             deep
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             lower
             ,
             and
             deeper
             ,
             and
             the
             larger
             the
             spirit
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             capable
             it
             is
             to
             contain
             heavenly
             comfort
             .
             We
             know
             the
             more
             empty
             a
             man
             is
             of
             himself
             ,
             the
             more
             fit
             he
             is
             for
             comfort
             :
             but
             crosses
             and
             afflictions
             empty
             us
             of
             our selves
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             what
             we
             are
             we
             must
             be
             out
             of
             our selves
             ;
             and
             the
             lesse
             we
             are
             in
             our selves
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             are
             in
             God.
             And
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             St.
             Aust.
             saith
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             
             more
             strong
             then
             a
             humble
             emptie
             spirit
             :
             because
             it
             makes
             the
             creature
             to
             go
             out
             of
             it self
             to
             him
             that
             is
             strength
             it self
             ,
             and
             comfort
             it self
             ;
             Now
             that
             which
             makes
             us
             go
             out
             of
             our selves
             to
             strength
             ,
             that
             is
             strong
             ;
             but
             this
             doth
             crosses
             and
             afflictions
             :
             that
             is
             the
             main
             reason
             why
             the
             proportion
             holds
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             another
             reason
             is
             this
             ,
             troubles
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             and
             crosses
             do
             exercise
             
             graces
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             grace
             is
             exercised
             ,
             the
             more
             comfort
             is
             derived
             :
             for
             comfort
             followes
             Graces
             ,
             the
             comforts
             of
             the
             spirit
             follow
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             as
             the
             heat
             followes
             the
             fire
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             shadow
             followes
             the
             bodie
             .
             Now
             the
             more
             grace
             ,
             the
             more
             comfort
             ,
             the
             more
             affliction
             the
             more
             exercise
             of
             Grace
             ,
             the
             more
             exercise
             of
             Grace
             ,
             the
             more
             Grace
             it self
             .
             As
             we
             see
             the
             deeper
             the
             root
             the
             higher
             the
             tree
             :
             after
             the
             sharpest
             winter
             ,
             usually
             there
             is
             the
             sweetest
             spring
             ,
             and
             the
             fruitfullest
             summer
             ,
             and
             Autumn
             :
             because
             in
             the
             sharpest
             winter
             the
             ground
             is
             mellowed
             most
             ,
             and
             the
             seed
             sinks
             the
             deepest
             ;
             and
             the
             ground
             is
             inwardly
             warmed
             ,
             the
             soile
             ,
             the
             earth
             is
             prepared
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             when
             the
             outward
             heat
             comes
             to
             draw
             it
             forth
             ,
             it
             comes
             to
             be
             abundantly
             fruitful
             .
             We
             see
             it
             in
             nature
             ,
             that
             ,
             that
             we
             call
             Antiperistasis
             ,
             the
             environing
             if
             one
             contrary
             with
             another
             increaseth
             the
             contrary
             .
             Whatsoever
             is
             good
             is
             increased
             ,
             being
             environed
             by
             the
             contrary
             ill
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             put
             to
             the
             conflict
             .
          
           
             So
             it
             is
             with
             the
             soul
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             showers
             of
             affliction
             that
             bring
             the
             sweet
             flowers
             of
             comfort
             after
             :
             the
             soul
             is
             prepared
             ,
             and
             manured
             for
             them
             ,
             the
             soul
             is
             exercised
             and
             inlarged
             ,
             and
             fitted
             for
             them
             every
             way
             .
             
               In
               the
               multitude
               of
               my
               sorrowes
               thy
               comforts
               refreshed
               my
               soul
               ,
            
             saith
             David
             Psal.
             94.
             19
             answerable
             to
             our
             discomforts
             ,
             God
             comforts
             refresh
             our
             souls
             .
          
           
             And
             God
             is
             so
             wise
             ,
             that
             before
             we
             enter
             to
             suffer
             any
             great
             matter
             ,
             he
             
             will
             give
             us
             more
             Grace
             answerable
             to
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             our
             suffering
             ,
             and
             after
             great
             suffering
             he
             will
             give
             great
             comfort
             .
             God
             is
             so
             infinitely
             loving
             and
             wise
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             call
             us
             to
             suffer
             great
             troubles
             till
             he
             give
             us
             some
             grace
             answerable
             .
             As
             a
             Captain
             will
             not
             set
             a
             fresh-water
             Souldier
             in
             a
             sharp
             brunt
             ,
             but
             some
             experienced
             man.
             Whatsoever
             wisdom
             is
             in
             man
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             drop
             in
             regard
             of
             that
             infinite
             wisdome
             that
             is
             in
             God
             :
             he
             proportions
             our
             strength
             before
             we
             suffer
             ,
             and
             in
             suffering
             he
             doth
             increase
             it
             ,
             and
             after
             suffering
             ,
             then
             comfort
             comes
             following
             amain
             ;
             indeed
             especially
             after
             a
             little
             while
             waiting
             :
             for
             Gods
             time
             is
             the
             best
             time
             .
             And
             we
             shall
             have
             most
             experience
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             holy
             spirit
             
             at
             such
             times
             .
             The
             nearer
             to
             the
             spring
             of
             comfort
             the
             more
             comfort
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             deepest
             ,
             and
             sharpest
             afflictions
             ,
             we
             are
             nearer
             to
             God
             ,
             therefore
             the
             more
             comfort
             .
          
           
             How
             is
             this
             proved
             ?
             The
             more
             we
             are
             stripped
             of
             outward
             comforts
             ,
             the
             more
             near
             we
             are
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             stiled
             the
             
               God
               that
               comforteth
               the
               abject
            
             ,
             and
             the
             nearer
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             nearer
             to
             comfort
             it self
             :
             for
             all
             comfort
             springs
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             when
             outward
             meanes
             fail
             that
             should
             convey
             comfort
             to
             us
             ,
             then
             he
             conveys
             it
             immediately
             by
             himself
             .
             I
             confesse
             he
             is
             present
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             comfort
             is
             conveyed
             by
             the
             creature
             ,
             by
             man
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             sweet
             as
             when
             God
             joyns
             with
             the
             soul
             immediately
             ,
             as
             in
             great
             crosses
             he
             doth
             .
             Such
             occasion
             ▪
             and
             such
             extreamity
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             none
             can
             comfort
             a
             man
             but
             God
             ,
             by
             his
             spirit
             .
             When
             Christ
             comes
             to
             the
             soul
             immediately
             what
             abundance
             of
             comfort
             is
             there
             then
             ?
             As
             a
             King
             that
             doth
             not
             send
             a
             messenger
             ,
             but
             comes
             immediately
             in
             his
             ownperson
             to
             visit
             one
             in
             misery
             .
             what
             a
             grace
             is
             it
             ?
             So
             what
             a
             grace
             is
             is
             to
             a
             soul
             afflicted
             
             and
             deserted
             to
             ha
             ve
             Christ
             immediately
             present
             ?
             As
             the
             Martyrs
             found
             when
             no
             other
             creature
             could
             comfort
             them
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             fire
             within
             ,
             above
             all
             the
             outward
             fire
             ,
             and
             torment
             ,
             which
             abated
             ,
             and
             allayed
             the
             torments
             that
             were
             without
             :
             the
             divinest
             comforts
             are
             kept
             for
             the
             harshest
             and
             the
             worst
             times
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             absence
             of
             all
             other
             creatures
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             minister
             comfort
             .
             They
             may
             keep
             outward
             comforts
             from
             us
             ,
             they
             can
             never
             keep
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             from
             us
             :
             &
             so
             long
             as
             a
             Christian
             soul
             and
             God
             can
             close
             together
             it
             cannot
             want
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Another
             reason
             why
             comforts
             increase
             because
             we
             pray
             most
             then
             :
             
             when
             we
             pray
             most
             ,
             we
             are
             most
             happie
             ;
             but
             in
             our
             greatest
             sufferings
             we
             pray
             most
             ,
             and
             most
             ardently
             :
             therefore
             then
             we
             feele
             most
             comfort
             .
             When
             God
             and
             a
             christian
             soul
             can
             talke
             together
             ,
             and
             have
             communion
             :
             though
             he
             cannot
             speak
             to
             God
             with
             his
             tongue
             ,
             yet
             he
             can
             sigh
             and
             groan
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             can
             pour
             forth
             his
             spirit
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             long
             as
             we
             can
             pray
             we
             can
             never
             be
             miserable
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             heart
             can
             ease
             it self
             into
             the
             bosome
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             will
             alway
             be
             a
             return
             of
             a
             sweet
             answer
             .
             Of
             all
             the
             exercises
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             exercise
             ,
             that
             hath
             most
             immediate
             communion
             with
             God
             is
             prayer
             ;
             then
             we
             speak
             familiarly
             to
             God
             in
             his
             own
             language
             and
             words
             ,
             and
             call
             upon
             him
             by
             his
             own
             promises
             ,
             we
             alledge
             those
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             this
             cannot
             be
             ,
             we
             cannot
             speak
             ,
             and
             confer
             and
             converse
             with
             the
             God
             of
             Comfort
             without
             a
             great
             deal
             ,
             without
             a
             world
             of
             comfort
             :
             great
             crosses
             drive
             us
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             therefore
             then
             we
             have
             great
             comfort
             .
          
           
             What
             use
             may
             we
             make
             of
             this
             ?
             first
             for
             our selves
             ,
             we
             would
             not
             fear
             nor
             faint
             neither
             faint
             in
             troubles
             ,
             nor
             fear
             troubles
             :
             faint
             not
             in
             them
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             comfort
             proportionable
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             not
             fear
             troubles
             before
             they
             come
             ,
             or
             any
             measure
             of
             them
             ,
             proportionable
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             our
             afflictions
             shall
             be
             our
             comfort
             .
             Let
             us
             not
             fear
             any
             thing
             we
             shall
             suffer
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             ;
             for
             as
             we
             suffer
             so
             we
             shall
             receive
             from
             God
             ;
             we
             fear
             our
             own
             good
             .
             For
             it
             is
             better
             to
             have
             the
             comfort
             we
             shall
             have
             in
             suffering
             any
             thing
             for
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             exempted
             from
             the
             suffering
             and
             to
             want
             the
             comfort
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             proportion
             ,
             the
             choyse
             is
             much
             better
             ,
             to
             have
             comfort
             with
             grievance
             ,
             then
             to
             want
             the
             comfort
             together
             with
             the
             grievance
             .
             St.
             Paul
             would
             not
             have
             chosen
             immunity
             from
             suffering
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             been
             exempted
             from
             the
             crosse
             to
             have
             wanted
             his
             comfort
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             disproportion
             is
             wide
             ,
             and
             great
             ,
             the
             comforts
             are
             inward
             and
             sweet
             ,
             the
             crosses
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             are
             outward
             .
             What
             are
             all
             the
             croses
             ,
             
             and
             sufferings
             in
             this
             world
             ?
             (
             set
             aside
             an
             afflicted
             conscience
             )
             it
             is
             but
             brushing
             of
             the
             garment
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             some
             outward
             thing
             in
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             but
             the
             comforts
             are
             inward
             and
             deep
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             if
             there
             be
             inward
             grievances
             too
             ?
             Then
             we
             have
             deeper
             comforts
             then
             they
             :
             the
             crosse
             is
             never
             so
             deep
             but
             the
             comfort
             is
             deeper
             ,
             
               Oh
               the
               depth
               of
               the
               wisedom
               and
               love
               of
               God!
            
             there
             is
             the
             part
             and
             dimension
             of
             Gods
             love
             ,
             the
             depth
             of
             it
             .
             There
             is
             a
             depth
             in
             crosses
             .
             
               Out
               of
               the
               deep
               have
               I
               cryed
               to
               thee
               .
            
             But
             there
             is
             a
             deeper
             depth
             of
             comfort
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             hand
             under
             to
             fetch
             us
             up
             at
             the
             lowest
             ,
             
               Thy
               right
               hand
               is
               upon
               me
               ,
               and
               thy
               left
               hand
               is
               under
               me
            
             saith
             the
             Church
             to
             God
             :
             there
             is
             comfort
             lower
             ,
             and
             deeper
             then
             the
             greivance
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             inward
             ,
             spirituall
             greivance
             .
             Nay
             ,
             of
             all
             grievances
             ,
             (
             I
             know
             what
             I
             speak
             a
             little
             of
             mine
             own
             experience
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             true
             in
             the
             experience
             of
             all
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Christians
             )
             that
             there
             is
             none
             that
             have
             more
             help
             then
             they
             that
             are
             exercised
             with
             spirituall
             temptations
             
             of
             conscience
             ,
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             search
             for
             deep
             comforts
             ,
             shallow
             comforts
             will
             not
             serve
             their
             turn
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             have
             them
             ,
             they
             keep
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             much
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             more
             retired
             and
             deep
             thoughts
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             comforts
             then
             other
             people
             ,
             who
             as
             they
             are
             strangers
             to
             their
             crosses
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             strangers
             to
             their
             comfort
             .
             There
             is
             no
             degree
             of
             proportion
             between
             the
             crosses
             and
             the
             comforts
             ,
             the
             crosses
             are
             momentary
             ,
             the
             comforts
             are
             growing
             ,
             the
             crosses
             make
             us
             not
             aw●…it
             the
             worse
             ,
             and
             the
             comforts
             make
             us
             better
             .
             Feare
             nothing
             therefore
             ,
             but
             go
             on
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             religion
             ,
             and
             never
             be
             discouraged
             to
             suffer
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             for
             feare
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             think
             ,
             oh
             this
             will
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             come
             .
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             if
             the
             sufferings
             grow
             ,
             the
             comforts
             shall
             grow
             with
             it
             ,
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             Another
             use
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             we
             judge
             aright
             of
             those
             that
             are
             disgraced
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             their
             cause
             be
             good
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             have
             distastfull
             
             conceits
             of
             them
             (
             as
             indeed
             suffering
             breeds
             distast
             naturally
             in
             men
             ,
             they
             love
             men
             in
             a
             flourishing
             estate
             ,
             and
             distast
             them
             suffering
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             corruption
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             )
             God
             is
             the
             nearest
             to
             them
             then
             ,
             nearer
             then
             ever
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             their
             comforts
             increase
             with
             their
             crosses
             .
             In
             the
             conunction
             between
             the
             Sun
             and
             the
             Moon
             ;
             (
             as
             by
             expaerience
             we
             see
             )
             in
             the
             space
             between
             the
             old
             and
             new
             Moon
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             time
             of
             conjunction
             ,
             we
             think
             the
             Moon
             to
             be
             lost
             in
             that
             time
             ,
             because
             we
             see
             her
             not
             :
             but
             the
             
             Moon
             is
             more
             inlightened
             then
             ,
             then
             ever
             she
             was
             in
             her self
             ,
             but
             here
             is
             the
             reason
             ,
             the
             light
             part
             of
             the
             Moon
             is
             turned
             to
             the
             Sun-ward
             ,
             to
             heaven-ward
             ,
             and
             the
             darke
             part
             is
             turned
             toward
             the
             earth
             :
             So
             a
             Christian
             in
             crosses
             ,
             and
             abasement
             ,
             seems
             to
             be
             a
             darke
             creature
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             more
             inlightned
             then
             ,
             then
             ever
             before
             ;
             why
             ?
             his
             light
             part
             is
             to
             God-ward
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             seen
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             world
             sees
             his
             crosses
             ,
             but
             they
             doe
             not
             see
             his
             comforts
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Moon
             is
             nearer
             the
             Sun
             at
             that
             time
             then
             at
             other
             times
             :
             so
             the
             soul
             hath
             to
             deale
             with
             God
             in
             afflictions
             ,
             it
             is
             nearer
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             dark
             side
             is
             toward
             the
             world
             .
             As
             the
             World
             sees
             the
             Moons
             Eclipse
             ,
             so
             the
             world
             sees
             our
             darknesse
             ,
             but
             not
             our
             inward
             comforts
             ,
             therefore
             we
             should
             judge
             aright
             of
             others
             in
             this
             case
             .
          
           
             Another
             use
             shal
             be
             of
             thankfulness
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             besides
             the
             comforts
             of
             heaven
             (
             which
             are
             not
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             which
             we
             shal
             not
             know
             till
             we
             
             come
             to
             feel
             them
             )
             besides
             the
             great
             comfort
             we
             have
             to
             be
             free
             from
             Hell
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             a
             measure
             of
             comfort
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             in
             our
             pilgrimage
             ,
             and
             absence
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             such
             a
             measure
             of
             comfort
             ,
             as
             may
             carry
             us
             with
             comfort
             along
             .
             We
             ought
             to
             be
             thankfull
             to
             God
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             redemption
             ,
             and
             glorification
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             comforts
             us
             in
             our
             pilgrimage
             ,
             that
             he
             mingles
             crosses
             with
             comforts
             ,
             nay
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             world
             our
             comforts
             are
             more
             then
             our
             crosses
             .
          
           
             Some
             may
             object
             ,
             I
             ,
             but
             my
             crosses
             are
             more
             then
             my
             comforts
             .
          
           
             Are
             they
             so
             ?
             dost
             thou
             suffer
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             or
             no
             ?
             if
             thou
             dost
             ,
             thy
             
             comforts
             are
             more
             then
             thy
             crosses
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             not
             a
             fault
             in
             thee
             .
             
          
           
             What
             shall
             I
             doe
             therefore
             ?
          
           
             First
             ,
             Take
             this
             direction
             in
             suffering
             ,
             pull
             out
             the
             sting
             of
             sin
             ,
             though
             we
             suffer
             in
             never
             so
             good
             a
             cause
             ,
             for
             in
             one
             suffering
             God
             aims
             at
             divers
             
             things
             .
             God
             in
             thy
             suffering
             aims
             at
             thy
             correction
             as
             well
             as
             at
             the
             exercise
             of
             thy
             grace
             ,
             and
             at
             thy
             comfort
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             let
             affliction
             have
             the
             correcting
             and
             amending
             part
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             comforting
             part
             will
             ollow
             .
             
             Though
             the
             cause
             be
             good
             ,
             yet
             Gods
             Children
             oft
             times
             want
             comfort
             till
             afterward
             .
             Why
             ?
             They
             have
             not
             renewed
             their
             repentance
             ,
             and
             cleansed
             their
             souls
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             pulled
             out
             the
             sting
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             repented
             of
             their
             personall
             sins
             that
             lye
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             gone
             back
             to
             the
             sins
             of
             their
             youth
             ,
             and
             then
             renewed
             their
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             purposes
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             then
             comes
             comfort
             and
             not
             before
             ;
             Therefore
             it
             is
             no
             disparagement
             to
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             Christians
             find
             not
             present
             comfort
             ,
             they
             have
             personall
             sins
             that
             hang
             on
             them
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             repented
             of
             ,
             which
             God
             intends
             to
             amend
             them
             of
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             honour
             them
             by
             suffering
             in
             his
             cause
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             if
             Gods
             Children
             complain
             ,
             that
             their
             sufferings
             are
             above
             their
             strength
             ,
             and
             above
             measure
             ,
             and
             desire
             God
             to
             weigh
             their
             afflictions
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             
               Job
               saith
            
             ;
             It
             is
             the
             speech
             of
             sense
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             faith
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             speech
             of
             the
             fit
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             state
             (
             there
             is
             a
             fit
             and
             a
             state
             )
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             what
             they
             say
             in
             their
             fit
             ,
             then
             the
             flesh
             and
             sense
             speak
             ,
             and
             not
             grace
             and
             faith
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             If
             they
             judge
             by
             sense
             ,
             then
             they
             judge
             so
             ,
             but
             we
             know
             that
             reason
             corrects
             the
             errours
             of
             sense
             ,
             and
             faith
             corrects
             the
             errours
             of
             reason
             ;
             but
             what
             do
             they
             say
             in
             their
             constant
             state
             ?
             their
             comforts
             are
             answerable
             to
             their
             crosses
             ,
             either
             in
             suffering
             or
             afterwards
             ,
             though
             not
             alway
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             So
             much
             for
             that
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             will
             be
             abused
             by
             carnall
             persons
             ,
             we
             speak
             of
             abundance
             of
             comfort
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             to
             those
             that
             have
             interest
             in
             it
             :
             the
             book
             of
             God
             speaks
             
             no
             comfort
             to
             persons
             that
             live
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             will
             do
             so
             :
             we
             speak
             comfort
             to
             those
             that
             are
             broken-hearted
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             that
             are
             content
             to
             indure
             the
             reproach
             of
             religion
             in
             despight
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             will
             beare
             the
             cross
             of
             Christ
             :
             For
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             their
             jollity
             increaseth
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             their
             crosses
             and
             troubles
             shall
             increase
             .
             As
             it
             is
             said
             Revel
             .
             18.
             17.
             of
             mysticall
             Babylon
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             hath
             flourished
             in
             the
             world
             a
             great
             while
             ,
             and
             sate
             as
             a
             Queen
             and
             blessed
             her self
             ,
             
               As
               she
               gloried
               herself
               ,
               and
               lived
               deliciously
               ,
               so
               much
               torment
               and
               sorrow
               give
               her
               .
            
             So
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             of
             every
             wicked
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             an
             evill
             course
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Scripture
             phrase
             is
             ,
             blesseth
             himself
             in
             an
             evil
             course
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             sure
             of
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             comfort
             :
             for
             in
             what
             proportion
             they
             have
             delighted
             themselves
             in
             this
             world
             in
             sin
             ,
             in
             that
             proportion
             they
             shall
             have
             torment
             of
             conscience
             (
             if
             conscience
             be
             awaked
             )
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             proportion
             ,
             they
             shall
             have
             torment
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             :
             As
             sin
             is
             growing
             ,
             so
             rods
             are
             growing
             for
             them
             ;
             wicked
             men
             ,
             saith
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               they
               grow
               worse
               and
               worse
               ,
            
             the
             more
             they
             sin
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             may
             ,
             they
             sink
             in
             rebellion
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             they
             sink
             in
             rebellion
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             sink
             in
             the
             state
             of
             damnation
             ,
             they
             fill
             up
             the
             measure
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             treasure
             up
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             against
             the
             day
             of
             wrath
             .
             Whosoever
             thou
             art
             that
             livest
             in
             a
             sinfull
             course
             ,
             and
             wilt
             do
             so
             in
             spight
             of
             Gods
             Ordinance
             ,
             in
             spight
             of
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             that
             hast
             the
             good
             motions
             of
             the
             spirit
             knocking
             at
             thy
             soule
             ,
             and
             yet
             wilt
             rather
             refuse
             comfort
             then
             take
             comfort
             together
             with
             direction
             :
             go
             on
             still
             in
             this
             thy
             wicked
             course
             ,
             but
             remember
             as
             thy
             comforts
             increase
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             so
             thy
             torment
             is
             increasing
             .
             And
             here
             is
             the
             disproportion
             between
             Gods
             children
             and
             others
             ,
             they
             have
             their
             sufferings
             first
             ,
             and
             their
             comfort
             afterward
             ,
             but
             others
             have
             their
             pleasure
             first
             ,
             and
             their
             torment
             after
             ,
             theirs
             are
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             but
             others
             for
             ever
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             what
             we
             may
             comfortably
             observe
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             comforts
             increase
             as
             crosses
             increase
             .
          
           
           
             A
             Word
             of
             the
             fourth
             and
             last
             point
             .
          
           
             How
             comes
             this
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             
               as
               our
               afflictions
               abound
               ,
               so
               our
               consolations
               abound
               ?
            
             
          
           
             They
             abound
             by
             Chrst
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             .
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             is
             the
             Comforter
             :
             but
             how
             comes
             this
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             we
             that
             are
             not
             the
             Objects
             of
             comfort
             ,
             but
             of
             confusion
             ,
             should
             have
             God
             the
             Father
             to
             be
             the
             
               God
               of
               comfort
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy-Ghost
               to
               be
               our
               comforter
               ?
            
             Oh
             it
             is
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             great
             peace-maker
             hath
             satisfied
             God
             ,
             and
             procured
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             :
             for
             the
             holy-Ghost
             is
             procured
             by
             the
             satisfaction
             and
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             sent
             after
             the
             resurrection
             and
             ascension
             of
             Christ.
             Therefore
             Christ
             is
             called
             ,
             
               the
               consolation
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             waited
             for
             Christ
             ,
             waited
             for
             the
             consolation
             of
             Israel
             .
             All
             comfort
             is
             hid
             in
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             store-house
             of
             comfort
             ,
             
               we
               have
               it
               through
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               :
            
             For
             that
             God
             is
             the
             
               Father
               of
               comfort
            
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             Christ
             is
             our
             Mediatour
             and
             Intercessour
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Holy-Ghost
               is
               the
               comforter
            
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             Christ
             sent
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             comforts
             of
             the
             holy-Ghost
             are
             fetched
             from
             Christ
             ,
             from
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             ascention
             of
             Christ
             ,
             from
             some
             argument
             from
             Christ.
             Whatsoever
             comforteth
             the
             soule
             ,
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             doth
             it
             by
             fetching
             some
             argument
             from
             Christ
             ,
             from
             his
             satisfaction
             ,
             from
             his
             worth
             ,
             from
             his
             intercession
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             something
             in
             Christ
             it
             is
             :
             So
             Christ
             by
             his
             Spirit
             doth
             comfort
             ,
             and
             the
             reasons
             fetched
             by
             the
             Spirit
             are
             from
             Christ
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             a
             Christian
             soule
             doth
             not
             feare
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             consuming
             fire
             ,
             but
             can
             look
             upon
             him
             with
             comfort
             ?
             ?
             It
             is
             because
             God
             hath
             received
             satisfaction
             by
             Christ.
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             a
             Christian
             soule
             feares
             not
             Hell
             ,
             but
             thinks
             of
             it
             with
             comfort
             ?
             Christ
             hath
             conquered
             Hell
             ,
             and
             Satan
             .
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             a
             Christian
             feares
             not
             death
             ?
             Christ
             by
             death
             hath
             overcome
             death
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             had
             the
             power
             of
             death
             ,
             the
             Devill
             :
             Christ
             is
             mine
             saith
             the
             Christian
             soule
             ,
             therefore
             I
             do
             not
             feare
             it
             ,
             but
             think
             of
             it
             with
             comfort
             ,
             because
             a
             Christian
             is
             more
             then
             a
             Conquerour
             over
             all
             these
             .
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             a
             Christian
             is
             not
             afraid
             of
             his
             corruptions
             and
             sins
             ?
             He
             knows
             that
             God
             for
             Christs
             sake
             will
             pardon
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             remainder
             of
             his
             corruptions
             will
             worke
             to
             his
             humiliation
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             good
             ,
             
               All
               shall
               work
               for
               the
               best
               to
               them
               that
               love
               God.
            
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             but
             it
             is
             comfortable
             to
             a
             Christian
             ?
             When
             he
             thinks
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             thinks
             of
             him
             as
             a
             Father
             of
             comfort
             ,
             when
             he
             thinks
             of
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             ,
             he
             thinks
             of
             him
             as
             a
             spirit
             of
             comfort
             ;
             when
             he
             thinks
             of
             Angels
             ,
             he
             thinks
             of
             them
             as
             his
             attendants
             ;
             when
             he
             thinks
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             he
             thinks
             of
             it
             as
             of
             his
             inheritance
             ;
             he
             thinks
             of
             Saints
             as
             a
             communion
             whereof
             he
             is
             partaker
             :
             whence
             is
             all
             this
             ?
             By
             Christ
             who
             hath
             made
             God
             our
             Father
             ,
             the
             holy-Ghost
             our
             Comforter
             ,
             who
             hath
             made
             Angels
             ours
             ,
             Saints
             ours
             ,
             heaven
             ours
             ,
             earth
             ours
             ,
             Devils
             ours
             ,
             death
             ours
             ,
             all
             ours
             in
             issue
             .
          
           
             For
             God
             being
             turned
             in
             love
             to
             us
             ,
             all
             is
             turned
             ,
             our
             crosses
             are
             no
             curses
             now
             ,
             but
             comforts
             ,
             and
             the
             bitterest
             crosses
             yield
             the
             sweetst
             comforts
             .
             All
             this
             is
             by
             Christ
             ,
             that
             hath
             turned
             the
             course
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             hid
             blessings
             in
             the
             greatest
             crosses
             that
             ever
             were
             .
             And
             this
             he
             did
             in
             himself
             ,
             before
             he
             doth
             it
             in
             us
             :
             for
             did
             not
             his
             greatest
             crosses
             tend
             to
             his
             greatest
             glory
             ?
             who
             ever
             in
             the
             world
             was
             abased
             as
             our
             head
             Christ
             Jesus
             was
             ?
             that
             made
             him
             crie
             :
             
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               mee
               ?
            
             
             All
             the
             Creatures
             in
             the
             world
             would
             have
             sunk
             under
             the
             sufferings
             that
             Christ
             indured
             ,
             what
             abasement
             to
             the
             abasement
             of
             Christ
             ?
             and
             what
             glorie
             to
             the
             glorie
             of
             Christ
             ?
             Phil
             2.
             
             
               He
               humbled
               himself
               to
               the
               death
               of
               the
               cross
               ,
               wherefore
               God
               gave
               him
               a
               name
               above
               all
               names
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               euery
               knee
               should
               bow
               ,
               both
               of
               things
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               things
               in
               earth
               ,
               and
               things
               under
               the
               earth
               .
            
             Now
             as
             it
             was
             in
             our
             head
             ,
             his
             greatest
             abasement
             ushered
             in
             his
             greatest
             glorie
             ;
             so
             it
             shall
             be
             in
             us
             ,
             our
             greatest
             crosses
             are
             before
             our
             greatest
             comforts
             ,
             he
             is
             our
             President
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             exemplarie
             cause
             as
             well
             as
             the
             efficient
             working
             cause
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             Christ
             all
             this
             ,
             that
             consolations
             abound
             in
             us
             ,
             it
             was
             performed
             first
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             by
             him
             ,
             by
             his
             Spirit
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             The
             use
             that
             we
             are
             to
             make
             of
             this
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             our
             sufferings
             ,
             before
             
             we
             come
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             we
             should
             look
             to
             Christ
             ,
             he
             hath
             turned
             all
             things
             :
             let
             us
             study
             Christ
             ,
             and
             fetch
             comfort
             from
             him
             :
             our
             flesh
             was
             abased
             in
             him
             ,
             our
             flesh
             is
             glorified
             in
             him
             now
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             in
             his
             person
             .
             And
             so
             it
             must
             be
             in
             our
             own
             persons
             ,
             our
             flesh
             must
             be
             abased
             ,
             and
             then
             as
             he
             is
             glorious
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             so
             shall
             we
             be
             in
             our selves
             :
             That
             very
             Spirit
             that
             raised
             and
             advanced
             him
             at
             the
             lowest
             ,
             that
             very
             spirit
             (
             there
             being
             but
             one
             spirit
             in
             the
             head
             and
             members
             )
             in
             our
             greatest
             abasement
             shall
             vouchsafe
             us
             the
             greatest
             advancement
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             look
             for
             ,
             to
             sit
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             reigne
             with
             Christ
             :
             
               for
               if
               we
               suffer
               with
               him
               ,
               we
               shall
               reign
               with
               him
               .
            
          
           
             And
             hence
             you
             may
             have
             a
             reason
             likewise
             ,
             why
             Christians
             have
             no
             more
             comfort
             ;
             they
             doe
             not
             studie
             Christ
             enough
             ,
             they
             consider
             not
             
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             neernesse
             wherein
             Christ
             is
             to
             them
             .
             and
             they
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             both
             make
             one
             Christ
             ,
             they
             doe
             not
             consider
             how
             Christ
             hath
             sweetned
             all
             ,
             he
             hath
             turned
             God
             ,
             and
             turned
             all
             to
             us
             :
             he
             hath
             made
             God
             our
             Father
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             all
             things
             favourable
             unto
             us
             ,
             :
             so
             that
             now
             the
             fire
             is
             our
             friend
             ,
             the
             Stone
             ,
             and
             the
             Gout
             ,
             and
             all
             diseases
             ,
             disgrace
             and
             temptation
             ,
             all
             are
             at
             peace
             and
             league
             with
             us
             :
             all
             is
             turned
             in
             the
             use
             and
             issue
             to
             good
             ,
             to
             the
             help
             and
             comfort
             of
             Gods
             Children
             :
             
               All
               things
               are
               yours
               ,
               and
               you
               are
               Christs
               ,
               and
               Christ
               is
               Gods
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             ult
             .
             There
             is
             not
             the
             worst
             thing
             but
             it
             is
             at
             peace
             with
             us
             :
             because
             the
             malignant
             power
             it
             hath
             (
             in
             order
             to
             damnation
             )
             is
             taken
             away
             :
             now
             it
             doth
             not
             hurt
             us
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             a
             soveraigne
             curing
             power
             to
             turne
             it
             to
             good
             .
          
           
             I
             confesse
             Gods
             Children
             are
             discomforted
             ,
             but
             then
             they
             wrong
             their
             principles
             ,
             they
             wrong
             their
             grounds
             ,
             their
             religion
             ,
             their
             Saviour
             ,
             they
             wrong
             all
             the
             comforts
             they
             have
             interest
             in
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             improve
             them
             ,
             when
             occasion
             serves
             ,
             As
             Job
             is
             checked
             ,
             
               Hast
               thou
               forgot
               the
               consolations
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ?
            
             or
             why
             dost
             thou
             forget
             them
             ?
             so
             if
             we
             have
             consolations
             
             and
             forget
             them
             ,
             and
             dote
             ,
             and
             pore
             upon
             our
             grievance
             ,
             it
             is
             just
             with
             God
             to
             leave
             us
             comfortless
             ,
             not
             that
             we
             want
             any
             comfort
             ,
             but
             we
             flatter
             our
             grievance
             and
             forget
             our
             comfort
             .
             Let
             us
             change
             our
             object
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             have
             looked
             upon
             our
             grievance
             ,
             and
             been
             humbled
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             let
             us
             look
             upon
             the
             promises
             ,
             let
             us
             look
             upon
             Christ
             in
             glory
             ,
             and
             see
             our selves
             in
             Heaven
             triumphing
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             What
             can
             terrifie
             a
             Soul
             ?
             not
             Death
             it self
             ,
             when
             it
             sees
             it self
             in
             Christ
             Triumphing
             ,
             Faith
             sees
             me
             as
             well
             Triumphing
             in
             Heaven
             and
             sitting
             at
             the
             Right
             Hand
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             Christ
             ;
             
             for
             it
             knowes
             I
             am
             a
             Member
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             between
             me
             and
             that
             happiness
             ,
             that
             is
             reserved
             for
             me
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             I
             shall
             triumph
             over
             it
             .
          
           
             Christ
             triumphed
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             over
             death
             ,
             Hell
             ,
             sin
             ,
             the
             Grave
             ,
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             she
             will
             triumph
             in
             me
             his
             mysticall
             body
             ,
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             in
             himself
             ,
             he
             will
             doe
             in
             me
             .
             This
             faith
             will
             overcome
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             the
             Devill
             ,
             and
             Hell
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             between
             us
             and
             Heaven
             .
             A
             Christian
             that
             sees
             himself
             sitting
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             with
             Christ
             ,
             triumphing
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             discouraged
             at
             nothing
             :
             for
             faith
             that
             makes
             things
             to
             come
             present
             ,
             it
             sees
             him
             conquering
             alreadie
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             be
             exhorted
             to
             joy
             ,
             
               Rejoyce
               ,
               and
               again
               I
               say
               rejoyce
               ,
            
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             if
             we
             look
             to
             our
             grounds
             ;
             but
             when
             we
             yield
             to
             Satan
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             flesh
             ,
             we
             robb
             God
             of
             his
             glory
             and
             our selves
             of
             comfort
             ,
             but
             we
             may
             thank
             our selves
             for
             it
             .
             But
             I
             come
             to
             the
             sixth
             verse
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Apostle
             inlargeth
             himself
             ,
             by
             shewing
             the
             end
             of
             his
             sufferings
             in
             regard
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             setting
             downe
             both
             parts
             ,
             both
             affliction
             and
             comfort
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               VERS
               .
               VI.
               
            
             
               Whether
               we
               be
               afflicted
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               your
               consolation
               ,
               and
               salvation
               ,
               or
               whether
               we
               be
               comforted
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               your
               consolation
               and
               salvation
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             is
             much
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             how
             the
             mind
             is
             prepared
             to
             receive
             what
             is
             spoken
             :
             the
             Apostle
             therefore
             to
             make
             way
             for
             himself
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             he
             removes
             therefore
             scandall
             from
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             he
             shews
             that
             it
             was
             so
             farre
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             take
             offence
             at
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             to
             bless
             God
             for
             it
             :
             for
             as
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             abounded
             in
             him
             ,
             so
             his
             comfort
             abounded
             And
             because
             they
             should
             think
             themselves
             no
             way
             hurt
             by
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             base
             usage
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             tels
             them
             in
             the
             verse
             ,
             that
             all
             was
             for
             their
             good
             :
             no
             man
             should
             be
             offended
             at
             his
             own
             good
             :
             they
             had
             no
             reason
             to
             take
             scandall
             at
             that
             which
             was
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             but
             saith
             he
             ,
             if
             you
             think
             basely
             of
             me
             for
             my
             sufferings
             ,
             you
             think
             basely
             of
             your
             own
             comfort
             :
             for
             my
             sufferings
             are
             for
             your
             good
             ,
             and
             my
             comforts
             are
             for
             your
             good
             ;
             whether
             I
             suffer
             or
             be
             comforted
             ,
             it
             is
             or
             you
             .
          
           
             The
             crosse
             is
             a
             distastfull
             thing
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             likewise
             the
             crosse
             in
             others
             is
             a
             distastefull
             thing
             ,
             not
             onely
             distastfull
             ,
             and
             bitter
             to
             us
             but
             shamefull
             .
             St.
             Paul
             knowing
             this
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             work
             himself
             into
             their
             good
             conceit
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             prevaile
             with
             them
             for
             their
             good
             saith
             he
             ,
             you
             ought
             not
             to
             think
             a
             whit
             the
             worse
             of
             me
             for
             this
             ,
             for
             all
             is
             for
             you
             .
             So
             you
             see
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             
               Whether
               we
               be
               afflicted
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               your
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             first
             he
             speakes
             of
             affliction
             alone
             ,
             and
             then
             of
             comfort
             alone
             .
             If
             we
             be
             afflicted
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             your
             good
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             be
             comforted
             it
             is
             for
             your
             good
             .
             His
             reason
             is
             ;
             because
             sometimes
             afflictions
             appeare
             without
             comfort
             :
             therefore
             he
             saith
             not
             ,
             
               If
               we
               be
               comforted
               onely
               it
               is
               for
               your
               good
               ,
               but
               if
               we
               be
               afflicted
               it
               is
               for
               your
               good
               .
            
             Sometimes
             comfort
             is
             before
             our
             afflictions
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             indure
             it
             the
             better
             God
             cheares
             us
             to
             it
             ;
             
             Sometimes
             God
             sheds
             his
             Spirit
             in
             affliction
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             abundance
             of
             comfort
             in
             it
             :
             but
             for
             the
             most
             part
             it
             comes
             after
             ,
             after
             we
             have
             waited
             :
             but
             in
             it
             there
             is
             always
             such
             a
             measure
             of
             comfort
             ,
             that
             supports
             us
             that
             we
             sink
             not
             :
             yet
             the
             speciall
             degree
             of
             comfort
             usually
             comes
             after
             ;
             therefore
             he
             speaks
             of
             affliction
             in
             the
             first
             place
             .
             
               
                 If
                 I
                 be
                 afflicted
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             The
             Point
             is
             easie
             ,
             that
             
               
                 The
                 afflictions
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             afflictions
             of
             Gods
             Church
             are
             Gods
             peoples
             ,
             especially
             the
             afflictions
             
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             Leaders
             of
             Gods
             Armie
             ,
             God
             singles
             out
             some
             to
             suffer
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ;
             the
             good
             especially
             of
             consolation
             ,
             and
             salvation
             ,
             for
             these
             two
             goods
             .
          
           
             How
             can
             this
             be
             that
             the
             afflictions
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             are
             for
             the
             consolation
             and
             salvation
             of
             others
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             many
             wayes
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             afterwards
             more
             particularly
             :
             but
             onely
             now
             to
             make
             way
             .
             Afflictions
             are
             for
             the
             good
             and
             comfort
             of
             others
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             their
             example
             in
             suffering
             ,
             to
             traine
             us
             up
             how
             to
             suffer
             :
             Example
             is
             a
             forcible
             kinde
             of
             teaching
             ;
             therefore
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             our
             afflictions
             are
             for
             you
             ,
             to
             lead
             ,
             and
             teach
             you
             the
             way
             how
             to
             suffer
             .
             Words
             are
             not
             enough
             ,
             especially
             in
             matter
             of
             suffering
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             some
             example
             ;
             therefore
             Christ
             from
             Heaven
             came
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             redeem
             us
             ,
             but
             to
             teach
             us
             ;
             not
             onely
             by
             words
             but
             by
             example
             ,
             how
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             suffer
             willingly
             ,
             and
             chearfully
             ,
             and
             stoutly
             in
             obedience
             to
             God
             as
             he
             did
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             Afflictions
             doe
             good
             to
             others
             by
             ministring
             occasion
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             search
             deeper
             into
             the
             cause
             :
             when
             they
             they
             see
             the
             people
             of
             God
             are
             so
             used
             ,
             they
             take
             occasion
             hereby
             to
             enquire
             what
             is
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             so
             take
             occasion
             to
             be
             instructed
             deeply
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             :
             for
             mans
             nature
             is
             inquisitive
             ,
             and
             grace
             takes
             the
             hint
             of
             any
             thing
             :
             What
             is
             the
             matter
             that
             such
             and
             such
             indure
             such
             things
             ?
             Hereupon
             I
             say
             they
             come
             to
             be
             better
             grounded
             in
             the
             cause
             ,
             &
             little
             occasions
             oft
             times
             are
             the
             beginnings
             of
             great
             matters
             :
             by
             reason
             that
             the
             spirit
             as
             well
             as
             wit
             is
             of
             a
             working
             nature
             ,
             and
             will
             draw
             one
             thing
             from
             another
             .
             We
             see
             what
             a
             great
             Tree
             riseth
             of
             a
             little
             seed
             ,
             how
             a
             little
             thing
             upon
             report
             worketh
             conversion
             ▪
             Naaman
             the
             Assyrian
             had
             a
             Servant
             ,
             and
             she
             told
             him
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Prophet
             in
             Jurie
             that
             was
             a
             famous
             man
             ,
             that
             did
             great
             matters
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             would
             go
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             cured
             of
             his
             leprosie
             ;
             that
             little
             occasion
             being
             ministred
             Naaman
             comes
             to
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             cured
             of
             a
             double
             leprosie
             ,
             both
             of
             soule
             and
             body
             ,
             and
             went
             home
             a
             good
             man
             ;
             so
             by
             way
             of
             ministring
             occasion
             of
             inquisition
             the
             sufferings
             of
             others
             doe
             good
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             seeing
             the
             constant
             and
             resolute
             spirits
             of
             those
             that
             suffer
             it
             ,
             doth
             them
             good
             and
             comforts
             them
             :
             for
             ,
             first
             it
             makes
             them
             conceive
             we
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             certainly
             these
             men
             that
             suffer
             constantly
             ,
             and
             chearefully
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             good
             cause
             that
             they
             suffer
             for
             ,
             when
             they
             see
             the
             cause
             is
             such
             a
             resolution
             and
             courage
             in
             the
             sufferers
             .
             And
             it
             makes
             them
             in
             love
             with
             ,
             and
             begin
             to
             think
             well
             of
             the
             persons
             ,
             when
             they
             can
             deny
             themselves
             ,
             surely
             these
             men
             care
             not
             for
             the
             pleasures
             and
             vanities
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             can
             indure
             to
             suffer
             these
             .
             So
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             saith
             when
             he
             saw
             Christians
             suffer
             ,
             he
             thought
             they
             were
             men
             that
             cared
             not
             for
             pleasures
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             had
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             suffer
             these
             things
             .
          
           
           
             Besides
             ,
             They
             can
             gather
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             imboldening
             
             the
             sufferers
             ,
             what
             they
             may
             hope
             for
             themselves
             if
             they
             should
             suffer
             .
             They
             may
             reason
             thus
             ;
             Is
             God
             by
             his
             spirit
             so
             full
             and
             so
             strong
             in
             these
             that
             are
             flesh
             and
             blood
             as
             we
             are
             ?
             is
             he
             so
             strong
             in
             women
             ,
             in
             young
             men
             ,
             in
             aged
             men
             ,
             that
             neither
             their
             yeares
             ,
             nor
             their
             sex
             ,
             nor
             their
             tenderness
             ,
             can
             any
             kind
             of
             way
             hinder
             them
             from
             these
             kind
             of
             abasements
             ,
             and
             sharp
             sufferings
             ?
             surely
             the
             same
             spirit
             of
             God
             will
             be
             as
             strong
             in
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             stand
             out
             in
             the
             same
             cause
             ,
             and
             carrie
             my self
             as
             they
             do
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             good
             reason
             ,
             for
             God
             is
             the
             same
             God
             ,
             the
             spirit
             is
             the
             same
             spirit
             ,
             the
             cause
             is
             the
             same
             cause
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             false
             reasoning
             :
             I
             may
             upon
             a
             good
             presumption
             hope
             for
             the
             presence
             ,
             and
             assistance
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             inable
             and
             strengthen
             me
             as
             he
             did
             them
             ;
             for
             the
             same
             Spirit
             of
             Godwill
             be
             strong
             in
             all
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             partly
             likewise
             in
             the
             intent
             of
             them
             that
             suffer
             :
             There
             is
             a
             
             double
             intent
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             intent
             of
             God
             to
             single
             them
             out
             to
             suffer
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             their
             intent
             to
             suffer
             that
             others
             may
             have
             good
             .
             This
             is
             one
             reason
             ,
             why
             they
             are
             willing
             rather
             to
             suffer
             shame
             ,
             or
             bodily
             punishment
             ,
             then
             they
             will
             hinder
             others
             of
             the
             good
             they
             may
             take
             by
             their
             suffering
             .
             So
             it
             is
             Gods
             end
             ,
             and
             their
             end
             .
             It
             is
             for
             your
             consolation
             ,
             in
             Gods
             intent
             ,
             and
             in
             my
             intent
             and
             purpose
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             event
             it self
             :
             Thus
             you
             see
             how
             afflictions
             suffered
             in
             good
             cause
             ,
             help
             for
             the
             consolation
             and
             salvation
             even
             of
             others
             :
             the
             example
             of
             those
             that
             suffer
             flow
             into
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             insinuate
             into
             the
             judgment
             and
             affection
             of
             the
             beholders
             many
             wayes
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             the
             Factors
             of
             Antichrist
             know
             very
             well
             :
             for
             if
             ever
             there
             be
             any
             persecution
             again
             ,
             we
             shall
             hardly
             have
             fire
             and
             fagor
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             give
             example
             ;
             they
             will
             come
             to
             Gun-powder
             plots
             and
             Massacres
             ,
             and
             such
             violent
             courses
             to
             sweep
             away
             all
             .
             They
             know
             if
             it
             come
             to
             matter
             of
             example
             once
             ,
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             his
             children
             ,
             and
             the
             presence
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             shall
             appeare
             to
             others
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             a
             wondrous
             working
             force
             ,
             they
             are
             wise
             enough
             to
             know
             that
             ,
             the
             Devill
             teacheth
             them
             that
             wit
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             been
             put
             by
             all
             his
             other
             shifts
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             so
             that
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Gods
             Children
             are
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             then
             to
             make
             some
             use
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             not
             take
             any
             offence
             at
             the
             cause
             of
             religion
             for
             suffering
             :
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             an
             ill
             conceit
             of
             a
             cause
             for
             suffering
             ,
             but
             rather
             think
             
             the
             better
             of
             it
             .
             I
             speak
             it
             is
             in
             this
             regard
             ,
             we
             have
             many
             that
             will
             honour
             the
             Martyrs
             that
             are
             dead
             ,
             that
             are
             recorded
             in
             the
             book
             ,
             but
             if
             any
             suffer
             in
             the
             present
             view
             ,
             before
             their
             eyes
             ,
             they
             are
             disgracefull
             to
             them
             .
             This
             should
             not
             be
             .
             For
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             if
             the
             cause
             be
             good
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             good
             men
             (
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             )
             is
             for
             thy
             good
             .
             Was
             it
             not
             a
             cruell
             thing
             in
             Saul
             to
             strike
             at
             David
             when
             he
             played
             on
             his
             Harpe
             ,
             when
             he
             sought
             his
             good
             and
             easement
             ?
             To
             kill
             a
             Nightingale
             in
             singing
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             barbarous
             thing
             .
             Gods
             Children
             by
             all
             that
             they
             suffer
             intend
             the
             good
             of
             others
             :
             now
             to
             hurt
             and
             and
             maligne
             them
             in
             doing
             good
             ,
             to
             persecute
             them
             that
             indure
             ill
             for
             our
             good
             ,
             or
             that
             labour
             and
             do
             any
             thing
             for
             our
             good
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             barbarous
             savage
             thing
             :
             All
             is
             for
             the
             Elect
             ,
             
               I
               suffer
               not
               for
               the
               Elects
               sake
               ,
            
             saith
             St.
             Paul
             in
             2.
             
             Tim.
             so
             my
             sufferings
             are
             for
             you
             .
             We
             may
             know
             we
             are
             elected
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             we
             take
             good
             by
             the
             sufferings
             of
             others
             ,
             if
             we
             take
             no
             scandall
             ,
             and
             offence
             ,
             and
             doe
             not
             add
             affliction
             to
             the
             afflicted
             ,
             for
             all
             is
             in
             Gods
             intent
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             intent
             for
             our
             good
             .
          
           
           
             For
             instance
             (
             a
             little
             to
             enlighten
             the
             point
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             usually
             stood
             on
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             notion
             that
             may
             help
             our
             conceits
             of
             the
             excellent
             estate
             of
             Gods
             Children
             )
             Reprobation
             (
             to
             go
             as
             high
             as
             we
             may
             )
             it
             is
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             to
             shew
             mercy
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             set
             by
             ,
             and
             neglect
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             to
             single
             them
             out
             .
             The
             creation
             of
             the
             World
             is
             for
             their
             sakes
             .
             Gods
             providence
             directs
             all
             for
             their
             Good
             :
             for
             why
             doth
             he
             suffer
             wicked
             men
             ?
             it
             is
             that
             they
             may
             be
             instruments
             to
             exercise
             them
             that
             are
             good
             ;
             it
             is
             by
             reflexion
             ,
             or
             some
             way
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             good
             ,
             that
             the
             wicked
             are
             suffered
             to
             be
             upon
             the
             earth
             .
             The
             administration
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             for
             the
             Rebels
             that
             are
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             those
             that
             are
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             and
             he
             tosseth
             and
             tumbleth
             Empires
             and
             Monarchies
             ,
             the
             great
             men
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             think
             they
             doe
             great
             matters
             ,
             but
             alas
             all
             this
             is
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             this
             is
             reductive
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             Gods
             providence
             .
             All
             their
             attempts
             are
             for
             the
             little
             flock
             ,
             for
             a
             few
             that
             are
             a
             despised
             company
             ,
             that
             he
             meanes
             to
             save
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             eyes
             to
             see
             it
             .
          
           
             So
             likewise
             his
             Ordinances
             are
             to
             gather
             this
             Church
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             chosen
             from
             all
             the
             world
             to
             himselfe
             ;
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             Ministrie
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ;
             the
             suffering
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             the
             doing
             and
             suffering
             of
             Christians
             ,
             all
             is
             for
             their
             good
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             this
             place
             ;
             I
             suffer
             for
             your
             consolation
             and
             comfort
             .
             Heaven
             and
             earth
             stands
             for
             them
             ,
             the
             Pillars
             of
             Heaven
             and
             earth
             would
             be
             taken
             asunder
             ,
             and
             all
             would
             come
             to
             a
             Chaos
             ,
             an
             end
             would
             be
             of
             all
             ,
             if
             the
             number
             of
             them
             were
             gathered
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             blessed
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             whom
             al
             things
             are
             .
             The
             doings
             and
             sufferings
             of
             Gods
             people
             (
             we
             doe
             not
             know
             indeed
             that
             are
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             belong
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             who
             do
             not
             )
             but
             our
             intent
             is
             to
             do
             good
             to
             those
             that
             are
             Gods
             ,
             and
             the
             issue
             proves
             so
             ,
             the
             rest
             God
             hath
             his
             end
             in
             it
             to
             harden
             them
             ,
             and
             bring
             them
             to
             confusion
             ,
             to
             take
             excuse
             from
             them
             :
             but
             the
             reall
             good
             of
             all
             our
             pains
             and
             suffering
             is
             the
             Elects
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             examine
             ,
             what
             good
             we
             take
             by
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             
             the
             sufferings
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             sufferings
             of
             the
             former
             Church
             ,
             doe
             their
             examples
             animate
             ,
             and
             quicken
             ,
             and
             encourage
             us
             to
             the
             like
             courses
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             signe
             we
             are
             elected
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             greater
             signe
             of
             a
             good
             estate
             in
             grace
             ,
             then
             a
             gratious
             heart
             ,
             to
             draw
             good
             out
             of
             the
             examples
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             good
             out
             of
             every
             thing
             that
             befals
             us
             ,
             because
             Gods
             end
             in
             election
             ,
             and
             his
             manner
             of
             providence
             is
             to
             guide
             all
             to
             their
             good
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             we
             learn
             another
             thing
             likewise
             ,
             how
             God
             over-rules
             in
             his
             providence
             ,
             the
             projects
             of
             carnall
             men
             ,
             of
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             instruments
             ,
             and
             Agents
             and
             Factors
             ,
             God
             over-rules
             all
             things
             ,
             that
             which
             in
             it self
             is
             ill
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             intendment
             of
             the
             inflicter
             is
             ill
             ,
             yet
             God
             turnes
             it
             to
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             them
             that
             suffer
             too
             .
             Satan
             intends
             no
             such
             matter
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             said
             Isa.
             10.
             
             Nebuchadnezzar
             thinks
             no
             such
             thing
             :
             
               Ashur
               the
               rod
               of
               my
               wrath
               ,
            
             he
             intends
             no
             such
             matter
             ,
             they
             intend
             not
             the
             consolation
             of
             Gods
             ,
             when
             they
             wrong
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             exercise
             their
             patience
             and
             Grace
             ;
             No
             ,
             they
             intend
             their
             hurt
             ,
             and
             confusions
             .
             It
             is
             no
             matter
             what
             they
             intend
             ,
             but
             God
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             
               created
               light
               out
               of
               darkness
            
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             providence
             doth
             great
             matters
             by
             small
             meanes
             ,
             in
             his
             providence
             over
             his
             Church
             ,
             he
             doth
             raise
             contraries
             out
             of
             contraries
             ,
             he
             turns
             the
             wicked
             proiects
             of
             men
             to
             contrary
             ends
             ,
             and
             makes
             all
             serviceable
             to
             his
             own
             end
             .
          
           
             In
             state-policie
             ,
             he
             is
             accounted
             the
             wisest
             man
             ,
             that
             can
             make
             his
             enemies
             
             instrumentall
             to
             his
             owne
             purpose
             ,
             that
             can
             make
             others
             serve
             his
             own
             turne
             ,
             to
             work
             his
             own
             ends
             by
             others
             ,
             that
             are
             his
             opposites
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             need
             of
             a
             great
             reaching
             head
             ,
             that
             can
             doe
             so
             .
             The
             great
             providence
             of
             Heaven
             doth
             thus
             ,
             God
             is
             the
             wisest
             Polititian
             in
             the
             world
             :
             All
             other
             policie
             is
             but
             a
             beam
             from
             that
             Sun
             ,
             he
             can
             make
             instrumentall
             ,
             and
             serviceable
             to
             him
             ,
             his
             very
             enemies
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             torment
             of
             Satan
             ,
             that
             God
             over
             shoots
             him
             in
             his
             own
             bow
             ,
             he
             over-reacheth
             him
             in
             his
             own
             policie
             ,
             where
             he
             thinks
             to
             doe
             most
             harme
             ,
             he
             doth
             most
             good
             ▪
             in
             those
             afflictions
             whereby
             he
             thinks
             to
             quell
             the
             courage
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             God
             doth
             exceeding
             good
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             enlargeth
             the
             bounds
             of
             the
             Church
             this
             way
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             an
             ordinary
             speech
             ,
             
               The
               blood
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               is
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             The
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             how
             then
             is
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             and
             Sufferers
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             Thus
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             how
             ?
             As
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             in
             the
             book
             ?
             No
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             published
             in
             preaching
             ,
             much
             more
             as
             it
             is
             published
             in
             confession
             ;
             and
             much
             more
             as
             it
             is
             published
             and
             sealed
             in
             Martyrdome
             ,
             by
             suffering
             :
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             so
             laid
             open
             ,
             as
             not
             onely
             spoken
             but
             confessed
             ,
             and
             practised
             in
             life
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             so
             ,
             but
             sealed
             by
             induring
             any
             thing
             ;
             thus
             it
             is
             the
             seed
             ,
             and
             works
             strongly
             .
          
           
             God
             over-rules
             all
             inferiours
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             contrary
             motions
             in
             their
             own
             intent
             to
             his
             ,
             yet
             he
             brings
             them
             about
             to
             his
             end
             .
             As
             we
             see
             the
             Heavens
             have
             a
             contrary
             motion
             to
             the
             first
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             carries
             the
             rest
             ,
             the
             
               primum
               mobile
            
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             turned
             about
             by
             another
             motion
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             bent
             of
             themselves
             ,
             they
             goe
             one
             way
             and
             are
             carryed
             another
             .
             As
             we
             see
             in
             the
             wheels
             of
             the
             Clock
             ,
             one
             runs
             one
             way
             ,
             
             another
             ,
             another
             :
             all
             make
             the
             Clock
             strike
             ,
             all
             serve
             the
             intent
             of
             Clock-maker
             :
             so
             one
             runns
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             another
             ,
             another
             .
             Carnall
             men
             offer
             disgrace
             and
             disparagement
             to
             Gods
             people
             ;
             their
             intent
             is
             to
             overthrow
             all
             ,
             to
             disgrace
             and
             to
             trample
             on
             the
             cause
             of
             Religion
             ,
             but
             God
             useth
             contrary
             wheels
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Clock
             strike
             ,
             all
             turnes
             in
             the
             issue
             to
             his
             end
             .
             Therefore
             though
             we
             say
             in
             our
             common
             speech
             ,
             that
             the
             Devill
             is
             the
             God
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Scripture
             phrase
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             so
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             wicked
             that
             are
             under
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             a
             God
             under
             a
             God
             ,
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Monarch
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             God
             that
             hath
             not
             power
             over
             Swine
             ,
             further
             then
             he
             is
             suffered
             .
             It
             is
             a
             point
             of
             wondrous
             comfort
             ,
             that
             though
             we
             be
             thus
             used
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             an
             active
             providence
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             Monarch
             ,
             one
             great
             King
             that
             rules
             all
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             ground
             of
             patience
             and
             contentment
             in
             whatsoever
             we
             suffer
             ;
             not
             
             to
             look
             to
             the
             next
             instrument
             ,
             but
             look
             to
             the
             over-ruling
             cause
             ,
             that
             will
             turn
             all
             in
             the
             issue
             to
             our
             good
             .
             This
             Joseph
             comforted
             his
             Brethren
             with
             ,
             you
             sent
             me
             and
             of
             an
             ill
             mind
             too
             ,
             but
             God
             turned
             it
             to
             good
             .
             It
             was
             no
             thank
             to
             them
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             no
             matter
             ,
             he
             comforted
             them
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             turned
             their
             malice
             to
             his
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             good
             too
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             sent
             as
             a
             Steward
             to
             provide
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             one
             ground
             why
             to
             think
             more
             moderately
             in
             regard
             of
             anger
             ,
             fiercenesse
             against
             wicked
             men
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             ground
             of
             pittying
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             alas
             poore
             soules
             what
             do
             they
             !
             though
             they
             intend
             it
             of
             malice
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             instruments
             and
             shall
             be
             over-ruled
             ,
             to
             do
             good
             contrary
             to
             their
             meaning
             ,
             as
             St
             Paul
             saith
             here
             ,
             
               Whether
               I
               be
               afflicted
               it
               is
               for
               your
               consolation
               and
               salvation
               .
            
             
             The
             worst
             intents
             ,
             and
             designes
             of
             the
             enemies
             of
             Religion
             ,
             was
             for
             the
             consolation
             and
             salvation
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             .
             It
             is
             good
             to
             think
             of
             this
             before
             hand
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             ground
             of
             patience
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             so
             ,
             but
             of
             comfort
             ,
             and
             joy
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             degree
             above
             patience
             .
             God
             over-rules
             all
             thus
             ,
             Therefore
             we
             should
             quietly
             cast
             our selves
             wholly
             upon
             him
             ,
             willing
             to
             doe
             and
             suffer
             whatsoever
             he
             will
             have
             us
             ,
             knowing
             that
             he
             will
             direct
             all
             to
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             our
             comfort
             and
             his
             own
             glory
             .
          
           
             Again
             a
             further
             use
             may
             be
             this
             to
             teach
             us
             to
             communicate
             our
             estate
             to
             others
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             for
             their
             Good.
             Good
             is
             diffusive
             ,
             saith
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             
             all
             that
             I
             do
             or
             suffer
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             your
             good
             )
             to
             ioyn
             comfort
             ,
             and
             suffering
             together
             )
             
               If
               I
               be
               comforted
            
             it
             is
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             suffer
             it
             is
             for
             you
             .
             It
             must
             be
             by
             their
             taking
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             not
             all
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             take
             notice
             ,
             but
             we
             ought
             to
             let
             them
             take
             notice
             as
             much
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             
               Come
               Children
               ,
               and
            
             I
             
               will
               teach
               you
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Psal.
             34.
             11.
             
             
               Come
               and
               I
               will
               tell
               you
               what
               the
               Lord
               hath
               done
               for
               my
               soule
               :
               The
               righteous
               shall
               compasse
               me
               about
            
             saith
             David
             .
             As
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             some
             great
             matter
             to
             tell
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             a
             ring
             of
             people
             about
             him
             ,
             desirous
             to
             heare
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             so
             saith
             David
             the
             righteous
             shall
             compasse
             me
             about
             ,
             when
             David
             had
             sweet
             matter
             of
             experience
             ,
             to
             tell
             what
             God
             had
             done
             for
             him
             ;
             how
             he
             had
             been
             with
             him
             in
             his
             affliction
             ,
             and
             delivered
             him
             ,
             
               the
               righteous
               shall
               compass
               me
               about
               ,
            
             I
             will
             declare
             it
             to
             others
             .
             For
             Gods
             children
             make
             others
             case
             their
             owne
             ,
             they
             comfort
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             be
             comforted
             of
             them
             againe
             .
          
           
             As
             they
             ought
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             so
             we
             should
             take
             notice
             of
             their
             troubles
             and
             deliverances
             ,
             how
             God
             sanctifies
             them
             to
             them
             ,
             these
             things
             tend
             to
             edification
             .
             There
             is
             the
             same
             reason
             to
             one
             Saint
             of
             God
             as
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             the
             same
             to
             all
             in
             the
             like
             case
             .
             Experiments
             are
             made
             much
             of
             in
             other
             things
             in
             Physick
             ,
             and
             judged
             cases
             in
             law
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             Tried
             things
             in
             all
             professions
             are
             good
             :
             so
             tried
             truths
             should
             be
             valued
             .
             Now
             when
             a
             man
             teacheth
             another
             his
             experiment
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             iudged
             case
             ,
             a
             tried
             truth
             .
             It
             is
             not
             every
             truth
             that
             will
             stay
             the
             soule
             in
             the
             time
             of
             a
             great
             temptation
             ,
             but
             a
             truth
             proved
             ,
             a
             tried
             truth
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             good
             for
             Parents
             ,
             and
             Governours
             ,
             for
             friends
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             degrees
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             one
             way
             to
             spend
             their
             time
             fruitfully
             ,
             to
             discourse
             with
             others
             of
             the
             blessed
             experiments
             they
             have
             had
             of
             Gods
             gracious
             providence
             ,
             in
             the
             passages
             of
             their
             life
             ,
             
               Abraham
               will
               teach
               his
               Children
            
             ,
             I
             will
             tell
             it
             to
             him
             therefore
             saith
             God.
             It
             is
             a
             meanes
             for
             God
             to
             reveale
             many
             things
             sweetly
             to
             us
             :
             when
             he
             knows
             we
             are
             of
             a
             communicative
             spreading
             disposition
             :
             God
             gaines
             by
             that
             meanes
             ,
             his
             glory
             is
             spread
             ,
             our
             grace
             is
             increased
             ,
             the
             good
             of
             others
             is
             multiplyed
             .
          
           
             To
             goe
             on
             .
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 for
                 your
                 consolation
                 and
                 salvation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Whether
             we
             be
             afflicted
             ,
             or
             whether
             we
             be
             comforted
             ,
             all
             is
             for
             your
             consolation
             and
             salvation
             .
             I
             will
             not
             trouble
             you
             here
             with
             the
             diverse
             readings
             of
             copies
             ,
             some
             Greek
             copies
             want
             the
             word
             salvation
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             that
             the
             translations
             follow
             ,
             have
             both
             consolation
             and
             salvation
             :
             some
             have
             consolation
             and
             salvation
             in
             the
             first
             ,
             but
             they
             repeat
             it
             not
             in
             the
             second
             .
             
               Whether
               we
               be
               comforted
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               your
               consolation
               and
               salvation
               ,
            
             but
             because
             the
             more
             current
             have
             both
             ,
             therefore
             we
             will
             ioyn
             both
             ,
             
               it
               is
               for
               your
               consolation
               and
               salvation
               .
            
          
           
           
             For
             huper
             in
             the
             Greek
             it
             hath
             a
             double
             force
             ,
             it
             signifies
             either
             to
             merit
             ,
             hupon
             ,
             to
             procure
             ,
             and
             merit
             salvation
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             doe
             not
             understand
             it
             ,
             or
             huper
             for
             your
             good
             ,
             a
             finall
             cause
             ,
             it
             includes
             either
             a
             meritorious
             deserving
             cause
             ,
             or
             a
             finall
             cause
             ,
             
               Whether
               I
               be
               afflicted
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               your
               consolation
               and
               salvation
               ,
            
             not
             by
             merit
             and
             desert
             ;
             so
             Christs
             suffering
             was
             ,
             but
             to
             help
             it
             forward
             ,
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             speak
             this
             to
             cut
             the
             sinews
             of
             a
             Popish
             point
             (
             as
             I
             meet
             it
             )
             which
             is
             a
             cousening
             point
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             which
             indeed
             is
             not
             a
             point
             of
             religion
             ,
             but
             a
             point
             of
             Romish
             policie
             ,
             a
             point
             of
             cousenage
             :
             as
             most
             of
             their
             religion
             is
             but
             a
             trick
             for
             the
             belly
             .
             They
             have
             devises
             forsooth
             of
             the
             Popes
             treasurie
             ,
             he
             ,
             being
             the
             Treasurer
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             hath
             a
             treasurie
             ;
             and
             what
             
             must
             that
             be
             filled
             with
             ?
             with
             the
             merits
             of
             Saints
             ,
             with
             the
             superabundance
             :
             For
             ,
             they
             can
             deserve
             and
             procure
             Heaven
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             obey
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             overplus
             of
             obedience
             ,
             the
             superabundance
             of
             that
             is
             laid
             in
             a
             treasurie
             ;
             and
             who
             should
             have
             the
             benefit
             of
             that
             but
             the
             Treasurer
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Pope
             ?
             But
             how
             shall
             the
             Church
             come
             by
             this
             abundant
             satisfaction
             and
             merit
             ?
             They
             must
             buy
             them
             by
             pardons
             ,
             and
             they
             come
             not
             to
             have
             pardons
             for
             naught
             ,
             but
             by
             purchasing
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             hence
             come
             Popish
             indulgences
             :
             that
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             dispencing
             of
             the
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             merits
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             which
             they
             did
             (
             say
             they
             )
             for
             the
             Church
             ;
             abusing
             such
             phrases
             as
             these
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             more
             then
             their
             own
             obedience
             ,
             they
             did
             good
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             others
             had
             benefit
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             A
             shamefull
             opinion
             ,
             bred
             in
             the
             dark
             night
             of
             poperie
             ,
             when
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             hid
             ,
             and
             when
             people
             did
             lye
             in
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             meerly
             to
             advantage
             their
             own
             selves
             ;
             for
             indeed
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             that
             Gods
             Children
             did
             suffer
             for
             the
             Church
             :
             but
             that
             was
             not
             for
             satisfaction
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Onely
             Christs
             death
             was
             satisfactory
             ;
             Christ
             is
             the
             onely
             treasurie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               They
               think
               they
               merit
               by
               their
               sufferings
               ,
               when
               they
               suffer
               for
               their
               merits
               :
            
             And
             they
             think
             they
             merit
             not
             onely
             for
             themselves
             ,
             but
             for
             others
             too
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Diabolicall
             sarcasme
             .
             The
             Devill
             mocks
             them
             that
             way
             ,
             he
             makes
             them
             ignorant
             of
             themselves
             .
             Alas
             ,
             that
             a
             silly
             sinfull
             man
             ,
             should
             think
             to
             do
             enough
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             enough
             ,
             enough
             for
             others
             !
             The
             wise
             Virgins
             had
             but
             oyle
             enough
             for
             themselves
             ,
             they
             had
             none
             for
             others
             ,
             but
             these
             wise
             Virgins
             ,
             have
             more
             then
             for
             themselves
             ,
             they
             have
             for
             others
             too
             .
             It
             is
             not
             worth
             the
             standing
             on
             ,
             to
             hinder
             better
             and
             more
             comfortable
             things
             .
             The
             phrase
             runs
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Christ
             suffered
             for
             our
             satisfaction
             ,
             for
             our
             redemption
             .
             And
             Leo
             the
             Pope
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             the
             best
             of
             their
             Popes
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             rank
             ,
             a
             holy
             man
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             he
             saith
             excellent
             well
             for
             this
             ,
             
               sanctorum
               preciosamors
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             The
             death
             of
             the
             Saints
             is
             prcious
             ,
             but
             the
             death
             of
             no
             Saint
             is
             a
             propitiation
             for
             others
             :
             their
             death
             is
             sanctified
             ,
             but
             not
             propitiatorie
             to
             others
             :
             Therefore
             
               singularis
               singulis
            
             ;
             all
             the
             Saints
             ,
             their
             death
             was
             for
             themselves
             .
             It
             is
             an
             excellent
             speech
             
               solus
               Christus
               ,
               &c.
            
             every
             other
             besides
             Christ
             ,
             their
             death
             was
             singular
             ,
             it
             went
             not
             out
             of
             their
             own
             persons
             to
             do
             others
             good
             ,
             otherwise
             then
             by
             an
             exemplary
             course
             (
             as
             St.
             Paul
             speaks
             here
             )
             but
             onely
             Christ
             it
             is
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             dyed
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             are
             crucified
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             are
             raised
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             ascend
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             are
             glorified
             :
             As
             publique
             Adam
             his
             death
             was
             for
             all
             ;
             he
             was
             not
             considerable
             in
             his
             death
             ,
             as
             one
             man
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             second
             Adam
             ;
             who
             by
             his
             publique
             obedience
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             publique
             person
             by
             his
             disobedience
             infected
             all
             ;
             so
             he
             by
             his
             obedience
             
             and
             satisfaction
             ,
             by
             his
             passive
             obedience
             especially
             when
             he
             shut
             up
             his
             obedience
             in
             death
             ,
             all
             dyed
             in
             him
             ,
             it
             was
             as
             much
             as
             if
             all
             had
             dyed
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             had
             been
             crucified
             ,
             and
             risen
             in
             him
             .
             The
             meaning
             is
             therefore
             ,
             
               Whether
               we
               be
               afflicted
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               your
               consolation
               and
               salvation
               ,
            
             to
             help
             it
             forward
             ,
             to
             help
             forward
             your
             comfort
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             example
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             way
             of
             satisfaction
             and
             merit
             any
             kind
             of
             way
             .
          
           
             Doe
             but
             consider
             this
             one
             reason
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             I
             will
             end
             the
             point
             )
             there
             was
             no
             Saint
             that
             ever
             merited
             heaven
             by
             his
             own
             satisfaction
             (
             therefore
             he
             could
             not
             doe
             good
             to
             others
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             satisfaction
             )
             how
             do
             you
             prove
             that
             ?
             By
             that
             excellent
             speech
             ,
             in
             Rom.
             8.
             
             
               The
               sufferings
               of
               this
               world
               are
               not
               worthy
               of
               the
               glory
               that
               shall
               be
               revealed
               .
            
             All
             that
             they
             suffered
             ,
             was
             not
             worthy
             of
             the
             glory
             to
             be
             revealed
             :
             therefore
             they
             could
             not
             by
             any
             satisfaction
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             merit
             heaven
             for
             themselves
             :
             what
             should
             we
             speak
             of
             others
             then
             ,
             to
             do
             any
             good
             to
             others
             (
             I
             mean
             )
             by
             way
             of
             satisfaction
             .
             But
             he
             shews
             this
             in
             the
             next
             words
             more
             clearly
             ,
             how
             good
             is
             done
             to
             others
             ,
             
               Whether
               we
               be
               afflicted
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               your
               consolation
               and
               salvation
               .
            
             
               
                 Which
                 is
                 effectuall
                 in
                 enduring
                 the
                 same
                 sufferings
                 that
                 we
                 also
                 suffer
                 .
              
            
          
           
             It
             is
             read
             in
             the
             Margine
             ,
             and
             most
             go
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             oldest
             Interpreters
             too
             :
             some
             Translators
             have
             a
             word
             as
             fit
             in
             the
             margine
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             text
             oft
             times
             ,
             and
             they
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Readers
             to
             take
             which
             they
             will.
             It
             is
             good
             and
             usefull
             both
             wayes
             ,
             but
             the
             most
             go
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             more
             clear
             .
             The
             meaning
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Whether
               we
               be
               afflicted
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               your
               consolation
               &
               salvation
               ,
            
             which
             salvation
             of
             yours
             is
             wrought
             out
             ,
             
               in
               induring
               the
               same
               sufferings
               that
               we
               also
               suffer
               .
            
             If
             it
             be
             read
             [
             effectual
             ]
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             &
             not
             in
             the
             margine
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             thus
             ,
             
               If
               we
               be
               afflicted
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               your
               consolation
               and
               salvation
               ,
               the
               assurance
               whereof
               in
               you
               is
               effectuall
               ,
               to
               make
               you
               indure
               the
               sufferings
               that
               we
               suffer
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             here
             must
             be
             a
             thing
             cleared
             .
          
           
             How
             salvation
             is
             wrought
             by
             affliction
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             Salvation
             is
             wrought
             by
             Christ
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             merit
             ,
             and
             procurement
             ,
             and
             purchase
             ,
             and
             satisfaction
             to
             divine
             justice
             ;
             but
             salvation
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             profession
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             wrought
             by
             afflictions
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             come
             to
             have
             it
             by
             this
             way
             .
             We
             may
             consider
             salvation
             in
             purchase
             ,
             and
             title
             ,
             and
             salvation
             in
             possession
             ,
             and
             investing
             into
             it
             :
             salvation
             in
             title
             and
             purchase
             is
             wrought
             by
             the
             death
             and
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hath
             this
             preminence
             to
             be
             called
             ,
             and
             stiled
             a
             Saviour
             :
             but
             though
             it
             be
             gotten
             by
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possessed
             but
             by
             a
             certain
             way
             and
             course
             .
             That
             salvation
             the
             title
             whereof
             we
             have
             by
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             possessed
             or
             entred
             into
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             course
             of
             suffering
             and
             doing
             .
             God
             hath
             measured
             out
             so
             many
             holy
             actions
             for
             every
             Christian
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             things
             for
             every
             Christian
             to
             suffer
             ,
             so
             many
             grievances
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             of
             yeares
             of
             discretion
             (
             God
             hath
             a
             way
             to
             save
             Children
             which
             leane
             to
             his
             wisedom
             ,
             but
             )
             this
             way
             God
             saveth
             men
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             cup
             measured
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             so
             many
             afflictions
             to
             suffer
             before
             they
             be
             possessed
             of
             that
             which
             Christ
             hath
             purchased
             :
             so
             it
             is
             wrought
             in
             regard
             of
             possession
             ,
             in
             suffering
             the
             same
             afflictions
             that
             others
             suffer
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             ways
             ,
             doing
             good
             ,
             and
             suffering
             for
             good
             ,
             that
             are
             the
             beaten
             way
             to
             obtain
             salvation
             ,
             which
             salvation
             is
             wrought
             by
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Christ.
             Marke
             here
             ,
             he
             saith
             our
             sufferings
             tend
             to
             your
             comfort
             and
             salvation
             .
             
             How
             ?
             because
             it
             helps
             you
             to
             indure
             the
             same
             suffering
             :
             by
             seeing
             others
             suffer
             ,
             and
             by
             induring
             the
             like
             ,
             we
             come
             to
             the
             possession
             of
             salvation
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             because
             by
             seeing
             them
             suffer
             ,
             we
             are
             incouraged
             to
             suffer
             .
             The
             point
             hence
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               
                 Whatsoever
                 good
                 we
                 take
                 by
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 any
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 stirring
                 up
                 and
                 strengthning
                 
                 some
                 grace
                 in
                 us
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Whatsoever
             good
             we
             take
             by
             any
             ,
             set
             Christ
             aside
             (
             from
             whom
             we
             take
             good
             likewise
             by
             way
             of
             example
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             merit
             ;
             but
             in
             a
             singular
             respect
             by
             way
             of
             merit
             ;
             )
             but
             for
             others
             ,
             whatsoever
             good
             we
             take
             it
             is
             not
             direct
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             immediate
             ,
             but
             onely
             by
             stirring
             up
             some
             grace
             by
             strengthning
             some
             grace
             in
             us
             .
             There
             is
             no
             good
             derived
             from
             others
             to
             me
             but
             by
             confirming
             and
             strengthning
             some
             grace
             :
             so
             I
             come
             to
             have
             good
             by
             them
             ,
             saith
             St.
             Paul
             here
             ,
             
               My
               sufferings
               increase
               your
               salvation
            
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             because
             my
             sufferings
             stirre
             you
             up
             to
             suffer
             the
             same
             afflictions
             .
             You
             learn
             of
             me
             by
             my
             carriage
             and
             example
             to
             suffer
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             suffering
             that
             which
             I
             suffer
             you
             come
             to
             salvation
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             (
             that
             idle
             opinion
             that
             I
             spake
             of
             before
             ,
             )
             that
             the
             sufferings
             of
             the
             Saints
             are
             not
             conveyed
             by
             way
             of
             pardon
             to
             the
             ignorant
             people
             ,
             that
             know
             not
             what
             Saint
             ,
             or
             pardon
             ,
             or
             suffering
             ,
             or
             merit
             is
             :
             but
             the
             way
             of
             comfort
             by
             the
             suffering
             of
             others
             ,
             is
             by
             confirming
             and
             strengthning
             some
             grace
             ,
             of
             patience
             ,
             or
             comfort
             ,
             &c.
             in
             them
             .
             All
             the
             good
             that
             is
             in
             the
             father
             ,
             cannot
             help
             the
             son
             ,
             except
             he
             tread
             in
             his
             fathers
             steps
             .
             If
             we
             go
             not
             the
             same
             way
             as
             others
             do
             to
             heaven
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             graces
             ,
             all
             their
             sufferings
             will
             do
             us
             no
             good
             ,
             but
             serve
             to
             condemn
             us
             .
             The
             point
             is
             cleare
             ,
             because
             it
             serves
             to
             enlighten
             other
             points
             ,
             I
             doe
             but
             name
             it
             .
             But
             that
             ,
             which
             I
             will
             a
             little
             more
             stand
             on
             is
             ,
             that
             salvation
             is
             wrought
             by
             suffering
             .
             
               
                 We
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 salvation
                 by
                 Patience
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             Faith
             of
             salvation
             by
             Christ
             ,
             stires
             us
             up
             to
             suffer
             ,
             till
             we
             come
             to
             the
             possession
             of
             that
             that
             we
             have
             title
             to
             .
             Mark
             how
             these
             hang
             together
             ,
             first
             a
             Christian
             knows
             that
             God
             will
             save
             him
             by
             the
             merits
             ,
             and
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             surety
             ,
             the
             assured
             perswasion
             of
             this
             salvation
             that
             he
             hath
             title
             to
             by
             Christ
             ,
             because
             the
             possession
             of
             it
             is
             deferred
             till
             the
             next
             world
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             distance
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             time
             is
             incombred
             with
             afflictions
             ,
             hereupon
             comes
             a
             necessity
             of
             some
             speciall
             grace
             to
             carrie
             us
             along
             till
             we
             be
             fully
             invested
             into
             that
             that
             we
             have
             title
             to
             by
             Christ
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             some
             grace
             between
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             possession
             of
             heaven
             .
             I
             am
             assured
             of
             the
             possession
             of
             heaven
             ,
             in
             my
             first
             conversion
             :
             but
             I
             am
             not
             invested
             into
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             deferred
             :
             there
             is
             a
             distance
             of
             time
             which
             is
             afflictive
             :
             for
             ,
             hope
             deferred
             maketh
             the
             heart
             faint
             .
             A
             thing
             that
             we
             have
             right
             and
             title
             to
             ,
             deferred
             ,
             afflicts
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             the
             deferring
             of
             good
             hath
             the
             respect
             of
             ill
             ;
             good
             deferred
             puts
             upon
             it
             the
             consideration
             of
             ill
             :
             for
             it
             is
             a
             grievance
             to
             want
             a
             good
             ,
             I
             have
             a
             right
             unto
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             not
             only
             deferred
             ,
             but
             my
             life
             is
             an
             exercised
             life
             ,
             with
             many
             actions
             and
             sufferings
             ;
             what
             grace
             must
             bear
             me
             up
             between
             me
             and
             heaven
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             tediousness
             of
             the
             time
             prolonged
             ?
             especially
             the
             grace
             of
             induring
             .
             Therefore
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             by
             which
             I
             have
             a
             title
             to
             heaven
             ,
             that
             stirs
             up
             hope
             ,
             and
             hope
             stirs
             up
             patience
             ;
             
             and
             that
             helps
             me
             in
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             ,
             it
             helps
             me
             to
             beare
             crosses
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             likewse
             to
             indure
             the
             tediousness
             ,
             and
             length
             of
             time
             till
             I
             come
             to
             Heaven
             :
             so
             salvation
             is
             wrought
             by
             suffering
             ,
             we
             come
             not
             to
             the
             possession
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             suffering
             and
             induring
             ,
             
               you
               have
               need
               of
               patience
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Heb.
             10.
             
          
           
             Give
             me
             leave
             to
             cleare
             the
             point
             a
             little
             :
             How
             doth
             patience
             enter
             into
             this
             great
             worke
             of
             helping
             our
             salvation
             ?
             Patience
             in
             induring
             affliction
             
             it
             helps
             many
             wayes
             .
          
           
             They
             work
             salvation
             ,
             not
             by
             way
             of
             merit
             ,
             for
             that
             were
             to
             disable
             the
             title
             we
             have
             by
             Christ
             ,
             but
             by
             way
             of
             evidence
             ,
             it
             helps
             the
             evidence
             
             of
             the
             title
             ;
             for
             I
             have
             title
             by
             Christ
             ;
             but
             how
             do
             I
             know
             that
             my
             evidence
             to
             that
             title
             is
             good
             ?
             Afflictions
             ,
             and
             the
             patient
             suffering
             of
             them
             ;
             not
             afflictions
             alone
             ,
             but
             afflictions
             joyned
             with
             the
             grace
             of
             patience
             to
             indure
             them
             (
             for
             else
             they
             do
             no
             good
             ,
             afflictions
             are
             evill
             in
             themselves
             )
             for
             thus
             it
             increaseth
             my
             evidence
             ,
             every
             heire
             is
             a
             son
             (
             for
             heaven
             is
             the
             inheritance
             of
             Sons
             )
             and
             every
             Son
             must
             be
             corrected
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             corrected
             ,
             and
             afflicted
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             God
             doth
             give
             me
             grace
             to
             indure
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             my
             good
             in
             them
             ,
             these
             afflictions
             therefore
             mingled
             with
             patient
             induring
             of
             them
             ,
             do
             evidence
             that
             I
             am
             not
             a
             bastard
             .
             In
             Heb.
             12.
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             this
             ,
             every
             one
             that
             hath
             not
             some
             affliction
             or
             other
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             bastard
             and
             not
             a
             Son.
             It
             increaseth
             my
             evidence
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             the
             child
             of
             God
             (
             especially
             if
             I
             suffer
             for
             a
             good
             cause
             )
             
               if
               we
               suffer
               with
               him
               ,
               we
               shall
               reign
               with
               him
               ,
            
             here
             the
             evidence
             is
             increased
             .
             By
             this
             I
             know
             I
             am
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             which
             is
             strewed
             with
             crosses
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             we
             must
             enter
             into
             heaven
             this
             way
             ,
             I
             know
             it
             for
             the
             way
             ,
             so
             it
             furthers
             my
             salvation
             ,
             it
             gives
             me
             assurance
             that
             my
             euidence
             is
             good
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             Scriptures
             manner
             to
             say
             things
             are
             done
             ,
             when
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             thing
             is
             increased
             :
             As
             to
             say
             we
             are
             saved
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             more
             assuredly
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             saved
             ;
             to
             say
             we
             are
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             heaven
             when
             we
             know
             we
             are
             in
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             heaven
             ,
             as
             in
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               grow
               in
               grace
            
             ,
             &c.
             for
             by
             this
             meanes
             ,
             
               a
               further
               entrance
               shall
               be
               ministred
               unto
               you
               ,
               into
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               :
            
             The
             knowledge
             of
             a
             mans
             estate
             in
             grace
             is
             a
             further
             entance
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             begun
             here
             in
             this
             life
             .
             The
             knowledge
             that
             I
             am
             an
             heire
             of
             heaven
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             in
             heaven
             before
             my
             time
             .
             Thus
             afflictions
             joyned
             with
             patience
             help
             salvation
             ,
             because
             they
             help
             the
             evidence
             of
             salvation
             ,
             they
             shew
             that
             we
             are
             sons
             ,
             and
             not
             bastards
             ;
             it
             is
             an
             evidence
             of
             our
             adoption
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             sufferings
             ,
             joyned
             with
             the
             grace
             of
             induring
             ,
             help
             forward
             
             salvation
             by
             vvay
             of
             qualification
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             qualification
             ,
             and
             disposition
             of
             soule
             ,
             which
             is
             necessary
             before
             we
             come
             to
             Heaven
             ;
             because
             no
             unclean
             thing
             shall
             ever
             come
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Now
             suffering
             joynd
             with
             patience
             ,
             having
             a
             mighty
             and
             blessed
             worke
             this
             vvay
             ,
             to
             purge
             us
             of
             that
             soile
             ,
             that
             vve
             cannot
             carrie
             to
             heaven
             with
             us
             .
             We
             may
             not
             think
             to
             carrie
             our
             unmortified
             pride
             and
             lusts
             ,
             and
             base
             earthly
             affections
             ,
             and
             our
             pleasures
             and
             riches
             ill
             gotten
             to
             heaven
             with
             us
             :
             oh
             ,
             no
             ,
             the
             presence
             of
             heaven
             is
             a
             more
             pure
             presence
             then
             so
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             will
             not
             indure
             such
             defilements
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             cleansed
             thereore
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             because
             afflictions
             indured
             with
             patience
             ,
             have
             a
             blessed
             power
             to
             subdue
             that
             which
             by
             nature
             is
             powerfull
             in
             us
             ,
             to
             purge
             out
             those
             base
             affections
             ,
             that
             are
             contrary
             to
             the
             glorious
             estate
             we
             look
             for
             ,
             therefore
             they
             help
             us
             to
             heaven
             ,
             they
             help
             the
             qualification
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             not
             the
             merit
             and
             desert
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             They
             help
             likewise
             the
             qualification
             ,
             by
             removing
             that
             which
             corruption
             feeds
             on
             ,
             for
             affliction
             indured
             removes
             that
             which
             corruption
             works
             on
             ,
             
             and
             strengthens
             it self
             by
             :
             affliction
             is
             either
             in
             removing
             riches
             ,
             or
             honours
             ,
             or
             pleasures
             ,
             somewhat
             that
             corruption
             feeds
             on
             :
             for
             all
             corruption
             is
             about
             those
             Idols
             ,
             greatness
             ,
             or
             pleasure
             ,
             or
             profit
             of
             the
             world
             :
             Now
             sufferings
             crossing
             us
             in
             our
             reputation
             ,
             or
             estates
             ,
             or
             body
             ,
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             they
             withdraw
             the
             fewell
             that
             feeds
             our
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             so
             help
             mortification
             and
             purgation
             ,
             and
             so
             fit
             us
             for
             Heaven
             .
             They
             help
             our
             repentance
             ,
             they
             make
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             sweet
             ,
             and
             sin
             bitter
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             bitter
             thing
             to
             offend
             God
             ,
             we
             feel
             it
             by
             the
             afflictions
             that
             are
             laid
             on
             us
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             many
             positive
             graces
             are
             required
             before
             we
             come
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             
             affliction
             indured
             helps
             al
             graces
             whatsoever
             ;
             the
             only
             time
             for
             grace
             to
             thrive
             in
             is
             the
             time
             of
             affliction
             ,
             for
             affliction
             indured
             helps
             our
             zeal
             ,
             our
             love
             ,
             we
             have
             experience
             of
             the
             patience
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             stir
             up
             prayer
             ,
             all
             graces
             are
             set
             on
             work
             in
             affliction
             ,
             
               Out
               of
               the
               deep
               have
               I
               cried
               ,
            
             prayers
             are
             cries
             in
             in
             affliction
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             cold
             dull
             things
             ,
             but
             set
             on
             fire
             ,
             they
             set
             the
             spirit
             on
             worke
             to
             crie
             to
             God
             with
             earnest
             ,
             frequent
             ,
             and
             fervent
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Then
             again
             ,
             Afflictions
             indured
             ,
             they
             work
             salvation
             and
             help
             us
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             because
             they
             whet
             and
             sharpen
             our
             desire
             of
             heaven
             :
             for
             when
             
             we
             find
             ill
             usage
             here
             below
             in
             our
             pilgrimage
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             great
             desire
             to
             be
             at
             home
             at
             rest
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             one
             maine
             end
             why
             God
             sends
             afflictions
             ,
             to
             help
             salvation
             this
             way
             ,
             by
             sharpening
             our
             desires
             .
             For
             were
             it
             not
             for
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             the
             induring
             of
             them
             ,
             would
             we
             ever
             say
             ,
             
               Come
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               come
               quickly
               ?
            
             would
             we
             not
             be
             of
             Peters
             mind
             ,
             
               It
               is
               good
               for
               us
               to
               be
               here
               ?
            
             would
             we
             ever
             be
             wearie
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             before
             we
             be
             fired
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             pulled
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             Lot
             out
             of
             Sodom
             ?
             No
             ,
             they
             help
             our
             desire
             and
             earnestness
             .
             The
             creature
             groanes
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             
             
               Those
               that
               have
               received
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               they
               wait
               for
               the
               adoption
               of
               the
               sonns
               of
               God.
            
             Those
             that
             have
             the
             beginnings
             of
             grace
             ,
             they
             wait
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             ,
             what
             makes
             this
             but
             afflictions
             and
             troubles
             of
             the
             world
             ?
             They
             desire
             a
             State
             wherein
             all
             teares
             shall
             be
             wiped
             from
             their
             eyes
             .
             So
             we
             see
             these
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             wayes
             (
             but
             these
             are
             the
             principall
             )
             how
             afflictions
             indured
             as
             they
             should
             be
             ,
             they
             help
             salvation
             ,
             they
             worke
             our
             salvation
             ;
             though
             they
             vvork
             not
             the
             title
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             they
             help
             us
             in
             the
             vvay
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Because
             they
             assure
             us
             that
             vve
             are
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             evidence
             that
             vve
             are
             in
             a
             good
             state
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             remove
             the
             hindrances
             ,
             and
             purge
             us
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             help
             us
             in
             all
             graces
             ,
             they
             cherish
             all
             graces
             ,
             and
             they
             sharpen
             and
             whet
             the
             edge
             of
             our
             desires
             to
             be
             out
             of
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             And
             all
             this
             must
             be
             in
             every
             Christian
             ,
             before
             he
             come
             to
             Heaven
             :
             for
             God
             never
             brings
             a
             man
             of
             yeares
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             but
             he
             gives
             him
             cause
             to
             see
             why
             he
             would
             be
             out
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             either
             by
             long
             sickness
             ,
             or
             affliction
             ,
             or
             by
             one
             thing
             or
             other
             ;
             he
             makes
             them
             see
             that
             it
             is
             better
             to
             be
             there
             then
             here
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             were
             not
             for
             crosses
             ,
             who
             would
             be
             of
             that
             minde
             .
          
           
             Therfore
             have
             we
             not
             cause
             to
             suspect
             our
             selvs
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             in
             smooth
             ways
             and
             find
             no
             crosses
             ?
             God
             doth
             give
             respit
             to
             his
             children
             ,
             they
             have
             breathing
             times
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             alway
             under
             crosses
             ;
             he
             is
             mercifull
             ,
             perhaps
             they
             have
             not
             strength
             enough
             he
             will
             not
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             lists
             ,
             to
             the
             stage
             ,
             
             because
             they
             are
             not
             inabled
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             strength
             enough
             .
             But
             they
             that
             have
             a
             continuall
             tenour
             of
             prosperity
             may
             well
             suspect
             themselves
             .
             If
             one
             have
             direction
             to
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             and
             they
             tell
             him
             there
             are
             such
             ways
             ,
             deep
             waters
             ,
             that
             except
             he
             take
             heed
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             drowned
             ,
             and
             step
             into
             holes
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             craggie
             wayes
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             meet
             with
             none
             of
             these
             ,
             he
             may
             wel
             think
             he
             is
             not
             in
             his
             way
             .
             So
             the
             way
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             it
             is
             through
             afflictions
             ;
             we
             must
             indure
             many
             afflictions
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             here
             ,
             
               Salvation
               is
               wrought
               by
               induring
               the
               same
               afflictions
               ,
               that
               you
               see
               in
               us
               .
            
             Now
             if
             I
             suffer
             and
             indure
             nothing
             ;
             if
             I
             cannot
             indure
             so
             much
             as
             a
             Filip
             ,
             a
             disgrace
             ,
             a
             frowne
             ,
             a
             scorne
             for
             Christ
             :
             if
             the
             way
             be
             over
             smooth
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             certainly
             :
             the
             way
             is
             not
             strewed
             with
             roses
             ;
             we
             must
             have
             our
             Feet
             shod
             with
             the
             preparation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             They
             must
             be
             well
             shod
             that
             go
             among
             thorns
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             need
             to
             be
             wel
             fenced
             ,
             that
             go
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             thorny
             rugged
             way
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             what
             the
             way
             be
             ,
             so
             it
             bring
             us
             to
             Heaven
             :
             but
             certainly
             if
             the
             way
             be
             too
             smooth
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             suspect
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Now
             because
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             ,
             many
             will
             say
             alas
             ,
             what
             doe
             we
             suffer
             ,
             and
             therefore
             our
             case
             is
             not
             good
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             Every
             Christian
             suffers
             one
             of
             these
             wayes
             ,
             at
             one
             time
             or
             other
             ,
             nay
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             either
             by
             sympathy
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             put
             the
             case
             
             we
             have
             no
             afflictions
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             doe
             we
             not
             sympathise
             with
             the
             Church
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             :
             When
             thou
             hearest
             ill
             news
             ,
             if
             thou
             be
             glad
             to
             heare
             
             it
             ,
             certainly
             thy
             case
             is
             bad
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             suffering
             by
             sympathy
             ,
             and
             that
             suffering
             is
             ours
             .
          
           
             Then
             again
             ,
             There
             are
             afflictions
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             that
             arise
             upon
             scandals
             ,
             
             that
             men
             run
             into
             before
             our
             eyes
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             great
             grief
             ,
             
               Mine
               eyes
               gush
               out
               with
               rivers
               of
               waters
               ,
               because
               men
               keep
               not
               thy
               law
               ,
            
             saith
             David
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             matter
             of
             suffering
             to
             a
             Christian
             soule
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             he
             would
             not
             see
             ,
             and
             to
             hear
             blasphemies
             and
             oathes
             that
             he
             would
             not
             hear
             ?
             to
             have
             the
             understanding
             forced
             to
             understand
             that
             he
             would
             not
             ,
             living
             in
             a
             world
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Devill
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             great
             grievance
             ,
             
               Woe
               is
               me
               that
               I
               am
               forced
               to
               dwell
               in
               Meshech
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               my
               habitation
               with
               the
               Tents
               of
               Kedar
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             pittifull
             affliction
             to
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             wicked
             as
             goads
             and
             thornes
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             the
             Jebusites
             should
             be
             to
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             to
             have
             thoughts
             forced
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             things
             forced
             upon
             our
             soules
             ,
             that
             we
             would
             not
             see
             ,
             nor
             think
             ,
             nor
             hear
             of
             ,
             that
             which
             shall
             never
             be
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             Every
             one
             suffers
             the
             burthen
             of
             his
             calling
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             great
             suffering
             ,
             a
             man
             need
             not
             to
             whip
             himself
             as
             the
             Scottish
             Papists
             do
             ,
             if
             he
             
             be
             but
             faithfull
             in
             his
             calling
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             notable
             meanes
             of
             mortification
             .
             God
             keeps
             a
             man
             from
             persecution
             many
             times
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             burthens
             in
             his
             calling
             to
             exercise
             him
             ,
             he
             hath
             many
             crosses
             in
             his
             calling
             .
             God
             hath
             joyned
             sweat
             to
             labour
             ,
             and
             trouble
             ,
             and
             paines
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             man
             that
             is
             faithfull
             in
             his
             calling
             as
             he
             should
             be
             ,
             but
             he
             shall
             find
             many
             crosses
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             that
             which
             afflicts
             most
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             affliction
             of
             all
             afflictions
             ,
             the
             inward
             combat
             between
             the
             flesh
             &
             the
             spirit
             ,
             which
             God
             usually
             takes
             up
             
             in
             persecution
             ,
             and
             outward
             troubles
             :
             Gods
             deare
             children
             in
             persecution
             find
             little
             molestation
             from
             their
             corruptions
             ,
             because
             God
             will
             not
             lay
             more
             upon
             them
             ,
             then
             he
             will
             give
             them
             strength
             to
             beare
             ;
             and
             now
             when
             he
             singles
             them
             out
             to
             outward
             crosses
             ,
             he
             subdues
             their
             corruptions
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             vex
             them
             as
             before
             .
             
             In
             the
             time
             of
             peace
             ,
             he
             lets
             loose
             their
             corruptions
             ,
             sometimes
             anger
             ,
             sometimes
             pride
             ,
             sometimes
             one
             base
             affection
             ,
             sometimes
             another
             ;
             and
             think
             you
             t
             his
             is
             no
             grief
             to
             them
             ?
             Oh
             yes
             ,
             it
             grie
             ves
             them
             ,
             and
             humbles
             them
             more
             then
             any
             cross
             would
             do
             :
             St.
             Paul
             was
             grieved
             more
             at
             this
             ,
             then
             at
             all
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             it
             made
             him
             crie
             out
             ,
             
               Oh
               wretched
               man
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               who
               shall
               deliver
               me
               from
               this
               body
               of
               death
               ?
            
             He
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             oh
             wretched
             man
             who
             shall
             deliver
             me
             from
             crosses
             and
             afflictions
             ;
             though
             they
             made
             him
             wretched
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             he
             rejoyced
             in
             those
             :
             but
             his
             griefe
             was
             that
             he
             could
             not
             doe
             the
             good
             that
             he
             would
             ,
             and
             that
             made
             him
             crie
             out
             ,
             
               Oh
               wretched
               m●…n
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             It
             is
             God
             that
             ties
             up
             our
             corruptions
             ,
             that
             they
             run
             not
             so
             violently
             on
             the
             soule
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             at
             another
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             the
             command
             of
             them
             by
             his
             spirit
             There
             is
             no
             Christian
             ,
             but
             one
             of
             these
             wayes
             he
             suffers
             in
             the
             greatest
             time
             of
             peace
             ,
             especially
             this
             way
             God
             exerciseth
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             makes
             them
             weary
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             by
             this
             spirituall
             conflict
             ,
             if
             they
             know
             what
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             meanes
             ,
             he
             makes
             them
             know
             what
             it
             is
             to
             be
             absent
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             he
             makes
             them
             know
             that
             this
             life
             is
             a
             place
             of
             absence
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             is
             to
             help
             our
             disposition
             to
             salvation
             ,
             by
             helping
             mortification
             ,
             and
             by
             helping
             our
             desire
             to
             Heaven
             .
             Those
             that
             go
             on
             in
             a
             smooth
             course
             ,
             that
             know
             not
             what
             this
             inward
             combate
             meanes
             ,
             and
             are
             carried
             away
             with
             their
             sins
             :
             they
             are
             so
             farre
             from
             taking
             scandals
             to
             heart
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             see
             evill
             men
             ,
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             joyn
             with
             blasphemers
             ,
             and
             wicked
             persons
             .
             And
             instead
             of
             sympathizing
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             joyn
             with
             them
             that
             censure
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             add
             affliction
             to
             the
             afflicted
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             
               
                 Whether
                 we
                 be
                 comforted
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 your
                 consolation
                 and
                 salvation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Of
             comfort
             I
             spake
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             .
             Onely
             that
             note
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             briefly
             commend
             to
             you
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             
               
                 Gods
                 Children
                 ,
                 hap
                 how
                 it
                 will
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 good
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Cast
             them
             into
             what
             estate
             you
             will
             ,
             they
             doe
             good
             ,
             they
             are
             good
             ,
             and
             
             doe
             good
             .
             If
             they
             be
             afflicted
             ,
             they
             doe
             good
             by
             that
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             comfort
             ,
             they
             do
             good
             to
             others
             by
             that
             :
             no
             estate
             is
             amisse
             to
             Gods
             Children
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             their
             perfect
             resignation
             .
             The
             Child
             of
             God
             perfectly
             resignes
             himself
             into
             Gods
             hands
             :
             Lord
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             have
             me
             suffer
             ,
             I
             will
             suffer
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             have
             me
             afflicted
             ,
             I
             yield
             my selfe
             ;
             if
             thou
             wilt
             have
             me
             injoy
             prosperity
             I
             will.
             I
             know
             it
             shall
             be
             for
             my
             good
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             an
             intercourse
             in
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             he
             is
             now
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             now
             comforted
             ,
             not
             for
             his
             own
             sake
             onely
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             :
             and
             when
             he
             shall
             be
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             how
             long
             ;
             and
             what
             comfort
             he
             shall
             have
             ,
             how
             much
             ,
             he
             leaves
             it
             to
             the
             wisdom
             of
             God.
             It
             is
             a
             blessed
             estate
             (
             if
             we
             could
             think
             of
             it
             )
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             that
             we
             need
             to
             care
             for
             nothing
             but
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             we
             need
             to
             care
             for
             nothing
             ,
             but
             study
             to
             keep
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
             Let
             God
             alone
             with
             all
             our
             estate
             :
             for
             God
             will
             inable
             us
             to
             want
             and
             to
             abound
             in
             our
             owne
             persons
             ,
             and
             likewise
             he
             will
             sanctifie
             our
             estate
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             .
             
             And
             a
             Christian
             will
             be
             willling
             to
             be
             tossed
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             changed
             from
             vessel
             to
             vessell
             ,
             from
             state
             to
             state
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             .
             If
             his
             afflictions
             may
             do
             good
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             is
             content
             that
             God
             should
             withdraw
             his
             blessings
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             humble
             him
             with
             crosses
             .
             If
             his
             example
             may
             be
             good
             to
             others
             ,
             he
             is
             likewise
             joyfull
             ,
             when
             God
             gives
             him
             rest
             ,
             and
             causeth
             an
             inward
             comfort
             ,
             he
             knows
             that
             this
             is
             good
             for
             others
             :
             he
             hath
             learned
             in
             his
             first
             entrance
             into
             Christianity
             ,
             self-denyall
             ,
             not
             to
             live
             to
             himself
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             he
             may
             .
          
           
             We
             should
             labour
             therefore
             to
             content
             our selves
             in
             all
             conditions
             ,
             knowing
             that
             all
             is
             for
             the
             best
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             but
             
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             .
             God
             when
             he
             takes
             things
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             afflicts
             us
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             comforts
             us
             ,
             he
             intends
             the
             comfort
             of
             others
             .
             So
             we
             should
             reason
             when
             we
             indure
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             are
             comforted
             ,
             certainly
             God
             intends
             the
             good
             of
             others
             by
             this
             :
             therefore
             I
             will
             have
             a
             speciall
             care
             in
             suffering
             ,
             to
             carrie
             it
             decently
             ,
             and
             exemplarily
             ,
             knowing
             that
             the
             eyes
             of
             many
             are
             upon
             me
             .
             I
             wil
             carry
             my self
             so
             that
             God
             may
             have
             glory
             ,
             and
             others
             may
             have
             edification
             and
             comfort
             ,
             knowing
             that
             I
             am
             but
             Gods
             Steward
             ,
             to
             convey
             this
             to
             others
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             the
             same
             body
             with
             my self
             .
             Therefore
             in
             our
             communion
             we
             have
             with
             others
             ,
             upon
             any
             good
             occasion
             ;
             we
             ought
             to
             express
             the
             blessed
             experience
             of
             the
             comfort
             of
             God
             upon
             us
             :
             This
             is
             the
             practise
             of
             holy
             men
             in
             their
             meeting
             with
             others
             ,
             to
             shew
             them
             the
             comforts
             of
             God
             to
             their
             soules
             .
             
               Come
               ,
               I
               will
               shew
               you
               what
               God
               hath
               done
               for
               my
               soule
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             .
             All
             are
             the
             better
             for
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             he
             doth
             good
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Solomon
             saith
             ,
             
               When
               a
               righteous
               man
               is
               advanced
               ,
               the
               Citie
               rejoyceth
               :
            
             They
             have
             cause
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             a
             publique
             mind
             ;
             nothing
             doth
             more
             characterise
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             better
             stamp
             of
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             then
             a
             publique
             mind
             .
          
           
             A
             carnall
             man
             out
             of
             self
             love
             ,
             may
             grieve
             at
             his
             own
             sins
             ,
             and
             may
             labour
             to
             comfort
             himself
             ,
             but
             a
             Christian
             thinks
             others
             shall
             take
             good
             by
             me
             .
             It
             is
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             the
             mind
             of
             all
             the
             Members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             thinks
             he
             hath
             nothing
             ,
             except
             he
             have
             it
             to
             improve
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             A
             dead
             ,
             sullen
             ,
             reserved
             spirit
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             Christians
             spirit
             :
             if
             by
             nature
             we
             have
             such
             ,
             we
             must
             labour
             to
             help
             it
             with
             grace
             :
             for
             grace
             is
             a
             diffusive
             communicating
             thing
             (
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             )
             in
             every
             Christian
             ;
             grace
             will
             teach
             them
             to
             make
             savourie
             their
             conversation
             to
             others
             ,
             this
             way
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             they
             are
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             they
             can
             do
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             they
             suffer
             ,
             they
             study
             to
             improve
             all
             to
             the
             good
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             And
             marke
             the
             extent
             of
             the
             loving
             wisedom
             and
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             
             how
             many
             things
             he
             doth
             at
             once
             :
             for
             in
             the
             same
             affliction
             oft
             times
             ,
             he
             corrects
             some
             in
             his
             Children
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             affliction
             he
             tries
             some
             grace
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             affliction
             he
             witnesseth
             to
             his
             truth
             in
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             affliction
             he
             doth
             good
             to
             others
             ,
             besides
             the
             good
             he
             doth
             to
             them
             .
             In
             the
             same
             affliction
             that
             others
             inflict
             ,
             he
             hastneth
             the
             ruine
             of
             them
             that
             offer
             it
             ;
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             and
             in
             one
             action
             ,
             he
             hastneth
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             by
             hastning
             the
             good
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             he
             ripens
             grace
             in
             his
             Children
             ,
             making
             them
             exemplary
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             all
             in
             the
             same
             Action
             ,
             so
             large
             is
             the
             wise
             providence
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             It
             should
             teach
             us
             likewise
             to
             follow
             that
             providence
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             how
             many
             wayes
             any
             thing
             we
             suffer
             any
             kind
             of
             way
             may
             extend
             ,
             that
             if
             one
             
             way
             will
             not
             comfort
             ,
             another
             may
             .
             When
             we
             suffer
             ,
             and
             are
             grieved
             ,
             
             let
             us
             consider
             withall
             that
             he
             that
             doth
             the
             wrong
             ,
             he
             hastens
             his
             ruine
             and
             judgment
             :
             As
             Pharaoh
             when
             he
             hastned
             the
             overthrow
             of
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             he
             hastned
             his
             overthrow
             in
             the
             red
             Sea
             :
             so
             a
             pit
             is
             digged
             for
             the
             wicked
             ,
             when
             they
             digg
             a
             pit
             for
             the
             godly
             .
             And
             consider
             ,
             (
             to
             comfort
             thy self
             )
             thou
             hast
             some
             sinne
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             God
             intends
             not
             onely
             to
             witnesse
             his
             truth
             ,
             but
             to
             correct
             some
             sinne
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             must
             look
             to
             that
             ;
             thou
             hast
             some
             grace
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             he
             intends
             the
             tryall
             of
             that
             .
             Look
             to
             these
             things
             ,
             this
             shews
             strong
             heavenly
             mindedness
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             self-denyall
             .
             Let
             us
             consider
             what
             God
             cals
             us
             to
             ;
             for
             God
             looks
             to
             many
             things
             in
             the
             same
             act
             ;
             wherefore
             doth
             God
             give
             us
             reason
             and
             discourse
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             able
             to
             follow
             him
             in
             his
             dealing
             ,
             as
             farre
             as
             we
             can
             reach
             to
             ?
             But
             I
             go
             on
             to
             the
             next
             verse
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               VERS
               .
               VII
               .
            
             
               And
               our
               hope
               of
               you
               is
               stedfast
               ,
               knowing
               that
               as
               you
               are
               partakers
               of
               the
               suffering
               ,
               so
               you
               shall
               be
               also
               of
               the
               consolation
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             verse
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             strengthning
             of
             what
             he
             said
             before
             ;
             he
             had
             told
             them
             that
             whatsoever
             he
             suffered
             ,
             it
             was
             for
             their
             comfort
             too
             ;
             and
             now
             he
             repeats
             it
             again
             ,
             and
             sets
             a
             seal
             upon
             it
             ,
             
               Our
               hope
               of
               you
               is
               stedfast
               ,
               knowing
               that
               as
               you
               are
               partakers
               of
               the
               sufferings
               ,
               so
               you
               shall
               also
               be
               of
               the
               consolation
               .
            
             In
             these
             words
             he
             shews
             that
             they
             shall
             share
             in
             the
             good
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             ill
             ;
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             should
             help
             them
             to
             take
             all
             the
             good
             they
             could
             ,
             both
             by
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             comfort
             .
             For
             as
             he
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             intended
             the
             publique
             good
             ,
             intended
             their
             good
             and
             comfort
             in
             all
             ,
             whether
             he
             were
             afflicted
             or
             comforted
             ;
             so
             he
             saith
             here
             ,
             he
             was
             assured
             that
             as
             they
             were
             partakers
             of
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             so
             they
             should
             be
             of
             his
             comforts
             likewise
             .
          
           
             Here
             is
             the
             truth
             :
          
           
             And
             the
             seal
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             ,
             That
             they
             were
             partakers
             of
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             partakers
             of
             his
             consolations
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             Seal
             is
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             affirming
             these
             truths
             ,
             
               Our
               hope
               of
               you
               is
               stedfast
               .
            
             And
             in
             this
             order
             I
             will
             speak
             of
             them
             .
             First
             ,
             
               
                 Gods
                 Children
                 are
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             The
             Corinthians
             were
             partakers
             of
             the
             sufferings
             of
             S.
             Paul.
             
          
           
             Gods
             Children
             are
             partakers
             of
             the
             sufferings
             of
             others
             many
             wayes
             .
          
           
             First
             by
             way
             of
             sympathy
             ,
             taking
             to
             heart
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Children
             of
             God
             abroad
             .
             It
             grieved
             the
             Corinthians
             to
             hear
             that
             S.
             Paul
             
             was
             afflicted
             :
             for
             even
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             natural
             body
             ,
             so
             likewise
             in
             the
             mystical
             body
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             sympathy
             between
             the
             members
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             they
             partake
             of
             the
             sufferings
             of
             others
             by
             way
             of
             proportion
             :
             
             they
             suffered
             in
             their
             kind
             and
             proportion
             as
             he
             suffered
             ;
             though
             perhaps
             not
             in
             the
             same
             very
             individual
             kind
             .
             There
             is
             a
             portion
             of
             suffering
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             some
             suffer
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             others
             another
             :
             but
             all
             partake
             of
             sufferings
             in
             some
             degree
             or
             other
             .
          
           
           
             Then
             again
             ,
             they
             did
             partake
             of
             St
             Pauls
             sufferings
             ,
             in
             preparation
             
             and
             disposition
             of
             mind
             ,
             howsoever
             now
             they
             did
             not
             suffer
             as
             much
             as
             he
             ,
             yet
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             I
             know
             as
             farre
             as
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             you
             are
             prepared
             to
             suffer
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             are
             prepared
             to
             doc
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             .
             Christ
             saith
             we
             sell
             all
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             when
             upon
             serious
             examination
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             we
             find
             we
             can
             part
             with
             it
             :
             when
             we
             set
             our selves
             to
             examination
             ;
             what
             cannot
             I
             part
             with
             for
             Christ
             ?
             can
             I
             part
             with
             my
             goods
             ?
             Can
             I
             part
             with
             my
             life
             ?
             if
             we
             can
             once
             come
             to
             resolution
             it
             is
             done
             ,
             as
             Abraham
             is
             said
             to
             sacrifiee
             his
             Son
             ,
             because
             he
             resolved
             to
             do
             it
             ;
             and
             David
             is
             said
             to
             build
             the
             Temple
             ,
             because
             he
             intended
             to
             do
             it
             .
             God
             looks
             upon
             us
             in
             our
             resolutions
             and
             preparations
             ;
             what
             we
             resolve
             to
             do
             ,
             that
             is
             done
             :
             So
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             you
             are
             partakers
             of
             my
             sufferings
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             sympathy
             ,
             and
             in
             proportion
             of
             sufferings
             ,
             but
             you
             are
             prepared
             (
             he
             speaks
             charitably
             and
             lovingly
             )
             to
             suffer
             whatsoever
             I
             suffer
             if
             God
             call
             you
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             ground
             of
             Christians
             partaking
             of
             the
             sufferings
             one
             of
             another
             
             it
             is
             the
             communion
             that
             is
             between
             Christians
             ;
             they
             are
             all
             Members
             of
             one
             body
             :
             if
             the
             hand
             suffer
             ,
             the
             head
             suffers
             ,
             the
             head
             thinks
             it self
             wronged
             when
             the
             hand
             ,
             or
             the
             foot
             is
             wronged
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             sympathy
             between
             the
             Members
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             and
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             mysticall
             body
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             these
             three
             unions
             which
             depend
             one
             upon
             another
             .
             
          
           
             The
             union
             of
             Christ
             with
             our
             nature
             ,
             which
             is
             inseparable
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             eternali
             
             union
             ,
             he
             never
             laies
             that
             blessed
             mass
             of
             our
             flesh
             aside
             which
             he
             took
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             our
             comfort
             :
             for
             God
             is
             now
             at
             one
             with
             us
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             taken
             our
             nature
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             satisfied
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             his
             Father
             .
          
           
             Next
             the
             union
             of
             Christ
             with
             our
             nature
             ,
             is
             the
             union
             of
             Christ
             mysticall
             ,
             
             Christ
             and
             his
             Members
             when
             they
             suffer
             ,
             Christ
             suffers
             ,
             their
             sufferings
             are
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             is
             the
             union
             of
             one
             Member
             with
             another
             ,
             that
             what
             one
             Member
             suffers
             ,
             another
             doth
             suffer
             :
             therefore
             the
             Corinthians
             were
             partakers
             
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             their
             sufferings
             were
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             partakers
             of
             St.
             Pauls
             sufferings
             ,
             because
             his
             sufferings
             were
             their
             sufferings
             .
          
           
             They
             were
             partakers
             of
             Christs
             sufferings
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             communion
             between
             the
             head
             and
             the
             Members
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             partakers
             of
             St
             Pauls
             sufferings
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             communion
             of
             one
             Member
             with
             another
             .
             And
             surely
             there
             is
             not
             a
             heart
             that
             was
             ever
             touched
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             heares
             of
             any
             calamity
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             in
             the
             Palatinate
             ,
             in
             France
             ,
             in
             the
             
               low
               Countries
            
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             Country
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             he
             heare
             that
             the
             Church
             hath
             a
             blow
             ,
             it
             strikes
             to
             the
             heart
             of
             any
             man
             that
             hath
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             by
             a
             sympatheticall
             suffering
             .
             It
             is
             one
             good
             signe
             to
             know
             whether
             a
             man
             be
             of
             the
             mysticall
             body
             or
             no
             ,
             to
             take
             to
             heart
             the
             grievance
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             As
             good
             
               Nehemiah
               did
            
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             take
             comfort
             in
             the
             pleasures
             of
             a
             Court
             ,
             in
             the
             King
             of
             Babylons
             Court
             ,
             when
             it
             went
             not
             well
             with
             his
             Country
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             was
             in
             distress
             ,
             he
             took
             their
             grievance
             to
             heart
             :
             So
             Moses
             ,
             the
             very
             joyes
             of
             Pharaoh's
             Court
             could
             not
             please
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             considered
             the
             abasement
             of
             his
             Country-men
             ,
             he
             joyned
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             called
             the
             rebuke
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             So
             it
             is
             with
             all
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             communication
             of
             suffeings
             .
             
             
               As
               you
               are
               partakers
               of
               the
               sufferings
               ,
               so
               you
               shall
               be
               also
               of
               the
               consolation
               .
            
          
           
             Wherein
             two
             things
             are
             observable
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             a
             necessary
             precedent
             condition
             of
             comfort
             is
             sufferings
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             the
             consequent
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             suffer
             as
             they
             should
             are
             sure
             of
             comfort
             .
             These
             two
             things
             unfold
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             here
             .
          
           
             Before
             there
             be
             comfort
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             suffering
             ,
             for
             God
             hath
             established
             this
             order
             ,
             even
             as
             in
             nature
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             night
             before
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             a
             Winter
             before
             a
             Summer
             :
             so
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             his
             ruling
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             there
             is
             this
             divine
             policie
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             suffering
             before
             comfort
             .
             God
             will
             sooner
             break
             the
             league
             and
             the
             Covenant
             between
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             then
             this
             league
             of
             suffering
             and
             comfort
             ,
             the
             one
             must
             be
             before
             the
             other
             ;
             it
             was
             so
             in
             our
             head
             Christ
             ,
             he
             suffered
             ,
             and
             then
             entred
             into
             his
             glory
             :
             so
             all
             his
             Members
             must
             be
             comfortable
             to
             him
             in
             suffering
             ,
             
             and
             then
             enter
             into
             their
             glory
             .
          
           
             The
             reasons
             of
             this
             are
             diverse
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             this
             method
             and
             order
             is
             ,
             first
             suffering
             ,
             and
             then
             comfort
             ,
             because
             God
             finds
             us
             in
             a
             corrupt
             estate
             ,
             ,
             and
             something
             must
             be
             wrought
             out
             of
             us
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             be
             vessels
             to
             receive
             comfort
             ;
             therefore
             there
             must
             be
             a
             purgation
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             either
             by
             repentance
             ,
             or
             if
             not
             by
             
             repentance
             ,
             by
             affliction
             ,
             to
             help
             repentance
             :
             there
             must
             be
             suffering
             before
             comfort
             .
             The
             soule
             is
             unfit
             for
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             This
             order
             commends
             and
             sweetens
             comfort
             to
             us
             ;
             for
             fire
             is
             sweet
             after
             cold
             ,
             and
             meate
             is
             sweet
             after
             hunger
             ,
             so
             comfort
             is
             sweet
             after
             suffering
             :
             God
             fits
             us
             to
             comfort
             by
             this
             ,
             by
             purging
             out
             what
             is
             contrarie
             to
             comfort
             .
             And
             he
             indeares
             comfort
             by
             this
             ;
             those
             that
             have
             felt
             the
             cross
             ,
             comfort
             is
             comfort
             indeed
             to
             them
             :
             heaven
             is
             heaven
             indeed
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             had
             a
             hell
             in
             his
             conscience
             upon
             earth
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             afflicted
             in
             conscience
             ,
             or
             outwardly
             persecuted
             ,
             it
             set
             a
             price
             and
             value
             upon
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Partly
             likewise
             to
             sharpen
             our
             desire
             of
             comfort
             ;
             for
             suffering
             breeds
             sence
             ,
             and
             sence
             that
             stirs
             up
             desire
             ,
             and
             desire
             is
             eager
             ;
             now
             suffering
             ,
             it
             makes
             comforts
             pretious
             ,
             and
             sets
             us
             in
             a
             wondrous
             strong
             desire
             after
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             by
             this
             meanes
             likewise
             God
             comes
             to
             his
             own
             end
             ,
             which
             is
             that
             our
             comforts
             may
             be
             eternall
             ,
             therefore
             we
             have
             that
             which
             is
             ill
             in
             the
             first
             place
             .
             Woe
             to
             us
             if
             it
             should
             be
             said
             to
             us
             as
             to
             Dives
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               Son
               ,
               son
               ,
               thou
               hadst
               thy
               good
               here
               ,
               and
               now
               thou
               must
               have
               thy
               ill
               :
            
             God
             intends
             not
             to
             deale
             so
             with
             his
             Children
             ,
             but
             they
             tast
             the
             worst
             wine
             first
             ,
             and
             better
             afterward
             ;
             because
             he
             intends
             eternall
             happiness
             to
             them
             ,
             he
             observes
             this
             method
             ,
             first
             ill
             ,
             and
             then
             good
             ,
             the
             best
             at
             last
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             then
             why
             should
             we
             be
             offended
             at
             Gods
             order
             ?
             why
             should
             we
             not
             take
             it
             ,
             not
             onely
             gently
             and
             meekly
             ,
             but
             joyfully
             ,
             the
             afflictions
             that
             God
             sends
             to
             prepare
             ,
             and
             fit
             us
             for
             happiness
             ,
             to
             sharpen
             our
             desire
             to
             happiness
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             pretious
             to
             us
             ?
             Certainly
             it
             is
             a
             ground
             not
             onely
             of
             patience
             and
             meekness
             ,
             but
             of
             joy
             and
             comfort
             in
             all
             the
             things
             we
             suffer
             .
             Will
             a
             Patient
             be
             angrie
             with
             his
             Chyrurgion
             for
             searching
             of
             his
             wound
             ?
             he
             knows
             that
             that
             is
             the
             way
             to
             cure
             him
             ?
             Will
             any
             man
             take
             offence
             at
             the
             Gold-Smith
             for
             purging
             his
             mass
             ?
             they
             know
             that
             is
             the
             way
             to
             purifie
             it
             ,
             and
             fetch
             out
             the
             dross
             .
          
           
           
             This
             is
             the
             method
             in
             nature
             ,
             the
             ground
             muft
             be
             plowed
             and
             prepared
             ,
             and
             then
             comes
             the
             harvest
             :
             let
             us
             be
             content
             with
             this
             method
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             any
             suffering
             ,
             knowing
             it
             will
             have
             a
             blessed
             issue
             :
             and
             not
             to
             think
             much
             at
             suffering
             any
             thing
             for
             a
             good
             cause
             in
             our selves
             ,
             or
             by
             way
             of
             sympathy
             ,
             or
             support
             with
             others
             ,
             because
             this
             is
             the
             high
             way
             to
             a
             better
             estate
             ,
             :
             if
             we
             suffer
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Church
             any
             kinde
             of
             way
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             comforted
             with
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             that
             which
             sweetens
             the
             cross
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             under
             hope
             of
             better
             still
             .
             Who
             would
             not
             indure
             a
             little
             grievance
             in
             the
             way
             to
             have
             honour
             in
             the
             end
             ?
             to
             have
             ill
             usage
             in
             an
             Inne
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             to
             a
             Kingdom
             ?
             All
             our
             discomforts
             and
             afflictions
             are
             but
             by
             the
             way
             here
             ,
             and
             crosses
             are
             necessary
             for
             Travellers
             ,
             and
             here
             we
             are
             but
             in
             a
             travelling
             estate
             .
             It
             should
             I
             say
             incourage
             us
             not
             to
             take
             offence
             at
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             God
             exerciseth
             us
             with
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             nor
             to
             take
             scandal
             at
             the
             afflictions
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             it
             should
             strike
             terrour
             to
             those
             that
             will
             not
             indure
             so
             much
             as
             a
             scratch
             ,
             a
             scoff
             ,
             a
             word
             ,
             a
             chip
             of
             the
             cross
             ,
             that
             will
             indure
             nothing
             :
             
             doe
             they
             know
             that
             this
             is
             Gods
             order
             ?
             do
             they
             avoid
             crosses
             in
             any
             degree
             ,
             and
             do
             they
             think
             to
             have
             comfort
             ?
             No
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             change
             his
             order
             for
             them
             ;
             he
             hath
             established
             this
             order
             ,
             and
             heaven
             and
             earth
             shall
             faile
             ,
             rather
             then
             Gods
             order
             shall
             not
             be
             sure
             .
             If
             we
             will
             have
             comfort
             ,
             we
             must
             suffer
             ;
             if
             we
             will
             avoid
             suffering
             ,
             and
             think
             to
             go
             to
             heaven
             another
             way
             then
             God
             hath
             ordained
             ,
             we
             may
             take
             our
             own
             way
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             give
             him
             leave
             to
             take
             his
             way
             in
             comforting
             &
             advancing
             whom
             hewil
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             not
             be
             us
             ,
             because
             we
             wil
             not
             frame
             our
             selvs
             to
             his
             order
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             look
             for
             hisdignitie
             ,
             
               if
               we
               wil
               not
               suffer
               with
               him
               ,
               we
               shal
               not
               reign
               with
               him
               .
            
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             observable
             in
             the
             order
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             
               
                 Those
                 that
                 suffer
                 as
                 they
                 should
                 are
                 sure
                 of
                 comfort
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               There
               is
               a
               threefold
               conformity
               with
               Christ
               ,
               in
            
             
               
                 
                   suffering
                   .
                
                 
                   grace
                   .
                
                 
                   glory
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Those
             that
             are
             not
             conformable
             to
             him
             in
             suffering
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             conformable
             to
             him
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             be
             not
             in
             grace
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             in
             glory
             .
             He
             took
             upon
             him
             our
             nature
             abased
             first
             ,
             and
             our
             nature
             purified
             ,
             and
             our
             nature
             glorious
             he
             hath
             now
             in
             heaven
             :
             so
             our
             nature
             in
             us
             must
             keep
             this
             order
             .
             First
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             abased
             as
             our
             flesh
             was
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             filled
             with
             grace
             ,
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             and
             then
             glorious
             ,
             as
             our
             nature
             is
             in
             him
             .
             If
             we
             will
             not
             suffer
             our
             flesh
             to
             be
             abased
             ,
             and
             exercised
             with
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             let
             God
             worke
             his
             own
             good
             work
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             this
             way
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             conformable
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             was
             first
             abased
             ,
             and
             then
             advanced
             :
             what
             was
             wrought
             in
             his
             blessed
             flesh
             ,
             must
             be
             wrought
             in
             his
             mysticall
             body
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             Members
             by
             little
             and
             little
             .
             Therefore
             those
             that
             are
             tender
             ,
             and
             way-ward
             to
             indure
             any
             thing
             ,
             when
             God
             cals
             them
             to
             it
             ,
             they
             are
             enemies
             to
             their
             own
             comfort
             :
             God
             hath
             set
             down
             this
             order
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             partake
             of
             the
             sufferings
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             partake
             of
             the
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Oh
             it
             is
             a
             cursed
             estate
             to
             be
             out
             of
             the
             condition
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             comfortable
             thing
             ,
             to
             have
             part
             with
             those
             that
             are
             good
             ,
             yea
             ,
             even
             if
             it
             be
             in
             suffering
             with
             them
             .
             It
             is
             better
             to
             have
             communion
             with
             Gods
             people
             in
             suffering
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             communion
             with
             the
             wicked
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             reigning
             and
             triumphing
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Prophet
             made
             him
             
             desire
             ,
             
               Deale
               with
               me
               Lord
               ,
               as
               thou
               usest
               to
               deale
               with
               those
               that
               feare
               thy
               name
               ,
            
             he
             knew
             he
             deals
             well
             enough
             with
             them
             ,
             
               visit
               me
               with
               the
               salvation
               of
               thy
               children
               ,
            
             he
             knew
             that
             was
             a
             speciall
             salvation
             :
             so
             to
             have
             God
             deal
             with
             us
             ,
             as
             he
             deals
             with
             his
             ,
             and
             to
             visit
             us
             in
             mercy
             and
             love
             ,
             as
             he
             visits
             his
             own
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             speciall
             favour
             .
             It
             is
             better
             to
             beare
             the
             crosse
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             partake
             with
             them
             in
             the
             comfort
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             all
             the
             comforts
             that
             the
             wicked
             have
             ,
             and
             to
             share
             with
             them
             in
             the
             misery
             afterward
             .
             Therefore
             let
             us
             be
             content
             to
             share
             with
             Gods
             people
             in
             their
             suffering
             ;
             when
             we
             heare
             of
             any
             that
             suffer
             for
             a
             just
             cause
             ,
             though
             we
             have
             no
             sufferings
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             let
             us
             beare
             a
             part
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             bond
             of
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             help
             what
             we
             may
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             as
             true
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             if
             we
             partake
             with
             the
             wicked
             in
             their
             
             sins
             ,
             we
             shall
             partake
             with
             them
             in
             their
             punishment
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               Come
               out
               of
               Babylon
               my
               people
               ,
               lest
               if
               you
               partake
               of
               her
               sins
               ,
               so
               you
               partake
               of
               her
               punishments
               .
            
             Now
             Atheisticall
             people
             think
             it
             nothing
             to
             enter
             into
             league
             and
             amity
             ,
             and
             society
             with
             prophane
             people
             ,
             that
             are
             professedly
             so
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             weakness
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             are
             stigmatized
             ,
             but
             what
             saith
             the
             Scripture
             ?
             (
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             doth
             not
             trifle
             with
             us
             )
             
               Come
               out
               of
               Babylon
               my
               people
               ,
               lest
               you
               partake
               of
               her
               plagues
               :
            
             which
             is
             not
             meant
             so
             much
             locally
             to
             come
             out
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             as
             in
             disposition
             to
             come
             out
             in
             respect
             of
             liking
             ,
             and
             converse
             ,
             and
             secret
             intimate
             communion
             .
             Lots
             sons
             in
             law
             ,
             they
             thought
             it
             was
             but
             trifling
             ,
             they
             gibed
             as
             Atheists
             do
             now
             ,
             when
             they
             hear
             the
             Ministers
             incourage
             people
             to
             make
             much
             of
             religion
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             against
             those
             that
             are
             opposite
             ,
             they
             think
             they
             are
             inforced
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             upon
             mistake
             ,
             &c.
             though
             it
             be
             as
             palpable
             as
             the
             light
             of
             the
             sun
             :
             they
             deal
             as
             Lots
             sons
             in
             law
             ,
             when
             he
             warned
             them
             to
             come
             out
             of
             Sodome
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             pulled
             out
             ;
             they
             would
             believe
             nothing
             till
             fire
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             them
             all
             ,
             it
             was
             too
             late
             then
             .
             Therefore
             let
             us
             hearken
             to
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             Angell
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             make
             this
             a
             matter
             of
             scorne
             ,
             a
             light
             matter
             ,
             but
             as
             we
             desire
             to
             have
             no
             part
             in
             their
             confusion
             ,
             so
             avoid
             their
             courses
             .
             The
             Scripture
             is
             terrible
             to
             those
             that
             after
             the
             breaking
             out
             of
             the
             light
             will
             be
             such
             ;
             there
             is
             not
             more
             direct
             Scriptures
             against
             any
             kind
             of
             men
             ,
             then
             those
             that
             willfully
             cleave
             to
             Antichrist
             :
             therefore
             we
             should
             not
             esteem
             it
             a
             light
             matter
             ,
             but
             think
             of
             it
             seriously
             indeed
             .
          
           
             And
             not
             onely
             in
             respect
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             all
             wicked
             society
             :
             were
             it
             not
             pitie
             that
             men
             should
             be
             severed
             from
             them
             hereafter
             ,
             whose
             company
             they
             will
             not
             be
             severed
             from
             now
             ?
             If
             thou
             see
             an
             Adulterer
             ,
             a
             Blasphemer
             ,
             a
             wicked
             licentious
             Atheisticall
             person
             ,
             and
             thou
             runnest
             into
             the
             same
             excesse
             of
             riot
             with
             him
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             not
             be
             drawn
             by
             any
             perswasions
             ministeriall
             or
             friendly
             ,
             or
             by
             thine
             own
             light
             (
             which
             knows
             his
             course
             to
             be
             naught
             )
             to
             retire
             from
             his
             society
             ,
             dost
             thou
             not
             think
             to
             share
             with
             him
             afterwa●…d
             in
             his
             judgment
             ?
             As
             you
             are
             all
             Tares
             ,
             so
             you
             shall
             be
             bound
             in
             a
             bundle
             ,
             and
             cast
             into
             Hell
             together
             .
             As
             the
             wheat
             shall
             be
             gathered
             into
             Heaven
             :
             so
             the
             tares
             ,
             a
             cursed
             company
             ,
             that
             will
             cleave
             together
             though
             they
             be
             damned
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             clave
             together
             as
             burrs
             and
             tares
             here
             ,
             so
             they
             shall
             be
             cast
             into
             Hell
             together
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             end
             of
             dissolute
             unruly
             creatures
             ,
             that
             nothing
             will
             sever
             them
             from
             those
             ,
             who
             in
             their
             own
             consciences
             they
             know
             rheir
             courses
             to
             be
             naught
             .
             
               
               
                 Our
                 hope
                 of
                 you
                 is
                 steadfast
                 .
              
            
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             double
             certainty
             ,
             a
             certainty
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             a
             
             certainty
             of
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             person
             .
             The
             certainty
             of
             the
             truth
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Those
               that
               suffer
               with
               Christ
               &
               his
               Church
               ,
               shall
               be
               glorified
               with
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               :
            
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             truth
             is
             more
             certain
             then
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             .
             Now
             besides
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             or
             thing
             ,
             there
             is
             interposed
             a
             certainty
             of
             the
             persons
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             were
             interessed
             in
             the
             sufferings
             ;
             so
             they
             should
             be
             in
             the
             comforts
             .
             And
             this
             is
             true
             as
             well
             as
             the
             former
             :
             for
             Gods
             promises
             are
             not
             meer
             Idea's
             wanting
             truths
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             performance
             in
             the
             persons
             :
             but
             if
             the
             thing
             be
             true
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             in
             the
             person
             to
             whom
             the
             truth
             belongs
             .
             Suffering
             goes
             before
             Glorie
             :
             therefore
             if
             we
             suffer
             we
             shall
             be
             glorified
             .
             But
             this
             is
             the
             condition
             ,
             if
             they
             suffer
             with
             Christ
             ,
             then
             St.
             Paul
             takes
             it
             for
             certain
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             glorified
             with
             Christ.
             There
             is
             not
             the
             same
             certainty
             of
             the
             persons
             as
             of
             the
             truth
             it self
             :
             the
             truth
             is
             certain
             by
             a
             certainty
             of
             faith
             ,
             but
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             persons
             is
             the
             certainty
             of
             a
             charitable
             perswasion
             :
             I
             am
             perswaded
             that
             you
             will
             suffer
             with
             me
             in
             sympathie
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             am
             perswaded
             in
             the
             certainty
             of
             charity
             that
             you
             shall
             of
             a
             certain
             have
             the
             comfort
             .
             
               
                 Our
                 hope
                 of
                 you
                 is
                 steadfast
                 .
              
            
          
           
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             you
             see
             ,
             hath
             a
             good
             conceit
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             incourage
             
             them
             to
             sympathize
             and
             take
             to
             heart
             his
             crosses
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             good
             by
             them
             .
             A
             good
             hope
             of
             others
             hath
             a
             double
             efficacy
             .
             It
             hath
             one
             efficacy
             in
             the
             
             partie
             that
             hath
             the
             good
             hope
             of
             another
             .
             It
             stirs
             him
             up
             to
             be
             diligent
             to
             take
             all
             courses
             that
             may
             be
             for
             the
             good
             of
             another
             .
             As
             the
             speech
             is
             ,
             
               Hope
               stirs
               up
               to
               work
            
             ,
             it
             stirs
             up
             endeavour
             :
             so
             it
             doth
             in
             the
             husband-man
             ,
             and
             in
             every
             kind
             of
             trade
             :
             hope
             quickens
             endeavour
             .
             A
             man
             will
             never
             sowe
             upon
             the
             sands
             ,
             he
             loseth
             his
             cost
             :
             a
             man
             will
             never
             bestow
             his
             pains
             upon
             those
             that
             he
             thinks
             are
             desperate
             .
             And
             what
             is
             it
             that
             dulls
             and
             deads
             endeavour
             ?
             I
             despair
             of
             ever
             doing
             such
             a
             man
             good
             :
             when
             those
             despairing
             thoughts
             enter
             into
             the
             soul
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             stop
             of
             all
             endeavour
             .
             And
             surely
             ,
             Christians
             are
             much
             to
             blame
             that
             way
             :
             when
             they
             might
             have
             ground
             ,
             (
             if
             charity
             were
             in
             them
             )
             at
             least
             of
             hope
             of
             others
             :
             upon
             some
             hard
             ,
             despairing
             conceits
             they
             cast
             off
             hope
             ,
             and
             so
             neglect
             all
             endeavour
             of
             doing
             good
             to
             others
             .
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             wittie
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             Children
             to
             observe
             all
             advantages
             of
             doing
             good
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             willing
             to
             entertain
             all
             offers
             of
             good
             in
             others
             :
             if
             they
             be
             but
             willing
             to
             hear
             reproof
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             willing
             to
             hear
             comfort
             ,
             and
             to
             hear
             good
             discourse
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             a
             good
             construction
             of
             their
             errours
             (
             if
             it
             may
             be
             )
             except
             it
             be
             those
             that
             are
             maliciously
             obstinate
             ,
             it
             will
             impute
             it
             to
             passion
             ,
             or
             to
             ill
             company
             ,
             to
             one
             thing
             or
             other
             ;
             as
             far
             as
             possible
             it
             will
             admit
             of
             a
             good
             construction
             :
             love
             in
             Gods
             Children
             will
             admit
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             love
             stirs
             up
             to
             hope
             ,
             and
             hope
             stirs
             up
             to
             deal
             with
             them
             for
             their
             good
             .
          
           
             I
             know
             that
             charity
             is
             not
             sottish
             ;
             but
             yet
             it
             is
             willing
             to
             think
             the
             best
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             probability
             of
             good
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             or
             where
             there
             is
             a
             tractablenesse
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             a
             willingnesse
             to
             entertain
             communion
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             any
             propension
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviours
             disposition
             ,
             
               who
               will
               not
               quench
               the
               smoaking
               flax
               ,
               nor
               break
               the
               bruised
               Reed
               :
            
             we
             must
             draw
             all
             ,
             and
             drive
             none
             away
             .
             This
             is
             one
             speciall
             fruit
             and
             effect
             that
             hope
             hath
             in
             the
             partie
             that
             doth
             hope
             toward
             another
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             as
             it
             is
             good
             for
             the
             Speaker
             to
             be
             well
             conceited
             :
             so
             it
             is
             a
             good
             ,
             preparative
             in
             the
             Hearer
             ,
             it
             hath
             a
             winning
             power
             in
             the
             partie
             hoped
             of
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             great
             attractive
             :
             for
             we
             willingly
             heare
             those
             that
             conceit
             good
             of
             us
             .
             St.
             Paul
             here
             works
             upon
             the
             naturall
             disposition
             in
             all
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             love
             to
             be
             well
             thought
             of
             ,
             and
             natural
             dispositions
             are
             strong
             .
             It
             is
             the
             natural
             disposition
             for
             every
             man
             to
             love
             where
             he
             is
             well
             thought
             of
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             sinful
             (
             unless
             it
             be
             in
             vain-glory
             )
             to
             desire
             to
             have
             good
             place
             in
             the
             esteem
             of
             others
             .
             And
             there
             a
             man
             will
             labour
             to
             carrie
             himself
             answerable
             to
             the
             good
             conceit
             had
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             conflict
             in
             the
             worst
             man
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             well
             conceitd
             of
             ,
             he
             labours
             to
             maintain
             it
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             those
             that
             are
             mightily
             inthralled
             ,
             as
             some
             wretches
             are
             ,
             to
             blasphemie
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             cursed
             life
             that
             they
             care
             not
             ;
             but
             else
             if
             they
             be
             well
             thought
             of
             ,
             it
             will
             stirre
             them
             up
             to
             maintain
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             dissolute
             man
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             a
             man
             so
             farre
             as
             he
             is
             careless
             of
             this
             ,
             he
             is
             brutish
             ,
             and
             sensless
             .
             St.
             Paul
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               Our
               hope
               is
               stedfast
               concerning
               you
               .
            
             He
             wins
             himself
             into
             their
             good
             opinion
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             that
             meanes
             ,
             he
             hoped
             to
             prevail
             with
             them
             for
             greater
             matters
             :
             So
             hope
             it
             stirs
             up
             men
             to
             do
             good
             ;
             and
             it
             makes
             the
             other
             willing
             to
             receive
             good
             :
             for
             it
             makes
             them
             willing
             to
             content
             them
             that
             hope
             well
             of
             them
             .
             St.
             Paul
             was
             led
             with
             this
             heavenly
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             made
             him
             so
             industrious
             ,
             was
             hope
             of
             prevailing
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             made
             him
             prevaile
             with
             others
             ,
             was
             the
             good
             conceit
             he
             had
             of
             them
             .
             He
             would
             gather
             upon
             every
             one
             ;
             when
             he
             saw
             Agrippa
             come
             on
             a
             little
             ,
             
               Agrippa
               ,
               believest
               thou
               the
               Scriptures
               ?
            
             I
             know
             thou
             believest
             ;
             
               Almost
               thou
               perswadest
               me
               to
               be
               a
               Christian
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             comes
             in
             a
             little
             .
             It
             is
             good
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             to
             have
             hope
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             is
             his
             degree
             of
             hope
             ?
             
               Our
               hope
               of
               you
            
             .
             
               
                 Is
                 stedfast
                 .
              
            
          
           
             He
             had
             a
             stedfast
             hope
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             were
             sufferers
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             comfort
             .
          
           
             The
             Observation
             may
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             
               
                 Divine
                 truthes
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 build
                 a
                 stedfast
                 hope
                 on
                 the
                 performance
                 
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Divine
             truthes
             ,
             divine
             comforts
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             that
             though
             we
             doe
             not
             yet
             injoy
             them
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             build
             certainly
             upon
             them
             .
             I
             hope
             stedfastly
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             sufferings
             ,
             you
             shall
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             comforts
             .
             A
             man
             cannot
             say
             so
             of
             any
             thing
             else
             but
             divine
             truths
             :
             a
             man
             cannot
             say
             of
             any
             other
             ,
             or
             of
             himself
             ,
             I
             hope
             stedfastly
             to
             be
             rich
             ,
             I
             hope
             stedfastly
             to
             be
             great
             ,
             or
             I
             hope
             stedfastly
             to
             live
             long
             :
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             is
             uncertaine
             :
             the
             state
             of
             the
             world
             is
             vanitie
             ,
             and
             life
             it self
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             here
             will
             not
             admit
             of
             a
             certain
             apprehension
             .
             For
             the
             certaintie
             in
             a
             mans
             understanding
             ,
             it
             follows
             the
             certaintie
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             or
             else
             there
             is
             no
             adequation
             :
             when
             there
             is
             an
             evenness
             in
             the
             apprehension
             to
             the
             thing
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             true
             :
             but
             if
             we
             apprehend
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             here
             ,
             that
             either
             riches
             ,
             or
             life
             ,
             or
             favour
             will
             be
             thus
             ,
             or
             thus
             long
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             true
             apprehension
             :
             we
             cannot
             build
             a
             certain
             hope
             upon
             an
             uncertain
             ground
             .
             But
             of
             divine
             truthes
             ,
             we
             can
             say
             ,
             if
             we
             see
             the
             one
             ,
             undoubtedly
             the
             other
             will
             follow
             :
             if
             we
             see
             the
             signs
             of
             grace
             in
             any
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             strong
             to
             indure
             any
             disgrace
             for
             religion
             ,
             any
             discomfort
             ,
             then
             we
             may
             say
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             as
             you
             partake
             of
             the
             afflictions
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             afflictions
             and
             sufferings
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             his
             body
             mysticall
             :
             so
             undoubtedly
             you
             shall
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             comfort
             of
             Gods
             people
             :
             heaven
             and
             earth
             shall
             faile
             ,
             but
             this
             shall
             never
             faile
             .
          
           
           
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             comfort
             to
             a
             Christian
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             is
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             he
             hath
             something
             that
             he
             may
             build
             on
             ,
             when
             all
             things
             else
             faile
             ?
             In
             all
             the
             changes
             and
             alterations
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             he
             hath
             somewhat
             unalterable
             ;
             the
             certainty
             of
             divine
             comforts
             ,
             the
             certainty
             of
             his
             estate
             in
             grace
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             in
             an
             afflicted
             estate
             ,
             as
             verily
             as
             he
             is
             afflicted
             :
             so
             verily
             he
             shall
             be
             comforted
             :
             
               If
               we
               suffer
               with
               Christ
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               glorified
               with
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Upon
             what
             ground
             is
             this
             certainty
             built
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             suffer
             we
             shall
             be
             glorified
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             built
             upon
             our
             union
             with
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             built
             upon
             the
             communion
             we
             have
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             are
             all
             of
             one
             body
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             built
             upon
             his
             own
             experience
             ;
             as
             verily
             as
             I
             have
             been
             afflicted
             ,
             and
             have
             comfort
             :
             so
             shall
             you
             that
             suffer
             ,
             be
             comforted
             :
             what
             I
             feele
             ,
             you
             shall
             feele
             .
          
           
             Because
             in
             things
             necessary
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             like
             reason
             from
             one
             to
             all
             :
             if
             one
             be
             justified
             by
             faith
             ,
             all
             are
             justified
             by
             faith
             ;
             if
             one
             suffer
             and
             receive
             comfort
             ,
             all
             that
             suffer
             shall
             receive
             comfort
             :
             Divine
             comforts
             are
             from
             one
             to
             all
             ,
             from
             the
             head
             to
             the
             bodie
             ,
             from
             the
             body
             to
             every
             member
             .
             If
             Christ
             suffered
             ,
             I
             shall
             suffer
             ,
             if
             I
             be
             of
             his
             body
             ;
             if
             Christ
             was
             comforted
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             comforted
             .
             Divine
             truths
             they
             agree
             in
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             the
             Members
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             true
             in
             one
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             in
             all
             St.
             Paul
             felt
             it
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             and
             saith
             he
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             felt
             afflictions
             .
             increase
             ,
             and
             comforts
             increase
             :
             so
             shall
             it
             be
             with
             you
             ,
             you
             shall
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             comfort
             now
             ,
             or
             hereafter
             .
             And
             it
             is
             built
             likewise
             upon
             Gods
             promise
             ,
             which
             is
             surer
             then
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             
               If
               we
               suffer
               with
               him
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               glorified
               with
               him
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             
             All
             these
             are
             grounds
             to
             found
             this
             stedfast
             hope
             on
             .
             And
             then
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             just
             God
             ,
             a
             holy
             God
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             have
             taken
             the
             ill
             ,
             we
             shall
             finde
             the
             sweet
             ,
             as
             in
             2
             Thess.
             1.
             
             
               It
               is
               just
               with
               God
               ,
               to
               render
               to
               them
               that
               afflict
               you
               trouble
               ,
               and
               to
               you
               comfort
               .
            
             God
             hath
             pawned
             his
             justice
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             observe
             this
             order
             ;
             where
             he
             begins
             in
             trouble
             ,
             he
             will
             end
             in
             comfort
             ;
             it
             is
             just
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             may
             be
             perswaded
             .
          
           
             It
             should
             be
             a
             special
             comfort
             to
             all
             that
             are
             in
             any
             sanctified
             cross
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             for
             a
             good
             cause
             or
             no.
             If
             a
             man
             find
             that
             he
             stands
             out
             for
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             more
             matter
             of
             joy
             :
             it
             is
             matter
             of
             triumph
             then
             :
             but
             if
             they
             be
             crosses
             common
             to
             nature
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             find
             them
             sanctified
             (
             as
             they
             are
             onely
             to
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             they
             learn
             humility
             by
             them
             ,
             they
             learn
             heavenly-mindednesse
             ,
             they
             learn
             patience
             ,
             they
             learn
             more
             carefulnesse
             by
             their
             afflictions
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             thus
             sanctified
             )
             then
             a
             man
             may
             say
             to
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             
               As
               you
               partake
               of
               the
               sufferings
               ,
               so
               you
               shall
               partake
               of
               the
               comfort
               ,
            
             though
             you
             feel
             it
             not
             for
             the
             present
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             comfort
             ,
             for
             a
             Patient
             to
             have
             his
             Physician
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             
             whom
             he
             knowes
             to
             be
             wise
             ,
             and
             speaks
             by
             his
             book
             ,
             to
             say
             to
             him
             ,
             Be
             of
             good
             comfort
             ,
             you
             shall
             never
             die
             of
             this
             disease
             ;
             this
             that
             I
             give
             you
             will
             do
             you
             good
             :
             there
             was
             never
             any
             that
             took
             this
             potion
             but
             they
             recovered
             :
             would
             not
             this
             revive
             the
             patient
             ?
             Now
             when
             the
             Physicians
             of
             our
             soules
             shall
             come
             and
             tell
             a
             man
             ,
             by
             discerning
             his
             state
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             by
             discerning
             signes
             of
             grace
             in
             his
             abasement
             ,
             Be
             of
             good
             comfort
             ,
             there
             is
             good
             intended
             to
             you
             ;
             your
             sufferings
             shall
             end
             in
             comfort
             undoubtedly
             :
             we
             may
             well
             be
             perswaded
             of
             this
             ,
             God
             will
             never
             vary
             his
             order
             .
             Therefore
             when
             we
             are
             in
             any
             trouble
             ,
             &
             find
             God
             blessing
             it
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             abate
             our
             pride
             ,
             to
             sharpen
             our
             desire
             ,
             to
             exercise
             our
             graces
             ,
             when
             we
             find
             it
             sanctified
             ,
             let
             
             it
             comfort
             us
             ,
             it
             shall
             turn
             to
             our
             further
             comfort
             .
             We
             find
             a
             present
             good
             that
             is
             a
             pledge
             of
             a
             further
             good
             .
             It
             will
             make
             a
             bitter
             potion
             to
             go
             down
             ,
             when
             the
             Physitian
             saith
             ,
             it
             will
             do
             you
             good
             :
             how
             many
             distastfull
             things
             do
             poore
             Creatures
             endure
             and
             take
             down
             to
             cure
             this
             carcase
             ?
             it
             were
             offensive
             to
             name
             what
             distastfull
             things
             they
             will
             take
             to
             do
             them
             good
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             take
             this
             cup
             from
             Gods
             hand
             ,
             let
             us
             endure
             the
             Crosse
             patiently
             whatsoever
             it
             be
             .
             It
             is
             a
             bitter
             cup
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             out
             of
             a
             Fathers
             hand
             ,
             it
             is
             out
             of
             a
             sweet
             hand
             .
             There
             may
             be
             a
             miscarrying
             in
             other
             Physick
             ,
             but
             Gods
             Physick
             shall
             certainly
             do
             us
             good
             ;
             God
             hath
             said
             it
             ,
             
               All
               things
               shall
               work
               for
               the
               best
               to
               those
               that
               love
               him
               ,
            
             he
             hath
             said
             it
             before-hand
             ,
             we
             may
             presume
             ,
             and
             build
             our
             perswasion
             upon
             this
             issue
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             shall
             worke
             for
             our
             good
             .
             What
             a
             comfort
             is
             this
             in
             all
             the
             entercourses
             ,
             and
             changes
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             before
             that
             whatsoever
             we
             meet
             with
             ,
             it
             hath
             a
             command
             from
             God
             to
             do
             us
             good
             ,
             it
             is
             medicinable
             ,
             (
             though
             it
             seem
             never
             so
             ill
             )
             to
             do
             us
             good
             ,
             to
             work
             ill
             out
             of
             us
             ,
             by
             the
             blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             But
             to
             proceed
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               VERS
               .
               8
               ,
               9.
               
            
             
               For
               we
               would
               not
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               have
               you
               ignorant
               of
               our
               trouble
               ,
               which
               came
               to
               us
               in
               Asia
               ,
               that
               we
               were
               pressed
               out
               of
               measure
               ,
               above
               strength
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               we
               despaired
               even
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               But
               we
               had
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               in
               our selves
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               not
               trust
               in
               our selves
               ,
               but
               in
               God
               which
               raiseth
               the
               dead
               .
            
          
           
             HEre
             Saint
             
               Paul
               comes
            
             to
             the
             particular
             explication
             of
             what
             he
             had
             generally
             spoken
             before
             :
             he
             had
             generally
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             both
             comfort
             and
             affliction
             ;
             but
             now
             he
             specifies
             what
             afflictions
             they
             were
             .
             
               I
               would
               not
               have
               you
               ignorant
               of
               the
               troubles
               which
               came
               to
               us
               in
               Asia
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               I
               would
               not
               have
               you
               ignorant
               of
               .
               ]
            
             He
             knew
             it
             was
             behofull
             for
             them
             to
             know
             :
             therefore
             to
             insinuate
             into
             their
             respect
             the
             more
             ,
             he
             tells
             them
             of
             it
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             to
             know
             both
             together
             is
             very
             sweet
             and
             comfortable
             ,
             to
             know
             both
             the
             afflictions
             of
             Gods
             people
             and
             their
             comforts
             ,
             as
             here
             ,
             he
             tells
             them
             what
             ill
             he
             indured
             in
             Asia
             ,
             and
             how
             God
             delivered
             him
             :
             to
             see
             how
             these
             are
             linked
             together
             in
             Gods
             people
             ,
             is
             very
             comfortable
             ,
             therefore
             
               I
               would
               not
               have
               you
               ignorant
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             he
             sets
             before
             their
             eyes
             the
             particular
             grievance
             that
             he
             suffered
             in
             Asia
             .
             And
             see
             how
             he
             doth
             raise
             himself
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             represent
             it
             to
             them
             most
             lively
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             saith
             he
             
               [
               We
               were
               pressed
               out
               of
               measure
               .
               ]
            
             There
             is
             one
             degree
             ,
             we
             were
             pressed
             :
             It
             is
             a
             metaphor
             ,
             
               we
               were
               pressed
            
             ,
             as
             a
             Cart
             is
             pressed
             under
             sheaves
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             is
             pressed
             under
             a
             burden
             :
             as
             a
             Ship
             that
             is
             over-laden
             ,
             is
             pressed
             deep
             down
             with
             too
             much
             burden
             :
             so
             it
             was
             with
             us
             ,
             we
             were
             pressed
             with
             afflictions
             ;
             afflictions
             are
             of
             a
             depressing
             nature
             ,
             they
             draw
             down
             the
             soule
             ,
             as
             comfort
             raiseth
             it
             up
             .
          
           
             
               [
               Out
               of
               measure
               .
            
             ]
             There
             is
             the
             second
             degree
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             onely
             pressed
             ,
             but
             pressed
             
               out
               of
               measure
            
             .
          
           
             
               [
               Above
               strength
            
             ]
             Above
             my
             strength
             ,
             above
             ordinary
             strength
             .
             And
             he
             riseth
             
             higher
             still
             ,
             the
             waters
             rise
             higher
             
               (
               insomuch
               that
               we
               despaired
               of
               life
               ,
               )
            
             we
             despaired
             of
             any
             escaping
             out
             of
             trouble
             at
             the
             present
             encounter
             ,
             nay
             ,
             we
             did
             not
             see
             how
             we
             should
             escape
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             it
             was
             so
             great
             (
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             )
             that
             we
             passed
             
               (
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               upon
               our selves
               .
               )
            
             It
             is
             a
             speech
             taken
             from
             malefactors
             that
             are
             condemned
             :
             for
             even
             as
             they
             having
             the
             sentence
             pronounced
             upon
             them
             ,
             we
             account
             them
             dead
             men
             ,
             they
             esteem
             themselves
             so
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             others
             esteem
             them
             ;
             the
             sentence
             being
             passed
             upon
             them
             :
             so
             I
             even
             passed
             the
             sentence
             on
             my self
             ,
             seeing
             no
             evasion
             or
             escape
             out
             of
             the
             troubles
             I
             was
             in
             ,
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             passed
             upon
             me
             .
             
               We
               had
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               in
               our selves
               .
            
             It
             was
             not
             passed
             by
             God
             ,
             nor
             by
             the
             World
             :
             for
             they
             had
             not
             decreed
             to
             kill
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             passed
             it
             upon
             himself
             when
             he
             saw
             no
             way
             to
             escape
             .
             He
             was
             deceived
             though
             (
             as
             oft-times
             Gods
             Children
             are
             )
             for
             he
             died
             not
             at
             that
             time
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             afterwards
             he
             sets
             down
             the
             end
             why
             all
             this
             was
             ,
             a
             sweet
             end
             ,
             a
             double
             end
             ,
             
               (
               That
               we
               should
               not
               trust
               in
               our selves
               :
               )
            
             what
             should
             we
             trust
             in
             then
             ?
             
               (
               But
               in
               God
               that
               raiseth
               the
               dead
               .
               )
            
          
           
             First
             to
             speake
             of
             his
             grievance
             ,
             and
             then
             of
             the
             reason
             why
             God
             did
             thus
             follow
             him
             .
             
               
                 We
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 you
                 ignorant
                 .
              
            
          
           
             He
             prevents
             all
             scandal
             by
             this
             ,
             
               I
               would
               not
               have
               you
               ignorant
               ,
            
             I
             am
             so
             far
             from
             caring
             ,
             or
             fearing
             ,
             or
             being
             ashamed
             ,
             that
             you
             should
             know
             of
             any
             affliction
             that
             I
             suffer
             ,
             that
             
               I
               would
               not
               have
               you
               ignorant
            
             of
             it
             :
             for
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             you
             know
             my
             afflictions
             you
             shall
             know
             my
             deliverance
             also
             .
             St.
             Paul
             was
             wondrous
             scrupulous
             at
             this
             ,
             left
             they
             should
             take
             any
             offence
             at
             his
             sufferings
             :
             indeed
             it
             is
             the
             state
             of
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             their
             worst
             
             crosse
             :
             sometimes
             are
             censures
             upon
             them
             for
             the
             crosse
             ,
             the
             harsh
             censures
             of
             others
             in
             their
             troubles
             ;
             It
             was
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             of
             Job's
             troubles
             ,
             that
             ,
             and
             his
             wife
             together
             ,
             when
             his
             house
             was
             overthrown
             ,
             his
             Children
             killed
             ,
             his
             goods
             taken
             away
             ,
             himsef
             stricken
             with
             boiles
             :
             then
             for
             his
             indiscreet
             friends
             ,
             to
             become
             
               miserable
               comforters
            
             :
             those
             that
             should
             have
             comforted
             him
             ,
             to
             become
             censurers
             and
             judges
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             a
             man
             deserted
             ,
             and
             forsaken
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             had
             been
             from
             God
             as
             a
             punishment
             for
             his
             sins
             :
             this
             was
             his
             grearest
             crosse
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             his
             last
             ,
             when
             his
             wife
             in
             his
             bosom
             ,
             she
             that
             should
             have
             comforted
             him
             most
             ,
             should
             solicit
             him
             to
             ill
             ,
             and
             his
             friends
             by
             their
             rash
             and
             vile
             censures
             to
             make
             his
             crosse
             heavier
             :
             So
             it
             is
             with
             Gods
             Children
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             cannot
             endure
             hardnesse
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             used
             otherwise
             then
             their
             cause
             deserves
             :
             but
             they
             must
             also
             undergo
             hard
             censures
             ,
             that
             grieves
             them
             more
             then
             the
             crosse
             it self
             .
             It
             was
             the
             case
             of
             this
             blessed
             Apostle
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             him
             therefore
             sets
             him
             to
             mention
             his
             affliction
             with
             boldnesse
             and
             confidence
             ,
             yea
             ,
             with
             comfort
             and
             joy
             ,
             
               I
               would
               not
               have
               you
               ignorant
               ,
            
             I
             am
             not
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             carnal
             men
             ,
             that
             would
             have
             it
             concealed
             ,
             nay
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             have
             you
             ignorant
             ,
             I
             pray
             understand
             it
             :
             he
             laies
             it
             open
             to
             their
             view
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             affected
             with
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             :
             for
             those
             things
             that
             we
             are
             affected
             with
             ,
             we
             are
             large
             in
             the
             discourse
             of
             them
             :
             he
             shewes
             that
             the
             misery
             though
             it
             were
             past
             ,
             and
             were
             off
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             affected
             with
             it
             :
             
               We
               were
               pressed
               out
               of
               measure
               above
               strength
               .
            
             This
             seems
             
             to
             thwart
             another
             place
             of
             scripture
             in
             1.
             
             Cor
             10.
             13.
             
             
               God
               is
               faithful
               ,
               and
               will
            
             
             
               lay
               no
               more
               upon
               you
               then
               you
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               bear
               :
            
             and
             yet
             here
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               we
               were
               afflicted
               above
               strength
            
             ,
             how
             can
             these
             hang
             together
             ?
          
           
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             suffer
             his
             Children
             to
             indure
             any
             thing
             above
             strength
             ,
             above
             that
             they
             are
             able
             to
             bear
             ,
             especially
             in
             spirituall
             evils
             ,
             but
             for
             sickness
             and
             persecution
             or
             such
             ,
             sometimes
             he
             may
             lay
             more
             upon
             them
             then
             they
             have
             present
             strength
             to
             beare
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             put
             the
             case
             that
             St.
             Paul
             speaks
             of
             inward
             grievance
             ,
             and
             outward
             afflictions
             too
             ,
             as
             both
             usually
             accompany
             one
             another
             :
             St.
             Paul's
             meaning
             is
             here
             undoubtedly
             ,
             
               We
               were
               pressed
               above
               strength
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             above
             ordinary
             naturall
             strength
             ,
             that
             unless
             God
             had
             made
             a
             supply
             by
             a
             new
             supernaturall
             strength
             ,
             we
             had
             never
             been
             able
             to
             indure
             it
             :
             therefore
             take
             it
             so
             ,
             above
             ordinary
             naturall
             strength
             :
             for
             extraordinary
             crosses
             ,
             must
             have
             extraordinary
             strength
             ,
             and
             crosses
             with
             grievance
             of
             spirit
             must
             have
             more
             then
             naturall
             strength
             to
             beare
             them
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             Where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Insomuch
               that
               we
               despaired
               of
               life
               ,
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             cared
             much
             for
             his
             life
             ,
             this
             seemeth
             to
             cross
             another
             place
             ,
             Phil.
             1.
             
             I
             
             
               desire
               to
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             here
             he
             seems
             to
             be
             very
             carefull
             in
             a
             strait
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             die
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             We
             must
             take
             St.
             Paul
             in
             diverse
             considerations
             and
             respects
             :
             As
             St.
             Paul
             hath
             finished
             his
             course
             ,
             and
             done
             his
             work
             ,
             so
             ,
             
               Henceforth
               is
            
             
             
               laid
               up
               for
               me
               the
               crown
               of
               righteousness
               :
            
             so
             he
             thinks
             of
             nothing
             but
             life
             and
             glory
             ;
             he
             cares
             not
             for
             his
             life
             :
             but
             take
             Saint
             Paul
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             his
             course
             .
             and
             so
             he
             had
             a
             care
             to
             his
             charge
             .
             Take
             Saint
             Paul
             as
             he
             looked
             to
             glory
             ,
             so
             he
             desired
             to
             be
             dissolved
             :
             take
             him
             as
             he
             was
             affected
             to
             edifie
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             he
             laboured
             to
             live
             by
             all
             meanes
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             saith
             he
             despaired
             of
             life
             ,
             as
             desiring
             to
             live
             to
             do
             good
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             It
             may
             be
             Objected
             against
             the
             last
             ,
             
               We
               received
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               in
               our selves
               .
            
             St.
             Paul
             dyed
             not
             now
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             
             him
             ,
             to
             know
             what
             he
             spake
             ;
             how
             doth
             this
             agree
             then
             that
             he
             had
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             passed
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             spake
             according
             to
             the
             probability
             of
             second
             causes
             ,
             
             according
             to
             the
             appearance
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             might
             pronounce
             of
             himself
             ,
             without
             danger
             ,
             (
             as
             being
             no
             sinfull
             errour
             )
             that
             indeed
             I
             am
             a
             dead
             man
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             hope
             of
             escaping
             ,
             if
             I
             look
             to
             the
             probabilitie
             of
             second
             causes
             all
             my
             enemies
             are
             about
             me
             ,
             I
             am
             in
             the
             Lyons
             mouth
             ,
             there
             is
             but
             a
             step
             between
             me
             and
             death
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             look
             here
             to
             the
             decree
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             he
             looks
             to
             the
             disposing
             of
             present
             causes
             :
             So
             Gods
             '
             children
             are
             often
             deceived
             in
             themselves
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             great
             errour
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             true
             what
             they
             speake
             in
             regard
             of
             second
             causes
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             true
             in
             regard
             of
             Gods
             decree
             .
          
           
             The
             Objections
             being
             satisfied
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             some
             points
             of
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             And
             out
             of
             the
             first
             part
             of
             St.
             Paul's
             tryall
             ,
             which
             some
             take
             it
             to
             be
             that
             in
             Acts
             19.
             
             At
             
               Ephesus
               Dimetrins
            
             the
             Smith
             raised
             up
             a
             trouble
             against
             him
             ,
             when
             they
             cryed
             out
             ,
             
               Great
               is
               Diana
               of
               the
               Ephesians
               :
            
             but
             those
             are
             but
             conjectures
             .
             It
             may
             be
             it
             was
             some
             great
             sickness
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             some
             other
             affliction
             :
             the
             Scripture
             is
             silent
             in
             the
             particular
             what
             it
             was
             .
             To
             come
             then
             to
             the
             points
             themselves
             .
             In
             the
             first
             part
             ,
             this
             is
             considerable
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             that
             
               
                 God
                 suffers
                 his
                 Children
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 extream
                 perils
                 and
                 dangers
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             then
             secondly
             ,
             that
             
               They
               are
               sensible
               of
               it
            
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
          
           
             
               God
               suffers
               his
               children
               to
               fall
               into
               great
               extremities
               .
            
             This
             is
             clear
             here
             ,
             
             we
             see
             how
             he
             riseth
             by
             degrees
             ,
             
               We
               were
               pressed
               above
               measure
               ,
               above
            
             
             
               strength
               ,
               that
               we
               even
               despaired
               of
               life
               ,
               we
               received
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               in
               our selves
               .
            
             He
             riseth
             by
             five
             steps
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             extremity
             that
             he
             was
             in
             .
             This
             is
             no
             new
             thing
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             suffer
             his
             Children
             thus
             to
             be
             exercised
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             in
             the
             head
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             true
             of
             every
             particular
             member
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             of
             our
             head
             Christ
             Jesus
             himself
             :
             we
             see
             to
             what
             exigences
             he
             was
             brought
             ,
             in
             what
             danger
             of
             his
             life
             oft-times
             he
             was
             ,
             as
             when
             they
             would
             have
             cast
             him
             down
             from
             the
             mount
             ,
             Luke
             4.
             and
             when
             in
             apprehension
             of
             his
             Fathers
             wrath
             ,
             he
             sweat
             water
             and
             blood
             in
             the
             garden
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             Crosse
             cryed
             out
             ,
             
               My
               God
               ,
               My
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
               ?
            
             none
             was
             ever
             so
             abased
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             he
             humbled
             
               himself
               to
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               nay
               ,
               lower
               then
               the
               Crosse
               ,
            
             he
             was
             in
             captivity
             in
             the
             grave
             three
             dayes
             .
             They
             thought
             they
             had
             had
             their
             will
             on
             him
             there
             :
             they
             thought
             they
             might
             have
             trampled
             on
             Christ
             :
             and
             no
             doubt
             but
             the
             Divel
             triumphed
             over
             the
             grave
             ,
             and
             thought
             he
             had
             had
             him
             where
             he
             would
             :
             but
             we
             see
             afterward
             God
             raised
             him
             again
             gloriously
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             the
             head
             was
             abased
             even
             unto
             extremity
             :
             So
             it
             is
             true
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             .
             The
             Church
             in
             Egypt
             was
             in
             extremity
             before
             Moses
             came
             :
             therefore
             a
             learned
             Hebrician
             Capne
             (
             that
             brought
             Hebrew
             into
             these
             western
             parts
             )
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             When
             the
             tale
             of
             brick
             was
             doubled
             ,
             then
             comes
             Moses
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             extremity
             ,
             when
             there
             was
             no
             remedy
             ,
             then
             God
             sent
             them
             deliverance
             .
             In
             what
             a
             pittiful
             case
             was
             the
             poor
             Church
             and
             people
             of
             God
             in
             Hesters
             time
             ?
             there
             was
             but
             a
             haires
             breadth
             between
             them
             and
             destruction
             ,
             it
             was
             decreed
             by
             Haman
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             gotten
             the
             Kings
             decree
             too
             ,
             they
             were
             as
             it
             were
             between
             the
             hammer
             and
             the
             anvil
             ,
             ready
             to
             be
             crushed
             in
             pieces
             presently
             ,
             had
             not
             God
             come
             between
             .
             And
             so
             in
             Babylon
             the
             Church
             was
             in
             extremity
             ,
             insomuch
             as
             that
             when
             deliverance
             was
             told
             them
             ,
             
               they
               were
               as
               men
               that
               dream
               ,
            
             as
             if
             there
             had
             been
             no
             such
             matter
             ,
             they
             wondred
             at
             it
             .
             And
             so
             in
             the
             times
             of
             persecution
             God
             hath
             suffered
             his
             Church
             to
             fall
             into
             extream
             danger
             ,
             as
             now
             at
             this
             time
             the
             Church
             is
             in
             other
             parts
             .
             I
             might
             draw
             this
             truth
             along
             through
             all
             Ages
             .
             It
             is
             true
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             It
             is
             true
             likewise
             of
             the
             particular
             members
             .
             Take
             the
             principall
             members
             of
             it
             :
             you
             see
             Abraham
             ,
             before
             God
             made
             good
             his
             promise
             ,
             he
             was
             brought
             to
             a
             dry
             body
             ,
             and
             Sarah
             to
             a
             dead
             womb
             ,
             that
             they
             despaired
             of
             all
             second
             causes
             .
             And
             David
             ,
             though
             God
             promised
             him
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             so
             straitned
             that
             he
             thought
             many
             times
             he
             should
             have
             died
             ,
             
               I
               said
               in
               my
               haste
               ,
               All
               men
               are
               liars
            
             ;
             they
             tell
             me
             this
             and
             that
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             nothing
             so
             ,
             he
             was
             hunted
             as
             a
             Partridge
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             true
             of
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             we
             see
             what
             extremity
             he
             was
             brought
             unto
             ;
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             ,
             Psal.
             118.
             
             
               I
               was
               afflicted
               sore
               ,
               but
               I
               was
               not
               delivered
               to
               death
               :
            
             Even
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             only
             not
             killed
             .
             It
             is
             and
             hath
             been
             so
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             Abel
             to
             this
             day
             :
             sometime
             or
             other
             ,
             if
             they
             live
             any
             long
             time
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             like
             Moses
             at
             the
             Red-Sea
             ;
             we
             see
             in
             what
             a
             strait
             he
             and
             his
             company
             was
             there
             ,
             there
             was
             the
             Egyptians
             behind
             them
             ,
             the
             Mountaines
             on
             each
             side
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             Red-Sea
             before
             them
             ,
             what
             escaping
             was
             here
             for
             Moses
             ?
             so
             it
             is
             with
             the
             poore
             Church
             and
             Children
             of
             God
             oft-times
             :
             there
             are
             dangers
             behind
             them
             ,
             and
             perils
             before
             
             them
             ,
             and
             troubles
             on
             all
             fides
             .
             God
             brings
             them
             so
             low
             as
             deaths
             doore
             ;
             sometimes
             by
             sickness
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             an
             instance
             in
             Psal.
             107.
             of
             those
             that
             go
             down
             to
             the
             sea
             in
             ships
             ,
             
               He
               brings
               them
               to
               deaths
               door
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             ,
             that
             by
             persecution
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             by
             one
             grievance
             or
             another
             ,
             God
             brings
             his
             Children
             to
             such
             a
             low
             ebb
             ?
          
           
             The
             reasons
             are
             many
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             may
             be
             ,
             he
             will
             thus
             trie
             what
             mettle
             they
             are
             made
             of
             ,
             light
             
             afflictions
             ,
             light
             crosses
             will
             not
             trie
             them
             throughly
             ,
             great
             ones
             will.
             Jonas
             that
             slept
             in
             the
             Ship
             ,
             he
             fals
             a
             praying
             in
             the
             Whales
             belly
             ;
             he
             that
             was
             pettish
             out
             of
             trouble
             ,
             and
             fals
             a
             quarrelling
             with
             God
             himself
             ,
             in
             trouble
             he
             fals
             to
             praying
             ;
             when
             he
             was
             in
             the
             bottom
             of
             hell
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             himself
             .
             Little
             afflictions
             may
             stand
             with
             murmuring
             ,
             and
             repining
             :
             but
             great
             ones
             trie
             indeed
             what
             we
             are
             ;
             what
             we
             are
             in
             great
             afflictions
             ,
             he
             are
             indeed
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             To
             trie
             the
             sincerity
             of
             our
             estate
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             to
             know
             our selves
             ;
             to
             make
             us
             known
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             known
             to
             our selves
             ,
             what
             
             good
             we
             have
             ,
             and
             what
             ill
             we
             have
             .
             A
             man
             knows
             not
             what
             a
             deal
             of
             loosness
             he
             hath
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             &
             what
             a
             deal
             of
             falseness
             ,
             till
             we
             come
             to
             the
             cross
             ,
             &
             to
             extremity
             :
             Whereas
             before
             ,
             I
             thought
             I
             had
             had
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             patience
             ,
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             heavenly
             mindedness
             :
             now
             I
             see
             I
             have
             not
             that
             store
             laid
             up
             as
             I
             thought
             I
             had
             .
             And
             somtime
             a
             man
             is
             deceived
             on
             the
             contrary
             :
             I
             thought
             I
             had
             had
             no
             goodness
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             extremity
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             goes
             to
             prayer
             ,
             he
             goes
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             he
             delights
             in
             good
             things
             ,
             and
             onely
             in
             those
             :
             extremity
             makes
             him
             discern
             and
             know
             himself
             for
             ill
             ,
             and
             for
             good
             ,
             and
             makes
             others
             to
             know
             him
             too
             ,
             that
             is
             another
             end
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             God
             suffers
             us
             to
             fall
             into
             extremity
             ,
             to
             set
             an
             edge
             upon
             our
             desires
             ,
             and
             our
             prayers
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             crie
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Out
               of
               the
               deep
               I
               have
               cryed
            
             
             
               unto
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord.
            
             When
             a
             man
             is
             in
             the
             deep
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             an
             ordinary
             prayer
             will
             serve
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             crie
             :
             God
             loves
             to
             heare
             his
             Children
             speak
             to
             him
             ;
             he
             loves
             the
             voice
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             best
             musick
             that
             he
             delights
             in
             :
             therefore
             he
             will
             take
             a
             course
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             hear
             from
             them
             ;
             and
             rather
             then
             they
             shall
             neglect
             prayer
             ,
             he
             will
             suffer
             them
             to
             fall
             into
             some
             rousing
             sinne
             ,
             into
             such
             a
             state
             and
             condition
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             dart
             up
             prayers
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             force
             prayers
             out
             of
             the
             anguish
             of
             spirit
             ,
             that
             their
             prayers
             may
             be
             violent
             ,
             that
             will
             take
             no
             denyal
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             strivings
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             wrastle
             with
             God
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Jacob
             and
             the
             woman
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             importunate
             ,
             and
             never
             leave
             him
             nor
             take
             any
             denyall
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             God
             suffers
             his
             Children
             to
             fall
             into
             this
             extream
             perill
             and
             danger
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             trie
             them
             ,
             what
             good
             they
             have
             in
             them
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             
             hath
             tried
             it
             to
             exercise
             it
             ,
             to
             exercise
             their
             faith
             ,
             and
             their
             patience
             .
             St.
             Paul
             had
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             grace
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             God
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             have
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             tryall
             ,
             and
             exercise
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             suffered
             him
             to
             fall
             into
             extream
             dangers
             ,
             that
             so
             all
             the
             patience
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             ●…aith
             he
             had
             might
             be
             set
             on
             work
             .
             And
             so
             it
             was
             in
             Job
             ,
             God
             had
             furnished
             his
             Champion
             with
             a
             great
             measure
             of
             patience
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             singles
             him
             out
             to
             the
             combat
             ;
             he
             brings
             him
             into
             the
             lists
             to
             encounter
             with
             Satan
             and
             〈◊〉
             triumph
             over
             Satan
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             evils
             he
             suffered
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             perfect
             the
             work
             of
             mortification
             ,
             to
             let
             patience
             have
             her
             
             perfect
             worke
             ,
             and
             ●…aith
             ,
             and
             prayer
             to
             have
             their
             p●…ect
             work
             ,
             to
             perfect
             
             all
             graces
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             perfect
             the
             work
             of
             mortification
             :
             for
             in
             extream
             dangers
             ,
             he
             weanes
             us
             perfectly
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             nothing
             will
             doe
             it
             if
             these
             will
             not
             .
             St.
             Paul
             came
             to
             many
             Cities
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             thought
             oft-times
             to
             have
             great
             matter
             of
             entertainment
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             that
             he
             was
             whipped
             and
             misused
             :
             God
             used
             the
             matter
             so
             ,
             to
             mortifie
             pride
             and
             self-confidence
             in
             St.
             Paul
             ;
             he
             scoured
             him
             so
             from
             pride
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             not
             goe
             out
             of
             the
             Citie
             ,
             but
             he
             should
             be
             well
             scoured
             first
             by
             misusage
             .
             So
             rather
             then
             God
             will
             suffer
             his
             Children
             to
             go
             to
             hell
             ,
             and
             rather
             then
             he
             will
             suffer
             them
             to
             live
             in
             the
             world
             here
             ,
             without
             glory
             to
             their
             profession
             ,
             without
             manifesting
             of
             grace
             ,
             to
             mortifie
             and
             subdue
             their
             base
             earthly
             affections
             ,
             he
             will
             scoure
             them
             ,
             to
             subdue
             their
             pride
             ,
             and
             to
             subdue
             their
             earthly
             mindednesse
             ;
             we
             might
             prevent
             the
             bitterness
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             :
             we
             might
             prevent
             his
             mortifying
             of
             us
             by
             afflictions
             ,
             by
             the
             mortification
             of
             the
             spirit
             :
             but
             because
             we
             are
             negligent
             in
             that
             work
             ,
             to
             perfect
             the
             work
             of
             mortification
             ,
             he
             is
             forced
             to
             lay
             here
             any
             crosses
             and
             extream
             dangers
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             God
             doth
             this
             for
             another
             end
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             sure
             by
             this
             meanes
             to
             prepare
             us
             for
             greater
             blessings
             :
             for
             in
             what
             deep
             measure
             we
             
             are
             humbled
             by
             any
             deep
             afflction
             ,
             in
             that
             measure
             we
             are
             prepared
             for
             some
             blessing
             .
             Humility
             doth
             empty
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             crosses
             do
             breed
             humilitie
             :
             the
             emptiness
             of
             the
             soule
             fits
             it
             for
             receipt
             :
             God
             therefore
             doth
             emptie
             us
             by
             crosses
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             fit
             vessels
             to
             receive
             some
             larger
             measure
             of
             grace
             and
             comfort
             .
             For
             as
             it
             is
             said
             before
             ,
             
               As
               our
               tribulations
               increase
               ,
               so
               our
               comforts
               increase
               :
            
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             good
             signe
             ,
             that
             God
             intends
             much
             spirituall
             good
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             when
             he
             laies
             some
             heavie
             load
             upon
             him
             in
             this
             world
             :
             all
             is
             to
             prepare
             for
             some
             greater
             comfort
             ,
             and
             some
             greater
             measure
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Why
             doth
             the
             Husbandman
             fall
             upon
             his
             ground
             ,
             and
             teare
             and
             rend
             it
             up
             with
             the
             Plow
             ,
             and
             the
             better
             the
             ground
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             labours
             to
             kill
             weeds
             ,
             is
             it
             because
             he
             hath
             an
             ill
             mind
             to
             the
             ground
             ?
             No
             ,
             he
             meanes
             to
             sowe
             good
             seed
             there
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             not
             plow
             a
             whit
             longer
             ,
             then
             may
             serve
             to
             prepare
             the
             ground
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Holy
             Ghosts
             comparison
             ,
             Isa.
             28.
             
             So
             likewise
             the
             Gold-Smith
             ,
             the
             best
             mettall
             that
             he
             hath
             ,
             he
             tempers
             it
             ,
             he
             labours
             to
             consume
             the
             dross
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             longer
             it
             is
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             the
             more
             pure
             it
             comes
             forth
             :
             so
             God
             keeps
             his
             Children
             under
             crosses
             ,
             and
             doth
             plow
             them
             ,
             they
             neglect
             to
             plow
             themselves
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             faine
             to
             set
             plowers
             that
             will
             doe
             it
             indeed
             ,
             some
             ill
             minded
             men
             ,
             or
             some
             cross
             :
             if
             they
             would
             plow
             themselves
             ,
             and
             examine
             themselves
             ,
             they
             might
             spare
             God
             the
             labour
             :
             but
             when
             they
             are
             negligent
             ,
             God
             takes
             the
             labour
             into
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             and
             sets
             others
             on
             worke
             ,
             that
             will
             doe
             it
             to
             purpose
             ,
             but
             all
             is
             to
             prepare
             them
             for
             heavenly
             seed
             ,
             for
             grace
             and
             comfort
             ,
             that
             in
             what
             measure
             we
             have
             been
             depressed
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             here
             ,
             
               we
               were
               pressed
               above
               measure
               ,
               )
            
             in
             that
             measure
             he
             meanes
             to
             lift
             us
             up
             by
             heavenly
             comfort
             .
          
           
             And
             (
             which
             is
             a
             clause
             of
             that
             )
             that
             we
             might
             set
             a
             price
             upon
             the
             comforts
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             :
             for
             when
             he
             hath
             so
             prepared
             us
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             receive
             it
             ,
             then
             comfort
             is
             comfort
             indeed
             .
             Comfort
             in
             it self
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             and
             glory
             in
             it self
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             first
             and
             last
             :
             but
             it
             is
             not
             all
             one
             to
             the
             person
             ;
             comfott
             is
             indeared
             to
             a
             person
             that
             hath
             been
             kept
             under
             and
             been
             dieted
             before
             :
             then
             when
             it
             comes
             ,
             he
             sets
             a
             great
             value
             upon
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             been
             without
             it
             so
             long
             .
          
           
             Our
             nature
             is
             so
             ,
             that
             we
             value
             things
             by
             the
             want
             of
             them
             ,
             rather
             
             then
             by
             the
             present
             enjoying
             of
             them
             ,
             after
             we
             have
             wanted
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             long
             time
             prepared
             for
             it
             ,
             then
             when
             it
             comes
             ,
             it
             is
             welcome
             indeed
             .
             For
             these
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             like
             ends
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             willing
             to
             approve
             of
             Gods
             holy
             and
             wise
             dispensation
             in
             this
             ,
             in
             ordering
             matters
             so
             with
             his
             children
             ,
             in
             bringing
             them
             to
             great
             dangers
             of
             bodie
             ,
             in
             danger
             of
             life
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             spirituall
             desertions
             ,
             leaving
             them
             to
             themselves
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             no
             care
             of
             them
             .
             But
             St.
             Paul
             speaks
             especially
             here
             ,
             of
             outward
             crosses
             ;
             you
             see
             the
             reasons
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Use
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             first
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             passe
             a
             harsh
             ,
             unadvised
             ,
             rigid
             censure
             upon
             our selves
             ,
             or
             others
             ,
             for
             these
             respects
             ;
             for
             any
             great
             affliction
             
             or
             abasement
             in
             this
             world
             .
             The
             world
             is
             ready
             to
             passe
             their
             verdict
             presently
             upon
             a
             man
             :
             Oh
             ,
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             you
             see
             what
             a
             kinde
             of
             man
             he
             was
             ,
             you
             see
             how
             God
             follows
             him
             with
             crosses
             :
             so
             uncharitable
             men
             judge
             amiss
             of
             
               the
               generation
               of
               the
               righteous
            
             .
             Whereas
             they
             should
             set
             the
             Court
             in
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
             and
             begin
             to
             censure
             there
             ,
             and
             to
             examine
             themselves
             ,
             they
             goe
             out
             and
             keep
             their
             Court
             abroad
             :
             but
             I
             say
             ,
             passe
             not
             a
             harsh
             censure
             upon
             others
             ,
             or
             on
             thy selfe
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             for
             extream
             dangers
             :
             for
             God
             now
             is
             making
             way
             for
             great
             comfort
             ,
             let
             God
             go
             on
             his
             way
             ,
             without
             thy
             censuring
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             This
             should
             teach
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             build
             overmuch
             confidence
             
             on
             earthly
             things
             ,
             on
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             neither
             on
             health
             of
             body
             ,
             or
             on
             friends
             ,
             or
             on
             continuance
             of
             life
             :
             alas
             !
             it
             is
             Gods
             ordinary
             course
             ,
             to
             strip
             us
             of
             all
             in
             this
             world
             :
             we
             think
             of
             great
             reputation
             :
             but
             saith
             God
             ,
             I
             will
             take
             that
             from
             you
             ,
             you
             shall
             learn
             to
             trust
             in
             me
             .
             You
             think
             you
             have
             strong
             ,
             and
             vigorous
             bodies
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             live
             long
             ,
             and
             therefore
             you
             will
             venture
             upon
             such
             and
             such
             courses
             .
             I
             but
             God
             suffers
             his
             children
             to
             come
             to
             extream
             dangers
             and
             hazards
             ,
             that
             they
             think
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             is
             passed
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             since
             this
             is
             Gods
             course
             with
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Members
             ,
             and
             with
             our
             head
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             shall
             we
             think
             to
             have
             immunitie
             ,
             and
             to
             escape
             ,
             and
             not
             looke
             to
             Gods
             order
             ?
          
           
             The
             Church
             is
             in
             great
             miserie
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             negligent
             in
             prayer
             ,
             we
             think
             there
             are
             many
             good
             people
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             strong
             munition
             ,
             &c.
             
             As
             if
             when
             Gods
             people
             are
             in
             security
             ,
             and
             forget
             him
             and
             his
             blessings
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             his
             course
             to
             strip
             them
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             suffer
             them
             to
             fal
             into
             extream
             dangers
             :
             have
             we
             not
             the
             Church
             before
             our
             eyes
             to
             teach
             us
             ?
             Let
             us
             trust
             therefore
             in
             nothing
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             So
             much
             for
             that
             point
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             in
             the
             first
             part
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             
               
                 As
                 Gods
                 Children
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 this
                 estate
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 sensible
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             They
             are
             flesh
             and
             not
             steele
             ,
             
               they
               have
               not
               the
               strength
               of
               steele
               ,
            
             as
             Job
             
             saith
             ,
             they
             are
             men
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             stones
             :
             they
             are
             Christians
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             Stoicks
             .
             Therefore
             St.
             Paul
             as
             he
             was
             in
             extremity
             ,
             so
             he
             apprehended
             his
             extremity
             :
             and
             with
             all
             his
             heart
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             escaped
             if
             he
             could
             :
             he
             looked
             about
             to
             all
             evasions
             how
             he
             might
             escape
             death
             .
             Gods
             children
             are
             sensible
             of
             their
             crosses
             ;
             especially
             they
             are
             sensible
             of
             death
             ,
             as
             he
             speaks
             here
             of
             himself
             ,
             
               We
               despaired
               even
               of
               life
               it self
               .
            
             The
             word
             is
             very
             significant
             in
             the
             originall
             ,
             we
             were
             in
             such
             a
             strait
             that
             we
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             escape
             with
             life
             ,
             so
             that
             
               we
               despaired
               of
               life
            
             :
             we
             would
             have
             escaped
             
             with
             our
             lives
             ;
             but
             we
             saw
             no
             way
             to
             escape
             .
             To
             make
             this
             clear
             ,
             there
             are
             3.
             things
             in
             Gods
             Children
             .
          
           
             
               There
               is
            
             
               
                 
                   Grace
                   .
                
                 
                   Nature
                   .
                
                 
                   Corrupt
                   nature
                   ,
                   nature
                   with
                   the
                   tang
                
                 
                   of
                   Corruption
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             Grace
             that
             looks
             upward
             ,
             to
             glorie
             and
             comfort
             .
             Nature
             looks
             to
             the
             present
             grievance
             ,
             nature
             looks
             not
             to
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             to
             matters
             revealed
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             to
             supernatural
             comforts
             :
             nature
             looks
             to
             the
             present
             crosse
             ,
             even
             nature
             without
             sin
             .
             Corrupt
             nature
             feeles
             ,
             and
             feeles
             with
             a
             secret
             murmuring
             and
             repining
             ,
             and
             heavinesse
             and
             dulnesse
             :
             as
             indeed
             corrupt
             nature
             will
             alway
             have
             a
             bout
             in
             crosses
             ,
             it
             will
             alway
             play
             its
             part
             ,
             first
             or
             last
             .
             There
             are
             alway
             these
             three
             works
             in
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             all
             extremities
             .
             Grace
             works
             ,
             and
             that
             carries
             up
             ,
             up
             still
             ,
             
               trust
               in
               God
            
             ,
             it
             looks
             to
             heaven
             ,
             it
             looks
             to
             the
             end
             and
             issue
             ,
             that
             all
             is
             for
             good
             .
             Nature
             it
             fills
             full
             of
             sense
             and
             pain
             ,
             and
             makes
             a
             man
             desire
             remedy
             and
             ease
             .
             Corrupt
             nature
             stirs
             a
             man
             up
             to
             fret
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             what
             doth
             God
             mean
             to
             do
             thus
             ?
             it
             stirs
             a
             man
             oft-times
             to
             use
             ill
             meanes
             ,
             indirect
             courses
             .
          
           
             St.
             Paul
             was
             sensible
             ,
             from
             a
             right
             principle
             of
             nature
             :
             and
             no
             doubt
             here
             was
             some
             tang
             of
             corruption
             with
             it
             ,
             he
             was
             sensible
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             death
             .
             Adam
             in
             innocencie
             would
             have
             been
             affected
             ,
             and
             exquisitly
             sensible
             (
             no
             doubt
             )
             if
             his
             body
             had
             been
             wronged
             :
             for
             the
             more
             pure
             the
             complexion
             ,
             the
             more
             sensible
             of
             solution
             (
             as
             Physicians
             say
             )
             when
             that
             which
             should
             be
             knit
             together
             :
             if
             any
             thing
             be
             loosed
             by
             sicknesse
             ,
             or
             by
             wounds
             ,
             that
             should
             by
             nature
             not
             be
             hurt
             ,
             but
             continue
             together
             ,
             it
             breeds
             exquisite
             pain
             .
             As
             to
             cut
             that
             which
             should
             not
             be
             cut
             ,
             to
             disjoyn
             that
             which
             should
             be
             together
             ,
             this
             is
             in
             nature
             .
          
           
             The
             Schoolemen
             say
             ,
             (
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             good
             )
             that
             Christs
             paines
             were
             the
             greatest
             paines
             ,
             because
             his
             senses
             were
             not
             dulled
             and
             stupified
             with
             sensuality
             ,
             or
             indirect
             courses
             :
             he
             had
             a
             body
             of
             an
             excellent
             temper
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             in
             the
             perfection
             of
             his
             years
             when
             he
             died
             ;
             therefore
             he
             received
             such
             an
             impression
             of
             grief
             in
             his
             whipping
             :
             and
             when
             he
             was
             crowned
             with
             thornes
             ,
             that
             was
             it
             that
             made
             him
             so
             sensible
             of
             grief
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             sweat
             ,
             he
             sweat
             drops
             of
             blood
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             crosse
             it
             made
             him
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
               ?
            
          
           
             Gods
             Children
             out
             of
             a
             principle
             of
             nature
             ,
             are
             sensible
             of
             any
             grievance
             to
             this
             outward
             man
             of
             theirs
             ,
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             especially
             in
             death
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             here
             St.
             Paul.
             And
             there
             is
             most
             patience
             where
             there
             is
             most
             sense
             ,
             it
             is
             stupidity
             and
             blockishnesse
             else
             .
          
           
             Why
             are
             Gods
             Children
             so
             sensible
             in
             grief
             ,
             especially
             in
             death
             ?
             
          
           
             Oh
             there
             is
             a
             great
             cause
             :
             indeed
             in
             some
             regards
             they
             are
             not
             afraid
             of
             it
             :
             
             for
             death
             is
             an
             enemy
             to
             nature
             ,
             it
             is
             none
             to
             Grace
             ;
             but
             when
             I
             speake
             
             not
             of
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             ,
             but
             of
             nature
             :
             hath
             not
             nature
             great
             cause
             to
             tremble
             at
             death
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             an
             enemy
             to
             nature
             ,
             even
             to
             right
             nature
             ?
             It
             is
             the
             King
             of
             fears
             ,
             as
             Job
             saith
             :
             it
             is
             that
             Tyrant
             that
             makes
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             to
             tremble
             at
             him
             :
             when
             death
             comes
             ,
             it
             is
             terrible
             ,
             why
             ?
             because
             it
             strips
             us
             of
             all
             the
             contentments
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             of
             all
             comforts
             whatsoever
             we
             have
             here
             .
             Nature
             without
             ●…n
             is
             sensible
             of
             earthly
             comforts
             that
             God
             hath
             appointed
             for
             nature
             :
             and
             when
             nature
             sees
             an
             end
             of
             them
             ,
             nature
             begins
             to
             give
             in
             ,
             and
             to
             grieve
             .
          
           
           
             Again
             ,
             death
             parts
             the
             best
             friends
             we
             have
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             the
             body
             and
             
             the
             soul
             ,
             two
             old
             friends
             ,
             and
             they
             cannot
             be
             parted
             without
             exquisite
             grief
             .
             If
             two
             friends
             that
             take
             contentment
             in
             each
             other
             ,
             common
             friends
             cannot
             part
             without
             grief
             ,
             how
             shall
             these
             bosom-friends
             ,
             these
             united
             friends
             ,
             body
             and
             soul
             ,
             part
             without
             grief
             ?
             This
             marriage
             between
             the
             soul
             and
             the
             body
             cannot
             be
             disunited
             without
             exquisite
             pain
             ,
             being
             old
             acquaintance
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             nature
             abhors
             death
             ,
             it
             hinders
             us
             of
             all
             imployment
             ,
             it
             hinders
             of
             all
             service
             of
             God
             in
             Church
             and
             Common-wealth
             .
             And
             so
             grace
             which
             
             is
             beyond
             nature
             ,
             doth
             a
             little
             desire
             the
             continuance
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             But
             nature
             ,
             even
             out
             of
             no
             sinful
             principle
             ,
             it
             sees
             that
             now
             I
             can
             serve
             God
             no
             longer
             ,
             I
             can
             do
             God
             no
             more
             service
             ,
             I
             can
             do
             good
             no
             longer
             in
             this
             World
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             takes
             it
             to
             heart
             .
             Our
             Savour
             saith
             ,
             
               While
               you
               have
               light
               ,
               walke
               :
               the
               night
               cometh
               :
               when
               no
               man
               is
               able
               to
               work
               ,
            
             the
             night
             of
             sicknesse
             and
             death
             .
             So
             it
             breeds
             discomfort
             ,
             and
             is
             terrible
             that
             way
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             in
             death
             we
             leave
             those
             that
             cast
             their
             care
             upon
             us
             ,
             we
             leave
             
             oft
             times
             Wives
             and
             Children
             ,
             without
             Husband
             or
             Father
             :
             those
             that
             had
             dependance
             upon
             us
             :
             and
             this
             must
             needs
             work
             upon
             nature
             ,
             upon
             a
             right
             principle
             of
             nature
             :
             indeed
             the
             excesse
             of
             it
             is
             with
             corruption
             alway
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             in
             death
             there
             is
             great
             pain
             .
             They
             say
             ,
             Births
             are
             with
             great
             
             pangs
             (
             and
             so
             they
             are
             .
             )
             Now
             death
             is
             a
             birth
             ,
             the
             birth
             of
             immortality
             ,
             no
             wonder
             then
             if
             it
             have
             great
             pangs
             :
             therefore
             nature
             fears
             it
             even
             for
             the
             pangs
             ,
             the
             concomitants
             that
             are
             joyned
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             in
             death
             ,
             nature
             considers
             the
             state
             of
             the
             body
             presently
             after
             
             death
             ,
             that
             ,
             that
             goodly
             body
             ,
             that
             strength
             ,
             and
             vigour
             I
             enjoyed
             before
             ,
             must
             now
             be
             wormes-meat
             ,
             I
             must
             say
             
               to
               the
               worm
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               brother
               ,
               and
               to
               corruption
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               mother
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Job
             .
             That
             head
             ,
             that
             perhaps
             hath
             ruled
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             the
             place
             where
             I
             lived
             ,
             it
             must
             lie
             level
             with
             others
             :
             and
             that
             body
             that
             others
             were
             inamoured
             with
             ,
             it
             must
             now
             be
             so
             forlorn
             ,
             that
             the
             sight
             of
             it
             will
             not
             be
             indured
             of
             our
             best
             friends
             .
             Nature
             considers
             what
             the
             estate
             will
             be
             there
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             turn
             to
             rottenesse
             ere
             long
             :
             that
             the
             goodliest
             persons
             shall
             be
             turned
             to
             dust
             ,
             and
             lie
             rotting
             there
             till
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Grace
             looks
             higher
             :
             but
             because
             ,
             we
             have
             nature
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             we
             are
             men
             ,
             these
             and
             such
             like
             respects
             work
             upon
             nature
             ,
             and
             make
             death
             grievous
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             the
             glasse
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             these
             things
             here
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             look
             upon
             it
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             that
             glasse
             ,
             and
             so
             nature
             trembles
             ,
             and
             
             quarrels
             at
             death
             .
             Death
             what
             is
             it
             ?
             It
             is
             the
             
               wages
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             comfort
             ,
             and
             nature
             cannot
             see
             any
             comfort
             after
             that
             ,
             it
             is
             beyond
             nature
             .
             Nature
             teacheth
             us
             not
             that
             there
             will
             be
             a
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             nature
             teacheth
             not
             that
             the
             soul
             goes
             to
             God
             :
             here
             must
             be
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Faith
             ,
             to
             convince
             the
             soul
             of
             this
             :
             nature
             teacheth
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             Now
             when
             besides
             this
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             comes
             ,
             and
             faith
             .
             Death
             came
             in
             by
             sin
             ,
             
               and
               sin
               is
               the
               sting
               of
               death
               :
            
             death
             is
             armed
             with
             sin
             ,
             and
             sin
             comes
             in
             with
             the
             evidences
             of
             Gods
             anger
             :
             here
             ,
             unlesse
             there
             be
             Faith
             and
             Grace
             ,
             a
             man
             is
             either
             as
             Nabal
             ,
             a
             stone
             and
             a
             fot
             in
             death
             ,
             or
             as
             Judas
             ,
             and
             Cain
             ,
             swallowed
             up
             with
             despaire
             .
             It
             is
             impossible
             for
             a
             man
             that
             is
             not
             a
             
             true
             Christian
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             but
             that
             either
             he
             shouldbe
             as
             a
             stone
             ,
             or
             desperate
             in
             sicknesse
             and
             Death
             ;
             without
             Grace
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             one
             of
             them
             .
             If
             he
             be
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             despair
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             Death
             :
             For
             is
             it
             a
             matter
             to
             be
             dallied
             with
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             carried
             bravely
             out
             ,
             as
             your
             Roman
             spirits
             ,
             and
             Atheists
             think
             ?
             they
             account
             it
             a
             Glory
             to
             die
             bravely
             ,
             in
             a
             stout
             manner
             .
             
               Is
               it
               the
               terrible
               of
               terribles
            
             so
             to
             be
             put
             off
             ?
             when
             all
             the
             comforts
             in
             this
             world
             shall
             end
             ,
             and
             all
             imployments
             cease
             ,
             when
             ,
             there
             is
             eternity
             before
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             after
             death
             ,
             hell
             ,
             and
             eternall
             damnation
             of
             body
             and
             soul
             ?
             Are
             these
             matters
             to
             be
             slighted
             ?
             it
             would
             make
             a
             man
             look
             about
             him
             :
             if
             a
             man
             have
             not
             faith
             and
             Grace
             ,
             he
             must
             eitherr
             despaire
             or
             die
             like
             a
             stone
             :
             none
             but
             a
             good
             Christian
             can
             carrie
             himself
             well
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             :
             nay
             ,
             a
             good
             Christian
             is
             sensible
             of
             death
             :
             and
             till
             he
             see
             Gods
             time
             is
             come
             ,
             he
             labours
             to
             avoid
             it
             by
             all
             meanes
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             doth
             here
             .
          
           
             But
             St.
             Paul
             had
             another
             ground
             beyond
             nature
             to
             avoid
             Death
             .
             He
             
             knew
             himself
             ordained
             for
             the
             service
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             therefore
             he
             desired
             to
             escape
             that
             he
             might
             serve
             God
             a
             longer
             time
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             Are
             Gods
             Children
             sensible
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             a
             principle
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             Grace
             too
             ?
             How
             then
             should
             carnall
             wretched
             
             men
             look
             about
             them
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             made
             their
             accounts
             even
             with
             God
             ?
             the
             report
             of
             Death
             to
             them
             should
             be
             like
             the
             hand-writing
             upon
             the
             wall
             to
             Belteshazer
             ,
             it
             should
             make
             their
             knees
             beat
             together
             ,
             and
             make
             their
             countenance
             pale
             ,
             it
             should
             strike
             them
             with
             terrour
             ,
             and
             like
             Nabal
             make
             their
             hearts
             to
             die
             as
             a
             stone
             within
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             is
             a
             Use
             of
             comfort
             to
             poore
             deluded
             Christians
             :
             they
             think
             ,
             alas
             ,
             
             can
             my
             estate
             be
             good
             ,
             I
             am
             afraid
             of
             Death
             ?
             I
             tremble
             and
             quake
             at
             the
             name
             of
             Death
             ,
             I
             cannot
             endure
             to
             hear
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             it
             most
             of
             all
             affects
             me
             to
             see
             it
             :
             therefore
             I
             fear
             I
             have
             no
             Grace
             in
             me
             ,
             I
             fear
             I
             have
             no
             faith
             in
             me
             .
          
           
             Be
             not
             discomforted
             whosoever
             thou
             art
             ,
             that
             sayest
             so
             ,
             (
             if
             thou
             labour
             to
             strengthen
             thy
             faith
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             a
             good
             conscience
             )
             for
             thou
             mayest
             do
             thus
             out
             of
             a
             principle
             of
             nature
             :
             nature
             trembles
             at
             Death
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             may
             do
             two
             things
             from
             diverse
             principles
             ,
             from
             diverse
             respects
             ,
             &
             both
             without
             sin
             For
             example
             ,
             in
             fasting
             ,
             nature
             without
             sin
             desireth
             meat
             ,
             or
             else
             fasting
             were
             not
             an
             afflicting
             of
             a
             mans
             body
             :
             but
             Grace
             that
             hath
             another
             principle
             ,
             and
             that
             desires
             to
             hold
             out
             without
             sustenance
             ,
             to
             be
             afflicted
             :
             so
             here
             is
             both
             a
             desire
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             desire
             ,
             and
             both
             good
             in
             their
             kind
             .
             So
             a
             man
             in
             the
             time
             of
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             death
             ,
             he
             may
             by
             all
             meanes
             desire
             to
             escape
             it
             ,
             and
             tremble
             at
             it
             out
             of
             a
             principle
             of
             nature
             :
             but
             out
             of
             a
             higher
             principle
             he
             may
             triumph
             :
             
               O
               death
               ,
               where
               is
               thy
               sting
               ?
               O
               grave
               ,
               where
               is
               thy
               victory
               :
               and
               they
               that
               believe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               shall
               never
               die
               .
               We
               are
               in
               heavenly
               places
               together
               with
               Christ
               ,
            
             we
             are
             as
             sure
             of
             heaven
             as
             if
             we
             were
             there
             .
             So
             out
             of
             such
             kind
             of
             principles
             we
             may
             triumph
             over
             Death
             by
             Faith
             and
             Grace
             .
          
           
             So
             let
             none
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             nature
             goes
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             faith
             and
             grace
             another
             :
             a
             man
             may
             know
             when
             it
             is
             nature
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             grace
             ;
             when
             grace
             subdues
             nature
             ,
             and
             subordinates
             it
             to
             a
             higher
             principle
             ;
             a
             man
             need
             not
             be
             much
             troubled
             .
          
           
             Christ
             himself
             our
             head
             ,
             he
             was
             afraid
             of
             death
             when
             he
             looked
             on
             death
             as
             death
             :
             but
             when
             he
             looked
             upon
             death
             as
             a
             service
             ,
             as
             a
             redemption
             ,
             
             as
             a
             sweet
             sacrifice
             to
             God
             ,
             so
             
               with
               a
               thirsting
               I
               have
               thirsted
            
             ;
             saith
             he
             ,
             he
             thirsted
             after
             death
             in
             that
             respect
             :
             looking
             to
             his
             humane
             nature
             ,
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             manhood
             ,
             then
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Oh
               that
               this
               cup
               might
               passe
               from
               me
               ,
            
             but
             in
             another
             consideration
             ,
             he
             willingly
             gave
             his
             soul
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             sin
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             desire
             is
             as
             the
             objects
             are
             presented
             ,
             let
             heaven
             and
             happinesse
             be
             presented
             ,
             so
             death
             is
             a
             passage
             to
             it
             ,
             so
             death
             is
             the
             end
             of
             misery
             ,
             and
             the
             beginning
             of
             happinesse
             ,
             so
             Gods
             Children
             
               desire
               to
               be
               dissolved
               and
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               ,
            
             as
             St.
             Paul
             did
             .
             But
             look
             upon
             death
             otherwise
             as
             it
             is
             an
             enemy
             to
             nature
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             a
             stop
             of
             all
             imployment
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             service
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             do
             God
             no
             longer
             service
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             man
             may
             desire
             to
             live
             still
             ,
             and
             be
             afraid
             of
             death
             if
             he
             look
             upon
             death
             in
             the
             glasse
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             glasse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             likewise
             that
             it
             comes
             in
             as
             a
             punishment
             ,
             of
             sin
             so
             indeed
             it
             is
             terrible
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             King
             of
             fears
             .
             But
             look
             upon
             it
             in
             another
             glass
             ,
             in
             the
             glass
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             sweetned
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             disarmed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             comfortable
             ,
             
               Better
               is
               the
               day
               of
               death
               ;
               then
               the
               day
               of
               birth
               :
            
             for
             in
             our
             birth
             we
             come
             into
             miserie
             ,
             in
             death
             we
             go
             from
             it
             .
             So
             upon
             diverse
             considerations
             we
             may
             be
             diversly
             affected
             ,
             and
             have
             diverse
             rspects
             to
             things
             :
             for
             the
             soul
             of
             man
             is
             framed
             ,
             so
             to
             be
             carried
             to
             the
             present
             object
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             a
             good
             man
             in
             some
             respects
             ,
             at
             sometime
             death
             is
             terrible
             ,
             he
             trembles
             at
             it
             ,
             which
             upon
             higher
             considerations
             and
             respects
             he
             imbraceth
             willingly
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             a
             wise
             man
             to
             value
             life
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             opportunitie
             and
             advantage
             to
             honour
             God.
             After
             death
             we
             are
             receivers
             and
             not
             doers
             ,
             then
             we
             receive
             our
             wages
             :
             but
             while
             we
             are
             here
             ,
             we
             should
             desire
             even
             for
             the
             glory
             that
             is
             reserved
             for
             us
             ,
             to
             do
             all
             the
             good
             we
             can
             ,
             because
             the
             time
             of
             life
             is
             that
             blessed
             advantage
             of
             doing
             good
             and
             of
             taking
             good
             .
             It
             is
             to
             be
             in
             heaven
             before
             our
             time
             ,
             to
             do
             others
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             evidence
             of
             heaven
             for
             our selves
             .
             This
             is
             the
             second
             thing
             ,
             that
             as
             Gods
             children
             are
             suffered
             to
             fall
             into
             extream
             dangers
             ;
             so
             they
             are
             very
             sensible
             of
             them
             ,
             especially
             in
             matter
             of
             death
             which
             is
             the
             last
             enemie
             ,
             there
             the
             Devil
             sets
             upon
             them
             indeed
             :
             he
             knows
             that
             that
             is
             the
             last
             enemy
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             he
             must
             get
             all
             ,
             or
             lose
             all
             :
             and
             he
             labours
             to
             make
             death
             more
             terrible
             then
             it
             is
             or
             should
             be
             .
             The
             way
             not
             to
             fear
             death
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             let
             nature
             have
             over-much
             scope
             ,
             is
             to
             disarm
             death
             before
             hand
             ,
             to
             pluck
             out
             the
             sting
             of
             it
             by
             repentance
             ;
             weaken
             it
             before
             hand
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             get
             the
             better
             .
             Even
             as
             we
             doe
             with
             our
             
             enemies
             ,
             the
             way
             to
             overcome
             them
             is
             to
             weaken
             them
             ,
             to
             weaken
             their
             Forces
             ,
             to
             starve
             them
             if
             we
             can
             ,
             to
             intercept
             all
             their
             provision
             .
             What
             makes
             death
             terrible
             and
             strong
             ?
             we
             put
             stings
             into
             it
             our
             sins
             ,
             our
             sins
             against
             conscience
             ,
             the
             time
             will
             come
             when
             conscience
             will
             awaken
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             then
             ,
             if
             ever
             to
             our
             comfort
             ,
             and
             then
             our
             former
             sins
             will
             stare
             in
             our
             faces
             ,
             the
             sins
             of
             our
             youth
             ,
             the
             sins
             that
             we
             have
             before
             neglected
             soundly
             to
             repent
             for
             ,
             therefore
             let
             us
             labour
             this
             way
             to
             make
             death
             less
             terrible
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             That
             we
             may
             not
             fear
             it
             over-much
             ,
             let
             us
             look
             upon
             it
             in
             the
             glasse
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             turned
             cleane
             another
             way
             .
             Now
             ,
             it
             hath
             sweet
             names
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             a
             dissolution
             ,
             a
             departure
             ,
             a
             sleeping
             ,
             a
             going
             to
             our
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             God
             doth
             sweeten
             a
             bitter
             thing
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             enter
             into
             us
             with
             lesse
             terrour
             :
             so
             it
             must
             be
             our
             wisdom
             to
             sweeten
             the
             meditation
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             Evangelicall
             considerations
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             now
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
           
             And
             withall
             to
             meditate
             the
             two
             termes
             ,
             from
             whence
             ,
             and
             whither
             ,
             what
             a
             blessed
             change
             it
             is
             if
             we
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             change
             for
             the
             better
             ,
             better
             company
             ,
             better
             imployment
             ,
             a
             better
             place
             ,
             all
             better
             .
             Who
             would
             be
             grieved
             at
             ,
             and
             afraid
             of
             death
             ?
             Let
             us
             recal
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             wil
             be
             with
             us
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             in
             death
             :
             
               Blessed
               are
               those
               that
               die
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             especially
             faith
             in
             Christ
             wil
             make
             us
             that
             we
             shal
             not
             fear
             death
             ,
             when
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             our
             head
             in
             heaven
             before
             us
             ,
             ready
             to
             receive
             us
             when
             we
             come
             there
             ;
             and
             to
             see
             our selves
             in
             heaven
             already
             in
             him
             :
             as
             verily
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             promise
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             were
             there
             ,
             
               We
               are
               set
               in
               heavenly
               places
            
             with
             Christ
             already
             .
             Let
             us
             have
             these
             and
             such
             like
             considerations
             ,
             to
             sweeten
             the
             thought
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             touch
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             Appendix
             to
             that
             formerly
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             
               
                 Gods
                 children
                 are
                 deceived
                 concerning
                 their
                 death
                 oft-times
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             time
             of
             death
             is
             uncertain
             ;
             St.
             Paul
             thought
             he
             should
             have
             dyed
             
             when
             he
             did
             not
             ,
             he
             was
             deceived
             .
             There
             is
             a
             double
             errour
             about
             death
             :
             sometimes
             we
             think
             we
             shall
             not
             dye
             ,
             when
             indeed
             we
             are
             dead
             men
             :
             sometimes
             we
             receive
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             ,
             we
             passe
             a
             censure
             upon
             our selves
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             live
             ,
             when
             God
             intends
             our
             escape
             :
             so
             it
             is
             uncertain
             to
             us
             ,
             the
             houre
             of
             death
             :
             sometime
             we
             are
             uncertain
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             sometime
             we
             think
             it
             certain
             ,
             when
             it
             falls
             not
             out
             so
             :
             both
             wayes
             we
             are
             deceived
             .
          
           
             Because
             God
             will
             have
             us
             while
             we
             live
             here
             to
             be
             at
             an
             uncertaintie
             for
             the
             very
             moment
             of
             death
             ,
             
               Our
               times
               are
               in
               his
               hand
               .
            
             Our
             time
             of
             life
             is
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             we
             came
             into
             the
             world
             when
             he
             thought
             good
             :
             our
             time
             of
             living
             here
             ,
             is
             in
             his
             hands
             ,
             we
             live
             just
             as
             long
             as
             he
             will
             have
             us
             :
             our
             time
             of
             death
             is
             in
             his
             hand
             .
             The
             Prophet
             saith
             not
             only
             ,
             my
             time
             is
             in
             thy
             hands
             ,
             but
             
               my
               times
            
             ,
             my
             time
             of
             comming
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             my
             time
             of
             living
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             my
             time
             of
             going
             out
             of
             the
             world
             shall
             be
             when
             thou
             shalt
             appoint
             me
             ;
             therefore
             he
             will
             have
             us
             uncertain
             of
             it
             our selves
             ,
             till
             the
             moment
             of
             death
             come
             .
             St.
             Paul
             was
             deceived
             ,
             
               He
               received
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               in
               himself
               ,
            
             but
             he
             dyed
             not
             at
             that
             time
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             manner
             ,
             and
             circumstances
             of
             death
             are
             uncertain
             ,
             whether
             it
             shall
             be
             violent
             ,
             or
             faire
             death
             it
             shall
             beby
             diseases
             or
             by
             casualties
             ,
             whether
             at
             home
             or
             abroad
             :
             all
             the
             circumstances
             of
             death
             are
             hidden
             from
             us
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             death
             it selfe
             and
             the
             time
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             out
             of
             heavenly
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             love
             of
             God
             to
             us
             :
             that
             we
             should
             at
             all
             times
             be
             provided
             ,
             and
             prepared
             for
             our
             dissolution
             ,
             &
             change
             .
             It
             is
             left
             at
             this
             uncertainty
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             make
             our
             estate
             certaine
             ,
             to
             be
             fitted
             to
             die
             at
             all
             times
             .
             Let
             us
             make
             that
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             provide
             every
             day
             :
             oh
             ,
             it
             were
             a
             happy
             thing
             if
             we
             could
             make
             every
             day
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             another
             life
             ,
             a
             severall
             life
             ,
             and
             passe
             sentence
             upon
             our selves
             ,
             a
             possible
             ,
             and
             probable
             sentence
             :
             it
             may
             be
             this
             day
             may
             be
             the
             last
             day
             .
             And
             let
             us
             end
             every
             day
             ,
             as
             we
             would
             end
             our
             lives
             ,
             how
             would
             we
             end
             our
             lives
             ?
             we
             would
             end
             them
             with
             repentance
             for
             our
             sins
             past
             ,
             with
             commending
             our
             souls
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             resolution
             &
             purpose
             to
             please
             God
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             with
             disposing
             all
             things
             wisely
             in
             this
             world
             :
             Let
             us
             end
             our
             daies
             ,
             every
             day
             so
             as
             much
             as
             possible
             may
             be
             :
             let
             us
             set
             every
             thing
             right
             ;
             let
             us
             set
             the
             state
             of
             our
             souls
             in
             order
             ,
             set
             all
             in
             order
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             every
             day
             ;
             it
             were
             a
             blessed
             course
             if
             we
             could
             do
             so
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             one
             part
             ,
             one
             main
             branch
             of
             our
             corruption
             ,
             wherein
             it
             shews
             it self
             strongly
             ,
             that
             we
             live
             in
             an
             estate
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             ashamed
             
             to
             die
             in
             .
             Come
             to
             some
             men
             ,
             and
             aske
             them
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             with
             you
             ?
             have
             you
             repented
             of
             your
             sins
             past
             ?
             have
             you
             renewed
             your
             purposes
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             we
             doe
             it
             solemnly
             at
             the
             Communion
             :
             but
             we
             should
             renew
             our
             repentance
             ,
             and
             renew
             our
             Covenants
             every
             day
             ,
             to
             please
             God
             that
             day
             .
             Do
             you
             do
             so
             now
             ?
             If
             God
             should
             seize
             upon
             you
             now
             ,
             are
             you
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             faith
             ?
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             repentance
             ?
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             holy
             purposes
             ,
             to
             please
             God
             ?
             are
             you
             in
             Gods
             wayes
             ?
             do
             you
             live
             as
             you
             would
             be
             content
             to
             dye
             ?
             But
             Satan
             and
             our
             own
             corruption
             bewitcheth
             us
             with
             a
             vaine
             hope
             of
             long
             life
             ,
             we
             promise
             our selves
             that
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             promise
             us
             ;
             we
             make
             that
             certain
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             make
             certain
             :
             indeed
             we
             are
             certain
             of
             death
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             manner
             ,
             and
             circumstances
             we
             know
             them
             not
             ,
             sometimes
             we
             think
             we
             shall
             dye
             when
             we
             doe
             not
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             we
             dye
             when
             we
             think
             we
             shall
             not
             .
          
           
             Oh
             will
             some
             say
             ,
             If
             I
             knew
             when
             I
             should
             dye
             ,
             I
             would
             be
             a
             prepared
             man
             ,
             I
             would
             be
             exact
             in
             my
             preparation
             .
             Wouldest
             thou
             so
             ?
             thou
             art
             deceived
             ;
             Saul
             knew
             exactly
             he
             should
             die
             ,
             he
             took
             it
             for
             exact
             ,
             when
             the
             Witch
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             Samuel
             ,
             told
             him
             that
             he
             should
             dye
             by
             to
             morrow
             this
             time
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             dyed
             desperately
             upon
             the
             swords
             point
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             prepare
             himself
             .
             It
             must
             be
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             that
             must
             prepare
             us
             for
             this
             :
             if
             we
             knew
             never
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             die
             never
             so
             soon
             ,
             we
             cannot
             prepare
             our selves
             ,
             our
             preparation
             must
             be
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
             let
             us
             labour
             continually
             to
             be
             prepared
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             let
             no
             man
             resolve
             to
             take
             liberty
             a
             moment
             ,
             a
             minute
             of
             an
             houre
             to
             sinne
             ;
             God
             hath
             left
             it
             uncertain
             the
             day
             of
             death
             ;
             what
             if
             that
             moment
             and
             minute
             wherein
             thou
             resolvest
             to
             sin
             ,
             should
             be
             the
             moment
             of
             thy
             death
             and
             departure
             hence
             ?
             for
             it
             is
             but
             a
             minutes
             work
             to
             end
             thy
             dayes
             ;
             what
             if
             God
             should
             end
             thy
             dayes
             in
             that
             minute
             ?
             Let
             no
             man
             take
             liberty
             and
             time
             to
             sin
             ,
             when
             God
             gives
             him
             no
             liberty
             in
             sin
             .
             If
             God
             should
             strike
             thee
             thou
             goest
             to
             Hell
             quick
             ,
             thou
             must
             sink
             from
             sin
             to
             Hell
             :
             It
             is
             a
             pittifull
             case
             ,
             when
             as
             eternity
             depends
             upon
             our
             watchfulness
             in
             this
             world
             .
             But
             to
             come
             to
             the
             end
             and
             issue
             ,
             why
             he
             was
             thus
             dealt
             with
             by
             God
             ,
             carrying
             him
             through
             these
             extremities
             .
             
               
                 That
                 we
                 might
                 not
                 trust
                 in
                 our selves
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 God
                 that
                 raiseth
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Here
             is
             the
             end
             specified
             that
             God
             intended
             ,
             in
             suffering
             him
             to
             be
             brought
             so
             low
             ,
             even
             to
             deaths
             door
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             but
             a
             step
             between
             him
             and
             
             death
             ;
             the
             end
             is
             double
             ,
             
               That
               we
               should
               not
               trust
               in
               our selves
               ,
               but
               in
               God
               that
               raiseth
               the
               dead
               .
            
             It
             is
             set
             down
             negatively
             and
             positively
             .
             First
             ,
             
               That
               we
               should
               not
               trust
               in
               our selves
               ,
            
             and
             then
             that
             we
             should
             
               trust
               in
               God
            
             :
             And
             the
             method
             is
             excellent
             :
             for
             we
             can
             never
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             till
             we
             distrust
             our selves
             ,
             till
             our
             hearts
             be
             taken
             off
             from
             all
             confidence
             in
             our selves
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             then
             when
             our
             hearts
             are
             taken
             off
             from
             false
             confidence
             ;
             they
             must
             have
             somewhat
             to
             relie
             on
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             God
             or
             nothing
             :
             for
             else
             we
             shall
             fall
             into
             despaire
             .
             The
             end
             of
             all
             this
             was
             ,
             that
             
               We
               might
               not
               trust
               in
               our selves
               ,
               but
               in
               God
               that
               raiseth
               the
               dead
               .
            
          
           
             The
             wisdom
             of
             heaven
             doth
             nothing
             without
             an
             end
             proportionable
             to
             that
             heavenly
             wisdom
             :
             so
             all
             this
             sore
             affliction
             of
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             ,
             what
             aimed
             it
             at
             ?
             To
             pull
             downe
             ,
             and
             to
             build
             up
             ;
             to
             pull
             downe
             selfe-confidence
             ,
             
               That
               we
               might
               not
               trust
               in
               our selves
               :
            
             and
             to
             build
             up
             confidence
             and
             affiance
             in
             God
             :
             
               but
               in
               God
               that
               raiseth
               the
               dead
               .
            
          
           
             We
             being
             in
             a
             contrary
             state
             to
             grace
             ,
             and
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             
             this
             order
             is
             necessary
             ,
             that
             God
             must
             use
             some
             way
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             trust
             in
             our selves
             ;
             and
             then
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             trust
             in
             him
             :
             so
             these
             two
             are
             subordinate
             ends
             one
             to
             another
             :
             
               We
               received
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               not
               trust
               in
               our selves
               .
            
          
           
             From
             the
             dependance
             this
             may
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             
               
                 The
                 certain
                 account
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 meanes
                 to
                 weane
                 us
                 from
                 our selves
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 trust
                 in
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             The
             sentence
             of
             death
             ,
             the
             assured
             knowledge
             that
             we
             must
             dye
             ,
             the
             certain
             expectation
             ,
             and
             looking
             for
             death
             ,
             is
             the
             way
             to
             wean
             us
             from
             the
             world
             and
             to
             fit
             us
             for
             God
             ,
             to
             prepare
             us
             for
             a
             better
             life
             :
             you
             see
             it
             follows
             of
             necessity
             ,
             
               We
               received
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               not
               trust
               in
               our selves
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             looking
             for
             of
             death
             therefore
             takes
             away
             confidence
             in
             our selves
             and
             the
             creature
             .
             Alas
             !
             in
             death
             ,
             what
             can
             all
             the
             creatures
             help
             ?
             what
             can
             friends
             ,
             or
             physick
             ,
             or
             money
             help
             ?
             then
             honours
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             all
             leave
             us
             then
             .
          
           
             This
             the
             rather
             to
             note
             a
             corrupt
             Atheisticall
             course
             in
             those
             that
             are
             to
             
             deale
             with
             sick
             folk
             ,
             that
             are
             extreame
             sick
             ,
             that
             conceale
             their
             estate
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             feed
             them
             with
             false
             hopes
             of
             long
             life
             ,
             they
             deserve
             ill
             of
             persons
             in
             extremity
             ,
             to
             put
             them
             in
             hope
             of
             recoverie
             .
             Physitians
             that
             are
             not
             Divines
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             what
             doe
             they
             ?
             against
             their
             conscience
             ,
             and
             against
             their
             experience
             ,
             and
             against
             sense
             :
             Oh
             ,
             I
             hope
             you
             shall
             doe
             well
             ,
             &c.
             Alas
             !
             what
             do
             they
             ?
             they
             hurt
             their
             souls
             they
             breed
             a
             false
             confidence
             :
             it
             is
             a
             dangerous
             thing
             to
             trust
             upon
             long
             life
             ,
             when
             perhaps
             they
             are
             snatched
             suddenly
             away
             ,
             before
             they
             have
             made
             their
             accompts
             even
             with
             God
             ,
             before
             they
             have
             set
             their
             souls
             in
             that
             state
             they
             should
             doe
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             best
             way
             is
             to
             doe
             as
             good
             Isay
             did
             with
             
               Hezekiah
               ,
               set
               thy
               house
               in
               order
               for
               thou
               must
               dye
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             disposition
             of
             second
             causes
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             have
             a
             disease
             that
             will
             bring
             thee
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             God
             had
             said
             so
             :
             God
             had
             a
             reservation
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             more
             then
             Isay
             knew
             at
             that
             time
             :
             
               Set
               thy
               house
               in
               order
               ,
               for
               thou
               must
               dye
               .
            
             So
             they
             should
             begin
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             tell
             them
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             the
             worst
             first
             :
             It
             is
             a
             pittifull
             thing
             that
             death
             should
             be
             accounted
             the
             worst
             ,
             but
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             our
             fearfulness
             :
             deal
             plainly
             with
             them
             ,
             let
             them
             
               receive
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
            
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             be
             driven
             out
             of
             themselves
             and
             the
             creature
             altogether
             ,
             and
             be
             driven
             to
             trust
             in
             
               God
               that
               raiseth
               the
               dead
            
             .
             Put
             thy
             soul
             in
             order
             ,
             you
             are
             no
             man
             of
             this
             world
             :
             lest
             they
             betray
             their
             souls
             for
             a
             little
             self-respect
             perhaps
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             not
             displease
             them
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             in
             some
             cases
             discreet
             to
             yield
             to
             make
             the
             means
             to
             work
             the
             better
             ,
             but
             where
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             evident
             signs
             of
             death
             they
             ought
             to
             deale
             directly
             with
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             receive
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             .
             It
             wrought
             with
             St.
             Paul
             this
             good
             effect
             :
             
               I
               received
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               not
               trust
               in
               our selves
               ,
               but
               in
               God
               that
               raiseth
               the
               dead
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             Gods
             just
             judgment
             upon
             Hypocrites
             ,
             and
             upon
             many
             carnall
             wretched
             persons
             ,
             that
             are
             led
             with
             a
             false
             confidence
             all
             their
             life
             ,
             that
             trust
             in
             the
             creature
             ,
             trust
             in
             friends
             ,
             and
             riches
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             taught
             to
             number
             their
             dayes
             in
             their
             life
             time
             :
             it
             is
             just
             with
             God
             to
             their
             very
             death
             with
             false
             confidence
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             to
             death
             ,
             to
             suffer
             them
             to
             perish
             in
             their
             false
             confidence
             ,
             
             and
             so
             to
             sink
             into
             hell
             .
             It
             is
             just
             with
             God
             to
             suffer
             them
             to
             have
             Atheists
             about
             them
             ,
             or
             weak
             persons
             that
             shall
             say
             ,
             Oh
             ,
             you
             shall
             do
             well
             enough
             ,
             and
             then
             even
             out
             of
             a
             very
             desire
             to
             live
             ,
             they
             are
             willing
             to
             believe
             all
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             dy
             without
             all
             shew
             of
             change
             :
             and
             as
             they
             live
             ,
             so
             they
             dy
             ,
             and
             are
             wretched
             in
             both
             .
             The
             life
             of
             a
             wicked
             man
             is
             ill
             ,
             his
             death
             worse
             ,
             his
             estate
             after
             death
             worst
             of
             all
             :
             and
             this
             is
             one
             way
             whereby
             God
             suffers
             men
             to
             fall
             into
             the
             snare
             of
             the
             Devill
             ,
             when
             he
             suffers
             not
             those
             that
             are
             about
             them
             to
             deale
             faithfully
             .
             St.
             Paul
             received
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             force
             him
             not
             to
             trust
             in
             himself
             ,
             but
             in
             God
             that
             raiseth
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             that
             is
             observable
             hence
             out
             of
             this
             first
             part
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             negative
             part
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               
                 Gods
                 children
                 are
                 prone
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 themselves
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             hearts
             even
             of
             Gods
             deare
             children
             ,
             are
             prone
             in
             themselves
             (
             if
             they
             be
             left
             to
             their
             own
             bent
             ,
             and
             weight
             )
             to
             self-confidence
             ,
             and
             will
             
             not
             hold
             up
             in
             faith
             and
             affiance
             in
             God
             ,
             further
             then
             they
             are
             lifted
             ,
             and
             kept
             up
             by
             a
             Spirit
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             God
             puts
             into
             them
             .
             It
             was
             not
             in
             vain
             that
             God
             used
             this
             course
             with
             blessed
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             here
             is
             an
             end
             set
             downe
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             not
             trust
             in
             himself
             .
             What
             ,
             was
             he
             in
             peril
             to
             trust
             in
             himself
             ?
             Alas
             !
             St
             Paul
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             a
             holy
             excellent
             man
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             best
             man
             there
             is
             a
             double
             principle
             ,
             a
             principle
             of
             nature
             ,
             of
             corrupt
             nature
             ,
             and
             a
             principle
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             he
             works
             according
             to
             both
             principles
             :
             there
             is
             an
             intermixture
             of
             both
             in
             all
             his
             actions
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             his
             passions
             too
             ,
             in
             his
             sufferings
             .
             Corruption
             shews
             it self
             in
             his
             best
             deeds
             ,
             and
             his
             best
             sufferings
             ,
             in
             every
             thing
             .
             
               That
               we
               should
               not
               trust
               in
               our selves
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             any
             thing
             in
             our selves
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             our selves
             ,
             in
             the
             creature
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             .
             We
             see
             by
             the
             example
             of
             S.
             Paul
             that
             the
             best
             are
             prone
             to
             trust
             in
             themselvs
             .
             All
             this
             hard
             usage
             of
             S.
             Paul
             that
             he
             received
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             ,
             it
             was
             that
             
               he
               should
               not
               trust
               in
               himself
               .
            
             What
             was
             there
             danger
             in
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             to
             trust
             in
             himself
             ?
             a
             man
             that
             had
             been
             so
             excercised
             with
             crosses
             and
             afflictions
             as
             he
             had
             been
             ,
             (
             no
             man
             more
             :
             )
             one
             would
             think
             that
             he
             had
             been
             scoured
             enough
             of
             pride
             ,
             and
             self-confidence
             ;
             the
             whippings
             and
             misusings
             ,
             the
             stocks
             ,
             the
             dungeons
             ,
             &c.
             would
             not
             all
             this
             work
             pride
             ,
             and
             self-confidence
             out
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ?
             No
             ,
             so
             deeply
             it
             is
             invested
             into
             our
             base
             nature
             ,
             our
             trusting
             to
             present
             things
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             live
             the
             life
             of
             faith
             ,
             we
             cannot
             depend
             upon
             God
             whom
             we
             cannot
             see
             ,
             but
             withother
             eyes
             then
             nature
             ●…h
             :
             it
             is
             so
             deeply
             rooted
             in
             our
             nature
             ,
             that
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             himself
             must
             have
             this
             great
             help
             ,
             to
             be
             taught
             to
             go
             out
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             depend
             upon
             God
             ;
             we
             see
             in
             what
             danger
             he
             was
             (
             in
             another
             place
             )
             to
             be
             lifted
             up
             with
             the
             revelations
             he
             was
             fain
             to
             have
             a
             prick
             
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               a
               Messenger
               of
               Satan
               to
               buffet
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Hezekias
             his
             heart
             was
             lifted
             up
             (
             as
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             )
             in
             his
             treasures
             ,
             that
             he
             shewed
             to
             the
             King
             of
             Babylons
             Ambassadours
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             were
             such
             a
             rich
             Prince
             .
             And
             so
             holy
             David
             in
             numbring
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             shew
             what
             a
             mighty
             Prince
             he
             was
             ;
             it
             was
             his
             vaine
             confidence
             ,
             therefore
             God
             put
             him
             to
             a
             strange
             cure
             ,
             he
             punished
             him
             in
             that
             that
             he
             gloried
             in
             ,
             he
             took
             away
             so
             many
             of
             his
             people
             And
             so
             Hezekias
             was
             punished
             in
             that
             he
             sinned
             in
             ,
             he
             was
             fain
             to
             have
             a
             purge
             for
             it
             ,
             his
             treasure
             was
             taken
             away
             and
             carried
             to
             Babylon
             .
             I
             said
             in
             my
             prosperity
             (
             saith
             holy
             
               David
               )
               I
               shall
               never
               be
               moved
               .
            
             The
             best
             are
             Subject
             to
             false
             confidence
             ,
             to
             trust
             in
             themselves
             .
          
           
           
             One
             reason
             partly
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             a
             mixture
             of
             corruption
             in
             us
             while
             we
             live
             here
             :
             and
             corruption
             looks
             to
             this
             false
             principle
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             will
             never
             be
             wrought
             out
             with
             all
             the
             afflictions
             in
             the
             world
             :
             till
             death
             make
             an
             end
             of
             corruption
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             a
             false
             trust
             in
             our selves
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             creature
             ,
             we
             cannot
             trust
             God
             perfectly
             as
             we
             should
             doe
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             are
             usefull
             ,
             and
             
             commodious
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             nouzelled
             up
             in
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             when
             Satan
             doth
             amplifie
             them
             in
             our
             fancie
             ,
             to
             be
             greater
             in
             goodness
             then
             they
             are
             ,
             &
             opinion
             sets
             a
             greater
             worth
             on
             them
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             no
             Devill
             :
             but
             he
             presenting
             these
             things
             in
             all
             the
             lusture
             he
             can
             ,
             he
             helps
             the
             imagination
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             more
             to
             doe
             with
             then
             with
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             soul
             :
             and
             the
             soul
             looks
             in
             the
             glass
             of
             opinion
             upon
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             thinks
             they
             are
             goodly
             ,
             great
             matters
             ,
             learning
             and
             wisdom
             ,
             honour
             and
             riches
             ;
             looking
             upon
             them
             as
             they
             are
             amplified
             by
             the
             false
             fancie
             of
             others
             and
             the
             competition
             of
             the
             world
             wherein
             we
             live
             ;
             every
             man
             is
             greedy
             ,
             and
             hastie
             of
             these
             things
             :
             
               All
               men
               have
               not
               faith
               for
               better
               things
               ,
            
             therefore
             they
             are
             mad
             of
             these
             .
             So
             the
             competition
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             inlarging
             our
             conceits
             upon
             them
             ,
             above
             their
             worth
             ,
             these
             make
             us
             put
             greater
             confidence
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             come
             to
             trust
             in
             our selves
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             Naturally
             we
             cannot
             see
             the
             nothingness
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             came
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             so
             it
             will
             turn
             to
             nothing
             :
             but
             because
             it
             is
             sensible
             ,
             these
             good
             things
             are
             sensible
             ,
             and
             present
             ,
             and
             necessarie
             ,
             and
             usefull
             :
             and
             naturally
             we
             live
             by
             our
             senses
             ,
             therefore
             we
             place
             our
             delight
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             are
             taken
             away
             ,
             all
             the
             soul
             goes
             with
             them
             .
             As
             he
             that
             leans
             upon
             a
             crutch
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             ,
             when
             that
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             down
             he
             fals
             :
             so
             it
             is
             with
             a
             man
             by
             nature
             ,
             he
             trusts
             to
             these
             things
             ,
             &
             when
             they
             go
             ,
             his
             soul
             sinks
             together
             with
             the
             things
             .
             Even
             as
             it
             is
             with
             those
             that
             are
             in
             a
             stream
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             in
             a
             running
             stream
             ,
             they
             are
             carried
             with
             the
             stream
             ;
             so
             all
             these
             things
             go
             away
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             a
             fleeting
             condition
             ,
             we
             see
             them
             not
             in
             their
             passage
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             gone
             we
             see
             them
             past
             :
             we
             see
             not
             our selves
             vanish
             by
             little
             and
             little
             out
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             we
             see
             not
             the
             creatures
             present
             ,
             we
             see
             not
             death
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             beyond
             death
             ,
             as
             we
             should
             by
             the
             eye
             of
             faith
             :
             so
             things
             passe
             ,
             and
             we
             passe
             with
             them
             ,
             the
             stream
             and
             we
             run
             together
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             a
             great
             measure
             of
             faith
             that
             must
             help
             this
             .
             We
             are
             prone
             to
             trust
             to
             sensible
             things
             naturally
             we
             know
             what
             it
             is
             to
             live
             by
             sense
             :
             but
             to
             live
             by
             faith
             it
             is
             a
             remote
             thing
             ,
             to
             lead
             our
             lives
             by
             reasons
             drawn
             from
             things
             that
             are
             not
             seen
             :
             to
             live
             by
             promises
             it
             is
             a
             hard
             thing
             ,
             when
             things
             ●…at
             are
             sensible
             cannot
             work
             upon
             us
             .
             When
             we
             see
             men
             dye
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             vanitie
             of
             things
             sensible
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             work
             upon
             us
             :
             how
             then
             doe
             we
             think
             that
             things
             that
             are
             supernaturall
             (
             which
             are
             remote
             farre
             above
             sense
             )
             should
             work
             on
             us
             :
             it
             is
             a
             hard
             thing
             not
             to
             trust
             to
             our selves
             ,
             we
             are
             so
             adicted
             to
             live
             by
             sense
             :
             and
             there
             is
             some
             corruption
             in
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             in
             the
             best
             men
             ,
             to
             trust
             to
             present
             things
             .
          
           
             Who
             doth
             not
             think
             ,
             but
             he
             shall
             live
             one
             day
             longer
             ?
             and
             so
             trusts
             to
             life
             .
             As
             the
             Heathen
             man
             could
             say
             ,
             There
             is
             not
             the
             oldest
             man
             but
             he
             thinks
             he
             may
             live
             a
             little
             longer
             ,
             one
             day
             longer
             :
             who
             makes
             that
             use
             of
             mortality
             ,
             and
             the
             uncertain
             fading
             condition
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             he
             should
             ?
             and
             all
             because
             of
             a
             false
             trust
             :
             as
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             continuance
             of
             life
             ,
             we
             see
             we
             are
             prone
             to
             trust
             ,
             to
             put
             base
             false
             confidence
             in
             somewhat
             or
             other
             while
             we
             live
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
           
           
             Again
             ,
             our
             nature
             being
             prone
             to
             outward
             things
             ,
             and
             sunk
             deeply
             into
             
             them
             ,
             it
             can
             hardly
             be
             recovered
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             sober
             without
             much
             ado
             ,
             and
             brought
             from
             trusting
             of
             present
             things
             .
             You
             have
             some
             men
             that
             have
             things
             at
             will
             in
             this
             world
             :
             they
             never
             know
             what
             faith
             means
             ,
             all
             their
             life
             they
             live
             by
             sense
             ,
             their
             conscience
             is
             not
             awaked
             ,
             and
             outward
             afflictions
             seize
             not
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             supply
             of
             earthly
             things
             they
             have
             :
             what
             Religion
             means
             ,
             and
             what
             God
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             means
             ,
             they
             have
             heard
             of
             them
             perhaps
             ,
             but
             throughly
             ,
             and
             inwardly
             what
             it
             means
             they
             never
             came
             to
             know
             in
             this
             world
             without
             there
             be
             some
             alteration
             and
             changes
             :
             they
             must
             have
             some
             changes
             ,
             
               The
               wicked
               have
               no
               changes
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             :
             but
             while
             they
             be
             as
             they
             are
             they
             know
             not
             God
             ,
             nor
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             the
             vanity
             of
             earthly
             things
             .
             We
             speak
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             to
             a
             company
             oft-times
             ,
             that
             are
             besotted
             with
             sensuality
             ,
             and
             that
             have
             perpetual
             supply
             of
             earthly
             things
             :
             speak
             to
             them
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             of
             things
             that
             are
             remote
             from
             sence
             &c.
             they
             hear
             them
             as
             if
             they
             were
             in
             a
             dream
             ;
             Nature
             is
             prone
             to
             trust
             in
             present
             things
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             best
             ,
             in
             St.
             Paul
             himself
             .
          
           
             Now
             our
             pronenesse
             to
             it
             doth
             justifie
             Gods
             dealing
             in
             many
             things
             .
             As
             why
             doth
             God
             humble
             great
             ones
             with
             great
             afflictions
             ?
             why
             doth
             he
             
             humble
             great
             men
             ,
             great
             and
             excellent
             Christians
             with
             great
             falls
             ?
             that
             they
             might
             not
             trust
             in
             themselves
             ;
             no
             ,
             not
             in
             their
             own
             present
             graces
             .
             
             God
             will
             not
             bring
             a
             man
             to
             salvation
             now
             ,
             by
             grace
             in
             himself
             to
             give
             him
             title
             to
             heaven
             ;
             his
             graces
             must
             onely
             be
             to
             help
             his
             evidence
             that
             he
             is
             not
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             evidence
             to
             others
             ,
             that
             others
             
               may
               see
               his
               good
               works
               &c.
            
             but
             if
             he
             come
             to
             trust
             in
             them
             once
             ,
             to
             set
             them
             in
             Christs
             stead
             ,
             God
             will
             abase
             his
             pride
             by
             suffering
             him
             to
             fall
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             go
             out
             of
             himself
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             for
             mercy
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             God
             in
             his
             providence
             doth
             great
             things
             by
             
             small
             means
             ,
             without
             means
             ,
             and
             against
             means
             sometimes
             ,
             when
             he
             crosses
             and
             curses
             great
             means
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             we
             might
             not
             trust
             
               in
               our selves
            
             ,
             we
             are
             prone
             to
             self-confidence
             ;
             and
             because
             God
             will
             cure
             it
             :
             for
             we
             must
             not
             carry
             it
             to
             heaven
             with
             us
             ,
             therefore
             he
             is
             forced
             to
             take
             this
             kind
             of
             dispensation
             .
          
           
             Proud
             flesh
             will
             alway
             devise
             something
             but
             that
             which
             it
             should
             do
             to
             uphold
             it self
             withall
             ;
             it
             will
             not
             be
             driven
             from
             all
             its
             holds
             ,
             God
             hath
             much
             ado
             to
             work
             it
             out
             from
             all
             its
             holds
             ;
             if
             it
             have
             not
             wealth
             ,
             it
             will
             have
             wit
             ,
             and
             policy
             ;
             or
             if
             it
             have
             not
             that
             ,
             it
             will
             have
             Civil
             life
             ,
             and
             outward
             works
             to
             trust
             to
             ,
             and
             to
             swell
             it
             with
             :
             but
             to
             come
             and
             give
             God
             the
             glory
             of
             Salvation
             onely
             by
             mercy
             ,
             and
             to
             depend
             onely
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             an
             insufficiency
             in
             any
             thing
             we
             do
             ,
             it
             can
             hardly
             be
             brought
             to
             passe
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             that
             Article
             of
             Justification
             by
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             onely
             ,
             it
             is
             meerly
             a
             spiritual
             thing
             ,
             altogether
             transcending
             nature
             .
          
           
             No
             marvel
             if
             we
             find
             such
             opposition
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             all
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             they
             understand
             not
             the
             main
             Article
             of
             salvation
             onely
             by
             mercy
             ,
             because
             nature
             is
             so
             desperatly
             prone
             to
             self
             confidence
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             take
             heed
             of
             false
             confidence
             in
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             of
             confidence
             
             in
             any
             thing
             but
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             to
             come
             to
             some
             tryals
             .
             You
             will
             say
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             whether
             we
             put
             over-much
             confidence
             in
             them
             or
             no
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             an
             easie
             matter
             to
             know
             it
             :
             We
             trust
             them
             too
             much
             when
             we
             
             grow
             proud
             upon
             any
             thing
             ,
             when
             our
             spirits
             are
             lifted
             up
             .
             
               Charge
               rich
            
             
             
               men
               that
               they
               be
               not
               high-minded
               ,
            
             insinuating
             that
             they
             are
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             high-minded
             :
             
               If
               riches
               increase
               set
               not
               your
               hearts
               upon
               them
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             ;
             there
             is
             great
             danger
             when
             the
             heart
             is
             set
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             lifted
             up
             ,
             when
             men
             think
             themselves
             so
             much
             the
             better
             as
             they
             are
             greater
             .
             Indeed
             if
             they
             weigh
             themselves
             in
             a
             Civil
             balance
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             but
             the
             corrupt
             nature
             of
             man
             goes
             further
             ,
             and
             thinks
             a
             man
             intrinsically
             better
             ,
             and
             more
             beloved
             of
             God
             for
             these
             things
             .
             It
             is
             a
             dangerous
             sign
             that
             we
             trust
             too
             much
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             over-much
             grief
             if
             they
             be
             taken
             away
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             if
             we
             be
             crossed
             in
             them
             :
             the
             grief
             in
             wanting
             betrayes
             the
             love
             in
             enjoying
             .
             It
             is
             
             a
             sign
             that
             Job
             had
             gotten
             a
             great
             measure
             of
             self-denial
             ,
             not
             to
             trust
             in
             himself
             or
             his
             riches
             ,
             (
             though
             he
             were
             a
             rich
             man
             :
             )
             because
             when
             they
             were
             taken
             away
             ,
             
               Blessed
               be
               God
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               thou
               gavest
               them
               ,
               and
               thou
               hast
               taken
               them
               away
               .
            
             He
             that
             can
             stand
             when
             his
             stay
             is
             taken
             from
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             he
             trusts
             not
             too
             much
             to
             his
             stay
             :
             he
             that
             is
             so
             weak
             that
             when
             his
             stay
             is
             taken
             away
             down
             he
             falls
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             he
             leans
             hard
             .
             Those
             that
             when
             these
             things
             are
             taken
             from
             them
             ,
             when
             their
             friends
             are
             taken
             away
             ,
             or
             their
             honours
             ,
             or
             riches
             are
             taken
             away
             ,
             yet
             they
             can
             support
             themselves
             out
             of
             diviner
             grounds
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             they
             did
             not
             overmuch
             trust
             these
             things
             (
             nature
             will
             work
             something
             but
             )
             over-much
             grief
             betrayes
             over-much
             love
             alwaies
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             but
             a
             branch
             of
             the
             other
             )
             we
             may
             know
             that
             we
             over-much
             set
             by
             them
             ,
             by
             fretting
             to
             be
             crossed
             in
             any
             of
             these
             things
             .
             A
             man
             
             may
             know
             Achitophel
             trusted
             too
             much
             to
             his
             policie
             and
             wit
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             crossed
             he
             could
             not
             indure
             it
             ,
             we
             see
             he
             made
             away
             himself
             for
             very
             shame
             .
             When
             a
             man
             is
             crossed
             in
             his
             wit
             and
             policy
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             crossed
             in
             those
             projects
             he
             hath
             laid
             :
             when
             he
             is
             crossed
             in
             his
             preferment
             ,
             or
             riches
             ,
             or
             friends
             then
             he
             is
             all
             amort
             he
             frets
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             then
             grieving
             ;
             when
             he
             not
             onely
             greives
             ,
             but
             with
             Achitophel
             he
             goes
             to
             ill
             courses
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             he
             trusted
             too
             much
             ,
             and
             too
             basely
             to
             them
             before
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             when
             the
             enjoying
             of
             these
             things
             is
             joyned
             with
             contempt
             and
             base
             esteem
             of
             others
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             we
             rest
             too
             much
             in
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             
             more
             trust
             put
             to
             them
             then
             they
             should
             bear
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             in
             the
             enjoying
             of
             honour
             ,
             or
             riches
             ,
             or
             pleasures
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             ,
             think
             the
             meaner
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Especially
             security
             shewes
             that
             we
             trust
             too
             much
             in
             them
             ,
             when
             we
             bless
             our selves
             ,
             I
             shall
             do
             well
             ,
             
               Soul
               ,
               soul
               ,
               thou
               hast
               goods
               laid
               up
               for
               many
               years
               ,
            
             
             saith
             the
             foole
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             but
             a
             foole
             for
             it
             ,
             to
             promise
             certainty
             for
             uncertainty
             .
             A
             man
             cannot
             stand
             in
             that
             which
             cannot
             stand
             it self
             :
             to
             promise
             life
             in
             a
             dying
             condition
             ,
             to
             promise
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             world
             when
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             them
             is
             uncertain
             .
             
               Thou
               foole
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Scripture
             .
             If
             his
             soul
             had
             been
             so
             full
             of
             faith
             ,
             as
             his
             Barnes
             were
             of
             Corn
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             have
             said
             ,
             
               Soul
               ,
               soul
               ,
               take
               thy
               rest
               ,
            
             for
             these
             things
             ;
             but
             he
             would
             have
             trusted
             in
             God.
             It
             is
             a
             sign
             we
             trust
             too
             much
             to
             these
             things
             ,
             when
             we
             secure
             our selves
             ,
             all
             will
             be
             well
             ,
             and
             blesse
             our selves
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             we
             trust
             too
             much
             to
             these
             things
             ,
             when
             upon
             confidence
             of
             these
             things
             we
             go
             to
             ill
             ,
             and
             unwarrantable
             courses
             ,
             and
             think
             to
             be
             born
             out
             by
             these
             things
             .
             As
             when
             the
             younger
             sort
             shall
             pour
             forth
             themselves
             to
             vanity
             ,
             and
             are
             carelesse
             of
             swearing
             ,
             and
             licentiousnesse
             ,
             that
             they
             care
             not
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             they
             shall
             live
             long
             enough
             to
             repent
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             
             is
             a
             diabolicall
             trust
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             give
             them
             no
             security
             in
             .
             So
             when
             men
             that
             have
             riches
             will
             venture
             on
             bad
             causes
             ,
             and
             think
             to
             carrie
             it
             out
             with
             their
             purse
             :
             they
             trust
             in
             matter
             of
             oppression
             ,
             and
             think
             to
             bear
             out
             the
             matter
             with
             their
             friends
             ,
             or
             with
             their
             place
             ,
             or
             with
             their
             wits
             ,
             this
             is
             false
             trust
             .
             
               Thy
               wisdom
               ,
               hath
               caused
               thee
               to
               rebell
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             concerning
             Babylon
             :
             they
             thought
             they
             had
             reaching
             heads
             ,
             and
             so
             ventured
             upon
             rebellious
             courses
             .
             When
             any
             of
             these
             outward
             things
             draw
             us
             to
             unwarrantable
             ,
             unjustifiable
             courses
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             we
             plant
             too
             much
             confidence
             in
             them
             :
             and
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             if
             we
             belong
             to
             God
             that
             he
             intends
             to
             crosse
             us
             in
             them
             .
             The
             very
             confidence
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             hath
             drawn
             many
             to
             ill
             courses
             ,
             to
             do
             that
             that
             they
             should
             not
             do
             ,
             as
             good
             
               Josias
               ,
               Hezechias
               ,
               David
            
             and
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             how
             we
             should
             examine
             our selves
             ,
             whether
             we
             trust
             too
             much
             in
             these
             things
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             Now
             ,
             since
             we
             are
             thus
             prone
             to
             this
             false
             confidence
             ,
             and
             since
             we
             may
             thus
             discern
             it
             :
             if
             we
             discerne
             it
             in
             our selves
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             cure
             it
             ?
             That
             in
             the
             next
             doctrine
             .
             
               That
               we
               might
               not
               trust
               in
               our selves
               .
            
             From
             whence
             observe
             ,
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 dangerous
                 state
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 our selves
                 .
              
            
          
           
             This
             ill
             disposition
             ,
             to
             trust
             in
             our selves
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             out
             of
             our selves
             ,
             
             but
             onely
             in
             God
             (
             in
             whom
             we
             should
             trust
             )
             it
             is
             dangerous
             .
             For
             a
             man
             may
             reason
             thus
             from
             the
             text
             :
             That
             which
             God
             is
             forced
             to
             take
             such
             desparate
             courses
             for
             ,
             as
             to
             bring
             such
             an
             excellent
             man
             as
             St.
             Paul
             to
             such
             extremity
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             he
             should
             not
             trust
             in
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             onely
             prone
             to
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             a
             dangerous
             estate
             for
             him
             :
             but
             God
             brings
             him
             to
             deaths
             doore
             ,
             that
             he
             
               received
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               trust
               in
               himself
               ,
            
             that
             he
             might
             see
             the
             nothingnesse
             of
             all
             things
             else
             ,
             therefore
             it
             was
             a
             dangerous
             estate
             for
             him
             to
             trust
             in
             himself
             .
             
          
           
             
               It
               is
               ill
               in
               respect
               of
            
             
               
                 
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   Our selves
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             In
             respect
             of
             God
             :
             to
             trust
             to
             our selves
             ,
             or
             the
             creature
             ,
             is
             to
             Idolize
             
             our selves
             ,
             or
             the
             creature
             :
             we
             make
             an
             Idol
             of
             the
             thing
             we
             trust
             in
             ,
             we
             put
             God
             out
             of
             his
             place
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             that
             we
             trust
             in
             ,
             in
             Gods
             roome
             ,
             and
             so
             provoke
             God
             to
             jealousie
             .
             VVhen
             men
             shall
             trust
             their
             wits
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             Popery
             they
             do
             ,
             they
             serve
             God
             after
             their
             own
             inventions
             )
             what
             a
             dishonour
             is
             it
             to
             God
             ?
             as
             if
             he
             were
             not
             wise
             enough
             to
             prescribe
             how
             he
             will
             be
             worshipped
             .
             
               Go
               after
               me
               ,
               Satan
            
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             to
             Peter
             ,
             he
             calls
             him
             Divell
             ,
             why
             ,
             what
             hurt
             was
             it
             ,
             he
             came
             with
             a
             good
             intention
             ?
             That
             which
             Popery
             think
             they
             please
             God
             most
             in
             ,
             they
             are
             Divells
             in
             ,
             and
             these
             things
             that
             they
             teach
             are
             the
             doctrines
             of
             Divells
             .
             
               But
               the
               wisdom
               of
               the
               flesh
               is
               death
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               subject
               to
               the
               law
               of
               God
               nor
               can
               be
               subject
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             
             So
             it
             is
             dangerous
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             offensive
             to
             God.
             
               There
               is
               a
               way
               that
               seemeth
               right
               in
               a
               mans
               own
               eyes
               :
               the
               issues
               whereof
               are
               the
               issues
               of
               Death
               .
            
             It
             is
             Idolatry
             in
             regard
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             spirituall
             Adultery
             :
             for
             what
             should
             take
             up
             our
             affections
             ?
             
             should
             we
             not
             place
             our
             joy
             ,
             our
             delight
             ,
             (
             which
             follows
             our
             trust
             alway
             :
             for
             trust
             carries
             the
             whole
             soul
             with
             it
             :
             )
             what
             should
             take
             up
             our
             joy
             ,
             and
             delight
             ?
             should
             not
             God
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Heavenly
             things
             ?
             should
             not
             these
             things
             have
             place
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             in
             their
             own
             worth
             ?
             when
             we
             take
             these
             affections
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             place
             them
             upon
             the
             creature
             ,
             they
             are
             Adulterous
             affections
             :
             when
             we
             love
             riches
             ,
             or
             pleasures
             
             better
             then
             God
             that
             gave
             us
             all
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             Adulterous
             whorish
             Love
             ,
             
               Oh
               ye
               Adulterer
               s
               ,
               and
               Adulteresses
               ,
            
             saith
             blessed
             St.
             
               James
               ,
               know
               ye
               not
               that
               the
               love
               of
               this
               world
               is
               enmity
               with
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             It
             is
             likewise
             falshood
             :
             for
             it
             makes
             the
             creature
             to
             be
             that
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             ,
             and
             it
             makes
             God
             that
             which
             he
             is
             not
             :
             we
             despise
             him
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             
             the
             creature
             in
             his
             roome
             .
             There
             is
             a
             false
             witnesse
             alway
             in
             false
             confidence
             :
             indeed
             there
             are
             many
             sins
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             Ignorance
             ,
             not
             knowing
             the
             creature
             to
             be
             so
             vain
             as
             it
             is
             :
             there
             is
             Ignorance
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             knowing
             him
             to
             be
             
               All
               in
               all
            
             ,
             as
             he
             
             is
             .
          
           
             And
             there
             is
             rebellion
             ,
             to
             trust
             in
             the
             Creature
             when
             God
             will
             not
             
             have
             it
             trusted
             in
             .
             And
             there
             is
             impatience
             ,
             when
             these
             supports
             are
             taken
             
             away
             then
             men
             grow
             to
             murmuring
             .
             There
             is
             almost
             all
             sins
             hidden
             in
             self-confidence
             ,
             and
             self-sufficiencie
             :
             you
             see
             the
             danger
             of
             it
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Besides
             that
             it
             is
             dangerous
             to
             our selves
             ,
             it
             brings
             us
             under
             a
             curse
             ,
             
             
               Cursed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               maketh
               flesh
               his
               armes
               ,
            
             Jer.
             17.
             that
             trusts
             in
             any
             thing
             but
             God.
             It
             brings
             us
             under
             a
             curse
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             Adultery
             .
             And
             then
             again
             ,
             because
             leaning
             to
             a
             false
             prop
             ,
             that
             being
             taken
             away
             that
             shored
             us
             up
             before
             ,
             down
             we
             fall
             with
             that
             we
             leaned
             on
             .
          
           
             Now
             all
             things
             but
             God
             being
             vanity
             ,
             we
             relying
             upon
             that
             which
             is
             vain
             ,
             our
             trust
             is
             vain
             ,
             as
             the
             thing
             is
             vain
             :
             we
             can
             hope
             for
             no
             better
             condition
             then
             the
             things
             we
             trust
             to
             ,
             they
             are
             vain
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             vain
             :
             so
             there
             is
             a
             curse
             upon
             them
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             we
             have
             great
             cause
             to
             hate
             that
             upstart
             Religion
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             devised
             for
             their
             own
             ends
             ,
             for
             their
             own
             profit
             ,
             because
             it
             would
             bring
             us
             under
             a
             curse
             .
             They
             would
             have
             us
             to
             trust
             to
             our
             own
             works
             in
             matter
             of
             salvation
             ,
             to
             trust
             to
             our
             own
             satisfaction
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             Purgatorie
             ,
             &c.
             
             They
             would
             have
             us
             to
             trust
             to
             creatures
             ,
             to
             something
             besides
             God
             ;
             to
             trust
             in
             the
             mediation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             to
             be
             our
             intercessors
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             what
             doth
             this
             false
             trust
             ?
             it
             breeds
             despair
             at
             length
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             ,
             that
             a
             well
             advised
             Papist
             ,
             (
             that
             knowes
             what
             he
             
             doth
             )
             cannot
             but
             despair
             ,
             or
             else
             renounce
             Popery
             ?
             Because
             Popery
             carries
             the
             soul
             to
             false
             props
             in
             matter
             of
             Justification
             :
             they
             renounce
             their
             own
             Religion
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             ,
             as
             Bellarmine
             did
             :
             they
             live
             by
             one
             Religion
             and
             die
             by
             another
             ,
             which
             would
             not
             be
             if
             their
             Religion
             were
             good
             .
             For
             their
             hearts
             tell
             them
             that
             they
             have
             not
             done
             so
             many
             works
             that
             they
             may
             trust
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             not
             been
             so
             well
             done
             that
             they
             may
             trust
             in
             them
             .
             It
             is
             a
             dangerous
             thing
             .
             
               Cursed
               is
               he
               that
               trusts
               in
               man
               ,
            
             or
             in
             any
             thing
             in
             man.
             
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             trust
             our
             own
             graces
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             in
             our selves
             ,
             not
             by
             
             way
             of
             merit
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             by
             way
             of
             strength
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             trust
             our
             present
             graces
             ,
             to
             carrie
             us
             out
             ,
             without
             new
             supply
             to
             further
             us
             .
             It
             was
             Peters
             fault
             ,
             
               Though
               all
               men
               deny
               thee
               ,
               yet
               will
               not
               I
               :
            
             he
             trusted
             to
             his
             present
             strength
             ,
             he
             forgot
             that
             if
             he
             had
             not
             a
             new
             supply
             from
             the
             spring
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             miserably
             miscarry
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             died
             .
             All
             our
             righteousnesse
             to
             trust
             to
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             broken
             reed
             .
             It
             is
             somewhat
             ,
             if
             we
             place
             it
             in
             the
             due
             place
             ,
             to
             give
             us
             evidence
             that
             we
             are
             true
             Christians
             :
             but
             to
             trust
             in
             it
             by
             way
             of
             merit
             ,
             the
             Divell
             will
             pick
             so
             many
             holes
             in
             that
             kind
             of
             title
             ,
             and
             conscience
             will
             see
             so
             many
             flawes
             in
             it
             ,
             if
             we
             bring
             no
             better
             title
             ,
             then
             either
             
             the
             holinesse
             in
             us
             ,
             or
             the
             works
             from
             us
             ;
             the
             Divell
             and
             our
             own
             conscience
             will
             spie
             so
             many
             flawes
             and
             cracks
             in
             it
             at
             the
             time
             of
             Death
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             dare
             to
             trust
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             run
             out
             of
             our selves
             to
             Christ
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             die
             in
             desperation
             .
             Let
             us
             know
             these
             things
             :
             all
             things
             but
             God
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             know
             them
             ,
             the
             lesse
             we
             trust
             in
             them
             :
             but
             it
             is
             clean
             contrary
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             know
             him
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             shall
             trust
             in
             hm
             :
             the
             more
             we
             meditate
             ,
             and
             enlarge
             our
             hearts
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             his
             divine
             essence
             every
             way
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             shall
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             
               They
               that
               know
               thy
               Name
               ,
               will
               trust
               in
               thee
               ,
            
             Psal.
             9.
             
             Let
             us
             trust
             in
             no
             outward
             thing
             .
          
           
             No
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             humanity
             of
             Christ
             (
             I
             add
             that
             further
             :
             )
             we
             are
             very
             prone
             to
             trust
             in
             things
             sensible
             :
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             because
             Christ
             was
             
             present
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             comfortable
             among
             them
             :
             (
             as
             indeed
             he
             was
             sweet
             ,
             and
             loving
             ;
             bearing
             with
             their
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             incouraging
             them
             upon
             all
             occasions
             )
             O
             they
             were
             loath
             to
             part
             with
             him
             ;
             he
             tells
             them
             that
             he
             must
             leave
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             should
             not
             fare
             the
             worse
             ,
             he
             would
             
               send
               them
               the
               Comforter
            
             .
             The
             flesh
             it self
             profits
             nothing
             without
             the
             Godhead
             saith
             he
             .
          
           
             Trust
             not
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             above
             their
             place
             .
             It
             is
             a
             dangerous
             thing
             
             to
             put
             too
             much
             in
             any
             creature
             ,
             (
             God
             is
             extreamly
             offended
             at
             it
             )
             as
             not
             onely
             our
             adversaries
             the
             Papists
             ,
             but
             proud
             persons
             among
             us
             ,
             that
             are
             weary
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             submit
             (
             in
             their
             pride
             )
             to
             riper
             judgments
             :
             they
             attribute
             too
             much
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             as
             some
             others
             do
             too
             little
             :
             they
             attribute
             a
             presence
             there
             ,
             they
             make
             it
             an
             Idol
             ,
             they
             give
             it
             such
             reverence
             as
             they
             will
             not
             do
             to
             God
             himself
             :
             and
             from
             a
             false
             conceit
             .
             Oh
             ,
             there
             is
             I
             know
             not
             what
             presence
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Lutherans
             must
             needs
             in
             a
             great
             degree
             be
             Idolaters
             ,
             by
             their
             Consubstantiation
             :
             and
             the
             Papists
             by
             their
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             by
             their
             reall
             presence
             .
             Coster
             saith
             ,
             and
             saith
             truly
             ,
             If
             Christ
             be
             not
             there
             ,
             we
             are
             the
             greatest
             Idolaters
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             is
             a
             more
             subtile
             kind
             of
             attributing
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             that
             alway
             God
             gives
             grace
             with
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             the
             Sacraments
             convey
             grace
             alway
             ;
             as
             a
             plaister
             it
             hath
             a
             kind
             of
             power
             to
             eat
             out
             the
             dead
             flesh
             ,
             and
             as
             Physick
             hath
             a
             power
             to
             carry
             away
             the
             ill
             humours
             :
             so
             the
             conveying
             of
             Grace
             is
             included
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             :
             so
             they
             tie
             Gods
             Grace
             to
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             there
             is
             grace
             by
             them
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             them
             .
             God
             gives
             grace
             to
             the
             humble
             receiver
             :
             but
             otherwise
             ,
             to
             him
             that
             comes
             not
             with
             an
             humble
             ,
             believing
             heart
             ,
             they
             are
             seals
             to
             a
             blanck
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             validity
             in
             them
             .
             All
             the
             good
             use
             they
             have
             is
             to
             strengthen
             faith
             :
             and
             if
             there
             be
             not
             something
             before
             ,
             to
             be
             strengthened
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             assured
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             seals
             to
             a
             blanck
             .
             It
             is
             in
             these
             things
             according
             to
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             our
             preparation
             ,
             and
             then
             God
             in
             the
             holy
             ,
             and
             humble
             ,
             and
             faithful
             use
             of
             them
             blesseth
             his
             own
             ordinance
             ,
             for
             the
             increase
             ,
             and
             confirming
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             increase
             and
             strengthening
             of
             all
             grace
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             there
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             the
             proud
             ,
             naughty
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             will
             take
             hurt
             by
             it
             rather
             then
             submit
             to
             the
             pure
             ,
             and
             powerful
             truth
             of
             God
             :
             it
             will
             have
             by-wayes
             to
             have
             
               Confidence
               in
               the
               flesh
            
             one
             way
             or
             other
             .
          
           
             And
             many
             men
             rather
             then
             they
             will
             trust
             to
             sound
             repentance
             ,
             and
             humiliation
             for
             sin
             ,
             they
             will
             trust
             to
             the
             words
             of
             absolution
             without
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             are
             they
             said
             ,
             go
             to
             hell
             with
             a
             pardon
             about
             their
             necks
             .
             The
             false
             
             heart
             will
             trust
             to
             outward
             things
             though
             it
             be
             damned
             for
             it
             ;
             In
             their
             place
             they
             are
             good
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             used
             onely
             as
             helps
             in
             their
             kind
             .
             We
             lay
             more
             weight
             upon
             outward
             things
             ,
             upon
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Minister
             then
             they
             will
             bear
             ,
             and
             never
             care
             for
             the
             inward
             powerful
             work
             of
             grace
             .
             Everything
             of
             God
             is
             excellent
             in
             their
             order
             and
             kind
             ,
             but
             our
             corrupt
             hearts
             bring
             an
             ill
             report
             upon
             the
             things
             .
          
           
             You
             see
             then
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             dangerous
             disposition
             to
             trust
             any
             too
             much
             ;
             it
             is
             to
             Idolize
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             wrong
             God
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             honour
             from
             God
             ;
             it
             is
             to
             hurt
             our selves
             ,
             and
             bring
             our selves
             under
             a
             curse
             ;
             and
             to
             wrong
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             to
             bring
             an
             evil
             report
             upon
             the
             things
             .
             It
             is
             universally
             true
             ,
             you
             shall
             never
             see
             a
             false
             ,
             bitter
             heart
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             stoop
             to
             Gods
             plain
             truth
             ,
             (
             they
             will
             have
             by-wayes
             of
             their
             own
             )
             but
             in
             some
             measure
             or
             other
             they
             are
             barren
             of
             greater
             matters
             ,
             and
             given
             up
             to
             some
             sensible
             bitternesse
             ,
             to
             self-conceitednesse
             ,
             and
             self-confidence
             ;
             they
             are
             alway
             punished
             in
             that
             kind
             with
             a
             spiritual
             kind
             of
             punishment
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             take
             heed
             therefore
             of
             trusting
             too
             much
             eo
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             God
             himself
             :
             God
             is
             jealous
             of
             our
             trust
             ,
             he
             will
             have
             us
             trust
             in
             nothing
             but
             himself
             in
             matters
             of
             salvation
             ;
             no
             not
             in
             matters
             of
             common
             life
             ,
             not
             in
             matters
             Politick
             and
             Civil
             :
             we
             must
             not
             build
             our
             trust
             in
             any
             creature
             so
             much
             as
             to
             think
             our selves
             happy
             by
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             think
             they
             connot
             deceive
             us
             :
             they
             are
             creatures
             ,
             of
             nothing
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             prone
             to
             deceive
             ,
             they
             are
             prone
             to
             turn
             to
             nothing
             :
             therefore
             we
             must
             not
             build
             upon
             them
             over-much
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             civil
             matters
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             if
             we
             see
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             in
             any
             man
             ,
             we
             may
             trust
             him
             ;
             if
             we
             see
             him
             faithful
             ,
             and
             loving
             ,
             and
             good
             ,
             yet
             trust
             him
             as
             a
             man
             alway
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
             as
             such
             a
             one
             as
             may
             deceive
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             may
             be
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             man.
             So
             in
             other
             creatures
             ,
             in
             the
             use
             of
             Physick
             ,
             and
             Wars
             ,
             and
             Armes
             ,
             &c.
             in
             danger
             we
             may
             in
             some
             subordinate
             consideration
             trust
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             use
             them
             as
             means
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             such
             as
             God
             hath
             free
             liberty
             to
             use
             to
             good
             ,
             to
             help
             us
             ,
             and
             free
             liberty
             not
             to
             use
             :
             we
             must
             use
             them
             but
             not
             trust
             to
             them
             :
             
               Some
               trust
               in
               Chariots
               ,
               and
               some
               in
               horses
               ,
               but
               our
               trust
               is
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             ,
             
               Trust
               not
               in
               Princes
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             ,
             trust
             not
             in
             any
             thing
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             trust
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             it
             mst
             be
             subordinate
             to
             our
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             it
             must
             not
             be
             coordinate
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             that
             is
             not
             in
             the
             same
             ranke
             ,
             much
             
             lesse
             above
             God
             :
             as
             worldlings
             trust
             in
             their
             wealth
             ,
             they
             trust
             in
             their
             friends
             above
             God
             :
             they
             trust
             not
             so
             much
             in
             heaven
             and
             happinesse
             there
             ,
             they
             think
             not
             themselves
             so
             happie
             for
             that
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             for
             earthly
             things
             .
             Nay
             ,
             they
             trust
             against
             God
             in
             confidence
             of
             their
             friends
             and
             of
             their
             purse
             .
             
             A
             carnal
             man
             makes
             riches
             
               his
               strong
               hold
            
             :
             he
             trusts
             them
             above
             God
             ,
             and
             against
             God.
             We
             must
             neither
             trust
             them
             with
             God
             ,
             in
             a
             coordinate
             proportion
             with
             him
             :
             nor
             above
             God
             ,
             much
             lesse
             against
             God.
             What
             makes
             base
             flesh
             and
             blood
             divellish
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             to
             attempt
             cursed
             means
             ,
             against
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             against
             good
             causes
             ?
          
           
             They
             bear
             themselves
             out
             with
             these
             things
             :
             perhaps
             the
             truth
             crosses
             them
             in
             their
             designs
             ,
             and
             shames
             them
             ,
             and
             frets
             them
             .
             What
             makes
             them
             undermine
             good
             causes
             ,
             and
             go
             desperately
             to
             kick
             against
             the
             pricks
             ,
             to
             dash
             themselves
             against
             wrath
             which
             is
             stronger
             then
             they
             ?
             They
             think
             to
             bear
             themselves
             out
             with
             their
             greatnesse
             ,
             with
             their
             friends
             ,
             with
             some
             carnal
             support
             or
             other
             .
             This
             is
             to
             trust
             against
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             worst
             of
             all
             .
          
           
           
             And
             this
             makes
             that
             Harlot
             of
             Rome
             so
             confident
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             
               I
               sit
               as
               a
               Queen
            
             ,
             saith
             Babylon
             :
             not
             onely
             outward
             Babylon
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             type
             ;
             but
             spirituall
             
               Babylon
               ,
               I
               sit
               as
               a
               Queen
               .
            
             I
             shall
             be
             hereafter
             as
             I
             am
             now
             :
             therefore
             saith
             God
             ,
             
               Thy
               destruction
               shall
               come
               in
               one
               day
               :
            
             Thy
             destruction
             shall
             come
             unrecoverably
             ,
             and
             suddenly
             ,
             because
             she
             blest
             her self
             in
             an
             ill
             course
             ;
             as
             now
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             they
             think
             all
             is
             sure
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             trust
             any
             thing
             but
             God
             ,
             we
             must
             trust
             them
             ,
             as
             instruments
             ,
             as
             helps
             in
             their
             rank
             ,
             and
             place
             which
             God
             hath
             set
             them
             :
             so
             much
             and
             no
             more
             ;
             
               Let
               a
               man
               esteem
               of
               us
               ,
               as
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             saith
             St.
             Paul
             :
             if
             they
             esteem
             of
             us
             more
             ,
             it
             is
             too
             much
             ;
             if
             lesse
             ,
             it
             is
             too
             little
             ,
             just
             so
             much
             ;
             as
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             
               as
               Ministers
               of
               Christ.
            
             So
             there
             is
             a
             due
             to
             every
             thing
             ;
             no
             more
             ,
             for
             then
             you
             wrong
             God
             ;
             no
             lesse
             ,
             for
             then
             you
             wrong
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             God
             too
             ,
             just
             so
             much
             as
             God
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             have
             just
             the
             grace
             that
             God
             intends
             .
          
           
             Seeing
             there
             is
             such
             a
             danger
             in
             false
             confidence
             ,
             let
             us
             take
             heed
             of
             it
             by
             all
             meanes
             .
             
          
           
             
               That
               we
               may
               not
               trust
               in
               our selves
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             any
             earthly
             thing
             in
             our selves
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             our selves
             ,
             wit
             ,
             honour
             ,
             riches
             ,
             learning
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             ,
             but
             God
             and
             his
             truth
             and
             promises
             .
             )
          
           
             Let
             us
             labour
             to
             have
             a
             sanctified
             judgement
             in
             every
             thing
             ;
             to
             judge
             of
             things
             in
             their
             nature
             ,
             and
             order
             ,
             and
             rank
             as
             we
             should
             do
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             carried
             with
             opinion
             of
             things
             .
             Judge
             of
             them
             as
             the
             Creator
             of
             things
             judgeth
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             God
             judgeth
             ,
             and
             the
             Scripture
             judgeth
             .
          
           
             Now
             of
             all
             outward
             things
             (
             that
             we
             are
             prone
             to
             trust
             in
             )
             how
             doth
             the
             Scripture
             judge
             of
             them
             ?
             how
             doth
             God
             judge
             of
             them
             ?
             They
             are
             uncertain
             riches
             :
             
               Riches
               they
               have
               wings
            
             ,
             They
             are
             nothing
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             ,
             
               Wilt
               thou
               set
               thy
               heart
               upon
               that
               which
               is
               nothing
               ?
            
             They
             are
             vanity
             ;
             they
             are
             of
             nothing
             ,
             and
             they
             tend
             to
             nothing
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             houre
             of
             death
             comes
             ,
             what
             will
             all
             these
             doe
             good
             .
             ?
             they
             are
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             weak
             ,
             and
             inefficacious
             for
             that
             for
             which
             we
             trust
             them
             ;
             they
             will
             not
             make
             us
             happy
             ,
             they
             commend
             us
             not
             a
             whit
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             hates
             us
             no
             more
             if
             we
             want
             them
             ;
             he
             loves
             us
             no
             more
             if
             we
             have
             them
             .
             They
             make
             us
             not
             the
             better
             in
             our selves
             ,
             but
             the
             worse
             ,
             they
             make
             us
             more
             indisposed
             to
             good
             things
             .
          
           
             We
             say
             of
             those
             that
             are
             intoxicate
             with
             any
             kind
             of
             phrenzie
             ,
             or
             lunacie
             ,
             twice
             as
             much
             Physick
             will
             not
             serve
             their
             turn
             ,
             as
             will
             serve
             another
             ;
             because
             of
             the
             distemper
             of
             their
             brain
             ,
             and
             the
             inflammation
             of
             their
             blood
             and
             spirits
             :
             certainly
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             of
             those
             that
             are
             spiritually
             drunk
             with
             the
             conceit
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             with
             honour
             ,
             with
             riches
             ,
             &c.
             three
             times
             ,
             many
             times
             so
             much
             meanes
             will
             not
             serve
             the
             turn
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             goodness
             ,
             as
             will
             serve
             meaner
             men
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             the
             poore
             receive
             the
             Gospel
             ?
          
           
             Because
             there
             is
             a
             lesser
             distance
             between
             them
             and
             the
             blessed
             truths
             of
             God
             then
             in
             others
             (
             though
             perhaps
             they
             belong
             to
             God
             too
             ,
             )
             for
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             will
             work
             a
             little
             .
          
           
             We
             say
             of
             weak
             braines
             ,
             that
             strong
             drink
             doth
             much
             weaken
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             weak
             stomacks
             ,
             hard
             meate
             will
             not
             digest
             in
             them
             ,
             it
             will
             overcome
             them
             .
             And
             weake
             braines
             ,
             though
             strong
             water
             overcome
             them
             not
             ,
             yet
             it
             will
             weaken
             them
             :
             so
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             great
             
             parts
             ,
             and
             great
             place
             ,
             set
             a
             man
             further
             off
             from
             the
             Gospel
             .
             A
             great
             deale
             of
             coruption
             cannot
             be
             overcome
             and
             digested
             without
             a
             great
             measure
             of
             grace
             :
             the
             proportion
             of
             grace
             it
             must
             be
             great
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             treble
             to
             men
             that
             have
             great
             matters
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             greater
             then
             to
             poorer
             men
             ,
             who
             in
             a
             lesse
             distance
             from
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Hence
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             the
             reasons
             of
             Gods
             dispensation
             ,
             why
             God
             doth
             
             seldome
             work
             by
             great
             meanes
             (
             I
             say
             seldome
             ,
             sometimes
             he
             doth
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             they
             are
             good
             means
             .
             )
             As
             it
             is
             said
             and
             observed
             by
             an
             ancient
             Father
             ,
             that
             seldom
             he
             saw
             any
             good
             come
             by
             generall
             counsels
             :
             why
             ?
             they
             are
             good
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             men
             trust
             too
             much
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             God
             disappoints
             them
             of
             that
             they
             trust
             to
             .
             Because
             the
             naughty
             nature
             of
             man
             puts
             too
             much
             trust
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             therefore
             God
             will
             not
             give
             that
             issue
             that
             we
             look
             for
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             a
             curse
             .
          
           
             Why
             doth
             not
             God
             blesse
             great
             preparations
             (
             many
             times
             )
             to
             war
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             because
             we
             put
             too
             much
             trust
             in
             them
             :
             here
             are
             too
             many
             ,
             saith
             God
             to
             Gideon
             ;
             take
             away
             some
             ,
             here
             are
             too
             many
             to
             go
             to
             war.
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             God
             where
             the
             greatest
             excellencies
             are
             ,
             adds
             some
             imperfection
             to
             balance
             them
             ?
             Because
             they
             should
             not
             trust
             in
             themselves
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             God
             chooseth
             men
             of
             meaner
             parts
             ,
             and
             sufficiencies
             ,
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             Fisher-men
             ?
             If
             they
             had
             been
             great
             men
             ,
             men
             would
             have
             said
             ,
             place
             had
             carried
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             been
             Scholars
             ,
             men
             would
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             their
             learning
             had
             carried
             it
             :
             if
             they
             had
             been
             witty
             men
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             said
             ,
             their
             wit
             had
             carried
             it
             :
             it
             had
             been
             no
             marvell
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             win
             the
             world
             :
             but
             when
             they
             saw
             they
             were
             mean
             men
             ,
             fisher-men
             ,
             sitters
             at
             the
             receit
             of
             custome
             (
             and
             perhaps
             their
             parts
             were
             not
             great
             ,
             then
             they
             might
             attribute
             it
             to
             the
             divinenesse
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             the
             divinenesse
             of
             Gods
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             Gods
             blessing
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             God
             suffers
             excellent
             men
             to
             fall
             foully
             sometimes
             ?
             St.
             Peter
             himself
             ,
             and
             
               David
               ,
               &c.
            
             because
             they
             should
             not
             trust
             in
             themselves
             ,
             not
             trust
             in
             their
             grace
             ,
             not
             trust
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             no
             not
             in
             the
             best
             things
             in
             themselves
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             God
             goes
             by
             contraries
             in
             all
             the
             carriage
             of
             our
             salvation
             ?
             
               That
               we
               should
               not
               trust
               in
               our selves
               .
            
             In
             our
             calling
             ,
             he
             calls
             
             men
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             
               He
               calls
               things
               that
               are
               not
               as
               if
               they
               were
               .
            
             In
             Justification
             ,
             he
             justifies
             a
             sinner
             ,
             he
             that
             despaires
             of
             his
             own
             righteousness
             ;
             that
             no
             man
             should
             trust
             in
             any
             thing
             he
             hath
             ,
             or
             despaire
             if
             he
             want
             any
             perfection
             :
             God
             justifies
             a
             sinner
             that
             despairs
             of
             himself
             .
             In
             sanctification
             ,
             God
             sanctifies
             a
             man
             when
             he
             sees
             no
             goodness
             in
             himself
             :
             most
             of
             all
             then
             he
             is
             a
             vessell
             fit
             to
             receive
             grace
             :
             And
             he
             doth
             sanctifie
             him
             sometimes
             by
             his
             falls
             ;
             he
             makes
             him
             good
             by
             his
             slips
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             strange
             course
             to
             make
             a
             man
             better
             by
             :
             Saith
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             I
             dare
             say
             and
             stand
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             profitable
             for
             some
             men
             to
             fall
             ,
             they
             grow
             more
             holy
             by
             their
             slips
             .
             As
             Peter
             ,
             he
             grew
             stronger
             by
             his
             infirmitie
             :
             this
             strange
             course
             God
             takes
             .
             Why
             so
             ?
             
               That
               we
               should
               not
               trust
               in
               our selves
               :
            
             In
             our
             calling
             ,
             in
             our
             justification
             from
             our
             sins
             ,
             
               that
               we
               should
               not
               trust
               in
               our selves
               ,
            
             nor
             despaire
             .
          
           
             In
             Sanctification
             :
             nay
             ,
             he
             takes
             a
             course
             that
             we
             shall
             grow
             better
             by
             our
             falls
             :
             that
             we
             may
             be
             ashamed
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             more
             cautelous
             ,
             and
             humble
             ,
             and
             more
             watchful
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             In
             glorification
             he
             will
             glorifie
             us
             
             but
             it
             shall
             be
             when
             we
             have
             been
             rotten
             in
             our
             graves
             before
             ,
             we
             must
             come
             to
             nothing
             .
             So
             in
             every
             passage
             of
             salvation
             ,
             he
             goes
             by
             contraries
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             beate
             down
             confidence
             in
             our selves
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             should
             not
             distrust
             him
             in
             any
             extremity
             :
             for
             then
             is
             the
             time
             for
             God
             to
             work
             his
             work
             most
             of
             all
             .
             
               
                 That
                 we
                 might
                 not
                 trust
                 in
                 our selves
                 .
              
            
          
           
             To
             help
             us
             further
             against
             this
             self-confidence
             ,
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             know
             
             our selves
             well
             ,
             what
             we
             are
             distinct
             from
             the
             new
             creature
             ,
             distinct
             from
             grace
             and
             glory
             .
             Indeed
             in
             that
             respect
             we
             are
             something
             in
             God.
             If
             we
             go
             out
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             we
             are
             in
             Christ
             we
             are
             some
             body
             :
             for
             we
             are
             heires
             of
             heaven
             ,
             we
             are
             Kings
             and
             Rulers
             over
             all
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             subject
             to
             us
             ,
             hell
             ,
             and
             sinne
             ,
             and
             death
             ,
             we
             are
             some
             body
             there
             .
             But
             in
             that
             wherein
             our
             nature
             is
             prone
             to
             put
             overmuch
             confidence
             ,
             what
             are
             we
             ?
             what
             are
             we
             as
             we
             are
             strong
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             rich
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             noble
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             in
             favour
             with
             great
             ones
             ?
             alas
             ,
             all
             is
             nothing
             ,
             because
             ere
             long
             it
             will
             be
             nothing
             .
             What
             will
             all
             be
             in
             the
             houre
             of
             death
             ,
             when
             we
             must
             receive
             
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
            
             ?
             what
             will
             all
             favours
             do
             us
             good
             ?
             they
             will
             be
             gone
             .
             What
             will
             all
             relations
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             stiled
             by
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             title
             ,
             what
             good
             will
             it
             do
             ?
             alas
             !
             these
             end
             in
             death
             ,
             all
             earthly
             relations
             shall
             be
             laid
             in
             the
             dust
             .
             All
             the
             honours
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             all
             riches
             ,
             and
             contentments
             ,
             all
             the
             friends
             that
             we
             have
             ,
             what
             can
             they
             do
             ?
             nothing
             ,
             all
             shall
             leave
             us
             there
             .
             And
             for
             us
             to
             trust
             in
             that
             which
             will
             faile
             us
             ere
             long
             ,
             and
             which
             being
             taken
             away
             ,
             we
             receive
             a
             great
             foile
             ,
             (
             for
             he
             that
             leans
             to
             a
             thing
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             down
             he
             falls
             )
             what
             a
             shame
             will
             it
             be
             ?
          
           
             As
             the
             Heathen
             man
             said
             ,
             that
             great
             Emperour
             ,
             
               I
               have
               been
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               nothing
               doth
               me
               good
               now
               ,
            
             when
             he
             was
             to
             die
             ,
             indeed
             nothing
             could
             do
             him
             good
             .
             
               Let
               not
               the
               rich
               man
               glorie
               in
               his
               riches
               ,
               nor
               the
               wise
               man
               glorie
               in
               his
               wisdom
               ,
               nor
               the
               strong
               man
               in
               his
               strength
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             Jer.
             9.
             22.
             
               but
               let
               him
               that
               glorieth
               ,
               glory
               in
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             Consider
             what
             the
             best
             thing
             is
             that
             we
             have
             of
             inward
             things
             ,
             our
             wisdom
             ;
             wisdom
             if
             it
             be
             not
             spirituall
             ,
             it
             is
             onely
             a
             thing
             for
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             oft
             times
             deceived
             in
             it
             .
             It
             makes
             God
             to
             disappont
             us
             oft
             times
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             go
             out
             of
             our selves
             ;
             an
             excellent
             place
             for
             this
             we
             have
             in
             Isa.
             50.
             the
             last
             verse
             ,
             
               Behold
               ,
               all
               ye
               that
               kindle
               a
               fire
               ,
               and
               compasse
               your selves
               about
               with
               sparkes
               ,
               walk
               in
               the
               light
               of
               your
               own
               fire
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             (
             It
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             
               Ironia
               )
               and
               the
               sparks
               that
               you
               have
               kindled
               ;
               this
               you
               shall
               have
               of
               my
               hand
               ,
               ye
               shall
               lie
               down
               in
               sorrow
               .
            
             Walk
             in
             the
             light
             of
             your
             own
             fire
             ,
             walk
             according
             to
             your
             own
             devises
             ,
             and
             projects
             ,
             this
             ye
             shall
             have
             at
             my
             hand
             ,
             ye
             shall
             lie
             down
             in
             sorrow
             .
             God
             catcheth
             the
             wise
             in
             the
             imagination
             of
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
             he
             disappoints
             the
             counsel
             and
             the
             projects
             of
             Achitophel
             .
             God
             takes
             a
             glory
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             shame
             the
             policies
             and
             projects
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             wittie
             in
             a
             distinct
             way
             against
             God
             ,
             the
             best
             policie
             is
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             walk
             uprightly
             ;
             
               That
               we
               should
               not
               trust
               in
               our selves
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 in
                 God
                 who
                 raiseth
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             other
             branch
             ,
             what
             we
             should
             trust
             in
             ,
             In
             God
             ,
             all
             this
             humbling
             of
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             even
             to
             deaths
             door
             ,
             that
             
               he
               received
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
            
             ;
             it
             was
             first
             to
             subdue
             carnall
             confidence
             in
             himself
             ,
             he
             was
             prone
             to
             think
             himself
             stronger
             then
             he
             was
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             should
             be
             upheld
             ,
             that
             something
             or
             other
             should
             keep
             him
             from
             death
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             subdue
             
             carnal
             confidence
             ,
             and
             then
             that
             he
             might
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             it
             was
             all
             for
             these
             two
             ends
             :
             
               That
               we
               might
               not
               trust
               in
               our selves
               ,
               (
               or
               in
               any
               means
               )
               but
               in
               God
               that
               raiseth
               the
               dead
               .
            
          
           
             VVas
             St.
             Paul
             to
             learn
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             so
             long
             a
             Scholar
             in
             Christs
             School
             ,
             nay
             ,
             a
             Master
             in
             Israel
             ,
             was
             he
             to
             learn
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             ?
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             doubtlesse
             he
             was
             :
             it
             is
             a
             lesson
             that
             is
             hardly
             learned
             :
             and
             it
             is
             a
             lesson
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             learning
             all
             our
             life
             ,
             to
             go
             out
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             further
             into
             God
             ,
             to
             relie
             more
             and
             more
             upon
             him
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             lesson
             that
             we
             can
             never
             learn
             as
             we
             ought
             .
             Therefore
             weak
             
             Christians
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             when
             they
             find
             defects
             ,
             and
             weaknesse
             in
             their
             trust
             :
             (
             our
             hearts
             are
             false
             and
             prone
             to
             trust
             outward
             things
             )
             but
             do
             they
             groan
             under
             their
             corruptions
             ?
             do
             they
             complain
             of
             themselves
             ?
             do
             they
             go
             out
             of
             themselves
             ?
             their
             estate
             is
             good
             .
             The
             estate
             of
             a
             Christian
             it
             is
             a
             growing
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             conflicting
             estate
             :
             he
             comes
             not
             to
             full
             trust
             and
             confidence
             in
             God
             ,
             till
             he
             have
             gathered
             many
             experiments
             ,
             till
             God
             have
             exercised
             him
             to
             the
             proof
             throughly
             :
             therefore
             let
             them
             not
             be
             discouraged
             .
             A
             Christian
             is
             not
             alway
             like
             himself
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             a
             growing
             estate
             .
             There
             is
             a
             weak
             faith
             ,
             and
             a
             strong
             faith
             ,
             
               Oh
               ye
               of
               little
               faith
            
             .
             The
             Disciples
             had
             a
             little
             faith
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               Abraham
               ,
               that
               was
               strong
               in
               faith
               .
            
             As
             long
             as
             we
             are
             on
             the
             complaining
             hand
             ,
             and
             on
             thestriving
             hand
             ,
             and
             growing
             hand
             ,
             all
             is
             hopeful
             .
             St.
             Paul
             himself
             still
             strived
             against
             self-confidence
             ,
             and
             still
             learned
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             more
             and
             more
             .
          
           
             But
             mark
             the
             order
             ;
             first
             ,
             God
             doth
             all
             this
             ,
             
               that
               we
               should
               not
               trust
               in
               our selves
               :
            
             but
             that
             is
             not
             the
             thing
             he
             doth
             mainly
             aime
             at
             ,
             but
             another
             thing
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             
               trust
               in
               God
               who
               raiseth
               the
               dead
               :
            
             whence
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             
               
                 God
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 trust
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 is
                 faine
                 to
                 cast
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 our selves
                 .
              
            
          
           
             His
             proper
             work
             is
             not
             to
             drive
             us
             out
             of
             our selves
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             work
             subordinate
             
             to
             a
             higher
             ;
             but
             the
             furthest
             and
             last
             work
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             
               trust
               in
               him
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             ,
             
               God
               doeth
               a
               strange
               work
            
             ,
             he
             doth
             a
             work
             strange
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             do
             his
             own
             work
             :
             he
             doth
             a
             work
             that
             doth
             not
             concern
             him
             so
             properly
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             do
             his
             own
             work
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             confirm
             and
             settle
             us
             upon
             himself
             .
             But
             that
             he
             may
             do
             this
             ,
             he
             must
             set
             us
             out
             of
             our selves
             by
             crosses
             and
             afflictions
             ;
             that
             is
             not
             his
             own
             proper
             work
             ,
             to
             afflict
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             us
             low
             :
             for
             he
             is
             the
             
               Father
               of
               mercies
            
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             may
             do
             his
             own
             work
             ,
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             do
             good
             to
             us
             ,
             he
             must
             take
             this
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             do
             this
             first
             .
             To
             make
             it
             cleare
             .
             A
             Carpenter
             ,
             
             he
             pulls
             down
             a
             house
             ;
             he
             takes
             it
             in
             pieces
             ,
             his
             Art
             is
             not
             to
             pull
             down
             houses
             ,
             but
             to
             build
             them
             up
             :
             but
             he
             doth
             that
             which
             doth
             not
             belong
             to
             him
             properly
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             do
             that
             which
             doth
             belong
             to
             him
             :
             for
             he
             will
             not
             build
             upon
             a
             rotten
             foundation
             .
             So
             neither
             will
             God
             build
             upon
             a
             rotten
             foundation
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             build
             upon
             carnall
             confidence
             ,
             upon
             carnall
             trust
             ,
             upon
             pride
             ,
             and
             covetousnesse
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             demolish
             that
             rotten
             foundation
             with
             afflictions
             and
             crosses
             ;
             he
             will
             use
             such
             meanes
             that
             we
             shall
             have
             small
             joy
             to
             trust
             in
             sin
             ,
             he
             will
             by
             crosses
             and
             afflictions
             force
             us
             to
             go
             from
             our
             sins
             ,
             he
             will
             demolish
             that
             rotten
             foundation
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             raise
             up
             an
             excellent
             edifice
             ,
             and
             frame
             of
             the
             new
             creature
             ,
             that
             shall
             indure
             to
             everlasting
             ;
             the
             work
             of
             a
             Physitian
             is
             to
             cure
             nature
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             weaken
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             his
             work
             to
             make
             people
             sick
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             them
             sound
             ,
             if
             the
             body
             be
             distempered
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             weakned
             ,
             he
             must
             carrie
             the
             burden
             of
             ill
             ,
             and
             noysom
             humours
             ,
             before
             it
             be
             strengthened
             ;
             to
             make
             people
             sound
             ,
             he
             must
             
             give
             them
             strong
             purgations
             ,
             that
             shall
             afflict
             them
             ,
             and
             affect
             them
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             the
             disease
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             but
             all
             is
             to
             make
             them
             lighter
             and
             stronger
             after
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             eased
             of
             the
             burthen
             of
             noysome
             humours
             :
             and
             so
             it
             is
             in
             every
             other
             trade
             .
             So
             God
             shews
             his
             skill
             in
             this
             great
             matter
             in
             bringing
             us
             to
             Heaven
             this
             way
             ;
             he
             doth
             that
             work
             which
             doth
             not
             properly
             concern
             him
             ,
             to
             worke
             at
             last
             his
             own
             blessed
             good
             work
             :
             he
             afflicts
             us
             to
             drive
             us
             out
             of
             our selves
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             come
             at
             last
             to
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             in
             whom
             is
             all
             our
             happiness
             and
             good
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             it
             is
             cleare
             ;
             for
             in
             a
             succession
             of
             contraries
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             removing
             of
             one
             contrary
             ,
             before
             another
             can
             be
             brought
             in
             .
             If
             a
             vessel
             be
             to
             be
             filled
             with
             a
             contrary
             liquor
             ,
             the
             first
             must
             have
             a
             vent
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             emptied
             of
             the
             worse
             that
             the
             better
             may
             come
             .
             So
             it
             is
             with
             us
             ,
             
             we
             are
             full
             of
             self-confidence
             ,
             as
             a
             vessel
             of
             naughty
             liquor
             ,
             out
             must
             that
             go
             ,
             that
             better
             things
             may
             come
             in
             .
             So
             it
             is
             in
             plowing
             and
             in
             every
             thing
             else
             ,
             this
             is
             taken
             as
             a
             principle
             in
             nature
             ;
             the
             order
             generally
             is
             this
             :
             that
             we
             should
             not
             trust
             in
             our selves
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             brought
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             ;
             he
             brings
             us
             low
             ,
             to
             receive
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             ,
             to
             drive
             us
             out
             of
             our selves
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             bring
             us
             to
             relie
             on
             him
          
           
             The
             Use
             we
             should
             make
             of
             it
             ,
             among
             many
             others
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             we
             should
             not
             take
             offence
             at
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             about
             his
             strange
             work
             (
             as
             we
             think
             )
             when
             he
             is
             making
             us
             sick
             with
             Physick
             ,
             with
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             troubles
             .
             Let
             
             us
             not
             think
             that
             he
             hates
             us
             ;
             doth
             the
             Physician
             hate
             the
             Patient
             when
             he
             makes
             him
             sick
             ?
             perhaps
             he
             stayes
             a
             good
             while
             from
             him
             ,
             till
             his
             Physick
             have
             wrought
             throughly
             ,
             but
             he
             doth
             not
             hate
             him
             ,
             but
             gives
             it
             time
             ,
             and
             suffers
             it
             to
             have
             its
             worke
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             recover
             himself
             .
             Doth
             the
             gold-smith
             hate
             his
             precious
             mettall
             ,
             when
             he
             puts
             it
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             suffers
             the
             fire
             to
             work
             upon
             it
             ?
             what
             is
             lost
             ?
             nothing
             but
             the
             drosse
             :
             What
             is
             lost
             in
             the
             body
             by
             sickness
             ?
             the
             ill
             humours
             that
             load
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             distemper
             the
             actions
             ,
             and
             functions
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             work
             as
             it
             should
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             lost
             ,
             but
             that
             that
             may
             well
             be
             spared
             :
             so
             when
             God
             goes
             about
             his
             worke
             ,
             he
             afflicts
             thee
             ,
             and
             follows
             thee
             with
             losses
             and
             crosses
             ,
             he
             takes
             away
             friends
             and
             credit
             ,
             this
             outward
             thing
             ,
             and
             that
             :
             all
             this
             is
             to
             give
             thee
             a
             purge
             ,
             he
             works
             a
             strange
             work
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             worke
             his
             own
             work
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             bring
             thee
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             us
             be
             far
             from
             murmuring
             at
             this
             blessed
             work
             of
             God
             :
             let
             us
             rather
             blesse
             God
             for
             his
             care
             this
             way
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             suffer
             us
             to
             perish
             with
             the
             world
             God
             might
             have
             suffered
             us
             to
             rot
             upon
             our
             dregs
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             have
             no
             changes
             ,
             as
             the
             world
             hath
             not
             :
             but
             he
             hath
             more
             care
             of
             us
             then
             so
             .
             The
             Husband-man
             will
             not
             plow
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             the
             heathy
             ground
             shall
             go
             unplowed
             long
             enough
             ,
             he
             loves
             it
             not
             so
             well
             ,
             as
             to
             sowe
             good
             seed
             there
             :
             so
             when
             God
             takes
             paines
             ,
             &
             is
             at
             cost
             with
             any
             man
             ,
             when
             he
             purgeth
             him
             ,
             and
             plows
             him
             ,
             and
             hammers
             him
             ,
             all
             this
             is
             to
             consume
             that
             which
             is
             naught
             ,
             to
             plow
             up
             the
             weeds
             ,
             to
             fit
             him
             for
             the
             blessed
             seed
             of
             grace
             ,
             to
             fit
             him
             for
             comfort
             here
             ,
             and
             glorie
             in
             another
             world
             :
             why
             then
             should
             we
             murmur
             against
             God
             ?
             let
             us
             rather
             be
             thankfull
             ,
             especially
             when
             we
             see
             the
             blessed
             issue
             of
             this
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             our
             earthly
             mindedness
             abated
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             our selves
             more
             heavenly-minded
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             our selves
             weaned
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             our selves
             take
             more
             delight
             in
             communion
             with
             God
             :
             then
             ,
             Blessed
             be
             God
             for
             crosses
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             taken
             the
             paines
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             at
             the
             cost
             with
             us
             to
             exercise
             us
             .
             It
             is
             a
             ground
             not
             onely
             of
             patience
             ,
             but
             of
             thankfulnesse
             ,
             
             when
             God
             humbles
             us
             :
             be
             not
             discontent
             man
             ,
             grudge
             not
             ,
             murmur
             not
             ,
             God
             doth
             a
             work
             that
             seems
             strange
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             not
             his
             own
             proper
             work
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             do
             his
             own
             work
             ;
             that
             he
             may
             bring
             thee
             nearer
             to
             himself
             ,
             why
             dost
             thou
             murmur
             at
             thy
             own
             good
             ?
          
           
             The
             Patient
             cries
             out
             of
             the
             Physitian
             ,
             that
             he
             torments
             him
             ,
             he
             hears
             him
             well
             enough
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             not
             be
             advised
             by
             his
             patient
             ,
             he
             means
             to
             advise
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             rule
             him
             :
             he
             would
             faine
             have
             comfort
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             pain
             ,
             and
             cries
             for
             ease
             :
             but
             his
             time
             is
             not
             yet
             come
             .
             So
             let
             us
             wait
             ,
             and
             not
             murmur
             under
             crosses
             ,
             God
             is
             doing
             one
             work
             ,
             to
             bring
             to
             passe
             another
             :
             he
             brings
             us
             out
             of
             our selves
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             bring
             us
             nearer
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             And
             another
             Use
             that
             we
             may
             make
             of
             it
             ,
             let
             us
             examine
             our selves
             ,
             whether
             our
             afflictions
             and
             crosses
             have
             had
             this
             effect
             in
             us
             ,
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             trust
             
             in
             him
             more
             ;
             if
             they
             have
             ,
             all
             is
             well
             :
             but
             if
             they
             make
             us
             worse
             ,
             that
             we
             fret
             and
             murmur
             ,
             and
             feel
             no
             good
             by
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             ill
             sign
             :
             for
             God
             doth
             bring
             us
             low
             that
             we
             may
             not
             trust
             in
             our selves
             ,
             but
             in
             him
             ;
             
               Quem
               praesentia
               mala
               non
               corrigunt
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Whom
             the
             presence
             of
             ill
             ,
             and
             grievance
             amends
             not
             ,
             they
             bring
             to
             eternal
             grievance
             .
             This
             is
             Ahaz
             ,
             saith
             the
             Scripture
             :
             a
             strange
             man
             ,
             a
             wicked
             King
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             God
             followed
             him
             with
             judgements
             ,
             yet
             he
             grew
             worse
             ,
             and
             worse
             :
             This
             is
             Ahaz
             ,
             he
             might
             well
             be
             branded
             .
             When
             a
             man
             belongs
             to
             God
             ,
             every
             thing
             brings
             him
             nearer
             to
             God
             :
             when
             a
             man
             is
             brought
             to
             be
             more
             humble
             ,
             and
             more
             careful
             ,
             and
             more
             watchful
             every
             way
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             zealous
             ,
             more
             heavenly
             minded
             :
             it
             is
             a
             blessed
             sign
             that
             God
             then
             is
             working
             a
             blessed
             work
             ,
             to
             force
             him
             out
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             him
             nearer
             himself
             ,
             to
             trust
             in
             him
             .
             This
             we
             cannot
             too
             much
             consider
             of
             .
          
           
             It
             should
             teach
             us
             likewise
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             judge
             not
             amisse
             of
             the
             generation
             of
             the
             righteous
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             God
             much
             humbling
             them
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             
             him
             follow
             them
             with
             sicknesse
             ,
             with
             troubles
             and
             disgraces
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             perhaps
             with
             terrour
             of
             consience
             ,
             with
             descertions
             ,
             be
             not
             discouraged
             :
             if
             he
             be
             thy
             friend
             censure
             him
             not
             ,
             add
             not
             affliction
             to
             his
             affliction
             ;
             is
             not
             his
             affliction
             enough
             ?
             thou
             needest
             not
             to
             add
             thy
             unjust
             censure
             ,
             as
             Job
             said
             to
             his
             friends
             .
             The
             more
             we
             are
             afflicted
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             more
             good
             he
             intends
             to
             work
             to
             us
             ,
             the
             end
             is
             to
             bring
             us
             from
             our selves
             to
             trust
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             wicked
             disposition
             in
             men
             that
             know
             not
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             ignorant
             of
             the
             wayes
             that
             he
             takes
             with
             his
             children
             :
             when
             they
             see
             men
             that
             are
             Christians
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             humbled
             and
             cast
             down
             and
             troubled
             ,
             they
             think
             they
             are
             men
             forsaken
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             alas
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             know
             Gods
             manner
             of
             dealing
             ,
             he
             casts
             them
             down
             that
             he
             may
             raise
             them
             up
             :
             they
             receive
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             against
             themselves
             that
             he
             may
             comfort
             them
             after
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             do
             them
             good
             in
             their
             latter
             end
             .
             Let
             this
             therefore
             keep
             us
             from
             censuring
             of
             other
             men
             in
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             for
             this
             hard
             course
             which
             God
             seems
             to
             take
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             let
             us
             make
             this
             Use
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             in
             any
             grievance
             ,
             and
             God
             followes
             us
             still
             ,
             let
             us
             mourn
             and
             lament
             the
             stubbornsse
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             
             that
             will
             not
             yeeld
             .
             God
             intends
             to
             draw
             us
             near
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             trust
             in
             him
             :
             if
             we
             would
             do
             this
             ,
             the
             affliction
             would
             cease
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             for
             tryall
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             for
             witnesse
             to
             the
             truth
             .
             When
             God
             afflicts
             sometime
             for
             tryall
             ,
             and
             for
             witnesse
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             spirit
             of
             Glory
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             is
             never
             afflicted
             in
             mind
             :
             but
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             God
             followes
             us
             with
             sicknesse
             ,
             with
             crosses
             ,
             with
             loss
             of
             friends
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             
             not
             wrought
             upon
             ,
             let
             us
             censure
             our
             hard
             hearts
             that
             force
             God
             to
             take
             this
             course
             .
          
           
             And
             justice
             God
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             Lord
             thou
             knowest
             I
             could
             not
             be
             good
             without
             this
             ,
             thou
             knowest
             I
             would
             not
             be
             drawn
             without
             this
             :
             bring
             me
             near
             to
             thy self
             that
             thou
             mayest
             take
             away
             this
             heavy
             hand
             from
             me
             .
             The
             intemperate
             man
             that
             is
             sick
             makes
             the
             Physitian
             seeme
             cruel
             .
             It
             is
             because
             I
             set
             my
             affections
             too
             much
             on
             earthly
             things
             ,
             that
             thou
             followest
             me
             with
             these
             troubles
             :
             we
             force
             God
             to
             do
             this
             .
             A
             Physitian
             is
             forced
             to
             bring
             his
             Patient
             even
             to
             skin
             and
             bone
             ;
             an
             intemperate
             Patienr
             sometimes
             ,
             that
             hath
             surfetted
             upon
             a
             long
             distemper
             ,
             he
             must
             bring
             him
             to
             Deaths
             doore
             ,
             even
             almost
             to
             death
             ,
             because
             his
             distemper
             is
             so
             setled
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             otherwise
             cure
             him
             :
             So
             it
             is
             with
             God
             the
             Physitian
             of
             our
             souls
             ,
             he
             must
             bring
             us
             wondrous
             low
             ,
             we
             are
             so
             prone
             ,
             so
             desperately
             addicted
             to
             present
             things
             ,
             to
             trust
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             proud
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             confident
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             God
             must
             deal
             as
             a
             sharp
             Physitian
             :
             he
             must
             bring
             us
             so
             low
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             should
             never
             be
             recovered
             of
             our
             perfect
             health
             again
             ,
             and
             all
             is
             that
             we
             might
             trust
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             Observe
             we
             from
             hence
             another
             point
             ,
             that
             
               
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 outward
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 ill
                 ,
                 intends
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 
                 soul.
                 
              
            
          
           
             He
             takes
             liberty
             to
             take
             away
             health
             ,
             and
             liberty
             ,
             and
             friends
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             comforts
             :
             but
             whatsoever
             he
             takes
             away
             ,
             he
             intends
             the
             good
             of
             the
             soul
             in
             the
             first
             place
             .
             And
             all
             the
             ills
             that
             he
             inflicts
             upon
             us
             they
             are
             to
             cure
             a
             worse
             ill
             ,
             the
             ill
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             to
             cure
             an
             unbelieving
             heart
             ,
             a
             worldly
             ,
             proud
             ,
             carnal
             heart
             ,
             which
             is
             too
             much
             addicted
             to
             earthly
             things
             .
             We
             see
             here
             how
             God
             dealt
             with
             St
             ,
             Paul
             :
             all
             was
             to
             build
             up
             his
             soul
             in
             trust
             and
             confidence
             in
             God
             ,
             all
             was
             for
             the
             soul.
             
          
           
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             other
             things
             are
             vanishing
             ,
             the
             soul
             is
             the
             better
             part
             ,
             the
             eternal
             part
             :
             if
             all
             be
             well
             with
             the
             soul
             ,
             all
             shall
             be
             
             well
             otherwise
             at
             last
             .
             If
             it
             be
             well
             with
             the
             soul
             ,
             the
             body
             shall
             do
             well
             :
             though
             God
             take
             liberty
             to
             humble
             us
             with
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             with
             death
             it self
             :
             yet
             God
             will
             riase
             the
             body
             and
             make
             it
             glorious
             :
             a
             good
             soul
             will
             draw
             it
             after
             it
             at
             last
             ,
             and
             move
             God
             to
             make
             the
             body
             glorious
             .
             But
             if
             the
             soul
             be
             naught
             ,
             let
             us
             cherish
             and
             do
             what
             we
             will
             with
             the
             body
             ,
             both
             will
             be
             naught
             at
             last
             .
          
           
             This
             life
             is
             not
             a
             life
             to
             regard
             the
             body
             :
             we
             are
             dead
             in
             that
             while
             we
             live
             ,
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             is
             passed
             ,
             we
             must
             die
             ,
             we
             are
             dying
             every
             day
             ,
             
               The
               body
               is
               dead
               because
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             we
             are
             going
             to
             our
             grave
             ;
             every
             day
             takes
             away
             a
             part
             of
             our
             life
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             not
             a
             life
             for
             this
             body
             of
             ours
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             respite
             to
             get
             assurance
             of
             an
             eternal
             estate
             in
             heaven
             .
             God
             takes
             our
             wealth
             ,
             and
             liberty
             ,
             and
             strength
             ,
             &c.
             
             That
             he
             may
             help
             our
             souls
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             work
             his
             own
             blessed
             work
             in
             our
             souls
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             lay
             a
             foundation
             of
             eternall
             happinesse
             in
             our
             souls
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             hence
             we
             should
             learn
             to
             resign
             our
             bodies
             ,
             and
             estates
             to
             God
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             do
             with
             me
             what
             thou
             wilt
             ,
             onely
             cure
             my
             soul
             ,
             onely
             strengthen
             my
             faith
             ,
             I
             give
             thee
             liberty
             with
             all
             my
             heart
             to
             take
             what
             thou
             wilt
             ,
             so
             thou
             save
             my
             soul
             ,
             give
             me
             not
             up
             to
             an
             unbelieving
             heart
             ,
             to
             an
             hypocritical
             ,
             false
             heart
             ,
             to
             false
             confidence
             ,
             to
             trust
             in
             false
             grounds
             ,
             and
             to
             perish
             eternally
             :
             for
             my
             estate
             and
             body
             ,
             do
             what
             thou
             wilt
             .
             VVe
             should
             be
             brought
             to
             this
             ,
             why
             ?
             because
             indeed
             the
             state
             of
             the
             soul
             is
             the
             
             true
             state
             either
             in
             good
             or
             ill
             ,
             if
             all
             be
             naught
             with
             that
             ,
             all
             will
             be
             naught
             at
             last
             ,
             we
             shall
             trie
             it
             to
             our
             cost
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             let
             us
             even
             rather
             thank
             God
             ,
             and
             desire
             God
             to
             go
             on
             with
             his
             work
             ;
             Lord
             ,
             rather
             then
             thou
             shouldest
             give
             me
             up
             to
             a
             hard
             heart
             ,
             to
             a
             stubborn
             heart
             ,
             and
             perish
             and
             have
             no
             sound
             change
             ,
             rather
             then
             suffer
             me
             to
             perish
             thus
             ,
             use
             me
             as
             thou
             wilt
             .
          
           
             And
             thank
             him
             when
             we
             find
             any
             degree
             of
             goodness
             or
             faith
             .
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             mightest
             have
             followed
             me
             with
             outward
             blessings
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             given
             me
             up
             in
             my
             soul
             to
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             to
             pride
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             never
             have
             felt
             the
             power
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             never
             have
             known
             thee
             ,
             or
             my self
             throughly
             ,
             or
             the
             vanity
             of
             outward
             things
             :
             but
             this
             thou
             hast
             not
             done
             ,
             thou
             hast
             not
             given
             me
             liberty
             in
             outward
             things
             ,
             that
             thou
             mightest
             doe
             good
             to
             my
             soule
             ,
             blessed
             be
             thy
             Name
             :
             Let
             us
             not
             onely
             take
             it
             well
             ,
             but
             thankfully
             at
             Gods
             hands
             .
             To
             proceed
             ,
             
               
                 That
                 we
                 might
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 that
                 raiseth
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 soul
                 must
                 have
                 somewhat
                 to
                 trust
                 to
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             The
             foundation
             must
             be
             laid
             :
             for
             the
             soul
             is
             a
             creature
             ,
             and
             a
             dependant
             creature
             ,
             somewhat
             it
             must
             have
             to
             rely
             on
             :
             as
             all
             weak
             dependant
             things
             have
             somewhat
             to
             depend
             on
             .
             The
             Vine
             is
             a
             weak
             plant
             ,
             it
             must
             have
             the
             Elme
             or
             somewhat
             to
             rely
             on
             ,
             it
             will
             sink
             else
             ,
             it
             will
             become
             unfruitful
             ,
             and
             unprofitable
             .
             All
             things
             that
             are
             weak
             ,
             are
             supported
             by
             somewhat
             that
             is
             stronger
             .
             It
             is
             an
             inclination
             ,
             and
             instinct
             in
             things
             that
             are
             weak
             to
             look
             for
             supply
             from
             things
             that
             are
             stronger
             then
             themselves
             to
             support
             them
             :
             and
             it
             is
             their
             happinesse
             to
             be
             so
             .
             The
             creatures
             that
             are
             unreasonable
             are
             guided
             by
             those
             that
             have
             reason
             ,
             by
             men
             ;
             and
             the
             creatures
             that
             are
             reasonable
             are
             guided
             by
             Superiours
             ,
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             Angels
             that
             are
             above
             them
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             care
             and
             charge
             over
             them
             .
             It
             is
             the
             happinesse
             of
             weaker
             things
             to
             be
             under
             the
             supportation
             of
             that
             which
             is
             stronger
             .
             And
             some
             support
             it
             will
             have
             ,
             good
             or
             bad
             .
          
           
             The
             soul
             ,
             if
             it
             have
             not
             God
             ,
             it
             will
             have
             pleasures
             ,
             it
             will
             have
             profit
             .
             The
             worst
             of
             men
             that
             think
             there
             is
             little
             for
             them
             in
             heaven
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             blasphemy
             ,
             and
             filthy
             courses
             ,
             they
             will
             have
             base
             pleasures
             to
             go
             to
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             trust
             to
             ,
             and
             carnall
             acquaintance
             to
             solace
             themselves
             withal
             .
             The
             worst
             of
             men
             will
             have
             some
             dirty
             thing
             or
             other
             ,
             to
             give
             their
             souls
             to
             ,
             to
             support
             themselves
             withal
             ,
             something
             the
             soul
             will
             have
             .
          
           
             God
             loves
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             hath
             made
             it
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             hath
             made
             
             it
             for
             himself
             ,
             to
             joyn
             with
             himself
             ,
             to
             solace
             himself
             in
             it
             
               (
               My
               son
               ,
               give
               me
               thy
               heart
               :
               )
            
             so
             when
             he
             takes
             it
             from
             outward
             things
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             have
             it
             empty
             ,
             to
             rely
             upon
             nothing
             ,
             but
             he
             takes
             it
             to
             himself
             .
             All
             this
             is
             to
             take
             our
             hearts
             from
             our selves
             ,
             and
             from
             felf-confidence
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             trust
             in
             him
             .
             God
             is
             for
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             for
             him
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             he
             calls
             for
             it
             ,
             
               My
               son
               ,
               give
               me
               thy
               heart
               ,
            
             give
             me
             thy
             affection
             of
             trust
             ,
             of
             joy
             ,
             of
             delight
             ;
             all
             the
             affections
             they
             are
             made
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             heaven
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             things
             .
             Our
             affections
             that
             we
             have
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             made
             for
             riches
             .
             Our
             Souls
             are
             not
             made
             for
             them
             ;
             the
             soul
             is
             larger
             then
             they
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             content
             the
             soul.
             The
             soul
             is
             a
             spirituall
             substance
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             outward
             things
             :
             the
             soul
             is
             large
             ,
             they
             are
             scanty
             in
             their
             extent
             :
             they
             are
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             momentanie
             ,
             the
             soul
             is
             an
             eternal
             thing
             ,
             it
             out-lives
             those
             things
             :
             and
             thereupon
             the
             soul
             is
             not
             made
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             not
             made
             for
             the
             soul.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             to
             give
             contentment
             to
             the
             outward
             man
             for
             a
             while
             here
             ,
             
             they
             are
             made
             for
             our
             pilgrimage
             ,
             to
             comfort
             us
             in
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             :
             but
             the
             soul
             is
             not
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             soul
             is
             the
             Chamber
             ,
             and
             the
             Bed
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             the
             Cabinet
             for
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             Christ
             to
             rest
             in
             onely
             .
          
           
             All
             outward
             things
             must
             be
             kept
             out
             of
             the
             heart
             :
             we
             may
             use
             them
             :
             but
             we
             must
             keep
             them
             out
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             for
             them
             .
             We
             must
             not
             joy
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             solace
             our selves
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             them
             over-much
             ,
             further
             then
             we
             seek
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             God
             in
             them
             :
             but
             as
             they
             are
             sensible
             things
             ,
             the
             heart
             is
             not
             for
             them
             :
             therefore
             God
             takes
             the
             heart
             from
             self-confidence
             ,
             and
             from
             other
             things
             :
             he
             suffers
             it
             not
             to
             wander
             ,
             but
             he
             takes
             it
             to
             himself
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             trust
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             then
             that
             we
             may
             observe
             is
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             go
             out
             of
             our selves
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             somewhat
             to
             rely
             on
             ,
             which
             is
             better
             then
             all
             things
             else
             ;
             we
             lose
             not
             by
             the
             change
             ,
             but
             when
             we
             are
             stripped
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             earthly
             things
             we
             have
             God
             to
             go
             to
             .
             
               
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 trust
                 .
              
            
          
           
             God
             is
             the
             proper
             object
             of
             trust
             of
             the
             Christian
             soul
             :
             he
             is
             the
             object
             
             of
             trust
             as
             well
             as
             the
             author
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             cause
             and
             worker
             of
             it
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             the
             object
             of
             it
             .
             If
             we
             trust
             to
             other
             things
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             as
             they
             are
             Gods
             Instruments
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             Gods
             meanes
             :
             but
             if
             we
             trust
             any
             thing
             ,
             either
             wealth
             ,
             or
             friends
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             ,
             to
             neglect
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             or
             to
             please
             our selves
             in
             it
             ,
             to
             put
             our
             hands
             to
             ill
             courses
             in
             confidence
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             in
             confidence
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             to
             take
             any
             false
             cause
             in
             hand
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             trust
             them
             above
             their
             respect
             .
             We
             must
             trust
             to
             them
             as
             Instruments
             ,
             as
             voluntary
             Instruments
             which
             God
             may
             use
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             or
             not
             use
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             .
             When
             we
             use
             them
             otherwise
             ,
             we
             forget
             their
             nature
             ,
             then
             we
             use
             them
             not
             as
             Instruments
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             chief
             ,
             we
             forget
             the
             order
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             the
             object
             of
             trust
             ,
             we
             must
             rest
             on
             him
             for
             Grace
             ,
             and
             glory
             :
             for
             the
             best
             things
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             as
             far
             as
             they
             are
             good
             .
          
           
             So
             far
             as
             we
             trust
             to
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             to
             move
             us
             to
             security
             ,
             to
             rest
             in
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             sin
             for
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sinful
             trust
             .
             Other
             things
             we
             may
             trust
             :
             but
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             vain
             Instruments
             ,
             changeable
             Instruments
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             alter
             and
             change
             :
             he
             that
             is
             rich
             to
             day
             ,
             may
             be
             poore
             to
             morrow
             :
             he
             that
             hath
             a
             friend
             to
             day
             ,
             may
             have
             him
             taken
             away
             to
             morrow
             :
             and
             so
             all
             outward
             things
             ,
             they
             are
             changeable
             and
             mutable
             :
             but
             we
             may
             trust
             God
             all
             times
             alike
             ,
             he
             is
             eternal
             ,
             he
             is
             infinitely
             able
             ,
             and
             infinitely
             wise
             to
             know
             all
             our
             grievances
             .
             We
             may
             trust
             him
             with
             our
             Souls
             ,
             with
             our
             Hearts
             ,
             he
             is
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             loving
             ,
             and
             eter
             nall
             as
             our
             souls
             are
             .
             He
             gives
             eternity
             to
             the
             soul
             :
             Therefore
             at
             all
             times
             we
             may
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             every
             where
             ,
             he
             knowes
             our
             hearts
             ,
             he
             knowes
             our
             grievance
             every
             where
             ,
             he
             hath
             all
             grounds
             of
             one
             that
             may
             be
             trusted
             to
             ,
             he
             hath
             power
             ,
             and
             goodness
             ,
             and
             mercy
             ,
             and
             wisdom
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             object
             of
             trust
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             considered
             is
             he
             the
             object
             of
             trust
             ,
             God
             out
             of
             Christ
             Mediator
             ?
             
          
           
             Oh
             no
             ,
             God
             in
             covenant
             with
             us
             in
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             object
             of
             trust
             :
             or
             else
             there
             is
             such
             a
             distance
             ,
             and
             contrariety
             between
             mans
             nature
             ,
             &
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             'is
             a
             consuming
             fire
             .
             Since
             the
             fall
             from
             the
             covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             saved
             by
             that
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             vouchsafed
             to
             be
             ours
             in
             a
             better
             covenant
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             
               all
               the
               promises
               are
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
               .
            
             This
             good
             
             comes
             from
             God
             to
             us
             by
             Christ
             ,
             Christ
             first
             receives
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             derives
             it
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             our
             elder
             brother
             ,
             and
             as
             our
             head
             .
             All
             the
             promises
             are
             made
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             through
             him
             :
             he
             receives
             it
             for
             us
             ,
             we
             receive
             it
             at
             the
             second
             hand
             .
             God
             hath
             filled
             him
             first
             ,
             
               And
               of
               his
               fulnesse
               we
               receive
               Grace
               for
               Grace
               .
            
          
           
             
               Without
               him
               we
               can
               do
               nothing
               :
            
             with
             him
             we
             can
             do
             all
             things
             .
             So
             we
             trust
             in
             God
             reconciled
             ,
             God
             made
             ours
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hath
             made
             our
             peace
             .
             Else
             God
             is
             a
             sealed
             fountain
             :
             he
             is
             a
             fountain
             of
             good
             ,
             but
             a
             sealed
             fountaine
             .
             Christ
             hath
             opened
             this
             fountain
             ,
             his
             love
             is
             open
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             derived
             to
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             our
             flesh
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             
               bone
               of
               our
               bone
               ,
               and
               flesh
               of
               our
               flesh
               ,
            
             that
             we
             might
             be
             bone
             of
             his
             bone
             ,
             and
             flesh
             of
             his
             flesh
             by
             being
             united
             with
             him
             .
             So
             now
             we
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             God
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             ,
             reconciled
             .
             
               I
               believe
               in
               God
               the
               Father
               Almighty
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Creed
             ,
             God
             thus
             considered
             is
             the
             object
             of
             trust
             .
             There
             are
             two
             objects
             of
             trust
             ;
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             Christ
             Mediator
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             so
             that
             God
             reconciled
             now
             is
             the
             object
             of
             trust
             ,
             for
             all
             things
             
             that
             are
             good
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             salvation
             ,
             but
             for
             Grace
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             comforts
             ,
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             heaven
             ,
             then
             we
             see
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             other
             confidence
             whatsoever
             ,
             as
             I
             touched
             before
             .
          
           
             And
             is
             it
             not
             a
             blessed
             thing
             that
             God
             will
             be
             trusted
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             made
             
             himself
             such
             a
             one
             as
             we
             may
             trust
             him
             ?
             Now
             blessed
             be
             God
             for
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             having
             received
             satisfaction
             to
             his
             justice
             by
             him
             he
             may
             be
             trusted
             ,
             and
             desires
             that
             we
             should
             trust
             him
             :
             that
             now
             in
             Christ
             he
             hath
             made
             himself
             a
             Father
             ,
             that
             we
             shoud
             not
             fear
             him
             ,
             nor
             run
             away
             from
             him
             :
             It
             is
             a
             great
             favour
             that
             God
             will
             be
             trusted
             of
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             honour
             us
             so
             much
             .
          
           
             He
             accounts
             it
             an
             honour
             when
             we
             trust
             him
             ,
             but
             indeed
             it
             is
             an
             honour
             to
             us
             that
             we
             have
             a
             throne
             of
             grace
             through
             Christ
             to
             go
             to
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             devised
             a
             way
             that
             we
             might
             trust
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             run
             from
             him
             :
             that
             we
             may
             go
             to
             him
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             sits
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             who
             is
             our
             intercessor
             ,
             who
             hath
             redeemed
             us
             with
             his
             precious
             Blood.
             It
             is
             our
             happinesse
             that
             he
             hath
             made
             himself
             a
             gracious
             ,
             and
             loving
             Father
             ,
             that
             he
             calls
             us
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             thinks
             himself
             honoured
             by
             our
             trusting
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             we
             see
             here
             that
             ,
             
             
               
                 Trust
                 in
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 main
                 duty
                 .
              
            
          
           
             He
             is
             the
             object
             of
             trust
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             main
             duty
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             spring
             of
             duty
             out
             of
             which
             all
             comes
             :
             for
             we
             see
             here
             ,
             all
             doth
             aim
             at
             this
             :
             afflictions
             they
             come
             to
             mortifie
             our
             self-confidence
             :
             self-confidence
             is
             subdued
             that
             we
             may
             trust
             in
             God
             :
             our
             trust
             must
             be
             carried
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             object
             of
             it
             :
             and
             this
             trust
             in
             God
             is
             a
             main
             duty
             which
             in
             this
             world
             we
             ought
             to
             labour
             for
             .
             It
             is
             that
             that
             God
             doth
             aim
             at
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             that
             that
             we
             should
             aim
             at
             .
             God
             doth
             aim
             at
             it
             in
             exercising
             of
             us
             ;
             and
             we
             should
             aime
             at
             it
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             in
             our
             hearing
             ,
             in
             our
             receiving
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             that
             our
             trust
             and
             affiance
             and
             confidence
             may
             be
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             may
             grow
             more
             and
             more
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             since
             God
             is
             the
             object
             of
             trust
             ,
             and
             trust
             is
             such
             a
             necessary
             grace
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             all
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             trust
             in
             him
             :
             Let
             us
             come
             to
             search
             our selves
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             whether
             we
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             or
             no.
             And
             then
             to
             direct
             us
             ,
             how
             to
             come
             to
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             give
             some
             meanes
             and
             helps
             .
          
           
           
             He
             trusts
             in
             God
             reconciled
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             that
             flies
             to
             him
             in
             extremity
             :
             
             that
             a
             man
             trusts
             unto
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             is
             pinched
             he
             flies
             unto
             .
             How
             shall
             a
             man
             know
             that
             he
             is
             a
             covetous
             worldling
             ?
             if
             he
             be
             in
             extremity
             ,
             he
             
             goes
             to
             his
             purse
             ,
             he
             makes
             a
             friend
             of
             that
             .
             How
             shall
             a
             man
             know
             that
             he
             trusts
             to
             the
             arme
             of
             flesh
             ,
             that
             he
             trusts
             his
             friend
             too
             much
             ?
             in
             extremity
             he
             runs
             to
             him
             ,
             presently
             he
             goes
             to
             a
             friend
             he
             hath
             :
             what
             we
             run
             to
             ,
             that
             our
             trust
             is
             in
             .
             A
             Christian
             he
             runs
             to
             his
             God
             :
             and
             happie
             is
             that
             Christian
             that
             is
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             God
             to
             run
             to
             in
             all
             extremities
             ,
             in
             sicknesse
             ,
             in
             death
             ,
             at
             all
             times
             :
             he
             is
             happie
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             God
             when
             all
             failes
             to
             trust
             in
             .
          
           
             Wilt
             thou
             know
             therefore
             whether
             thou
             trustest
             in
             God
             or
             no
             ?
             whither
             goest
             thou
             ?
             A
             carnall
             man
             he
             goes
             to
             one
             earthly
             prop
             or
             other
             :
             if
             God
             answer
             him
             not
             presently
             ,
             then
             he
             goes
             with
             Saul
             to
             the
             witch
             ,
             to
             the
             Divell
             himself
             perhaps
             :
             if
             God
             do
             not
             send
             him
             present
             help
             ,
             he
             goes
             to
             one
             carnall
             help
             or
             other
             ,
             to
             fetches
             of
             his
             wit
             ,
             to
             policy
             ,
             to
             crack
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             to
             bear
             out
             things
             with
             Impudence
             :
             he
             hath
             not
             learned
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             runs
             not
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             some
             wicked
             course
             or
             other
             .
          
           
             All
             that
             go
             not
             to
             God
             in
             the
             use
             of
             good
             meanes
             (
             for
             we
             must
             put
             that
             in
             ,
             we
             must
             go
             to
             God
             in
             the
             use
             of
             his
             meanes
             ,
             in
             the
             use
             of
             good
             meanes
             only
             )
             they
             trust
             not
             God
             ;
             for
             God
             will
             not
             be
             tempted
             ,
             but
             trusted
             ,
             we
             must
             go
             to
             him
             by
             prayer
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             use
             of
             lawful
             meanes
             ,
             and
             onely
             of
             lawful
             meanes
             ;
             or
             else
             if
             we
             trust
             him
             and
             do
             not
             use
             the
             meanes
             ,
             we
             tempt
             him
             :
             we
             must
             serve
             Gods
             providence
             in
             using
             the
             meanes
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             secondly
             ,
             he
             that
             trusts
             in
             God
             useth
             his
             meanes
             ,
             he
             that
             trusts
             
             God
             for
             a
             harvest
             must
             plow
             ,
             and
             sowe
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             that
             belongs
             to
             the
             providence
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             So
             a
             Merchant
             that
             will
             increase
             hisestate
             ,
             he
             must
             get
             a
             ship
             ,
             and
             other
             provision
             to
             do
             it
             with
             :
             for
             we
             must
             serve
             Gods
             providence
             as
             well
             as
             trust
             Gods
             providence
             .
             When
             we
             neglect
             good
             and
             lawful
             meanes
             ,
             and
             run
             into
             ill
             courses
             ,
             and
             use
             ill
             meanes
             ,
             we
             serve
             not
             God
             ,
             nor
             trust
             him
             .
             Those
             that
             grow
             rich
             by
             calling
             
               Evill
               good
               ,
               and
               good
               Evill
               ,
            
             they
             have
             not
             learned
             to
             trust
             in
             God.
             Those
             that
             think
             except
             they
             leave
             their
             posterity
             great
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             happie
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             will
             neglect
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             neglect
             all
             to
             scrape
             an
             estate
             .
             Is
             this
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             ?
             have
             they
             learned
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             when
             sacrilegiously
             they
             take
             away
             the
             time
             dedicated
             for
             the
             salvation
             of
             their
             souls
             ,
             and
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ?
             Is
             this
             one
             meanes
             that
             God
             hath
             ordained
             to
             trust
             him
             in
             ?
             They
             that
             flatter
             ,
             and
             serve
             mens
             humours
             when
             they
             know
             them
             to
             be
             in
             a
             naughty
             and
             ill
             way
             ,
             is
             this
             to
             trust
             God
             ,
             when
             they
             go
             out
             of
             his
             meanes
             and
             way
             ,
             and
             make
             an
             Idol
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             to
             serve
             their
             own
             turn
             ?
          
           
             Alas
             !
             we
             need
             not
             name
             these
             things
             ,
             if
             men
             had
             learned
             what
             it
             is
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             depend
             upon
             him
             in
             the
             use
             of
             lawful
             meanes
             ,
             and
             would
             rather
             be
             content
             to
             want
             in
             this
             world
             then
             to
             have
             any
             thing
             with
             a
             crackt
             conscience
             .
          
           
             I
             befeech
             you
             ,
             let
             us
             examine
             our
             own
             hearts
             in
             this
             ;
             there
             are
             many
             that
             think
             they
             trust
             in
             God
             when
             they
             do
             not
             :
             they
             trust
             their
             policy
             ,
             they
             trust
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             and
             by
             consequence
             they
             trust
             the
             Divell
             ,
             if
             they
             trust
             not
             in
             God.
             
             
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             he
             that
             trusts
             in
             God
             ,
             his
             mind
             will
             be
             quieted
             in
             some
             comfortable
             measure
             when
             he
             hath
             used
             the
             meanes
             that
             are
             lawful
             ,
             and
             
             cast
             himself
             upon
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             quiet
             ,
             and
             let
             God
             work
             then
             .
             When
             he
             hath
             taken
             paines
             in
             his
             calling
             ,
             lawfully
             ,
             and
             desired
             Gods
             blessing
             ,
             if
             God
             send
             wealth
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             :
             if
             not
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             much
             troubled
             ,
             he
             knowes
             that
             all
             shall
             be
             for
             the
             best
             to
             them
             that
             trust
             in
             God
             ;
             when
             he
             cannot
             have
             it
             in
             the
             use
             of
             lawful
             meanes
             ,
             he
             is
             quiet
             .
             He
             that
             trusts
             a
             Physitian
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             used
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             Physitian
             he
             is
             quiet
             ,
             he
             thinks
             he
             is
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             an
             experienced
             Physitian
             ,
             and
             now
             he
             will
             not
             trouble
             his
             mind
             any
             longer
             :
             if
             a
             man
             vex
             himself
             ,
             and
             think
             all
             will
             not
             be
             well
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             trust
             his
             Physitian
             .
             And
             so
             in
             other
             professions
             we
             trust
             to
             a
             mans
             Counsel
             ,
             if
             we
             think
             him
             wise
             ,
             and
             honest
             ,
             we
             follow
             his
             direction
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             will
             be
             quiet
             .
          
           
             Now
             God
             is
             infinitely
             wise
             :
             when
             we
             have
             used
             lawfull
             meanes
             ,
             and
             commended
             the
             meanes
             to
             God
             (
             for
             as
             he
             will
             be
             trusted
             in
             ,
             so
             he
             will
             be
             sought
             unto
             .
             
               I
               will
               be
               sought
               to
               by
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               for
               this
               :
            
             for
             except
             we
             pray
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             trusted
             :
             but
             when
             we
             have
             prayed
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             use
             of
             lawful
             meanes
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             quiet
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             be
             distracted
             with
             dividing
             cares
             obout
             this
             and
             that
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             not
             a
             God
             in
             heaven
             that
             had
             care
             of
             us
             ,
             that
             had
             a
             providence
             over
             things
             below
             ;
             certainly
             he
             hath
             ,
             do
             thou
             do
             thy
             work
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             alone
             with
             his
             work
             .
             The
             care
             of
             duty
             belongs
             to
             thee
             ;
             when
             thou
             hast
             done
             thy
             duty
             ,
             rest
             thou
             quiet
             ,
             or
             else
             thou
             honourest
             him
             not
             as
             a
             God
             ,
             thou
             trustest
             him
             not
             ,
             thou
             dost
             not
             make
             a
             God
             of
             him
             :
             it
             is
             a
             great
             dishonour
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             A
             man
             thinks
             himself
             dishonoured
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             not
             trusted
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             he
             hath
             alway
             been
             faithful
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             reputed
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             call
             his
             credit
             in
             question
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             quiet
             .
             We
             should
             do
             as
             Children
             do
             ,
             they
             follow
             their
             books
             ,
             and
             let
             their
             Father
             take
             care
             for
             all
             provision
             ,
             for
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             cloaths
             and
             such
             things
             :
             they
             beat
             not
             their
             heads
             about
             it
             ,
             they
             know
             they
             have
             a
             Father
             that
             will
             take
             care
             for
             that
             .
             If
             we
             were
             true
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             disposition
             of
             heavenly
             Children
             ,
             we
             will
             do
             so
             ;
             if
             we
             trouble
             our selves
             ,
             and
             beat
             our
             heads
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             ,
             that
             we
             fear
             that
             God
             is
             not
             our
             Father
             :
             therefore
             I
             add
             that
             to
             other
             signs
             ,
             a
             resting
             of
             ourselves
             quiet
             .
             When
             we
             are
             quiet
             ,
             God
             will
             do
             more
             ,
             then
             when
             we
             vex
             our selves
             .
             
               Be
               still
               ,
               and
               see
               the
               salvation
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             saith
             Moses
             at
             the
             Red-Sea
             :
             so
             let
             us
             be
             still
             ,
             and
             quiet
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             Salvation
             of
             God
             :
             he
             will
             work
             wonders
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             we
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             when
             there
             are
             no
             meanes
             :
             yet
             
             notwithstanding
             we
             will
             not
             despair
             :
             but
             hope
             and
             trust
             in
             God
             :
             when
             we
             see
             nothing
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             no
             meanes
             of
             recovery
             :
             yet
             we
             trust
             in
             God
             :
             he
             can
             work
             his
             way
             though
             we
             see
             not
             how
             ,
             he
             can
             make
             a
             passage
             for
             us
             .
             When
             God
             is
             thus
             honoured
             ,
             he
             works
             wonders
             .
             This
             is
             to
             make
             a
             God
             of
             him
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             meanes
             ,
             to
             believe
             that
             he
             can
             work
             against
             meanes
             .
             If
             my
             life
             shall
             be
             for
             his
             glory
             and
             my
             good
             ,
             he
             can
             recover
             my
             life
             ,
             though
             the
             Physitian
             say
             I
             am
             a
             dead
             man
             :
             if
             he
             have
             imployment
             for
             me
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             he
             can
             do
             it
             :
             he
             can
             work
             with
             means
             ,
             or
             against
             meanes
             ,
             or
             without
             meanes
             .
             And
             so
             in
             desperate
             troubles
             :
             if
             God
             see
             it
             good
             for
             me
             ,
             he
             can
             deliver
             me
             though
             there
             be
             no
             meanes
             :
             he
             is
             the
             Creator
             of
             meanes
             ,
             do
             not
             tye
             him
             to
             his
             own
             creature
             ;
             if
             all
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             he
             can
             make
             new
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             he
             trusts
             in
             God
             that
             labours
             to
             make
             God
             his
             friend
             continually
             :
             
             for
             he
             whom
             we
             trust
             unto
             we
             will
             not
             provoke
             :
             certainly
             we
             will
             not
             provoke
             a
             man
             whom
             we
             mean
             to
             make
             our
             friend
             .
             Those
             that
             
             live
             in
             swearing
             ,
             in
             defiled
             courses
             ,
             in
             contempt
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             holy
             things
             ,
             of
             the
             ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             the
             day
             appointed
             to
             holy
             and
             religious
             uses
             ,
             those
             that
             wax
             stubborn
             against
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             ;
             do
             we
             trust
             him
             against
             whom
             we
             walk
             stubbornly
             ?
             VVill
             a
             man
             trust
             him
             that
             he
             makes
             his
             enemy
             by
             wicked
             courses
             ?
             Thou
             makest
             God
             thy
             enemy
             ,
             and
             provokest
             him
             to
             his
             face
             ,
             to
             trie
             whether
             he
             will
             pour
             vengeance
             upon
             this
             or
             no.
             He
             tells
             thee
             thou
             shalt
             not
             be
             upunished
             if
             thou
             
               take
               his
               Name
               in
               vain
            
             ;
             yet
             thou
             wilt
             be
             stubborn
             ,
             and
             not
             make
             conscience
             of
             these
             things
             .
             Dost
             thou
             trust
             him
             ?
             No
             ,
             thou
             provokest
             him
             ;
             thou
             mayest
             trust
             him
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             to
             damn
             thee
             ,
             to
             give
             thee
             thy
             reward
             with
             rebells
             ,
             thou
             mayest
             trust
             him
             for
             that
             :
             but
             for
             good
             things
             thou
             doest
             not
             ,
             thou
             canst
             not
             trust
             him
             in
             wicked
             courses
             .
          
           
             VVho
             will
             trust
             his
             enemy
             ,
             especially
             he
             that
             he
             hath
             made
             his
             enemy
             by
             his
             ill
             course
             of
             life
             ?
             A
             man
             that
             goes
             on
             in
             an
             evill
             course
             ,
             he
             cannot
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             trust
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             He
             that
             trusts
             in
             Gods
             promise
             ,
             will
             trust
             in
             his
             threatning
             :
             where
             there
             is
             an
             Evangelical
             faith
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             legall
             faith
             alway
             .
             He
             that
             believes
             
             that
             God
             will
             save
             him
             if
             he
             trust
             in
             Christ
             ,
             he
             believes
             that
             if
             he
             doe
             not
             believe
             in
             Christ
             he
             will
             damn
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             live
             in
             his
             naturall
             course
             without
             repentance
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             legall
             faith
             of
             the
             curse
             as
             well
             as
             an
             Evangelical
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             they
             are
             both
             together
             :
             if
             thou
             do
             not
             believe
             Gods
             curse
             in
             wicked
             courses
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             never
             believe
             him
             for
             the
             other
             .
             Therefore
             I
             will
             add
             this
             to
             make
             up
             the
             evidences
             of
             trust
             in
             God
             :
             True
             trust
             lookes
             to
             Gods
             truth
             ,
             and
             promise
             ,
             and
             Word
             in
             one
             part
             of
             it
             as
             well
             as
             another
             .
             Thou
             trusts
             God
             for
             thy
             salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             promises
             of
             that
             :
             but
             thou
             must
             trust
             him
             for
             the
             direction
             of
             thy
             life
             too
             .
             Faith
             doth
             not
             single
             out
             some
             objects
             ,
             I
             will
             believe
             this
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             :
             faith
             is
             carried
             to
             all
             the
             objects
             ,
             it
             believes
             all
             Gods
             truths
             :
             therefo
             if
             I
             believe
             not
             the
             threatnings
             ,
             and
             the
             directions
             ,
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             them
             ,
             I
             believe
             not
             the
             promises
             :
             in
             what
             measure
             thou
             believest
             the
             promise
             of
             mercy
             to
             save
             thy
             soul
             ,
             in
             that
             measure
             thou
             believest
             the
             directions
             of
             Gods
             Word
             to
             guide
             thy
             soul.
             He
             that
             receives
             Christ
             as
             a
             Priest
             to
             save
             him
             ,
             he
             must
             receive
             him
             as
             a
             King
             to
             rule
             him
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             directions
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             threatnings
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             promises
             must
             be
             received
             and
             believed
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             hath
             no
             more
             faith
             ,
             and
             trust
             in
             God
             then
             he
             hath
             care
             to
             follow
             Gods
             direction
             :
             for
             faith
             is
             carried
             to
             all
             divine
             truthes
             ,
             all
             come
             from
             the
             same
             God.
             Thousands
             go
             to
             hell
             ,
             and
             think
             ,
             O
             ,
             God
             is
             a
             mercifull
             God
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             how
             is
             thy
             life
             ,
             is
             it
             carried
             by
             Gods
             directions
             ?
             thou
             art
             a
             rebel
             ,
             thou
             livest
             in
             sins
             against
             conscience
             :
             thou
             wilt
             trust
             in
             God
             in
             one
             part
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             another
             ,
             thou
             must
             not
             be
             a
             chooser
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             the
             last
             that
             I
             will
             name
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             if
             thou
             trust
             God
             for
             one
             
             thing
             ,
             undoubtedly
             thou
             wilt
             trust
             him
             for
             all
             :
             if
             thou
             trust
             him
             with
             thy
             Soul
             ,
             certainly
             thou
             wilt
             trust
             him
             with
             thy
             Children
             .
             Some
             men
             hope
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             Christ
             :
             O
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             mercifull
             to
             their
             souls
             ,
             and
             yet
             even
             to
             their
             Death
             they
             use
             corrupt
             courses
             ,
             to
             get
             an
             estate
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             their
             Children
             rich
             ,
             and
             except
             they
             have
             so
             much
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             trust
             in
             God.
             If
             they
             have
             nothing
             to
             leave
             them
             ,
             they
             think
             not
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             in
             heaven
             who
             is
             a
             better
             Father
             then
             they
             .
             Put
             cafe
             thou
             hast
             nothing
             ,
             hast
             thou
             not
             Gods
             blessing
             ?
             canst
             thou
             trust
             thy
             
             soul
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             canst
             thou
             not
             trust
             him
             with
             thy
             family
             ?
             Is
             he
             not
             the
             God
             of
             thy
             seed
             ?
             hath
             he
             not
             made
             the
             promise
             to
             thy
             posterity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             thy self
             ?
             If
             thou
             trust
             him
             for
             one
             thing
             thou
             wilt
             trust
             him
             for
             all
             .
             Wilt
             thou
             trust
             him
             for
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             wilt
             thou
             not
             trust
             him
             for
             provision
             ,
             for
             daily
             bread
             ?
             Wilt
             thou
             not
             trust
             him
             for
             this
             or
             that
             :
             but
             thou
             must
             use
             unlawfull
             meanes
             ?
             He
             that
             trusts
             God
             ,
             he
             trusts
             him
             for
             all
             truths
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             things
             needfull
             ,
             with
             his
             Family
             ,
             with
             his
             Body
             ,
             with
             his
             Soul
             ,
             with
             all
             .
             And
             so
             much
             for
             the
             tryalls
             ,
             whether
             we
             trust
             in
             God
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             Let
             us
             not
             deceive
             our selves
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             point
             of
             infinite
             consequence
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             the
             salvation
             of
             our
             souls
             .
             What
             brings
             men
             to
             hell
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             ?
             false
             confidence
             :
             they
             trust
             to
             false
             things
             ,
             or
             they
             think
             they
             trust
             in
             God
             when
             indeed
             they
             do
             not
             .
          
           
             The
             fault
             of
             a
             ship
             is
             seen
             in
             a
             tempest
             :
             and
             the
             fault
             of
             a
             house
             is
             seen
             when
             winter
             comes
             .
             Thy
             trust
             that
             is
             thy
             house
             that
             thou
             goest
             to
             ,
             and
             restest
             in
             ,
             the
             fault
             of
             that
             will
             be
             seen
             when
             thou
             comest
             to
             extremity
             ;
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             ,
             then
             thou
             hast
             not
             a
             God
             to
             go
             to
             ,
             then
             thy
             conscience
             upbraids
             thee
             ,
             thou
             hast
             lived
             by
             thy
             shifts
             in
             carnall
             confidence
             ,
             and
             rebellion
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             how
             canst
             thou
             then
             willingly
             trust
             God
             whom
             thou
             hast
             made
             thine
             enemy
             all
             thy
             life-time
             ?
          
           
             To
             go
             then
             to
             some
             helps
             .
             If
             upon
             search
             we
             find
             that
             we
             do
             not
             so
             trust
             in
             God
             as
             we
             should
             :
             Let
             us
             lament
             our
             unbelieving
             hearts
             ,
             complain
             
             to
             God
             of
             it
             :
             desire
             God
             ,
             whatsoever
             he
             doth
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             honour
             us
             so
             much
             as
             that
             we
             may
             honour
             him
             by
             trusting
             in
             him
             :
             for
             it
             is
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             our
             salvation
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             because
             (
             I
             will
             not
             go
             out
             of
             the
             text
             ;
             )
             the
             best
             way
             is
             (
             that
             which
             followes
             )
             to
             know
             God
             as
             he
             is
             .
          
           
             How
             come
             we
             to
             trust
             a
             man
             ?
             When
             we
             know
             his
             Honesty
             ,
             his
             Fidelity
             ,
             his
             Wisdom
             ,
             and
             his
             sufficiencie
             ,
             then
             we
             trust
             him
             :
             therefore
             St.
             Paul
             adds
             here
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             
               Trust
               in
               God
               that
               raiseth
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               in
               God
               Almighty
            
             .
             From
             whence
             I
             raise
             this
             general
             ,
             that
             
               
                 The
                 best
                 way
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 is
                 to
                 know
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 .
              
            
          
           
             We
             know
             his
             attributes
             by
             his
             principall
             works
             ,
             we
             know
             his
             nature
             by
             his
             works
             ,
             as
             here
             is
             one
             of
             the
             principall
             set
             down
             ,
             he
             is
             God
             
               that
               raiseth
               the
               dead
            
             .
             A
             sound
             sanctified
             trust
             in
             God
             is
             by
             knowing
             of
             him
             ,
             
               They
               that
               know
               thy
               Name
               ,
               will
               trust
               in
               thee
               ,
            
             Psal
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             three
             waies
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               His
            
             
               
                 
                   Nature
                   .
                
                 
                   Promises
                   .
                
                 
                   Works
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             To
             know
             what
             he
             hath
             engaged
             himself
             in
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             promises
             that
             concern
             us
             :
             and
             then
             to
             know
             his
             strength
             ,
             how
             able
             he
             is
             to
             make
             good
             them
             promises
          
           
             And
             then
             to
             know
             his
             works
             ,
             how
             his
             nature
             hath
             inabled
             him
             to
             make
             good
             those
             promises
             :
             Especially
             his
             nature
             ,
             as
             to
             consider
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             his
             wisdom
             :
             every
             attribute
             indeed
             doth
             inforce
             trust
             :
             for
             he
             is
             good
             freely
             ,
             he
             is
             good
             to
             us
             ,
             of
             his
             own
             bowels
             .
             VVe
             may
             trust
             him
             that
             hath
             made
             himself
             a
             Father
             ,
             out
             of
             hiw
             own
             mercy
             in
             Christ
             when
             we
             were
             enemies
             .
             His
             goodnesse
             and
             wisdom
             is
             infinite
             as
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             power
             and
             his
             truth
             .
             As
             the
             scripture
             saith
             oft-times
             ,
             
               Faithful
               is
               God
               that
               hath
               promised
               ,
            
          
           
           
             St.
             Bernard
             a
             good
             man
             in
             Evill
             times
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             I
             consider
             three
             things
             in
             which
             I
             pitch
             my
             hope
             and
             trust
             ,
             
               Charitatem
               adoptionis
            
             ,
             the
             love
             of
             God
             in
             making
             me
             his
             Child
             :
             and
             
               Veritatem
               promissionis
            
             ,
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             in
             performing
             his
             promise
             :
             his
             Love
             is
             such
             to
             make
             me
             his
             Child
             :
             his
             truth
             is
             such
             to
             perform
             his
             promise
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             consider
             his
             power
             that
             is
             able
             to
             make
             good
             that
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             promised
             .
             This
             threefold
             cable
             is
             a
             strong
             one
             :
             his
             love
             in
             adoption
             ,
             his
             truth
             in
             performing
             his
             promise
             ,
             and
             his
             power
             in
             making
             good
             all
             this
             .
             This
             threefold
             cable
             will
             not
             easily
             be
             broken
             .
             Let
             my
             Sottish
             flesh
             murmur
             against
             me
             as
             long
             as
             it
             will
             :
             as
             the
             flesh
             will
             murmur
             ,
             who
             art
             thou
             that
             thou
             darest
             trust
             in
             God
             ?
             What
             is
             thy
             merit
             that
             thou
             hopest
             for
             such
             great
             glory
             ?
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             I
             know
             whom
             I
             have
             believed
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             .
             I
             answer
             with
             great
             confidence
             against
             my
             Sottish
             murmuring
             flesh
             ,
             
               I
               know
               whom
               I
               have
               trusted
               .
            
             He
             is
             able
             ,
             he
             is
             good
             ,
             he
             is
             true
             .
             This
             that
             Holy
             man
             had
             to
             exercise
             his
             faith
             .
          
           
             I
             name
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             temper
             ,
             of
             all
             believing
             souls
             that
             are
             so
             in
             truth
             .
             The
             believing
             heart
             considers
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             murmuring
             rebellious
             flesh
             say
             ,
             what
             art
             thou
             ?
             how
             darest
             thou
             that
             art
             flesh
             and
             blood
             look
             to
             God
             ?
             O
             ,
             he
             is
             faithful
             he
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             gracious
             in
             Christ
             ,
             he
             hath
             made
             himself
             a
             Father
             ,
             I
             know
             whom
             I
             have
             believed
             ,
             God
             is
             al-sufficient
             .
          
           
             Trust
             and
             confidence
             doth
             grow
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             in
             what
             measure
             and
             proportion
             the
             knowledge
             of
             him
             whom
             we
             trust
             in
             growes
             ,
             and
             as
             his
             strength
             growes
             :
             the
             more
             rich
             and
             strong
             a
             man
             growes
             in
             whom
             I
             trust
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             gracious
             and
             good
             he
             growes
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             my
             knowledge
             of
             him
             is
             increased
             with
             it
             too
             ,
             that
             I
             see
             he
             is
             so
             able
             ,
             so
             true
             ,
             so
             loving
             a
             man
             ,
             a
             man
             so
             affected
             to
             me
             :
             the
             more
             he
             growes
             ,
             and
             my
             knowledge
             of
             him
             ,
             the
             more
             my
             trust
             is
             carried
             to
             him
             .
             So
             a
             Christian
             the
             more
             he
             considers
             the
             infinitenesse
             of
             Gods
             love
             ,
             of
             his
             wisdom
             and
             goodnesse
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             is
             carried
             in
             trust
             ,
             and
             confidence
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             trouble
             you
             with
             many
             places
             ,
             the
             62.
             
             Psal.
             is
             an
             excellent
             Psal.
             for
             trust
             and
             confidence
             in
             God
             ;
             the
             whole
             Psal.
             is
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             to
             stir
             up
             himself
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             :
             for
             that
             followes
             knowledge
             ,
             when
             upon
             knowledge
             we
             rouze
             up
             our
             hearts
             ,
             
               God
               is
               my
               rock
               ,
               and
               my
               salvation
               ,
               and
               defence
               .
            
             Is
             he
             so
             ?
             then
             ,
             my
             soul
             ,
             trust
             in
             God
             :
             he
             chargeth
             it
             upon
             his
             soul
             ,
             
               Therefore
               I
               will
               trust
               in
               God.
            
             And
             then
             he
             blames
             his
             soul
             ,
             Is
             God
             so
             ?
             
               Why
               art
               thou
               so
               disquieted
               ,
               O
               my
               soul
               ?
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             exercise
             of
             a
             Christian
             heart
             ,
             when
             upon
             sound
             knowledge
             he
             can
             charge
             his
             soul
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             check
             his
             soul
             ,
             
               Why
               art
               thou
               cast
               down
            
             ?
             still
             trust
             in
             God.
             Why
             dost
             thou
             not
             trust
             in
             him
             ?
             Is
             he
             not
             true
             ?
             Is
             he
             not
             wise
             ?
             He
             is
             
               The
               God
               of
               my
               salvation
            
             .
             And
             in
             verse
             8.
             
             
               Trust
               in
               God
               at
               all
               times
               ,
            
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             in
             adversity
             :
             why
             ?
             
               God
               is
               my
               refuge
            
             .
          
           
             There
             he
             sets
             forth
             his
             nature
             .
             If
             our
             troubles
             be
             never
             so
             many
             ,
             there
             is
             somewhat
             in
             God
             that
             is
             answerable
             :
             as
             in
             Psal.
             18.
             
             
               He
               is
               a
               rock
               ,
               and
               a
               shield
               :
            
             he
             hath
             somewhat
             in
             him
             that
             is
             opposite
             to
             every
             ill
             .
          
           
             And
             withall
             ,
             
               Pour
               out
               thy
               heart
               to
               God
               :
            
             for
             where
             there
             is
             trust
             ,
             there
             is
             prayer
             .
             
               Trust
               in
               God
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               and
               pour
               out
               thy
               heart
               before
               him
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               our
               refuge
               .
            
          
           
             And
             so
             ,
             
               Trust
               not
               in
               oppresion
               ,
               and
               Robbery
               :
               If-riches
               increase
               ,
               set
               not
            
             
             
               your
               hearts
               upon
               them
               :
               for
               God
               hath
               spoken
               once
               ,
               and
               twice
               ,
               that
               power
               belongs
               to
               God.
            
             Trust
             not
             any
             other
             thing
             but
             God.
             Power
             and
             Mercy
             belong
             to
             him
             .
             This
             is
             a
             notable
             way
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             to
             know
             that
             power
             and
             mercy
             belong
             to
             him
             .
             If
             another
             man
             love
             me
             ,
             hath
             not
             God
             another
             mans
             heart
             in
             his
             hand
             ?
             
               The
               Kings
               heart
               is
               in
               his
               hand
               :
            
             therefore
             trust
             in
             God
             for
             the
             favour
             of
             men
             .
             Hath
             he
             not
             all
             the
             power
             ?
             that
             that
             another
             man
             hath
             that
             affects
             me
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             derived
             power
             from
             him
             :
             he
             hath
             inclined
             him
             to
             do
             good
             to
             me
             .
             All
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             it
             is
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             turnes
             and
             disposeth
             it
             as
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             the
             Scripture-phrase
             ,
             the
             language
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             the
             heart
             is
             in
             Gods
             hands
             ,
             he
             inclined
             the
             heart
             of
             such
             a
             man.
             The
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             prayer
             ,
             and
             stirring
             up
             our selves
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             checking
             our
             souls
             for
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             notable
             meanes
             to
             trust
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             though
             we
             feel
             no
             present
             comfort
             from
             God
             ,
             trust
             him
             for
             his
             word
             ,
             trust
             him
             for
             his
             promise
             ;
             though
             he
             seeme
             now
             to
             be
             a
             God
             hidden
             .
             As
             a
             Child
             in
             the
             dark
             he
             holds
             his
             Father
             fast
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             he
             sees
             not
             his
             Father
             ,
             but
             he
             knowes
             his
             Fathers
             hand
             is
             strong
             :
             and
             though
             he
             see
             him
             not
             ,
             yet
             he
             believes
             it
             is
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             holds
             him
             though
             it
             be
             in
             the
             dark
             .
          
           
             Men
             they
             cast
             anchor
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             at
             midnight
             ,
             though
             they
             cannot
             see
             ,
             yet
             they
             know
             that
             the
             anchor
             will
             hold
             fast
             .
             Cast
             anchor
             upon
             God
             ,
             in
             darknesse
             and
             temptation
             ,
             hold
             God
             fast
             in
             the
             dark
             night
             ,
             although
             we
             see
             nothing
             :
             we
             shall
             alway
             find
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             a
             God
             able
             to
             fulfill
             his
             promise
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             a
             true
             ,
             and
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             able
             God
             ;
             cast
             anchor
             in
             him
             therefore
             ,
             though
             thou
             feele
             ,
             or
             see
             nothing
             ,
             be
             sure
             in
             all
             extremities
             to
             trust
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             Besides
             other
             things
             ,
             trust
             in
             God
             is
             properly
             ,
             and
             primarily
             wrought
             
             by
             the
             promises
             ;
             trust
             in
             God
             so
             far
             as
             he
             hath
             discovered
             himself
             to
             be
             trusted
             .
             I
             can
             trust
             a
             man
             no
             further
             then
             I
             have
             a
             writing
             or
             a
             word
             of
             mouth
             from
             him
             ,
             or
             a
             message
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             Now
             what
             have
             we
             from
             God
             to
             trust
             him
             for
             ?
             we
             have
             his
             Word
             written
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             sealed
             by
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             The
             way
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             therefore
             is
             to
             know
             the
             promises
             .
          
           
             The
             general
             promises
             that
             doe
             concern
             all
             Christians
             ,
             and
             all
             conditions
             ,
             and
             estates
             of
             men
             .
             
               God
               will
               be
               a
               Sun
               and
               a
               Shield
               :
            
             a
             Sun
             for
             all
             
             good
             ,
             and
             a
             Shield
             to
             keep
             away
             all
             evill
             :
             
               and
               no
               good
               thing
               shall
               be
               wanting
               to
               him
               that
               lives
               a
               godly
               life
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             general
             promises
             for
             issue
             ,
             
               All
               things
               shall
               work
               for
               good
               to
               them
               that
               love
               God
               ,
            
             Romans
             8.
             28.
             
             And
             ,
             
               he
               will
               give
               his
               Spirit
               to
               them
               that
               ask
               him
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             generall
             promise
             to
             all
             askers
             whatsoever
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             promise
             that
             hath
             all
             particular
             graces
             in
             it
             :
             for
             the
             Spirit
             is
             the
             Fountain
             of
             all
             grace
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Love
             ,
             of
             Faith
             ,
             of
             Hope
             ,
             all
             are
             in
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             promised
             this
             .
             Let
             us
             trust
             in
             God
             for
             these
             generall
             things
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             particular
             promises
             ,
             he
             hath
             made
             a
             promise
             to
             be
             
               a
               Husband
               to
            
             
             
               the
               Widow
               ,
               and
               a
               Father
               to
               the
               Fatherlesse
               .
            
             He
             will
             
               regard
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               Widow
               ,
            
             and
             he
             is
             a
             God
             
               that
               comforteth
               he
               Abject
            
             .
             He
             hath
             made
             promises
             to
             those
             that
             are
             afflicted
             ,
             to
             all
             estates
             ,
             and
             conditions
             of
             men
             ;
             trust
             in
             God
             for
             these
             .
             
          
           
             But
             how
             ?
             he
             hath
             made
             these
             with
             conditions
             in
             regard
             of
             outward
             things
             :
             Let
             us
             trust
             him
             so
             farre
             forth
             as
             he
             hath
             promised
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             either
             protect
             us
             from
             dangers
             or
             give
             us
             patience
             in
             dangers
             :
             he
             will
             
             give
             us
             all
             outward
             things
             ,
             or
             else
             contentment
             which
             is
             better
             :
             take
             him
             in
             that
             latitude
             :
             trust
             in
             him
             as
             he
             will
             be
             trusted
             to
             :
             for
             outward
             things
             '
             he
             will
             either
             give
             the
             things
             ,
             or
             give
             the
             grace
             which
             is
             better
             ;
             he
             will
             either
             remove
             the
             grievance
             ,
             or
             he
             will
             plant
             the
             grace
             which
             is
             better
             .
             If
             he
             remove
             not
             the
             evill
             he
             will
             give
             patience
             to
             bear
             it
             ,
             and
             what
             do
             I
             lose
             if
             he
             give
             me
             not
             the
             good
             thing
             ;
             if
             he
             give
             me
             contentment
             ?
             I
             have
             grace
             to
             supply
             it
             which
             makes
             me
             a
             better
             man.
             
          
           
             If
             he
             give
             me
             the
             thing
             without
             the
             Grace
             what
             am
             I
             the
             better
             ?
             a
             carnal
             Reprobate
             may
             have
             that
             .
          
           
             So
             let
             us
             trust
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             will
             be
             trusted
             :
             for
             Grace
             and
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             all
             shall
             be
             for
             our
             good
             without
             fail
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             either
             he
             will
             give
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             graces
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             trust
             God
             therefore
             ,
             as
             he
             will
             be
             trusted
             in
             his
             word
             and
             promises
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             trusting
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             to
             speak
             a
             little
             to
             the
             present
             purpose
             ,
             because
             Saint
             Paul
             was
             now
             in
             great
             affliction
             ,
             when
             he
             learned
             to
             trust
             
             in
             God
             :
             he
             was
             in
             fear
             of
             Death
             .
             )
             Let
             us
             see
             how
             we
             are
             to
             exercise
             this
             trust
             in
             great
             crosses
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             Death
             .
             St.
             Paul
             was
             in
             these
             two
             .
          
           
             The
             point
             is
             very
             large
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             take
             it
             onely
             according
             to
             the
             present
             scope
             .
          
           
             How
             doth
             a
             Christian
             exercise
             trust
             in
             extremity
             ,
             in
             extream
             crosses
             ?
             for
             then
             he
             must
             go
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             hath
             none
             else
             to
             go
             to
             :
             he
             is
             beaten
             ,
             from
             
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             the
             soul
             will
             have
             somewhat
             to
             go
             to
             .
             The
             poor
             creatures
             ,
             the
             silly
             conies
             they
             have
             the
             rocks
             to
             go
             to
             ,
             as
             Solomon
             saith
             :
             the
             Soul
             that
             hath
             greater
             understanding
             ,
             it
             is
             necessitated
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             in
             afflictions
             .
             Then
             the
             soul
             must
             say
             to
             God
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             if
             thou
             help
             not
             ,
             none
             can
             :
             as
             Jehosaphat
             said
             in
             2.
             
             Chron.
             20.
             
             
               We
               know
               not
               what
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               our
               eyes
               are
               to
               thee
               .
            
             In
             great
             afflictions
             we
             exercise
             trust
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             forced
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             then
             we
             are
             put
             to
             this
             ,
             we
             put
             the
             promises
             in
             suit
             ,
             the
             promises
             
             made
             to
             us
             for
             extremity
             .
             In
             Isay
             43.
             2.
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             be
             with
             us
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             water
             .
             There
             is
             a
             promise
             of
             Gods
             presence
             :
             
             and
             the
             soul
             improves
             that
             :
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             hast
             promised
             to
             be
             present
             in
             great
             perills
             and
             dangers
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             two
             of
             the
             greatest
             specified
             ,
             
               fire
               ,
               and
               water
            
             .
             Thou
             hast
             promised
             thou
             wilt
             be
             present
             ,
             with
             us
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             water
             :
             now
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             make
             good
             thy
             promise
             ,
             be
             thou
             present
             .
             And
             when
             God
             makes
             good
             this
             promise
             of
             presence
             ,
             then
             the
             Soul
             triumphs
             ,
             as
             in
             Psal.
             23.
             
             
               Though
               I
               walk
               in
               the
               valley
               of
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               fear
               ,
               because
               thou
               art
               with
               me
               ,
               Lord.
            
             So
             in
             Psal
             ,
             27.
             he
             begins
             triumphantly
             :
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               my
               shield
               ,
               whom
               shall
               I
               fear
               ?
               of
               whom
               shall
               I
               be
               afraid
               .
            
             Let
             us
             exercise
             our
             trust
             this
             way
             in
             extremity
             .
             
               God
               is
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               who
               can
               be
               against
               us
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ?
             Thus
             the
             Christian
             soul
             lives
             by
             trusting
             in
             God
             ,
             in
             all
             extremity
             of
             crosses
             whatsoever
             :
             the
             soul
             is
             forced
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             claimes
             the
             promises
             of
             presence
             .
          
           
             And
             not
             onely
             the
             promise
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             but
             the
             promise
             of
             support
             and
             comfort
             ,
             and
             of
             mitigation
             .
             There
             is
             a
             promise
             in
             1.
             
             Cor.
             
             10.
             13.
             
             
               God
               is
               faithfull
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               suffer
               us
               to
               be
               tempted
               above
               our
               strength
               .
            
             Here
             faith
             is
             exercised
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             I
             am
             in
             a
             great
             crosse
             now
             ,
             I
             am
             in
             afflictions
             ,
             thou
             hast
             promised
             that
             thou
             wilt
             not
             suffer
             me
             to
             be
             tempted
             above
             that
             I
             am
             able
             to
             bear
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             make
             good
             this
             promise
             of
             thine
             ,
             be
             present
             ,
             and
             be
             present
             by
             way
             of
             mitigation
             ,
             either
             pull
             down
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             lesse
             :
             or
             raise
             up
             my
             strength
             ,
             and
             make
             that
             greater
             :
             for
             thou
             hast
             promised
             that
             thou
             wilt
             not
             suffer
             us
             to
             be
             tempted
             above
             our
             strength
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             the
             soul
             lives
             by
             faith
             of
             the
             issue
             in
             great
             extremities
             ;
             I
             am
             in
             great
             extremity
             ,
             but
             I
             know
             all
             shall
             end
             well
             ,
             Thus
             we
             trust
             in
             God
             in
             all
             extremity
             of
             afflictions
             whatsoever
             :
             in
             the
             houre
             of
             Death
             ,
             when
             we
             receive
             the
             Sentence
             of
             Death
             ,
             how
             do
             we
             then
             exercise
             trust
             in
             God
             ?
          
           
             In
             Psal
             ,
             16.
             
             
               My
               flesh
               shall
               rest
               in
               hope
               :
               because
               thou
               wilt
               not
               suffer
               thy
               Holy
               one
               to
               see
               corruption
               :
            
             Because
             God
             did
             nor
             suffer
             Christ
             to
             see
             corruption
             
             (
             who
             is
             our
             head
             )
             therefore
             my
             flesh
             likewise
             shall
             rest
             in
             hope
             ,
             when
             I
             die
             .
             Our
             head
             triumphed
             over
             Death
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             I
             die
             in
             Faith
             ,
             I
             trust
             in
             God
             that
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             who
             was
             my
             surety
             .
             I
             know
             my
             debts
             are
             paid
             ,
             my
             surety
             is
             out
             of
             prison
             ;
             Christ
             ,
             who
             took
             upon
             him
             to
             discharge
             my
             debts
             ,
             he
             is
             out
             of
             the
             prison
             of
             the
             grave
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             heaven
             :
             therefore
             my
             flesh
             shall
             rest
             in
             hope
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             were
             not
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             Christ
             were
             risen
             :
             when
             we
             have
             the
             sentence
             of
             Death
             ,
             we
             over-look
             the
             grave
             ,
             we
             see
             our selves
             in
             Heaven
             :
             as
             David
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               should
               utterly
               have
               failed
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               looked
               to
               see
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               land
               of
               the
               living
               .
            
             Then
             faith
             lookes
             beyond
             Death
             ,
             and
             beyond
             the
             grave
             ,
             it
             looks
             up
             ,
             and
             with
             Stephen
             it
             sees
             Christ
             at
             the
             
               right
               hand
               of
               God
            
             :
             we
             see
             Christ
             ready
             to
             receive
             our
             souls
             .
          
           
             Then
             we
             trust
             in
             God
             that
             raiseth
             the
             dead
             :
             nay
             ,
             we
             see
             our selves
             as
             it
             were
             raised
             already
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             how
             we
             should
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             in
             great
             crosses
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sentence
             of
             Death
             .
             This
             in
             a
             word
             should
             be
             another
             ground
             of
             Patience
             ,
             
             &
             not
             only
             of
             patience
             ,
             but
             of
             contentment
             ,
             in
             extrream
             crosses
             ,
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             Death
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             God
             doth
             is
             for
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             exercise
             trust
             in
             him
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Soul
             clasp
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Fountain
             of
             life
             ,
             the
             chief
             good
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             miserable
             :
             but
             this
             it
             doth
             by
             trust
             ;
             our
             trust
             makes
             us
             one
             with
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             which
             brings
             us
             to
             God
             :
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             Death
             it self
             force
             us
             to
             exercise
             faith
             in
             the
             promises
             ,
             and
             drive
             us
             to
             him
             .
             So
             God
             hath
             overpowered
             all
             crosses
             ,
             extream
             crosses
             ,
             even
             Death
             it self
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             sanctified
             them
             to
             fit
             us
             to
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             who
             can
             be
             miserable
             that
             trusts
             in
             God
             ?
          
           
             What
             construction
             should
             we
             make
             of
             crosses
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             ?
             Surely
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             take
             away
             false
             confidence
             :
             this
             is
             to
             drive
             me
             to
             God
             :
             shall
             I
             be
             impatient
             and
             murmur
             at
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             ordained
             to
             bring
             me
             nearer
             to
             himself
             ,
             to
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             all
             false
             confidence
             in
             the
             creature
             ?
          
           
             No
             ,
             this
             should
             cut
             the
             sinewes
             of
             all
             carnall
             confidence
             ,
             and
             make
             us
             patient
             ,
             and
             thankful
             in
             all
             crosses
             :
             Because
             God
             now
             is
             seeking
             our
             good
             ,
             he
             is
             drawing
             good
             out
             of
             these
             crosses
             :
             he
             labours
             by
             this
             to
             bring
             us
             nearer
             to
             himself
             .
             Blessed
             is
             that
             crosse
             ,
             blessed
             is
             that
             sicknesse
             ,
             or
             losse
             of
             friends
             whatsoever
             ,
             that
             brings
             us
             nearer
             to
             God.
             Why
             doth
             God
             take
             away
             our
             dear
             friends
             ?
             that
             we
             might
             clinge
             nearer
             to
             him
             :
             because
             he
             will
             have
             us
             to
             see
             that
             he
             is
             al-sufficient
             .
          
           
             VVhat
             doth
             a
             man
             lose
             when
             he
             trusts
             in
             God
             ,
             though
             he
             lose
             all
             the
             world
             ?
             hath
             he
             not
             him
             that
             made
             the
             world
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             can
             make
             another
             if
             he
             please
             ?
             If
             a
             man
             lose
             all
             ,
             and
             have
             God
             (
             as
             he
             hath
             that
             trusts
             
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             for
             God
             will
             not
             deny
             his
             Word
             and
             truth
             :
             he
             that
             trusts
             in
             God
             ,
             hath
             him
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             have
             him
             )
             what
             if
             he
             be
             stripped
             of
             all
             ?
             he
             can
             make
             another
             world
             with
             a
             Word
             of
             his
             mouth
             .
             Other
             things
             are
             but
             a
             beame
             to
             him
             :
             what
             need
             a
             man
             care
             for
             a
             beame
             that
             hath
             the
             Sunne
             ?
          
           
             All
             the
             afflictions
             of
             this
             world
             are
             to
             draw
             or
             to
             drive
             us
             to
             God
             ,
             whether
             
             we
             will
             or
             no.
             As
             the
             Messengers
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             force
             the
             guests
             to
             the
             banquet
             with
             violence
             :
             so
             afflictions
             they
             are
             to
             force
             us
             to
             God
             ,
             this
             blessed
             effect
             they
             have
             in
             all
             Gods
             Children
             .
          
           
             But
             those
             that
             do
             not
             belong
             to
             God
             ,
             what
             do
             they
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             in
             extremity
             ?
             they
             are
             either
             blocks
             ,
             as
             Nabal
             was
             ,
             senslesse
             creatures
             ;
             or
             raging
             ,
             as
             
               Cain
               ,
               Achitophel
            
             ,
             and
             Judas
             ,
             either
             sots
             or
             desperate
             in
             extremity
             .
             Saul
             in
             extremity
             goes
             to
             the
             Witch
             ,
             to
             ill
             meanes
             :
             David
             in
             all
             extremity
             he
             goes
             to
             prayer
             ,
             he
             goes
             to
             his
             rock
             and
             shield
             ;
             to
             God
             who
             was
             his
             
               all
               in
               all
            
             .
             He
             knew
             all
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             to
             drive
             him
             to
             trust
             in
             God.
             
               Why
               art
               thou
               disquieted
               ,
               O
               my
               soule
               ?
               why
               art
               thou
               vexed
               in
               me
               ?
            
             trust
             in
             God
             ;
             all
             this
             is
             to
             make
             thee
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             he
             checks
             ,
             and
             chides
             his
             own
             soul.
             A
             Child
             of
             God
             doth
             check
             himselfe
             ,
             when
             his
             base
             heart
             would
             have
             him
             sink
             and
             fall
             down
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             false
             means
             ,
             then
             he
             raiseth
             himself
             up
             ,
             
               trust
               in
               God
               ,
               O
               my
               soule
               .
            
          
           
             But
             such
             as
             Saul
             ,
             proud
             confident
             hypocrites
             ,
             when
             all
             outward
             things
             are
             taken
             away
             ,
             they
             go
             to
             the
             Witch
             ,
             to
             the
             Devill
             ,
             to
             one
             unlawfull
             meanes
             or
             other
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             last
             to
             desperate
             conclusions
             ,
             to
             the
             sword
             it self
             .
          
           
             As
             we
             desire
             to
             have
             evidence
             of
             a
             good
             estate
             in
             grace
             ,
             that
             we
             belong
             
             to
             God
             :
             so
             let
             us
             desire
             God
             that
             we
             may
             find
             him
             drawing
             us
             so
             neare
             to
             him
             by
             all
             crosses
             whatsoever
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             see
             in
             him
             a
             supply
             of
             whatsoever
             is
             taken
             from
             us
             .
             If
             we
             lose
             our
             friends
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             trust
             God
             the
             more
             .
             As
             St.
             Paul
             speaks
             of
             the
             widow
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             when
             her
             Husband
             was
             alive
             ,
             she
             trusted
             to
             him
             :
             but
             now
             she
             wants
             her
             former
             help
             to
             goe
             to
             ,
             she
             gives
             her self
             to
             prayer
             ,
             she
             goes
             to
             God
             ,
             she
             trusts
             in
             God.
             So
             it
             should
             be
             with
             all
             ,
             when
             friends
             are
             taken
             away
             ,
             we
             should
             go
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             supply
             that
             which
             is
             wanting
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             berest
             of
             any
             comfort
             ,
             now
             they
             should
             go
             to
             God.
             What
             do
             we
             lose
             by
             that
             ?
             we
             had
             the
             stream
             before
             ,
             now
             we
             have
             the
             fountain
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             it
             in
             a
             more
             excellent
             manner
             in
             God
             then
             we
             had
             before
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             makes
             a
             Christian
             at
             a
             point
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             much
             discouraged
             ,
             whatsoever
             he
             lose
             ,
             if
             he
             lose
             all
             to
             his
             life
             ,
             he
             knowes
             he
             shall
             have
             a
             better
             supply
             from
             God
             then
             he
             can
             lose
             in
             the
             world
             :
             therefore
             he
             is
             never
             much
             cast
             down
             ,
             he
             knowes
             that
             all
             shall
             drive
             him
             nearer
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             trust
             in
             God.
             As
             St.
             Paul
             saith
             here
             ,
             
               We
               received
               the
               sentence
               of
               Death
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               not
               trust
               in
               our selves
               ,
               but
               in
               God
               that
               raiseth
               the
               dead
               .
            
          
           
             One
             meanes
             to
             settle
             our
             trust
             the
             better
             in
             God
             reconciled
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             through
             Christ
             ,
             his
             beloved
             ,
             and
             our
             beloved
             ,
             is
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             :
             and
             therefore
             come
             to
             it
             as
             to
             a
             seal
             sanctified
             by
             God
             for
             that
             very
             purpose
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             our
             trust
             in
             God.
             How
             many
             wayes
             doth
             God
             condescend
             to
             strengthen
             our
             trust
             ?
             because
             it
             is
             such
             an
             honour
             to
             him
             :
             for
             by
             trusting
             in
             him
             ,
             we
             give
             him
             the
             honour
             of
             all
             his
             attributes
             ,
             we
             make
             him
             a
             God
             ,
             we
             set
             him
             in
             his
             throne
             ,
             which
             we
             doe
             not
             when
             we
             trust
             not
             in
             him
             :
             how
             many
             waies
             doth
             he
             condescend
             to
             strengthen
             our
             trust
             ?
          
           
           
             We
             have
             his
             promise
             ,
             
               If
               we
               believe
               in
               him
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               perish
               ,
               but
               have
            
             
             
               everlasting
               life
            
             .
             We
             have
             a
             seale
             of
             that
             promise
             ,
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             and
             is
             not
             a
             broad
             seale
             a
             great
             confirmation
             ?
             If
             a
             man
             have
             a
             grant
             from
             the
             
             King
             ;
             if
             he
             have
             his
             broad
             seal
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             great
             confirmation
             :
             though
             the
             other
             were
             good
             ,
             yet
             the
             seale
             is
             stronger
             .
             So
             we
             have
             Gods
             promise
             ,
             and
             
             in
             regard
             of
             our
             weakness
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             seale
             added
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             If
             that
             be
             not
             enough
             we
             have
             more
             ,
             we
             have
             his
             oath
             ;
             he
             hath
             pawned
             his
             life
             ,
             
               As
               I
               live
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             he
             hath
             pawned
             his
             being
             ,
             as
             he
             
             is
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             forgive
             us
             if
             we
             repent
             .
             We
             have
             his
             promise
             ,
             seale
             ,
             and
             oath
             ;
             whatsoever
             among
             men
             may
             strengthen
             trust
             ,
             and
             faith
             ;
             God
             condescends
             unto
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             our
             faith
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             not
             have
             us
             perish
             in
             unbeliefe
             .
          
           
             Besides
             that
             ,
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             earnest
             :
             a
             mans
             trust
             is
             strengthened
             when
             he
             hath
             earnest
             .
             Every
             true
             Christian
             hath
             a
             blessed
             earnest
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
             the
             Comforter
             ;
             he
             hath
             the
             Spirit
             in
             him
             ,
             the
             first
             fruits
             ;
             where
             God
             gives
             and
             an
             earnest
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             good
             the
             bargain
             at
             the
             last
             ;
             where
             he
             gives
             the
             first
             fruits
             ,
             he
             will
             add
             the
             harvest
             .
             God
             never
             repents
             of
             his
             earnest
             ,
             
               where
               he
               hath
               begun
               a
               good
               work
               ,
               he
               will
               finish
               it
               to
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             An
             earnest
             is
             not
             taken
             away
             ,
             but
             the
             rest
             is
             added
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             same
             Spirit
             that
             is
             an
             earnest
             ,
             is
             also
             a
             pawn
             and
             pledge
             :
             we
             will
             trust
             any
             runnagate
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             a
             pawn
             sufficient
             ;
             now
             God
             hath
             given
             
             us
             this
             pawn
             of
             his
             Spirit
             .
             Christ
             hath
             given
             us
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             hath
             taken
             our
             flesh
             to
             heaven
             ;
             our
             flesh
             is
             there
             ,
             and
             his
             Spirit
             is
             in
             our
             hearts
             ;
             besides
             many
             evidences
             that
             we
             have
             in
             this
             life
             as
             pawns
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             in
             extremity
             sometimes
             we
             must
             trust
             God
             without
             a
             pawne
             ,
             upon
             his
             bare
             word
             ,
             
               Though
               he
               kill
               me
               ,
               yet
               will
               I
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
            
             saith
             Job
             ;
             but
             God
             ordinarily
             gives
             us
             many
             pawns
             of
             his
             love
             .
          
           
             The
             Sacrament
             is
             not
             onely
             a
             Seal
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             but
             likewise
             it
             hath
             another
             relation
             to
             strengthen
             our
             faith
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             seizon
             ,
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             earth
             
             that
             is
             given
             to
             assure
             possession
             of
             the
             whole
             :
             as
             a
             man
             saith
             ,
             Take
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             earth
             ,
             here
             is
             my
             land
             :
             here
             are
             the
             keyes
             of
             my
             house
             :
             so
             in
             the
             promises
             sealed
             by
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             here
             is
             life
             ,
             here
             is
             favour
             ,
             here
             is
             forgiveness
             of
             sins
             ,
             here
             is
             life
             everlasting
             :
             what
             can
             we
             have
             more
             to
             strengthen
             our
             faith
             ?
             God
             hath
             condescended
             every
             way
             to
             strengthen
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             come
             in
             ,
             and
             honour
             him
             so
             much
             as
             to
             trust
             him
             with
             our
             souls
             ,
             and
             our
             salvation
             .
             Therefor
             let
             us
             come
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             with
             undoubted
             confidence
             ,
             God
             will
             keep
             his
             credit
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             deceive
             his
             credit
             ,
             
               he
               will
               never
               forsake
               those
               that
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
               Psal.
            
             9.
             
             But
             to
             answer
             an
             Objection
             .
          
           
             Oh!
             all
             these
             are
             confirmations
             indeed
             ,
             if
             I
             did
             believe
             and
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             
             but
             my
             heart
             is
             full
             of
             unbelief
             :
             Indeed
             all
             these
             are
             made
             to
             some
             that
             believe
             already
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             they
             have
             this
             seale
             ,
             and
             oath
             ,
             and
             earnest
             ,
             and
             pawnes
             ,
             and
             first
             fruits
             ,
             and
             all
             ,
             if
             they
             believe
             ,
             but
             I
             cannot
             bring
             my
             heart
             to
             trust
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             What
             hinders
             thee
             ?
          
           
             I
             am
             a
             wretched
             creature
             ,
             a
             sinfull
             creature
             .
             
          
           
             Doest
             thou
             mean
             to
             be
             so
             still
             ?
             It
             is
             no
             matter
             what
             thou
             hast
             been
             ,
             but
             what
             thou
             wilt
             be
             .
             The
             greater
             the
             sickness
             ,
             the
             more
             is
             the
             honour
             of
             the
             Physitian
             in
             curing
             it
             :
             the
             greater
             thy
             sins
             ,
             the
             more
             honour
             to
             God
             in
             forgiving
             such
             sins
             .
             Retort
             the
             temptation
             thus
             upon
             Satan
             :
             God
             works
             by
             contraries
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             will
             make
             righteous
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             them
             to
             see
             their
             sins
             ;
             and
             before
             he
             will
             raise
             us
             up
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             us
             rotten
             in
             our
             
             graves
             ;
             before
             he
             will
             make
             us
             glorious
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             us
             miserable
             .
             I
             know
             that
             God
             by
             this
             intends
             that
             I
             should
             despaire
             in
             my self
             :
             God
             intends
             that
             I
             should
             despaire
             indeed
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             that
             I
             should
             despair
             in
             my self
             ,
             as
             the
             text
             saith
             here
             ,
             that
             
               we
               should
               not
               trust
               in
               our selves
               ,
            
             when
             we
             have
             a
             sight
             of
             the
             vilenesse
             of
             our
             sins
             :
             
               but
               in
               God
               that
               raiseth
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             that
             raiseth
             the
             dead
             soul
             ,
             the
             despairing
             soul
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             trust
             in
             him
             .
             Therefore
             retort
             the
             temptation
             upon
             Satan
             ,
             because
             I
             see
             my
             sins
             ,
             and
             despaire
             in
             my self
             ,
             therefore
             I
             trust
             in
             God.
             
               He
               that
               is
               in
               darknesse
               and
               sees
               no
               light
               ,
               let
               him
               trust
               in
               the
               Lord
               his
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Mark
             for
             thy
             comfort
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             calls
             men
             who
             in
             their
             own
             sense
             ,
             and
             feeling
             think
             themselves
             furthest
             off
             :
             he
             that
             is
             poore
             ,
             and
             sees
             his
             want
             ,
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               poore
               in
               Spirit
               .
            
             But
             I
             have
             no
             Grace
             ,
             Oh
             that
             I
             had
             grace
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               .
            
             If
             thou
             mourn
             for
             thy
             sins
             ,
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               mourn
            
             .
          
           
             Thou
             findest
             a
             heavy
             load
             of
             thy
             sins
             ,
             
               Come
               unto
               me
               all
               ye
               that
               are
               weary
               ,
               and
               heavy
               laden
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               ease
               you
               .
            
             The
             Gospel
             takes
             away
             all
             the
             objections
             and
             misdoubtings
             of
             the
             unbelieving
             heart
             ,
             God
             is
             so
             willing
             to
             come
             to
             him
             .
             Therefore
             stand
             not
             cavilling
             ,
             interpret
             all
             to
             the
             best
             .
             God
             will
             have
             us
             to
             despair
             in
             our selves
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             trust
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             then
             we
             are
             fittest
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             when
             we
             despaire
             in
             our selves
             ,
             then
             we
             make
             God
             all
             in
             all
             ;
             he
             hath
             righteousnesse
             enough
             ,
             holinesse
             enough
             ,
             satisfaction
             enough
             ,
             he
             hath
             all
             enough
             for
             thee
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             men
             that
             are
             not
             yet
             believers
             ,
             how
             wondrously
             doth
             God
             labour
             to
             bring
             such
             men
             to
             a
             good
             hope
             ?
             If
             they
             yield
             themselves
             and
             come
             in
             ,
             
             there
             is
             an
             offer
             to
             every
             one
             that
             
               will
               come
               in
               and
               take
               the
               water
               of
               life
               .
            
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             command
             :
             he
             that
             hath
             commanded
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               murder
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               steal
               :
            
             he
             layes
             a
             charge
             on
             thee
             that
             thou
             believe
             ,
             1
             John
             3.
             
             
               This
               is
               his
               c●…mmand
               ,
               that
               we
               believe
               in
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             And
             think
             with
             thy self
             ,
             thou
             committest
             a
             sin
             against
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             worse
             then
             a
             sin
             against
             the
             law
             :
             for
             if
             a
             man
             sin
             against
             the
             law
             ,
             he
             may
             have
             help
             in
             the
             Gospel
             :
             but
             if
             he
             sin
             against
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             another
             Gospel
             to
             help
             him
             .
             God
             offers
             thee
             comfor
             ,
             the
             commands
             thee
             to
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             thou
             rebellest
             ,
             thou
             offendest
             him
             ,
             if
             thou
             do
             not
             believe
             .
          
           
             Is
             not
             here
             incouragement
             ,
             if
             thou
             be
             not
             more
             wedded
             to
             thy
             sinfull
             course
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             good
             of
             thy
             soule
             ?
             If
             thou
             wilt
             still
             live
             in
             thy
             sins
             ,
             and
             wilt
             not
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             then
             thou
             shalt
             be
             damned
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             help
             for
             thee
             if
             thou
             
               believe
               not
               ,
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               hangs
               over
               thy
               head
               .
               Thou
               art
               condemned
               already
            
             by
             nature
             :
             if
             thou
             believe
             not
             ,
             thou
             needest
             no
             further
             condemnation
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             execution
             of
             Gods
             justice
             .
          
           
             Naturally
             thou
             art
             born
             the
             Child
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             God
             threateneth
             thee
             to
             stir
             thee
             up
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             thee
             come
             in
             :
             he
             useth
             sweet
             allurements
             ,
             (
             besides
             the
             commands
             and
             threatnings
             )
             
               Come
               unto
               me
               all
               ye
               that
               are
               weary
               and
               heavy
               laden
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               ease
               you
               .
            
             And
             ,
             
               Why
               will
               ye
               perish
               ,
               O
               house
               of
               Israel
               ?
            
             And
             ,
             
               O
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Jerusalem
               ,
               how
               oft
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
            
             God
             complaines
             of
             thee
             ,
             he
             allures
             thee
             ,
             he
             sends
             his
             Embassadours
             .
             
               We
               are
               Ministers
               in
               Christs
               Name
               to
               beseech
               you
               to
               be
               reconciled
               :
            
             to
             come
             in
             to
             cast
             down
             your
             weapons
             ,
             your
             sins
             ,
             to
             believe
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             trust
             in
             his
             mercy
             ,
             and
             to
             hope
             for
             all
             good
             from
             him
             .
             What
             should
             keep
             thee
             off
             ,
             he
             is
             willing
             to
             have
             thee
             believe
             ?
             
               
                 Oh
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 were
                 elected
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
              
            
          
           
           
             Trouble
             not
             thy self
             with
             dark
             scruples
             of
             his
             eternall
             decree
             ,
             obey
             the
             command
             ,
             obey
             the
             threaning
             ,
             and
             put
             that
             out
             of
             doubt
             :
             if
             thou
             yield
             to
             the
             command
             ,
             if
             thou
             obey
             the
             threatning
             ,
             if
             thou
             be
             drawn
             by
             that
             ,
             undoubtedly
             thou
             art
             the
             child
             of
             God.
             Put
             not
             in
             these
             doubts
             and
             janglings
             ,
             things
             that
             are
             too
             high
             for
             thee
             till
             thou
             believe
             .
             Indeed
             when
             thou
             believest
             ,
             then
             thou
             mayst
             comfort
             thy self
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             therefore
             I
             know
             I
             shall
             be
             saved
             :
             
               Whom
               he
               hath
               chosen
               ,
               them
               he
               calls
               ,
               and
               whom
               he
               calls
               ,
               hè
               justifies
               .
            
             I
             find
             my self
             freed
             from
             the
             sentence
             of
             condemnation
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
             therefore
             I
             know
             I
             am
             called
             ,
             I
             know
             I
             am
             elected
             :
             then
             with
             comfort
             thou
             mayest
             go
             to
             those
             disputes
             .
             But
             not
             before
             a
             man
             obeys
             :
             put
             those
             cavils
             out
             ,
             and
             obey
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             (
             when
             salvation
             is
             offered
             ,
             when
             Satan
             puts
             these
             things
             to
             thee
             )
             when
             thou
             art
             threatned
             ,
             and
             commanded
             .
          
           
             How
             shall
             this
             justifie
             God
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             against
             damned
             wretches
             ,
             that
             have
             lived
             in
             the
             bosom
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             yet
             would
             not
             believe
             ?
             They
             will
             believe
             after
             their
             own
             fashion
             ,
             if
             God
             will
             save
             them
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             live
             in
             their
             sinful
             courses
             :
             but
             they
             will
             rather
             be
             damned
             then
             they
             will
             part
             with
             them
             .
             Are
             they
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             damned
             ?
             (
             judge
             thy self
             )
             that
             rather
             then
             they
             will
             alter
             their
             course
             ,
             and
             receive
             mercy
             with
             it
             ,
             rather
             then
             they
             will
             receive
             Christ
             ,
             whole
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             King
             and
             a
             Priest
             ,
             to
             rule
             them
             as
             well
             as
             to
             satisfie
             for
             them
             :
             they
             will
             gild
             over
             their
             wicked
             courses
             and
             will
             have
             none
             of
             him
             at
             all
             :
             they
             will
             rather
             be
             damned
             then
             take
             another
             course
             ,
             their
             damnation
             is
             just
             .
          
           
             If
             thou
             take
             whole
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yield
             to
             his
             government
             ,
             he
             useth
             all
             meanes
             to
             strengthen
             thy
             faith
             after
             thou
             believest
             ,
             and
             he
             useth
             all
             means
             to
             allure
             thee
             to
             believe
             .
             It
             is
             a
             point
             of
             much
             consequence
             ,
             and
             all
             depends
             upon
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             summe
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             in
             Christ
             (
             therefore
             I
             have
             been
             a
             little
             the
             longer
             in
             it
             ,
             )
             till
             we
             can
             bring
             our
             hearts
             to
             this
             we
             have
             nothing
             .
          
           
             When
             we
             have
             this
             ,
             then
             when
             all
             shall
             be
             taken
             from
             us
             ,
             as
             it
             will
             ere
             long
             ,
             all
             the
             friends
             we
             have
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             comforts
             :
             yet
             our
             trust
             shall
             not
             be
             taken
             from
             us
             ,
             nor
             our
             God
             in
             whom
             we
             trust
             shall
             be
             taken
             from
             us
             :
             we
             shall
             have
             God
             left
             ,
             and
             a
             heart
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             that
             will
             stand
             us
             in
             stead
             when
             all
             other
             things
             shall
             fail
             .
             
               That
               we
               might
               not
               trust
               in
               our selves
               ,
               but
               in
               God
            
             
               
                 Which
                 raiseth
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
            
          
           
             These
             words
             have
             a
             double
             force
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             might
             reason
             thus
             ,
             I
             am
             brought
             to
             death
             ,
             as
             low
             as
             I
             can
             be
             ,
             even
             to
             receive
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             ,
             but
             I
             trust
             in
             God
             who
             will
             raise
             me
             when
             I
             am
             dead
             :
             therefote
             he
             can
             raise
             me
             out
             of
             sicknesse
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             no
             means
             ,
             no
             physick
             ,
             he
             can
             do
             it
             himself
             .
             Or
             if
             it
             were
             persecution
             ,
             he
             might
             reason
             ,
             I
             am
             now
             persecuted
             :
             but
             God
             will
             raise
             me
             out
             of
             the
             grave
             :
             therefore
             he
             can
             raise
             me
             out
             of
             this
             trouble
             if
             it
             be
             for
             my
             good
             :
             It
             hath
             the
             force
             of
             a
             strong
             argument
             that
             way
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             hath
             another
             force
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             put
             case
             the
             worst
             ,
             
               I
               received
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             I
             die
             ,
             as
             I
             look
             for
             no
             other
             ,
             yet
             I
             trust
             that
             God
             that
             raiseth
             the
             dead
             ,
             he
             will
             raise
             me
             :
             the
             confidence
             of
             the
             resurrection
             makes
             
             me
             die
             comfortably
             .
             As
             we
             sleep
             quietly
             ,
             because
             we
             hope
             to
             rise
             again
             ,
             and
             we
             put
             our
             seed
             into
             the
             ground
             ,
             with
             comfort
             ,
             why
             ?
             we
             hope
             to
             receive
             it
             in
             a
             more
             glorious
             manner
             in
             the
             harvest
             :
             so
             though
             my
             body
             be
             
             sowen
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             it
             shall
             rise
             a
             glorious
             body
             ;
             I
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             though
             
               I
               receive
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               ,
            
             yet
             I
             shall
             sleep
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             when
             I
             goe
             to
             sleep
             ,
             I
             hope
             to
             rise
             again
             :
             so
             I
             trust
             when
             the
             resurrection
             shall
             come
             ,
             that
             my
             body
             shall
             waken
             ,
             and
             arise
             .
             
               I
               trust
               in
               God
               that
               raiseth
               the
               dead
            
             ;
             because
             he
             raiseth
             the
             dead
             ,
             he
             can
             recover
             me
             if
             he
             will
             :
             if
             not
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             this
             body
             ,
             a
             glorious
             body
             afterward
             :
             so
             every
             way
             it
             was
             a
             strong
             argument
             with
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               I
               trust
               in
               God
               that
               raiseth
               the
               dead
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             draws
             an
             argument
             of
             comfort
             from
             Gods
             power
             in
             raising
             the
             dead
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             true
             reason
             ,
             a
             good
             argument
             :
             he
             that
             will
             raise
             the
             dead
             body
             out
             of
             the
             grave
             ,
             he
             can
             raise
             out
             of
             miserie
             ,
             out
             of
             captivity
             :
             the
             argument
             is
             strong
             .
             Thus
             God
             comforts
             his
             people
             in
             Ezek.
             37.
             in
             that
             parable
             of
             the
             drie
             bones
             ,
             that
             he
             put
             life
             in
             .
             So
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             he
             speaks
             of
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Rom.
            
             4.
             17.
             
             
               He
               looked
               to
               God
               who
               quickneth
               the
               dead
               ,
               who
               calleth
               things
               that
               are
               not
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               were
               .
            
             What
             made
             Abraham
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             give
             him
             Isaac
             again
             ?
             he
             considered
             if
             God
             can
             raise
             Isaac
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             if
             he
             please
             he
             can
             give
             me
             Isaac
             back
             again
             :
             and
             though
             Isaac
             were
             the
             sonne
             of
             promise
             ,
             yet
             he
             trusted
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             more
             then
             Isaac
             the
             sonne
             of
             his
             love
             .
             Why
             ?
             he
             knew
             that
             God
             could
             raise
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             sacrificed
             him
             :
             he
             trusted
             in
             God
             ,
             
               who
               quickneth
               the
               dead
            
             .
             
             
               
                 The
                 resurrection
                 (
                 then
                 )
                 is
                 an
                 argument
                 to
                 stengthen
                 our
                 faith
                 in
                 all
                 miseries
                 whatsoever
                 .
              
            
          
           
             It
             strengthens
             our
             faith
             before
             death
             ,
             and
             in
             death
             .
             I
             will
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             common
             place
             of
             that
             point
             concerning
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             tedious
             and
             unjust
             ,
             beause
             it
             is
             not
             intended
             here
             ,
             but
             onely
             it
             is
             used
             as
             a
             special
             argument
             .
             Therefore
             I
             will
             but
             touch
             that
             point
             .
             
             
               
                 God
                 will
                 raise
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Nature
             is
             more
             offended
             at
             this
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             thing
             :
             But
             St.
             Paul
             makes
             it
             cleare
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             against
             nature
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             raise
             the
             dead
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
             To
             speake
             a
             little
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             speake
             of
             the
             use
             the
             Apostle
             made
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             use
             that
             we
             may
             make
             of
             it
             .
             Saith
             the
             Apostle
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             speaking
             to
             witty
             Atheists
             that
             thought
             to
             have
             cavilled
             out
             the
             resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             :
             
               Thou
               fool
            
             ,
             thou
             speakest
             against
             nature
             ,
             if
             thou
             think
             it
             altogether
             impossible
             .
          
           
             Look
             to
             the
             seed
             ,
             do
             we
             not
             see
             that
             God
             every
             spring
             raiseth
             things
             that
             were
             dead
             ?
             We
             see
             in
             the
             silk-worm
             ,
             what
             an
             alteration
             there
             is
             from
             a
             flie
             to
             a
             worm
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             We
             see
             what
             men
             can
             doe
             by
             Art
             ,
             they
             make
             glasses
             ,
             of
             what
             ?
             of
             Ashes
             .
             We
             see
             what
             nature
             can
             doe
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             ordinary
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             see
             what
             it
             can
             do
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             What
             is
             gold
             ,
             and
             silver
             ,
             and
             pearle
             ?
             is
             it
             not
             water
             and
             earth
             ,
             excellently
             digested
             ,
             exquisitely
             concocted
             and
             digested
             ?
             That
             there
             should
             be
             such
             excellent
             things
             of
             so
             base
             a
             creature
             .
             We
             see
             what
             Art
             and
             nature
             can
             do
             .
             If
             Art
             ,
             and
             nature
             can
             do
             so
             great
             things
             ,
             why
             do
             we
             call
             in
             question
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ?
             if
             God
             have
             revealed
             his
             Will
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             why
             do
             we
             doubt
             of
             this
             great
             point
             of
             Gods
             raising
             the
             dead
             ?
          
           
             The
             Ancients
             had
             much
             adoe
             with
             the
             Pagans
             about
             this
             point
             ,
             they
             handled
             it
             excellently
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             excellent
             in
             those
             points
             which
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             by
             the
             adversaries
             ,
             and
             indeed
             they
             were
             especially
             sound
             in
             those
             points
             .
             I
             say
             they
             were
             excellent
             and
             large
             in
             the
             handling
             of
             this
             :
             but
             I
             will
             not
             stand
             upon
             that
             ;
             it
             is
             an
             Article
             of
             our
             Creed
             ,
             
               I
               believe
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               :
            
             Indeed
             ,
             he
             that
             believeth
             the
             first
             Article
             of
             the
             
             Creed
             ,
             he
             will
             easily
             believe
             the
             last
             :
             he
             that
             believes
             in
             
               God
               the
               Father
               Almighty
               maker
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
            
             he
             will
             easily
             believe
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             I
             will
             rather
             come
             to
             shew
             the
             Use
             of
             it
             .
             God
             will
             raise
             the
             dead
             ;
             Therefore
             Gods
             manner
             of
             working
             is
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             ,
             in
             extremity
             ,
             
             (
             as
             I
             touched
             before
             ;
             )
             he
             raiseth
             us
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             when
             we
             are
             dead
             :
             he
             doth
             his
             greatest
             works
             when
             there
             is
             least
             hope
             .
             So
             it
             is
             in
             the
             resurrection
             out
             of
             troubles
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             at
             all
             ,
             no
             ground
             in
             nature
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             his
             power
             altogether
             that
             must
             do
             it
             ,
             then
             he
             falls
             to
             work
             to
             raise
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             our
             faith
             must
             follow
             his
             working
             ,
             he
             raiseth
             the
             dead
             ;
             he
             
             justifies
             a
             sinner
             :
             but
             it
             is
             when
             he
             is
             furthest
             from
             grace
             ,
             a
             sinner
             despairing
             of
             all
             mercie
             :
             then
             he
             hath
             the
             most
             need
             of
             justification
             .
             He
             raiseth
             the
             dead
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             then
             when
             they
             are
             nothing
             but
             dust
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             time
             for
             him
             to
             work
             to
             raise
             the
             dead
             .
             He
             restores
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             that
             which
             is
             lost
             .
             God
             never
             forgets
             his
             old
             work
             ,
             this
             was
             his
             old
             manner
             of
             working
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             (
             &
             still
             every
             day
             he
             useth
             it
             )
             
               he
               made
               all
               of
               nothing
            
             ,
             order
             out
             of
             confusion
             ,
             light
             out
             of
             darkness
             :
             This
             was
             in
             the
             creation
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             he
             doth
             still
             ,
             he
             never
             forgets
             his
             old
             work
             .
             This
             St.
             Paul
             being
             acquainted
             with
             he
             fastneth
             his
             hope
             ,
             and
             trust
             upon
             such
             a
             God
             as
             will
             raise
             the
             dead
             .
             Therefore
             make
             that
             use
             of
             it
             that
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             is
             in
             any
             calamity
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             it
             were
             a
             death
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             as
             in
             that
             37.
             of
             
               Ezekiel
               ,
               drie
               bones
            
             ,
             Comfort
             your selves
             :
             God
             comforted
             the
             Church
             there
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             raise
             the
             Church
             out
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             as
             he
             raised
             those
             dead
             bones
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             as
             easie
             as
             the
             other
             .
             So
             in
             the
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             continually
             he
             brings
             order
             out
             of
             confusion
             ,
             light
             out
             of
             darkness
             ,
             and
             life
             out
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             out
             of
             extream
             troubles
             ,
             when
             men
             think
             themselves
             dead
             ,
             when
             they
             think
             the
             Church
             dead
             ,
             past
             all
             hope
             ,
             then
             he
             will
             quicken
             ,
             and
             raise
             it
             :
             so
             that
             he
             will
             never
             forget
             this
             course
             ,
             till
             he
             have
             raised
             our
             dead
             bodies
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             will
             finish
             that
             manner
             of
             dispensation
             .
             This
             is
             Gods
             manner
             of
             working
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             answer
             it
             with
             our
             faith
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             greatest
             dejection
             that
             can
             be
             ,
             to
             
               trust
               in
               God
               that
               raiseth
               the
               dead
               :
            
             Faith
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             it
             will
             answer
             the
             ground
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             when
             it
             is
             carried
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             carried
             to
             him
             that
             raiseth
             the
             dead
             :
             therefore
             though
             it
             be
             desperate
             every
             way
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             I
             hope
             above
             hope
             ,
             I
             hope
             in
             him
             whose
             course
             is
             to
             raise
             the
             dead
             ;
             who
             at
             the
             last
             will
             raise
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             still
             delights
             in
             a
             proportion
             to
             raise
             men
             from
             death
             ,
             out
             of
             all
             troubles
             and
             miseries
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             this
             God
             doth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             carrie
             it
             along
             in
             all
             miseries
             whatsoever
             ,
             in
             soul
             ,
             in
             body
             ,
             or
             estate
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             God
             raiseth
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             therefore
             we
             must
             feel
             our selves
             dead
             before
             we
             can
             be
             raised
             by
             his
             grace
             .
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             a
             Papist
             cannot
             be
             a
             good
             Christian
             ?
             he
             opposeth
             his
             own
             conversion
             ;
             what
             is
             conversion
             ?
             It
             is
             the
             first
             resurrection
             ,
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             soul
             :
             but
             that
             which
             is
             raised
             must
             be
             dead
             first
             :
             they
             account
             not
             themselves
             dead
             ,
             and
             therefore
             oppose
             this
             resurrection
             .
             And
             so
             when
             we
             are
             dead
             in
             grace
             ,
             or
             comfort
             ,
             let
             us
             trust
             in
             God
             that
             raiseth
             the
             dead
             ;
             And
             so
             for
             outward
             condition
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             conversion
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             which
             seems
             a
             thing
             so
             strange
             :
             when
             a
             man
             thinks
             how
             they
             are
             dispersed
             ,
             and
             thinks
             of
             their
             poverty
             and
             disgrace
             ,
             he
             thinks
             ,
             Is
             this
             a
             likely
             matter
             ?
             Remember
             what
             God
             hath
             said
             ,
             
             he
             will
             raise
             the
             dead
             .
             And
             because
             this
             is
             a
             work
             that
             seems
             as
             hard
             as
             the
             raysing
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             therefore
             their
             calling
             and
             conversion
             is
             called
             a
             kind
             of
             resurrection
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             
             Let
             us
             hope
             for
             that
             :
             He
             that
             raiseth
             the
             body
             ,
             will
             raise
             that
             people
             ,
             (
             as
             despicable
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             )
             to
             be
             a
             glorious
             people
             ,
             and
             Church
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             for
             the
             confusion
             of
             the
             man
             of
             sin
             ,
             The
             revelation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             when
             it
             came
             out
             of
             the
             grave
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Egyptian
             darknesse
             of
             Popery
             ,
             was
             it
             not
             a
             raising
             of
             the
             dead
             ?
          
           
             When
             Luther
             arose
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             a
             man
             might
             have
             said
             
             to
             him
             ,
             What
             ?
             doest
             thou
             set
             thy self
             against
             the
             whole
             World
             ?
             go
             to
             thy
             cloyster
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               have
               mercy
               upon
               us
               .
            
             Doest
             thou
             hope
             to
             reform
             the
             World
             against
             all
             the
             World
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             he
             trusted
             in
             God
             that
             
               raiseth
               the
               dead
            
             ,
             that
             raiseth
             men
             to
             conversion
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             and
             that
             raiseth
             the
             Church
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             even
             from
             death
             .
             He
             raised
             the
             Church
             out
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             And
             he
             will
             raise
             the
             Jewes
             that
             now
             are
             in
             a
             dead
             state
             :
             why
             should
             we
             doubt
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             when
             we
             believe
             ,
             or
             professe
             to
             believe
             the
             main
             ,
             the
             resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ?
          
           
             And
             every
             day
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             God
             is
             raising
             the
             dead
             spiritually
             :
             the
             dead
             hear
             the
             voyce
             of
             Christ
             every
             day
             ,
             when
             the
             Ministery
             is
             in
             power
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             a
             blessing
             upon
             it
             ,
             conveying
             it
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             raising
             the
             dead
             .
             So
             ,
             Wisdom
             is
             justified
             of
             her
             children
             ;
             the
             Gospel
             is
             justified
             to
             be
             a
             powerful
             doctrine
             ,
             having
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             clothing
             it
             ,
             to
             raise
             people
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             dead
             in
             sin
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             none
             that
             ever
             are
             spiritually
             raised
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             see
             themselves
             dead
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             we
             are
             to
             abhor
             Popery
             ,
             because
             it
             teacheth
             us
             that
             we
             are
             not
             dead
             in
             our selves
             ,
             and
             then
             there
             can
             be
             no
             resurrection
             to
             grace
             ;
             for
             the
             resurrection
             is
             of
             the
             dead
             :
             the
             more
             we
             see
             a
             contrarietie
             in
             Nature
             to
             Grace
             ,
             the
             more
             fit
             objects
             we
             are
             for
             the
             divine
             power
             of
             God
             to
             raise
             ,
             
               He
               raiseth
               the
               dead
            
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             how
             to
             go
             along
             with
             this
             ,
             in
             all
             troubles
             ,
             God
             will
             raise
             
             the
             dead
             ,
             therefore
             he
             will
             bring
             me
             out
             of
             this
             trouble
             ,
             if
             he
             see
             it
             good
             :
             Therefore
             in
             extremity
             ,
             let
             us
             thus
             reason
             with
             our selves
             :
             Now
             I
             know
             not
             which
             way
             to
             turn
             me
             ;
             there
             is
             but
             a
             step
             between
             me
             and
             death
             :
             if
             God
             have
             any
             purpose
             to
             use
             my
             service
             furthet
             ,
             he
             that
             raiseth
             the
             dead
             ,
             will
             raise
             me
             from
             the
             grave
             ,
             
               to
               him
               belong
               the
               issues
               of
               death
               ,
            
             Psal.
             67.
             he
             can
             give
             an
             evasion
             and
             escape
             if
             he
             will
             :
             if
             not
             if
             he
             will
             not
             deliver
             me
             ,
             then
             I
             die
             in
             this
             faith
             that
             he
             will
             raise
             me
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             that
             that
             upholds
             a
             Christian
             in
             extremity
             :
             This
             made
             the
             Martyrs
             so
             confident
             :
             this
             made
             those
             three
             young
             men
             so
             resolute
             that
             were
             cast
             into
             the
             fiery
             Furnace
             :
             what
             was
             their
             comfort
             ?
             Surely
             this
             ,
             God
             can
             deliver
             us
             if
             he
             will
             (
             say
             they
             )
             he
             is
             able
             to
             deliver
             us
             now
             :
             but
             if
             he
             will
             not
             do
             this
             for
             us
             ,
             he
             will
             raise
             our
             bodies
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             not
             deliver
             them
             here
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             a
             final
             deliverance
             at
             the
             resurrection
             .
          
           
             So
             in
             Heb.
             11.
             those
             blessed
             men
             ,
             
               they
               hoped
               for
               a
               better
               resurrection
               ,
            
             and
             this
             made
             them
             confident
             .
          
           
             This
             makes
             us
             confident
             to
             stand
             out
             against
             all
             the
             threatnings
             and
             all
             the
             crosses
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             hold
             our
             peace
             with
             God
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             inticements
             ,
             and
             allurements
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             because
             we
             trust
             in
             God
             that
             raiseth
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
           
             Again
             ,
             let
             us
             learn
             to
             extract
             contrary
             principles
             to
             Satan
             ,
             out
             of
             Gods
             
             proceedings
             .
             What
             doth
             he
             reason
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             dead
             ,
             either
             in
             sin
             ,
             or
             in
             misery
             ?
             What
             hast
             thou
             to
             do
             with
             God
             ?
             God
             hath
             forsaken
             thee
             :
             No
             ,
             saith
             faith
             ,
             God
             is
             a
             God
             raising
             the
             dead
             ;
             the
             more
             dead
             I
             am
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             in
             my
             own
             sense
             ,
             the
             nearer
             I
             am
             to
             Gods
             help
             .
             I
             am
             a
             despairing
             sinner
             ,
             a
             great
             sinner
             :
             but
             the
             more
             God
             will
             magnifie
             his
             merey
             ,
             that
             
               where
               sin
               hath
               abounded
               ,
               grace
               may
               abound
               much
               more
               .
            
             Retort
             home
             the
             argument
             ,
             draw
             contrary
             principles
             to
             him
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             divine
             Art
             which
             faith
             hath
             .
          
           
             Oh
             ,
             but
             then
             you
             may
             presume
             ,
             and
             do
             what
             you
             list
             .
          
           
             Not
             so
             ,
             (
             retort
             the
             argument
             again
             upon
             him
             )
             if
             I
             do
             so
             ,
             God
             will
             bring
             me
             to
             death
             ,
             he
             will
             bring
             me
             to
             despair
             ;
             and
             who
             is
             it
             that
             delights
             to
             have
             that
             course
             taken
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             brought
             so
             low
             ?
             So
             every
             way
             we
             may
             retort
             temptations
             from
             this
             dealing
             of
             God.
             If
             I
             be
             carelesse
             ,
             he
             will
             bring
             me
             as
             low
             as
             hell
             ,
             I
             shall
             have
             little
             joy
             to
             try
             conclusions
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             thou
             be
             low
             ,
             despair
             not
             ,
             thou
             art
             the
             fitter
             object
             ,
             God
             raiseth
             the
             dead
             ,
             therefore
             I
             will
             not
             add
             to
             my
             sins
             legal
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             add
             this
             Evangelical
             sin
             ,
             this
             destroying
             sin
             of
             despair
             ,
             and
             unbelief
             ;
             but
             I
             will
             cast
             my self
             upon
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             believe
             in
             him
             that
             raiseth
             the
             dead
             ;
             and
             desire
             him
             to
             speak
             to
             my
             dead
             soul
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             rotten
             as
             Lazaru's
             body
             which
             had
             been
             so
             long
             in
             the
             grave
             ;
             that
             he
             would
             say
             to
             it
             ,
             
               Come
               forth
            
             of
             that
             cursed
             estate
             ;
             it
             is
             but
             for
             him
             to
             speak
             the
             word
             ,
             to
             blesse
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             will
             come
             out
             by
             faith
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Art
             of
             faith
             to
             draw
             contrary
             arguments
             to
             Satan
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             belong
             to
             God
             do
             so
             in
             all
             temptations
             :
             but
             those
             that
             do
             not
             ,
             they
             sink
             lower
             and
             lower
             ,
             having
             nothing
             to
             uphold
             their
             souls
             :
             they
             have
             not
             learned
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             that
             raiseth
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             the
             God
             that
             raiseth
             the
             dead
             :
             
               Therefore
               let
               us
               oft
               think
               of
               this
               ,
            
             
             think
             what
             God
             means
             to
             do
             with
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             carry
             out
             selves
             answerably
             ,
             I
             trust
             in
             God
             that
             raiseth
             the
             dead
             :
             Therefore
             let
             us
             honour
             God
             while
             we
             live
             ,
             with
             that
             body
             that
             he
             will
             raise
             :
             let
             us
             be
             fruitful
             in
             our
             place
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             drawes
             this
             conclusion
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             from
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             
               Finally
               ,
               my
               brethren
               ,
               be
               constant
               ,
               unmoveable
               ,
               alway
               abounding
               in
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               knowing
               that
               your
               labour
               is
               not
               in
               vain
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             Especially
             considering
             that
             he
             will
             raise
             the
             dead
             bodies
             after
             a
             more
             glorious
             manner
             then
             they
             are
             now
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             a
             more
             glorious
             body
             .
             For
             alway
             Gods
             second
             works
             are
             better
             then
             his
             first
             :
             he
             raiseth
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             will
             make
             our
             bodies
             ,
             like
             the
             glorious
             body
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             But
             the
             point
             of
             the
             resurrection
             is
             very
             large
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             I
             shall
             have
             better
             occasion
             to
             speak
             of
             it
             afterward
             .
             I
             onely
             apply
             it
             to
             the
             present
             purpose
             ,
             how
             it
             strengthens
             faith
             in
             misery
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             houre
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             is
             strengthened
             in
             his
             faith
             when
             he
             thinks
             ,
             now
             I
             am
             going
             
               the
               way
               of
               all
               flesh
            
             ,
             I
             am
             to
             yield
             my
             soul
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             death
             is
             to
             close
             up
             mine
             eyes
             :
             yet
             I
             have
             trusted
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             do
             trust
             in
             God
             that
             will
             raise
             my
             body
             from
             the
             grave
             .
             This
             comforts
             the
             soul
             against
             the
             horrour
             of
             the
             grave
             ,
             against
             that
             confusion
             and
             darknesse
             that
             is
             after
             death
             .
          
           
             Faith
             seeth
             things
             to
             come
             as
             present
             ,
             it
             sees
             the
             body
             (
             after
             it
             hath
             a
             long
             time
             been
             in
             the
             dust
             )
             clothed
             with
             flesh
             ,
             and
             made
             like
             the
             glorious
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             :
             faith
             sees
             this
             ,
             
             and
             so
             a
             Christian
             soule
             dies
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             sowes
             the
             body
             as
             good
             seed
             in
             the
             ground
             in
             hope
             of
             a
             glorious
             resurrection
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             comforts
             a
             Christian
             soule
             ,
             in
             the
             losse
             of
             children
             ,
             of
             wife
             ,
             of
             friends
             ,
             that
             have
             been
             dearest
             ,
             and
             nearest
             to
             me
             ,
             I
             trust
             
               in
               God
               that
               raiseth
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             that
             he
             will
             raise
             them
             again
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             all
             be
             for
             ever
             with
             the
             Lord
             :
             it
             is
             a
             point
             of
             singular
             comfort
             :
             for
             the
             maine
             Articles
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             wondrous
             working
             upon
             us
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             passages
             of
             our
             lives
             ;
             it
             is
             good
             to
             think
             often
             upon
             the
             pillars
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             as
             this
             is
             one
             ,
             
               That
               God
               will
               raise
               us
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
             But
             I
             go
             on
             to
             the
             next
             verse
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               VERS
               .
               10.
               
            
             
               Who
               delivered
               us
               from
               so
               great
               a
               death
               ,
               who
               doth
               deliver
               us
               ,
               in
               whom
               we
               trust
               that
               he
               will
               yet
               deliver
               us
               .
            
          
           
             SAint
             Paul
             sets
             down
             his
             troubles
             to
             the
             life
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             make
             himself
             and
             others
             more
             sensible
             of
             his
             comforts
             ,
             and
             of
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             and
             goodness
             in
             his
             deliverance
             .
             These
             words
             contain
             his
             deliverance
             out
             of
             that
             trouble
             ,
             his
             particular
             deliverance
             out
             of
             a
             particular
             trouble
             :
             And
             this
             deliverance
             is
             set
             down
             by
             a
             triple
             distinction
             of
             time
             ,
             as
             time
             is
             either
             past
             ,
             present
             ,
             or
             to
             come
             ;
             so
             God
             who
             is
             the
             deliverer
             for
             all
             times
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               delivered
               us
            
             for
             the
             time
             past
             ,
             
               he
               doth
               deliver
               us
            
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             
               in
               whom
               we
               trust
               that
               he
               will
               deliver
               us
            
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             
               
                 Who
                 delivered
                 us
                 from
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 death
                 .
              
            
          
           
             After
             St.
             Paul
             had
             learned
             to
             rrust
             in
             God
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             taken
             forth
             that
             lesson
             ,
             a
             hard
             lesson
             to
             learn
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             learned
             by
             bringing
             a
             man
             to
             such
             extremity
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             learned
             
               to
               trust
               in
               God
               that
               raiseth
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             God
             gave
             him
             this
             reward
             of
             his
             diligence
             in
             the
             blessed
             school
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             he
             delivered
             him
             ,
             
               who
               hath
               delivered
               us
               ,
               and
               who
               doth
               deliver
               us
            
             continually
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             take
             his
             hand
             from
             the
             work
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             do
             so
             still
             .
          
           
             St.
             Paul
             here
             calls
             his
             trouble
             a
             death
             .
             It
             was
             not
             a
             death
             properly
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             his
             aggravation
             of
             the
             trouble
             that
             calls
             it
             a
             death
             :
             because
             Gods
             mercy
             onely
             hindred
             it
             from
             being
             a
             death
             ,
             it
             was
             onely
             not
             a
             death
             ,
             it
             was
             some
             desperate
             trouble
             ,
             some
             desperate
             sicknesse
             ,
             the
             particular
             is
             not
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             We
             know
             what
             a
             tumult
             there
             was
             about
             Diana
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             Acts
             19.
             and
             in
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
             
               He
               fought
               with
               beasts
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
            
             (
             which
             is
             in
             
               Asia
               )
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               men
               .
            
             Whether
             it
             were
             that
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             we
             know
             not
             ;
             whatsoever
             it
             was
             ,
             he
             calls
             it
             a
             death
             :
             he
             doth
             not
             call
             it
             an
             affliction
             ,
             but
             a
             death
             ,
             &
             a
             great
             death
             ,
             to
             make
             himself
             the
             more
             sensible
             .
          
           
             VVherefore
             have
             we
             souls
             ,
             and
             understandings
             ,
             but
             to
             exercise
             them
             in
             setting
             forth
             our
             dangers
             ,
             and
             the
             deliverances
             of
             God
             ?
             to
             consider
             of
             things
             ,
             to
             affect
             us
             deeply
             ?
             The
             Apostle
             here
             to
             affect
             himself
             deeply
             ,
             he
             sets
             it
             down
             here
             by
             a
             death
             .
          
           
             And
             oft-times
             in
             the
             Psalmes
             ,
             the
             Psalmist
             in
             Psalme
             18.
             and
             Psal.
             11.
             he
             calls
             his
             afflictions
             death
             and
             hell
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             had
             been
             indeed
             except
             God
             had
             delivered
             him
             .
             But
             to
             come
             to
             the
             points
             that
             are
             considerable
             hence
             .
             First
             of
             all
             we
             may
             observe
             this
             ,
             that
             
               
                 God
                 till
                 he
                 have
                 wrought
                 his
                 own
                 work
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 deliver
                 ;
                 he
                 brings
                 men
                 to
                 a
                 low
                 ebbe
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 very
                 low
                 estate
                 before
                 he
                 will
                 deliver
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             After
             God
             hath
             wrought
             his
             own
             work
             ,
             then
             he
             delivers
             hischildren
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             he
             continues
             the
             work
             still
             ,
             he
             doth
             deliver
             me
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             upon
             experience
             of
             Gods
             former
             deliverance
             ,
             Gods
             children
             have
             founded
             a
             blessed
             argument
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             
               He
               hath
               ,
               &
               he
               will
               deliver
               me
               .
            
             God
             is
             alway
             like
             himself
             ,
             he
             is
             never
             at
             a
             loss
             ,
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             he
             doth
             ,
             and
             will
             doe
             ,
             reserving
             the
             limitations
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             afterward
             .
             
               
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 deliver
                 his
                 children
                 .
              
            
          
           
             He
             delivered
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             after
             he
             had
             brought
             him
             to
             receive
             
             the
             sentence
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             after
             he
             had
             learned
             not
             to
             trust
             in
             himself
             ,
             but
             
               in
               God
               that
               raiseth
               the
               dead
               .
            
             God
             deferres
             his
             deliverance
             for
             many
             reasons
             :
             To
             name
             a
             few
             .
          
           
             God
             doth
             deferre
             his
             deliverance
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             in
             dangers
             ,
             partly
             (
             as
             
             you
             see
             here
             )
             to
             perfect
             the
             work
             of
             mortification
             ,
             of
             self-confidence
             ,
             to
             subdue
             trust
             in
             any
             earthly
             thing
             .
             St.
             Paul
             by
             this
             learned
             not
             to
             trust
             in
             himself
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             to
             strengthen
             our
             faith
             and
             confidence
             in
             God
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             
             drawn
             from
             all
             creatures
             to
             learn
             to
             trust
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             sweeten
             his
             deliverance
             when
             it
             comes
             ,
             to
             indear
             his
             favours
             ,
             
             for
             then
             they
             are
             sweet
             indeed
             after
             God
             hath
             beat
             us
             out
             of
             our selves
             .
             Summer
             and
             Spring
             are
             sweet
             after
             Winter
             :
             so
             it
             is
             in
             this
             vicissitude
             ,
             and
             intercourse
             that
             God
             useth
             ;
             favour
             after
             affliction
             and
             crosses
             ,
             is
             favour
             indeed
             .
             That
             makes
             heaven
             so
             sweet
             to
             Gods
             Children
             when
             they
             come
             there
             because
             they
             go
             to
             Heaven
             out
             of
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             miserie
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             And
             partly
             likewise
             God
             defers
             it
             for
             his
             own
             glory
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             
             known
             for
             his
             meer
             work
             :
             for
             when
             we
             are
             at
             a
             losse
             ,
             and
             the
             soul
             can
             reason
             thus
             ,
             God
             must
             help
             or
             none
             can
             help
             ,
             then
             God
             hath
             the
             glory
             :
             therefore
             in
             love
             to
             his
             own
             glory
             he
             defers
             it
             so
             long
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             he
             useth
             to
             defer
             long
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             the
             more
             shame
             the
             enemies
             at
             length
             :
             for
             if
             the
             affliction
             be
             from
             the
             insolencie
             and
             pride
             of
             the
             enemies
             ,
             
             he
             deferres
             deliverance
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             come
             to
             the
             highest
             pitch
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             ariseth
             as
             a
             Gyant
             refreshed
             
               with
               wine
               ,
               and
               smites
               his
               enemies
               in
               the
               hinder
               parts
               :
            
             he
             is
             as
             it
             were
             refreshed
             on
             the
             sudden
             .
             And
             as
             it
             is
             his
             greatest
             glory
             to
             raise
             his
             children
             when
             they
             are
             at
             the
             lowest
             :
             so
             it
             is
             his
             glory
             to
             confound
             the
             pride
             of
             the
             enemies
             when
             it
             is
             at
             the
             highest
             :
             if
             he
             should
             do
             it
             before
             ,
             his
             glory
             would
             not
             shine
             so
             much
             in
             the
             confusion
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             enterprises
             against
             his
             children
             .
             One
             would
             think
             he
             should
             not
             have
             let
             Pharaoh
             alone
             so
             long
             ;
             but
             he
             got
             him
             glory
             the
             more
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             in
             confounding
             him
             in
             the
             Red-sea
             :
             So
             Haman
             came
             very
             farre
             ,
             almost
             to
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             decree
             ;
             he
             had
             gotten
             by
             his
             policie
             and
             malice
             ,
             and
             then
             God
             delivered
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             confounded
             Haman
             .
             These
             and
             the
             like
             reasons
             may
             be
             given
             to
             shew
             that
             God
             in
             heavenly
             and
             deep
             wisdom
             doth
             not
             presently
             deliver
             his
             children
             .
          
           
             The
             proper
             use
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             learn
             not
             to
             be
             hasty
             ,
             and
             short-spirited
             in
             Gods
             dealing
             ,
             but
             learn
             to
             practise
             that
             which
             we
             are
             often
             injoyned
             ,
             to
             wait
             on
             God
             ,
             to
             wait
             his
             good
             leasure
             .
          
           
             Especially
             considering
             that
             which
             is
             the
             second
             point
             ,
             let
             that
             satisfie
             us
             ,
             that
             
             
               
                 After
                 God
                 hath
                 done
                 his
                 work
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 deliver
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             Let
             us
             wait
             ,
             for
             he
             will
             deliver
             at
             length
             :
             perhaps
             his
             time
             is
             not
             yet
             that
             he
             will
             deliver
             ;
             but
             usually
             when
             all
             is
             desperate
             ,
             when
             he
             may
             have
             all
             the
             glory
             then
             he
             delivers
             .
             He
             delivered
             the
             three
             young
             men
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             put
             into
             the
             fire
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             Furnace
             was
             made
             seven
             times
             hotter
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             the
             glory
             in
             consuming
             their
             enemies
             :
             so
             he
             delivered
             Hezekias
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             when
             the
             enemy
             was
             even
             ready
             to
             seize
             upon
             the
             City
             .
             He
             promised
             St.
             Paul
             that
             not
             one
             man
             should
             perish
             in
             the
             ship
             ,
             but
             yet
             they
             suffered
             shipwrack
             ,
             they
             went
             away
             onely
             with
             their
             lives
             .
             God
             doth
             so
             deliver
             his
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             perish
             in
             the
             danger
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             us
             stay
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             waite
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             it
             is
             not
             Gods
             time
             yet
             .
             
          
           
             When
             shall
             we
             know
             that
             it
             is
             Gods
             time
             to
             deliver
             ?
             that
             we
             may
             wait
             with
             comfort
             .
          
           
             God
             knowes
             his
             own
             time
             best
             ,
             but
             usually
             it
             is
             when
             we
             are
             brought
             very
             low
             ,
             and
             when
             our
             spirits
             are
             low
             :
             when
             we
             are
             brought
             very
             
             low
             ,
             both
             in
             regard
             of
             humane
             support
             ,
             and
             in
             regard
             of
             our
             spirits
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             humble
             ,
             when
             our
             souls
             
               cleave
               to
               the
               dust
               :
               help
               ,
               Lord
               ,
            
             for
             we
             are
             brought
             very
             low
             :
             
               Help
               Lord
               ,
               for
               vain
               is
               the
               help
               of
               man.
               
            
          
           
             When
             the
             Church
             can
             plead
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             good
             plea
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             at
             the
             lowest
             ,
             and
             the
             malice
             of
             the
             enemy
             is
             at
             the
             highest
             ,
             when
             the
             waters
             swell
             ,
             
               Help
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               for
               the
               waters
               are
               come
               into
               my
               very
               soul
               ,
            
             when
             we
             are
             very
             low
             ,
             and
             the
             enemies
             very
             high
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Pharaoh
             .
             And
             so
             in
             Herod
             when
             he
             was
             in
             the
             height
             of
             his
             pride
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             in
             all
             his
             glory
             ,
             God
             takes
             him
             there
             .
          
           
             Thus
             God
             delivers
             his
             ,
             and
             confounds
             his
             enemies
             ;
             I
             joyn
             them
             both
             together
             ,
             for
             the
             one
             is
             not
             commonly
             without
             the
             other
             :
             the
             annoyance
             of
             Gods
             Children
             is
             from
             their
             enemies
             :
             therefore
             when
             he
             delivers
             the
             one
             he
             confounds
             the
             other
             .
             When
             the
             malice
             of
             the
             one
             is
             at
             the
             highest
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             of
             the
             other
             is
             at
             the
             lowest
             ,
             and
             their
             spirits
             are
             afflicted
             and
             cast
             down
             with
             their
             estate
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             time
             when
             God
             will
             deliver
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             when
             our
             hearts
             are
             inlarged
             to
             pray
             ,
             when
             we
             can
             pray
             from
             a
             broken
             heart
             :
             as
             you
             see
             here
             ,
             he
             joynes
             them
             together
             ,
             God
             will
             deliver
             
             me
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             by
             your
             prayers
             :
             when
             we
             have
             hearts
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             when
             others
             have
             hearts
             to
             pray
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             time
             of
             deliverance
             .
             Usually
             there
             goes
             before
             deliverance
             an
             enlarged
             heart
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Daniel
             ,
             Dan.
             9.
             a
             little
             before
             they
             came
             out
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             he
             had
             a
             large
             heart
             to
             pray
             to
             God.
             And
             when
             we
             can
             plead
             with
             God
             his
             promise
             ,
             
               Remember
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               thy
               promise
               wherein
               thou
               hast
               caused
               us
               to
               trust
               :
            
             when
             we
             can
             cast
             our selves
             upon
             Gods
             mercy
             with
             prayer
             ,
             and
             plead
             with
             God
             to
             remember
             his
             promise
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             God
             means
             to
             deliver
             us
             .
             When
             the
             heart
             is
             shut
             and
             closed
             up
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             speak
             to
             God
             :
             when
             there
             is
             some
             sin
             or
             other
             that
             doth
             stifle
             the
             spirit
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             vent
             it self
             with
             that
             liberty
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             time
             yet
             of
             Gods
             deliverance
             .
          
           
             God
             will
             at
             the
             length
             deliver
             :
             therefore
             from
             both
             these
             (
             that
             he
             doth
             deferre
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             will
             deliver
             at
             length
             )
             let
             us
             inferre
             this
             lesson
             of
             waiting
             ,
             let
             us
             wait
             therefore
             ,
             and
             wait
             with
             comfort
             .
             Let
             us
             remember
             these
             principles
             .
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             God
             hath
             a
             time
             (
             as
             for
             all
             things
             )
             so
             for
             our
             deliverance
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             that
             Gods
             time
             is
             the
             best
             time
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             best
             discerner
             of
             opportunities
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             remember
             that
             this
             shall
             be
             when
             he
             hath
             wrought
             his
             work
             upon
             our
             souls
             ,
             specially
             when
             he
             hath
             made
             us
             to
             trust
             in
             him
             .
             As
             here
             ,
             when
             Saint
             Paul
             had
             learnd
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             then
             he
             delivered
             him
             .
             And
             why
             should
             we
             desire
             to
             do
             our
             bodies
             good
             ,
             or
             our
             estates
             good
             ,
             till
             God
             hath
             wrought
             his
             cure
             on
             our
             souls
             ?
             for
             God
             intends
             our
             souls
             in
             the
             first
             place
             :
             our
             soules
             they
             are
             the
             whole
             man
             in
             a
             manner
             .
             The
             welfare
             of
             the
             soul
             drawes
             the
             welfare
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             welfare
             of
             the
             estate
             after
             it
             ;
             the
             body
             shall
             do
             well
             if
             the
             soul
             do
             well
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             we
             should
             desire
             rather
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             let
             the
             affliction
             stay
             ,
             then
             that
             it
             should
             part
             without
             the
             message
             for
             which
             God
             sends
             it
             .
             Every
             affliction
             is
             Gods
             messenger
             :
             we
             should
             desire
             the
             Lord
             to
             let
             it
             stay
             for
             the
             answer
             for
             which
             he
             hath
             sent
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             ,
             it
             will
             never
             part
             without
             the
             answer
             for
             which
             God
             sends
             it
             ,
             till
             it
             have
             humbled
             us
             ,
             till
             it
             have
             brought
             us
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             till
             we
             be
             such
             as
             we
             should
             be
             .
             And
             a
             Christian
             soul
             rather
             desires
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Furnace
             ,
             to
             be
             under
             the
             affliction
             ,
             to
             be
             purged
             better
             yet
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             affliction
             removed
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             a
             whit
             the
             better
             for
             it
             .
             Therefore
             considering
             that
             there
             will
             be
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             Gods
             time
             is
             the
             best
             time
             :
             and
             that
             this
             time
             will
             be
             when
             he
             hath
             fitted
             us
             ,
             we
             should
             learn
             to
             waite
             in
             any
             crosse
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             over
             hasty
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             consider
             ,
             though
             the
             time
             be
             long
             :
             yet
             he
             will
             deliver
             at
             length
             by
             death
             ,
             death
             will
             end
             all
             miseries
             .
          
           
             And
             consider
             ,
             that
             how
             long
             soever
             we
             indure
             any
             thing
             ,
             yet
             what
             is
             that
             that
             we
             indure
             here
             ,
             to
             that
             that
             we
             are
             freed
             from
             by
             Christ
             ?
             We
             are
             freed
             from
             misery
             ,
             from
             all
             misery
             ,
             from
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             damnation
             .
             And
             what
             is
             that
             that
             we
             can
             suffer
             here
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             and
             joy
             that
             remaines
             for
             us
             in
             heaven
             ?
             What
             is
             all
             that
             we
             can
             suffer
             here
             ,
             to
             that
             that
             Christ
             hath
             indured
             for
             us
             ?
             what
             is
             all
             that
             we
             can
             indure
             here
             ,
             to
             that
             that
             we
             have
             deserved
             ?
             Considering
             then
             what
             we
             are
             delivered
             from
             ,
             what
             God
             hath
             reserved
             for
             us
             ,
             what
             Christ
             hath
             indured
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             deserve
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             us
             wait
             ,
             and
             wait
             with
             patience
             .
             Especially
             considering
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             that
             God
             is
             working
             his
             good
             worke
             for
             our
             good
             :
             though
             we
             at
             the
             first
             perhaps
             for
             a
             while
             doe
             not
             see
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             affliction
             ,
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             cross
             ,
             we
             cannot
             read
             it
             perfectly
             ;
             yet
             in
             general
             we
             may
             know
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             our
             good
             :
             God
             of
             his
             infinite
             wisdom
             will
             not
             suffer
             a
             hair
             to
             fall
             from
             our
             heads
             without
             his
             providence
             ,
             
               And
               all
               shall
               work
               together
               for
               the
               best
               to
               those
               that
               love
               him
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             long
             then
             we
             see
             ere
             God
             deliver
             ,
             and
             why
             ?
             and
             at
             the
             last
             he
             will
             deliver
             one
             way
             or
             other
             :
             and
             therefore
             let
             us
             waite
             quietly
             ,
             and
             this
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             have
             practised
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             Psal.
             62.
             
             
               Yet
               ,
               my
               soul
               ,
               keep
               silence
               to
               the
               Lord.
            
             He
             had
             a
             shrewd
             conflict
             with
             himself
             when
             he
             saw
             how
             good
             causes
             were
             trampled
             on
             ,
             and
             he
             saw
             the
             insolence
             of
             wicked
             persons
             ,
             how
             they
             lift
             up
             their
             heads
             ,
             
               Yet
               ,
               my
               soul
               ,
               keep
               silence
               to
               the
               Lord.
            
             So
             he
             begins
             ,
             Psal.
             73.
             
             
               Yet
               God
               is
               good
               to
               Israel
               ,
            
             for
             all
             this
             .
             And
             God
             chargeth
             it
             upon
             his
             people
             that
             they
             should
             waite
             ,
             
               If
               I
               tarry
               ,
               wait
               thou
               ,
            
             Hab.
             2.
             2.
             
             And
             the
             blessing
             is
             promised
             to
             those
             that
             can
             wait
             and
             not
             murmur
             ,
             as
             in
             Psal.
             147.
             11.
             
             It
             is
             a
             duty
             that
             we
             are
             much
             urged
             to
             ,
             and
             very
             hardly
             brought
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             :
             therefore
             we
             are
             to
             hear
             it
             pressed
             the
             more
             ,
             Psal.
             147.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               taketh
               pleasure
               in
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               ,
               in
               those
               that
               hope
               in
               his
               mercy
               :
            
             in
             those
             that
             trust
             in
             his
             mercy
             .
             
             The
             like
             you
             have
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             Isay
             ,
             30.
             18.
             
             
               Therefore
               will
               the
               Lord
               wait
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               gracious
               to
               you
               :
               therefore
               he
               will
               be
               exalted
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               have
               mercy
               upon
               you
               :
               he
               is
               a
               God
               of
               judgement
               ,
               Blessed
               are
               all
               that
               wait
               for
               him
               .
            
             So
             in
             Lament
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Church
             still
             waits
             upon
             God.
             
          
           
             How
             oft
             doth
             David
             charge
             himself
             ,
             
               Wait
               ,
               and
               trust
               in
               God
               ,
               O
               my
               soul
               ?
            
             Let
             us
             learn
             this
             upon
             these
             grounds
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             long
             ere
             he
             deliver
             ,
             but
             at
             last
             he
             will
             deliver
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             sufficient
             to
             force
             this
             ,
             to
             wait
             still
             upon
             God
             with
             patience
             and
             silence
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             thus
             we
             see
             God
             doth
             deliver
             ,
             
               Who
               dilivered
               us
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             What
             will
             he
             do
             for
             the
             time
             present
             ?
             he
             hath
             delivered
             ,
             and
             doth
             deliver
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             deliver
             .
             From
             all
             joyntly
             together
             you
             see
             ,
             that
             
               
                 Gods
                 people
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 
                 deliverance
                 alway
                 .
              
            
          
           
             They
             have
             alwayes
             troubles
             ,
             when
             one
             is
             past
             another
             is
             present
             ;
             deliverance
             supposeth
             dangers
             .
          
           
             There
             have
             been
             dangers
             ,
             there
             are
             dangers
             ,
             and
             there
             will
             be
             dangers
             .
             Our
             life
             is
             a
             warfare
             ,
             a
             temptation
             ,
             we
             are
             absent
             from
             God
             ,
             we
             are
             alway
             exposed
             to
             dangers
             .
             We
             live
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             Divels
             ,
             and
             of
             Divellish-minded
             men
             :
             we
             have
             corruptions
             in
             us
             that
             expose
             us
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             sin
             drawes
             on
             judgments
             ,
             we
             are
             alway
             in
             danger
             one
             way
             or
             other
             while
             we
             live
             in
             this
             VVorld
             .
             But
             our
             comfort
             is
             ,
             that
             as
             there
             have
             been
             dangers
             ,
             and
             are
             dangers
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             dangers
             ;
             so
             there
             hath
             been
             deliverance
             ,
             there
             is
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             there
             will
             be
             deliverance
             .
             It
             is
             a
             trade
             that
             God
             useth
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             Art
             ,
             
               God
               knoweth
               how
               to
               deliver
               his
               ,
            
             as
             Saint
             Peter
             saith
             ;
             he
             hath
             alway
             exercised
             it
             ,
             he
             is
             excellent
             at
             it
             :
             he
             hath
             delivered
             his
             Church
             ,
             he
             doth
             deliver
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             deliver
             his
             Church
             :
             and
             so
             every
             particular
             member
             ,
             he
             hath
             ,
             and
             doth
             and
             will
             diliver
             them
             .
          
           
             VVonderfull
             is
             the
             entercourse
             that
             God
             useth
             with
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             their
             estate
             .
             Even
             as
             in
             nature
             there
             is
             a
             change
             and
             entercourse
             of
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             of
             light
             and
             darknesse
             ,
             of
             morning
             and
             evening
             ,
             of
             summer
             and
             winter
             ,
             of
             hot
             and
             cold
             :
             so
             in
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             there
             are
             changes
             ,
             dangers
             ,
             and
             deliverance
             .
             There
             is
             a
             sowing
             in
             tears
             ,
             and
             a
             reaping
             in
             joy
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             night
             of
             affliction
             ,
             and
             a
             morning
             of
             joy
             and
             prosperity
             ,
             
               Heavinesse
               may
               be
               in
               the
               evening
               ,
               but
               joy
               commeth
               in
               the
               morning
               .
            
          
           
             And
             thus
             we
             go
             on
             till
             we
             end
             our
             daies
             ,
             till
             we
             be
             taken
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             where
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             Change
             ,
             where
             
               all
               teares
               shall
               be
               wiped
               from
               our
               eyes
               .
            
          
           
             If
             we
             had
             spirituall
             eyes
             ,
             eyes
             to
             see
             our
             danger
             ,
             to
             see
             how
             full
             the
             World
             is
             of
             Divells
             ,
             &
             then
             to
             consider
             how
             many
             dangers
             this
             weak
             life
             is
             subject
             to
             ,
             how
             many
             casualties
             :
             we
             cannot
             go
             out
             of
             doores
             ,
             we
             cannot
             take
             a
             journey
             ,
             but
             how
             many
             dangers
             are
             we
             subject
             to
             ?
             we
             are
             invironed
             with
             perpetual
             dangers
             ,
             the
             snares
             of
             death
             compasse
             us
             almost
             every
             where
             ,
             abroad
             ,
             and
             at
             home
             ,
             in
             our
             greatest
             security
             .
          
           
             But
             our
             comfort
             ,
             is
             that
             God
             doth
             compasse
             us
             with
             mercy
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             Psal.
             32.
             
             As
             dangers
             are
             round
             about
             us
             ,
             so
             God
             is
             a
             
               Wall
               of
               fire
               about
               us
            
             :
             we
             have
             dangers
             about
             us
             ,
             Divells
             about
             us
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             guard
             about
             us
             ,
             we
             have
             God
             about
             us
             ,
             we
             have
             his
             Angels
             about
             us
             ,
             we
             have
             all
             his
             creatures
             about
             us
             ,
             
               All
               things
               are
               yours
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             God
             that
             hath
             delivered
             us
             ,
             that
             doth
             deliver
             us
             .
             Who
             restraines
             the
             divels
             from
             having
             their
             wills
             of
             us
             ?
             they
             are
             enemies
             not
             only
             to
             our
             souls
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             salvation
             ,
             but
             to
             our
             bodies
             :
             they
             are
             enemies
             to
             our
             health
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Job
             :
             we
             live
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             Lyons
             ,
             oft-times
             ,
             in
             the
             middest
             
             of
             enemies
             ;
             who
             restraines
             their
             malice
             ?
             we
             are
             preserved
             from
             dangers
             day
             and
             night
             :
             who
             shuts
             in
             the
             doores
             ,
             who
             watcheth
             over
             us
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             keeps
             Israel
             ?
             It
             is
             God
             that
             delivereth
             us
             .
             Without
             his
             deliverance
             all
             deliverances
             were
             to
             little
             purpose
             :
             all
             shutting
             in
             were
             to
             little
             purpose
             ,
             except
             he
             shut
             us
             in
             that
             shut
             Noah
             into
             the
             Ark
             :
             he
             must
             watch
             over
             us
             .
             It
             is
             God
             that
             delivereth
             us
             .
          
           
             But
             doth
             he
             deliver
             us
             onely
             outwardly
             ?
          
           
             No
             ,
             he
             hath
             delivered
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             deliver
             us
             spiritually
             .
             He
             hath
             
             delivered
             us
             from
             the
             power
             of
             hell
             ,
             and
             damnation
             ,
             he
             doth
             deliver
             us
             from
             many
             sins
             that
             we
             should
             commit
             :
             and
             when
             we
             have
             sinned
             ,
             he
             delivers
             us
             from
             despair
             ,
             he
             delivers
             us
             from
             presuming
             ,
             by
             touching
             our
             hearts
             with
             saving
             grief
             for
             sin
             ;
             if
             we
             belong
             to
             him
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             two
             wayes
             he
             delivers
             ,
             either
             from
             the
             sin
             or
             from
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             sin
             ,
             either
             from
             the
             committing
             of
             the
             sin
             or
             from
             despairing
             for
             the
             sin
             ,
             or
             presuming
             in
             a
             course
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             Who
             delivereth
             us
             from
             our
             inbred
             corruptions
             ?
             Should
             we
             not
             run
             every
             day
             into
             the
             sins
             that
             we
             see
             others
             commit
             ?
             Who
             cuts
             short
             our
             lusts
             ,
             and
             suppresseth
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             swearers
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             licentious
             persons
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             Godlesse
             persons
             ?
             are
             we
             not
             hewn
             out
             of
             the
             same
             rock
             ?
             Who
             keeps
             us
             from
             sin
             ?
             Is
             it
             any
             inbred
             goodnesse
             ?
             Are
             we
             not
             all
             a
             like
             tainted
             with
             originall
             fin
             ?
             Children
             of
             wrath
             ?
             Who
             puts
             a
             difference
             between
             us
             and
             others
             ?
             It
             is
             God
             that
             hath
             delivered
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             doth
             deliver
             us
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             his
             mercy
             that
             we
             do
             not
             commit
             sin
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             preventing
             deliverance
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             have
             committed
             sin
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             mercy
             to
             pardon
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             his
             preserving
             deliverance
             from
             despair
             after
             the
             committing
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             All
             are
             beholding
             to
             God
             for
             deliverance
             ,
             those
             that
             have
             committed
             sin
             ,
             that
             he
             delivers
             them
             from
             the
             wrath
             to
             come
             ,
             from
             the
             damnation
             that
             they
             deserve
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             have
             the
             grace
             not
             to
             commit
             sin
             ,
             they
             are
             beholding
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             delivers
             them
             from
             that
             which
             their
             corruptions
             else
             would
             carry
             them
             to
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             take
             his
             government
             from
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             an
             inward
             guard
             as
             well
             as
             an
             outward
             ,
             an
             invisible
             guard
             ,
             
               We
               are
               kept
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               through
               Faith
               to
               salvation
               .
            
             We
             have
             a
             guard
             
             that
             keeps
             us
             from
             despair
             ,
             from
             sinking
             .
             God
             delivereth
             us
             from
             our selves
             by
             this
             inward
             guard
             .
             There
             is
             not
             the
             vilest
             Atheist
             that
             lives
             ,
             but
             let
             God
             open
             his
             conscience
             ,
             and
             let
             loose
             himself
             upon
             himself
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             he
             deserves
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             he
             is
             ready
             to
             sink
             into
             ,
             if
             he
             see
             not
             Gods
             mercy
             to
             deliver
             him
             :
             if
             he
             see
             not
             an
             Intercessor
             ,
             a
             Mediator
             to
             come
             between
             God
             &
             him
             ,
             what
             would
             become
             of
             him
             ?
             Therefore
             saith
             Saint
             Paul
             in
             Philip.
             4.
             
             
               The
               peace
               of
               God
               which
               passeth
               all
               understanding
               shall
               (
               guard
               )
               your
               hearts
               and
               minds
            
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             word
             is
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             
               shall
               guard
               your
               hearts
               and
               minds
               .
            
          
           
             We
             have
             not
             onely
             a
             guard
             outward
             ,
             but
             we
             have
             a
             peace
             in
             us
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             strengthening
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God.
             God
             delivers
             us
             as
             from
             all
             others
             ,
             so
             from
             our selves
             .
             Judas
             had
             no
             enemies
             ,
             God
             let
             him
             loose
             to
             himself
             ,
             what
             became
             of
             him
             ?
             Achitophel
             had
             no
             enemy
             ,
             God
             let
             him
             loose
             to
             himself
             too
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             see
             what
             a
             desperate
             conclusion
             he
             came
             to
             .
          
           
             So
             ,
             whosoever
             thou
             art
             that
             contemnest
             Religion
             ,
             that
             makest
             any
             thing
             
             of
             greater
             moment
             and
             respect
             then
             that
             ,
             if
             thou
             hadst
             not
             an
             enemy
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             all
             were
             thy
             friends
             :
             as
             Judas
             had
             all
             to
             be
             his
             friends
             ,
             the
             Pharisees
             were
             his
             friends
             ,
             he
             had
             money
             of
             them
             :
             but
             God
             opened
             his
             conscience
             ,
             and
             he
             could
             not
             indure
             the
             sight
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             spake
             bitter
             things
             to
             him
             ,
             when
             God
             opened
             an
             inward
             hell
             in
             his
             conscience
             .
             So
             God
             doth
             deliver
             us
             outwardly
             and
             inwardly
             ,
             and
             the
             inward
             is
             double
             ,
             partly
             from
             despair
             ,
             partly
             from
             the
             rage
             of
             corruptions
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             Is
             it
             not
             God
             that
             tyes
             up
             our
             corruptions
             ?
             There
             is
             such
             a
             world
             of
             sin
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             often
             he
             finds
             the
             experience
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             meets
             with
             a
             fit
             temptation
             to
             his
             disposition
             ,
             that
             Gods
             Children
             complain
             of
             themselves
             that
             the
             sins
             of
             their
             hearts
             have
             deceived
             them
             :
             so
             God
             delivers
             men
             from
             the
             rage
             of
             lusts
             ,
             he
             tyes
             up
             their
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             delivers
             them
             from
             them
             .
             And
             when
             we
             fall
             ,
             and
             are
             ready
             to
             despair
             for
             them
             ,
             he
             delivers
             us
             from
             despair
             .
             He
             doth
             deliver
             ,
             he
             is
             perpetually
             delivering
             ,
             it
             implies
             that
             we
             alway
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             deliverance
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             we
             should
             alway
             look
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             breath
             of
             our
             nostrils
             ,
             
               In
               him
               we
               live
               ,
               and
               move
               ,
               and
               have
               our
               being
               ,
            
             in
             him
             we
             stand
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             we
             are
             delivered
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             all
             our
             enemies
             ,
             it
             should
             stir
             up
             our
             hearts
             thankfully
             to
             depend
             upon
             God
             ;
             he
             that
             hath
             delivered
             us
             ,
             he
             doth
             deliver
             us
             :
             if
             he
             should
             not
             continue
             his
             deliverance
             we
             should
             be
             continually
             in
             extream
             danger
             .
             
               
                 VVho
                 hath
                 delivered
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 deliver
                 us
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
              
            
          
           
             A
             Christian
             is
             never
             in
             so
             great
             perplexity
             but
             God
             is
             delivering
             of
             him
             ,
             even
             in
             trouble
             :
             So
             the
             Church
             saith
             Lamentations
             3.
             
             
               It
               is
               Gods
               mercy
               that
               we
               are
               not
               all
               consumed
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Church
             was
             in
             a
             pittifull
             estate
             then
             ,
             one
             would
             have
             thought
             they
             were
             as
             low
             as
             almost
             they
             might
             be
             :
             yet
             notwithstanding
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             those
             blessed
             men
             that
             lived
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             they
             saw
             that
             they
             might
             have
             been
             worse
             then
             they
             were
             :
             and
             they
             saw
             that
             there
             was
             some
             danger
             from
             which
             they
             were
             delivered
             ,
             
               It
               is
               thy
               mercy
               that
               we
               are
               not
               all
               consumed
               .
            
             God
             delivered
             them
             from
             extremity
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             in
             troubles
             God
             doth
             deliver
             so
             ,
             as
             there
             may
             be
             a
             distinction
             for
             the
             most
             part
             between
             his
             and
             others
             .
             
               When
               I
               gather
               my
               Jewels
               it
               shall
               be
               known
               who
               serves
               me
               ,
               and
               who
               serves
               me
               not
               .
            
             Mal.
             3.
             
             God
             continually
             delivers
             ,
             more
             especially
             at
             sometimes
             .
          
           
             As
             we
             say
             of
             providence
             ,
             providence
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             continued
             act
             of
             creation
             .
             And
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             same
             power
             that
             created
             all
             things
             of
             nothing
             ,
             
             the
             same
             power
             sustains
             all
             things
             .
             God
             upholds
             all
             things
             with
             his
             right
             hand
             .
          
           
             For
             even
             as
             it
             is
             with
             a
             stone
             which
             is
             upheld
             by
             a
             mans
             hand
             ,
             let
             him
             withdraw
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             down
             it
             falls
             :
             so
             naturally
             all
             things
             as
             they
             are
             raised
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             so
             they
             will
             fall
             to
             their
             first
             principles
             ,
             except
             they
             be
             sustained
             by
             that
             continuall
             act
             of
             creation
             which
             we
             call
             providence
             ,
             to
             maintain
             them
             in
             the
             order
             wherein
             they
             were
             set
             at
             the
             first
             .
             So
             there
             is
             a
             continuall
             act
             of
             deliverance
             ,
             till
             we
             be
             delivered
             out
             of
             all
             troubles
             ,
             and
             set
             in
             a
             place
             where
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             annoyance
             at
             all
             either
             from
             within
             us
             ,
             or
             without
             us
             .
             God
             doth
             still
             deliver
             .
          
           
             O
             ,
             let
             this
             move
             us
             to
             a
             reverence
             of
             the
             eye
             and
             Majesty
             of
             the
             great
             
             God
             ,
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             God.
             Who
             will
             willingly
             provoke
             him
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             stands
             in
             need
             to
             deliver
             him
             ?
          
           
             Let
             God
             withdraw
             his
             deliverance
             ,
             his
             preventing
             deliverance
             ,
             or
             his
             
             rescuing
             deliverance
             :
             for
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             there
             is
             a
             double
             deliverance
             :
             he
             prevents
             us
             from
             trouble
             ,
             he
             delivers
             us
             that
             we
             do
             not
             fall
             into
             it
             :
             and
             when
             we
             are
             fallen
             into
             it
             ,
             he
             rescues
             us
             .
             If
             God
             should
             not
             thus
             deliver
             us
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             mischief
             that
             any
             others
             fall
             into
             ,
             but
             we
             should
             fall
             into
             the
             like
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             for
             his
             preventing
             deliverance
             .
          
           
             As
             St.
             Austin
             saith
             well
             ;
             A
             man
             that
             is
             freed
             from
             sin
             ought
             to
             thank
             God
             as
             well
             for
             the
             sins
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             committed
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             sins
             that
             he
             hath
             had
             forgiven
             :
             for
             it
             is
             an
             equall
             mercy
             that
             a
             man
             fall
             not
             into
             sin
             as
             for
             his
             sin
             to
             be
             pardoned
             .
             And
             so
             for
             troubles
             too
             ,
             it
             is
             Gods
             mercy
             to
             prevent
             troubles
             as
             well
             as
             to
             deliver
             out
             of
             trouble
             when
             we
             are
             fallen
             into
             it
             .
          
           
             Who
             would
             not
             reverence
             this
             great
             God
             ?
             what
             miscreant
             wretches
             are
             they
             that
             inure
             their
             tongues
             to
             swearing
             to
             tear
             that
             Majesty
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             should
             withdraw
             his
             deliverance
             and
             protection
             from
             them
             ,
             what
             would
             become
             of
             them
             ?
          
           
             Where
             there
             is
             perpetuall
             dependance
             upon
             any
             man
             ,
             how
             doth
             it
             inforce
             reverence
             and
             respect
             even
             amongst
             men
             ?
             Itis
             Athiesm
             therefore
             for
             men
             to
             inure
             their
             tongues
             to
             speak
             cursed
             language
             ,
             to
             inure
             their
             hearts
             to
             entertain
             prophane
             thoughts
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             neglect
             the
             consideration
             of
             his
             Majesty
             .
             Holy
             men
             in
             Scripture
             are
             said
             to
             walk
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             have
             God
             in
             their
             eye
             ,
             in
             all
             times
             ,
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             them
             in
             his
             eye
             ,
             to
             delight
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             prevent
             troubles
             ,
             and
             to
             deliver
             them
             from
             troubles
             when
             they
             were
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             We
             should
             take
             notice
             of
             Gods
             speciall
             providence
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             that
             God
             by
             deliverance
             often
             gives
             us
             our
             lives
             ,
             and
             it
             should
             teach
             us
             to
             consecrate
             our
             lives
             to
             God.
             
               Who
               doth
               deliver
               us
            
             :
             
               
                 In
                 whome
                 we
                 hope
                 ,
                 or
                 trust
                 ,
                 or
                 have
              
               
                 affiance
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 yet
                 deliver
                 us
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             holy
             Apostle
             doth
             take
             in
             trust
             here
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             he
             speaks
             as
             if
             he
             were
             assured
             of
             that
             as
             of
             any
             thing
             past
             ;
             and
             he
             doth
             found
             his
             hope
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             upon
             that
             which
             was
             past
             and
             present
             .
             As
             he
             saith
             in
             Romans
             5.
             
             
               Experience
               breeds
               hope
            
             ,
             so
             it
             doth
             here
             in
             the
             Blessed
             Apostle
             ,
             
               He
               hath
               delivered
               ,
               and
               he
               doth
               deliver
               ,
            
             and
             why
             should
             I
             not
             trust
             in
             so
             good
             a
             God
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             deliver
             me
             ?
             And
             surely
             so
             may
             we
             do
             .
             
               
                 A
                 Christian
                 may
                 rely
                 on
                 God
                 for
                 
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Upon
             what
             ground
             ,
             upon
             what
             Pillars
             is
             this
             confidence
             built
             of
             the
             holy
             Apostle
             ?
          
           
             Upon
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Name
             of
             his
             nature
             ,
             
               Jehovah
               ,
               I
               am
            
             ,
             which
             signifies
             a
             constant
             being
             ,
             
               I
               was
               ,
               I
               am
               ,
               and
               am
               to
               come
               .
            
             
          
           
             There
             was
             danger
             ,
             there
             is
             danger
             ,
             and
             there
             will
             come
             danger
             :
             there
             was
             a
             God
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             there
             will
             be
             a
             God
             ,
             
               Jehovah
               ,
               I
               am
            
             .
             If
             there
             be
             a
             flux
             ,
             a
             perpetual
             succession
             of
             ill
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             perpetual
             being
             ,
             and
             living
             of
             the
             living
             Jehovah
             .
             So
             Christ
             is
             proved
             to
             be
             Jehovah
             ,
             because
             he
             calls
             himself
             Revelations
             1.
             
               he
               that
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               Jehovah
               ,
            
             alway
             like
             himself
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             God
             be
             Jehovah
             ,
             alway
             like
             himself
             ,
             then
             if
             he
             have
             delivered
             ,
             if
             he
             doth
             deliver
             ,
             he
             will
             deliver
             ,
             he
             is
             I
             am
             in
             himself
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             his
             Name
             is
             ,
             so
             is
             his
             nature
             and
             properties
             ,
             he
             is
             
               I
               am
            
             in
             his
             love
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             he
             is
             alway
             in
             the
             present
             tense
             :
             
               Whom
               he
               loves
               ,
               he
               loves
            
             
             
             
               to
               the
               end
            
             :
             he
             is
             unchangeable
             .
             
               I
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               change
               not
               ,
               therefore
               you
               are
               not
               consumed
               ,
            
             Mal.
             3.
             
             The
             reason
             why
             notwithstanding
             our
             many
             provocations
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             consumed
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             his
             love
             to
             us
             is
             unchangeable
             :
             though
             we
             are
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             
               He
               cannot
               deny
               himself
            
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             our
             comfort
             ,
             that
             though
             we
             change
             oft
             ,
             yet
             he
             never
             changeth
             .
             There
             is
             no
             outward
             thing
             can
             change
             him
             ,
             for
             then
             that
             were
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             he
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             inward
             thing
             can
             change
             him
             ,
             for
             then
             he
             were
             not
             perfectly
             wise
             ;
             so
             there
             is
             nothing
             either
             in
             himself
             or
             in
             the
             creatures
             that
             can
             change
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             alway
             like
             himself
             :
             therefore
             this
             is
             a
             ground
             of
             confidence
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             his
             Covenant
             and
             promise
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             that
             he
             hath
             made
             
             with
             his
             Children
             is
             an
             everlasting
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             be
             their
             God
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             :
             and
             the
             gifts
             ,
             and
             graces
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             inward
             love
             ,
             they
             are
             without
             repentance
             :
             and
             their
             union
             with
             Christ
             ,
             is
             an
             everlasting
             union
             .
          
           
             And
             also
             experience
             built
             upon
             these
             grounds
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             Jehovah
             ,
             what
             
             he
             hath
             done
             he
             will
             do
             ,
             and
             his
             properties
             are
             answerable
             to
             his
             Name
             ,
             he
             is
             unchangeable
             ,
             and
             his
             promise
             and
             Covenant
             are
             unchangeable
             :
             therefore
             experience
             from
             the
             time
             past
             comes
             to
             be
             a
             good
             argument
             from
             these
             3.
             grounds
             :
             because
             he
             is
             
               Jehovah
               ,
               I
               am
            
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             is
             unchangeable
             ,
             being
             Jehovah
             ,
             and
             because
             his
             Covenant
             is
             everlasting
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             unchangeable
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             comfort
             is
             the
             Name
             and
             being
             of
             God
             Jehovah
             :
             from
             his
             being
             issue
             and
             flow
             his
             properties
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             like
             him
             unchangeable
             ,
             and
             eternall
             :
             and
             from
             his
             properties
             comes
             that
             to
             be
             unchangeable
             that
             comes
             from
             him
             ,
             his
             Word
             and
             promise
             and
             Covenant
             ;
             considering
             then
             that
             his
             Name
             &
             being
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             his
             properties
             are
             such
             ,
             that
             his
             Covenant
             is
             such
             ,
             issuing
             from
             his
             nature
             and
             properties
             ,
             experience
             then
             of
             trust
             in
             the
             love
             and
             mercy
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             an
             unanswerable
             argument
             against
             all
             temptations
             :
             he
             hath
             loved
             ,
             he
             doth
             love
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             love
             :
             he
             hath
             delivered
             ,
             he
             doth
             deliver
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             deliver
             ,
             and
             will
             preserve
             
             
               us
               to
               his
               heavenly
               Kingdom
            
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             good
             argument
             ,
             that
             God
             that
             is
             Jehovah
             ,
             that
             God
             that
             is
             unchangeable
             ,
             that
             God
             that
             is
             in
             Covenant
             with
             me
             ,
             that
             is
             my
             God
             ,
             and
             I
             his
             ,
             that
             God
             of
             whom
             I
             have
             had
             experience
             for
             the
             time
             past
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             
               been
               my
               God
            
             ,
             why
             should
             I
             doubt
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ?
             Unlesse
             I
             will
             call
             in
             question
             the
             very
             being
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             very
             properties
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             overturn
             all
             ,
             I
             may
             as
             well
             trust
             him
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             time
             present
             ,
             
               He
               hath
               delivered
               me
               ,
               he
               doth
               deliver
               me
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               deliver
               me
               .
            
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             ,
             God
             doth
             not
             deliver
             alway
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             
             seemes
             not
             to
             be
             a
             current
             truth
             ;
             how
             doth
             God
             deliver
             his
             Children
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             how
             they
             miscarrie
             in
             troubles
             ,
             and
             persecutions
             ,
             both
             the
             Church
             in
             generall
             and
             particular
             Christians
             ,
             as
             there
             be
             many
             instances
             ,
             it
             seemes
             God
             doth
             not
             deliver
             his
             ,
             they
             die
             Martyrs
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             himself
             died
             a
             bloody
             death
             :
             therefore
             how
             is
             this
             true
             that
             we
             may
             build
             a
             certain
             confidence
             upon
             it
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               delivered
               ,
               he
               doth
               deliver
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               deliver
               ?
            
             
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             it
             in
             the
             latitude
             ,
             this
             deliverance
             .
             God
             delivers
             them
             so
             as
             stands
             with
             their
             desires
             to
             be
             delivered
             :
             for
             there
             may
             cases
             
             come
             wherein
             Gods
             Children
             will
             not
             be
             delivered
             :
             as
             we
             see
             the
             three
             
             young
             men
             when
             they
             were
             cast
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             be
             delivered
             out
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             delivered
             in
             it
             .
             And
             so
             in
             Heb.
             11.
             35.
             there
             is
             a
             notable
             example
             :
             
               Tender
               women
               ,
               received
               their
               dead
               again
               raised
               to
               life
               ,
               and
               others
               likewise
               were
               tortured
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               except
               of
               deliverance
               :
            
             they
             would
             have
             none
             upon
             ill
             tearms
             .
             So
             sometimes
             God
             doth
             not
             deliver
             his
             Children
             ,
             no
             ,
             nor
             they
             will
             not
             be
             delivered
             ,
             because
             perhaps
             their
             deliverance
             is
             promised
             upon
             ill
             tearms
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             redeeme
             their
             lives
             if
             they
             will
             by
             denying
             God
             and
             Religion
             :
             an
             ill
             bargin
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             I
             answer
             that
             howsoever
             God
             doth
             not
             deliver
             his
             from
             trouble
             ,
             yet
             he
             delivers
             them
             in
             trouble
             ,
             as
             in
             Isay
             43.
             he
             promiseth
             to
             be
             with
             
             them
             and
             to
             deliver
             them
             in
             
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               water
               .
            
          
           
             God
             did
             not
             keep
             the
             Martyrs
             out
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             but
             God
             was
             with
             them
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             to
             support
             them
             by
             the
             inward
             fire
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             be
             overcome
             of
             the
             outward
             fire
             and
             flame
             :
             so
             God
             delivers
             them
             in
             trouble
             ,
             though
             not
             out
             of
             trouble
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             ,
             an
             open
             deliverance
             visible
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             a
             secret
             ,
             inward
             
             invisible
             inward
             deliverance
             .
             There
             is
             an
             open
             glorious
             deliverance
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             deliverance
             of
             the
             three
             young
             men
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             examples
             .
             And
             there
             is
             an
             invisible
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             felt
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             God
             who
             delivers
             them
             :
             he
             delivers
             them
             in
             the
             inward
             man
             ,
             he
             delivers
             them
             from
             the
             ill
             of
             troubles
             ,
             from
             sin
             and
             despair
             :
             that
             they
             put
             not
             their
             hands
             to
             sinful
             courses
             ,
             he
             supports
             them
             inwardly
             with
             comfort
             ,
             and
             supports
             them
             inwardly
             in
             a
             course
             of
             obedience
             :
             and
             that
             spirituall
             ,
             inward
             deliverance
             is
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             Gods
             people
             more
             value
             then
             deliverance
             out
             of
             trouble
             :
             he
             doth
             not
             deliver
             them
             from
             fuffering
             ill
             ,
             he
             delivers
             them
             from
             doing
             ill
             :
             as
             in
             that
             notable
             place
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             18.
             
             
               I
               was
               delivered
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Lyon
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               shall
               deliver
               me
               from
               every
               evill
               work
               .
            
             He
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             God
             shall
             deliver
             me
             from
             death
             ,
             and
             from
             suffering
             evill
             works
             of
             Tyrants
             ,
             no
             ,
             but
             he
             shall
             deliver
             me
             from
             carrying
             my self
             unseemly
             ,
             and
             unbefitting
             such
             a
             man
             as
             I
             am
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             not
             disgrace
             my
             profession
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               deliver
               me
               from
               every
               evill
               work
               ,
            
             and
             that
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Saints
             and
             Martyrs
             and
             all
             good
             people
             desire
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             deliver
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             sink
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             that
             they
             despair
             not
             ,
             that
             they
             carry
             not
             themselves
             uncomely
             in
             troubles
             ,
             but
             so
             as
             is
             meet
             for
             the
             credit
             of
             the
             truth
             which
             they
             seal
             with
             their
             blood
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               delivered
               me
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               deliver
               me
               from
               every
               evill
               work
            
             ;
             and
             what
             saith
             he
             afterwards
             ?
             
               He
               shall
               preserve
               me
               to
               his
               Heavenly
               Kingdom
               .
            
          
           
             He
             doth
             not
             say
             he
             shall
             preserve
             me
             from
             death
             ,
             he
             knew
             he
             should
             die
             ;
             
               but
               he
               shall
               preserve
               me
               to
               his
               heavenly
               Kingdom
               .
            
             So
             put
             the
             case
             that
             God
             do
             not
             deliver
             from
             death
             ,
             yet
             he
             delivers
             by
             death
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             partial
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             a
             total
             deliverance
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             deliverance
             from
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             trouble
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             deliverance
             from
             all
             troubles
             .
             
             God
             delivers
             us
             most
             when
             we
             think
             he
             delivers
             least
             :
             for
             we
             think
             how
             doth
             he
             deliver
             his
             Children
             when
             we
             see
             them
             taken
             away
             by
             death
             ,
             and
             oftimes
             are
             massacreed
             ?
          
           
             That
             is
             one
             way
             of
             delivering
             them
             ,
             God
             by
             death
             takes
             them
             from
             all
             
             miseries
             ,
             they
             are
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             their
             enemies
             ;
             death
             delivers
             them
             from
             all
             miseries
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             both
             inward
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             outward
             of
             trouble
             ,
             all
             are
             determined
             in
             death
             :
             therefore
             God
             when
             he
             doth
             not
             deliver
             them
             from
             death
             ,
             he
             delivers
             them
             by
             death
             ,
             and
             takes
             them
             to
             his
             heavenly
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
           
             God
             oft-times
             delivers
             his
             ,
             by
             not
             delivering
             them
             out
             of
             trouble
             :
             for
             when
             he
             sees
             us
             in
             danger
             of
             some
             sin
             ,
             he
             delivers
             us
             into
             trouble
             to
             deliver
             us
             from
             some
             corruption
             .
             Of
             all
             evills
             Gods
             Children
             desire
             to
             avoid
             the
             delivering
             up
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             own
             lusts
             ,
             to
             their
             own
             base
             earthly
             hearts
             ,
             to
             a
             dead
             heart
             :
             he
             delivers
             them
             into
             trouble
             therefore
             to
             deliver
             them
             from
             themselves
             .
          
           
             God
             will
             deliver
             us
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             depend
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             humble
             our selves
             ,
             and
             be
             like
             our selves
             .
             When
             God
             delivereth
             us
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             it
             may
             be
             we
             are
             like
             our selves
             ,
             but
             perhaps
             afterward
             we
             grow
             prouder
             ,
             and
             self-confident
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             do
             that
             we
             formerly
             did
             :
             therefore
             God
             sometimes
             though
             he
             put
             us
             in
             hope
             of
             deliverance
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             not
             deliver
             us
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             not
             prepared
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             throughly
             humbled
             .
             As
             we
             see
             in
             Judges
             20.
             there
             the
             Israelites
             were
             to
             set
             on
             the
             Benjamits
             :
             they
             go
             the
             first
             time
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             foile
             :
             they
             go
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             and
             are
             foiled
             :
             the
             third
             time
             they
             set
             on
             them
             with
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             had
             the
             victory
             .
          
           
             What
             was
             the
             reason
             they
             had
             it
             not
             at
             the
             first
             time
             ?
             they
             were
             not
             humbled
             enough
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             flee
             to
             God
             ,
             with
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             .
             It
             may
             be
             there
             is
             some
             sin
             ,
             some
             affection
             unmortified
             ,
             of
             revenge
             and
             anger
             ,
             when
             God
             hath
             subdued
             that
             ,
             and
             brought
             it
             under
             ,
             and
             brought
             us
             to
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             ,
             then
             God
             will
             deliver
             us
             ;
             as
             at
             the
             third
             encounter
             they
             carried
             away
             the
             victory
             .
             When
             we
             have
             not
             made
             our
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             we
             may
             come
             the
             first
             and
             second
             time
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             delivered
             :
             but
             when
             we
             are
             throughly
             humbled
             ,
             and
             brought
             low
             ,
             then
             God
             will
             deliver
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             alway
             these
             outward
             promises
             have
             a
             reservation
             to
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             and
             our
             eternal
             good
             ;
             
               God
               hath
               delivered
               me
            
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             ,
             and
             will
             deliver
             me
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             stand
             with
             his
             glory
             and
             my
             good
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             the
             soul
             saith
             to
             God
             (
             with
             that
             reserved
             speech
             of
             him
             in
             the
             Gospell
             )
             Lord
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               wilt
               ,
               thou
               canst
            
             heal
             me
             :
             if
             thou
             wilt
             ,
             thou
             canst
             deliver
             me
             :
             if
             it
             be
             for
             thy
             glorie
             and
             my
             eternall
             good
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             Churches
             good
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             neither
             the
             Church
             nor
             the
             particular
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             desire
             deliverance
             upon
             any
             other
             termes
             ;
             but
             when
             it
             may
             be
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Churches
             good
             :
             when
             they
             may
             be
             instrumental
             by
             long
             life
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             serve
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             is
             for
             their
             own
             advantage
             to
             gather
             further
             assurance
             of
             their
             salvation
             ,
             then
             he
             hath
             ,
             and
             doth
             ,
             and
             will
             deliver
             still
             .
             This
             is
             enough
             to
             build
             the
             confidence
             of
             Gods
             children
             upon
             ,
             for
             their
             deliverance
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             God
             will
             deliver
             his
             Church
             and
             Children
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             deliver
             them
             out
             of
             all
             ,
             he
             will
             
               deliver
               Israel
               out
               of
               all
               his
               troubles
               ,
            
             he
             will
             not
             leave
             a
             horn
             or
             a
             hoof
             (
             as
             Moses
             said
             )
             he
             will
             not
             leave
             one
             trouble
             ,
             he
             will
             deliver
             us
             at
             the
             last
             out
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             advance
             us
             to
             his
             heavenly
             Kingdom
             .
             His
             bowels
             will
             melt
             over
             his
             Church
             and
             Children
             :
             he
             is
             a
             Father
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             the
             bowels
             of
             a
             Mother
             .
             This
             may
             serve
             to
             answer
             all
             objections
             that
             will
             arise
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             as
             indeed
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             cavil
             against
             divine
             truthes
             and
             comforts
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             time
             of
             trouble
             and
             temptation
             ,
             our
             hearts
             are
             full
             of
             complaints
             ,
             and
             disputes
             ,
             therefore
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             answer
             this
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             is
             the
             argument
             of
             the
             Apostle
             here
             ?
             Especially
             experience
             :
             
               he
               hath
               delivered
               ,
               he
               doth
               deliver
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               deliver
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               As
               God
               will
               deliver
               his
               Church
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               so
               this
               is
               one
               maine
               argument
            
             
             
               that
               he
               will
               do
               it
               ,
               experience
               of
               former
               favours
               and
               deliverances
               .
            
             
          
           
             This
             Saint
             Paul
             useth
             familiarly
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             18.
             
             
               I
               was
               delivered
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Lyon
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               shall
               deliver
               me
               from
               every
               evill
               work
               ,
               and
               preserve
               me
               to
               his
               Heavenly
               Kingdom
               :
            
             A
             blessed
             arguing
             .
             So
             David
             argues
             ,
             
               God
               delivered
               me
               from
               the
               Bear
               ,
               and
               the
               Lyon
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               will
               deliver
               me
               from
               this
               uncircumcised
               Philistine
               .
            
          
           
             So
             Jacob
             pleads
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             deliver
             him
             from
             Esau
             :
             he
             had
             had
             experience
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             till
             then
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             trusted
             that
             God
             would
             deliver
             him
             from
             Esau.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             good
             argument
             ,
             to
             plead
             experience
             to
             move
             God
             to
             care
             for
             us
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             
               
                 It
                 was
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 every
                 member
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
          
           
             It
             was
             used
             by
             the
             head
             ,
             Psalme
             22.
             which
             is
             a
             Psalme
             made
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               I
               was
               cast
               on
               thee
               from
               my
               Mothers
               wombe
               ,
               therefore
               be
               not
               far
               from
               me
               .
            
             
          
           
             It
             was
             Tipycally
             true
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             true
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             .
          
           
             So
             the
             Church
             pleads
             with
             God
             in
             diverse
             places
             ,
             in
             Isay
             51.
             2.
             
             God
             
             calls
             to
             his
             people
             to
             make
             use
             of
             former
             experience
             :
             
               Look
               to
               Abraham
               your
               Father
               ,
               and
               to
               Sarah
               that
               bare
               you
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Look
             to
             former
             times
             ,
             
               to
               the
               rock
               whence
               you
               were
               hewen
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               hole
               of
               the
               pit
               whence
               you
               were
               digged
               :
            
             he
             that
             was
             your
             God
             then
             ,
             is
             your
             God
             now
             ;
             
               Look
               to
               Abraham
               your
               Father
            
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             reason
             till
             now
             .
             So
             in
             Isay
             63.
             7.
             
             
               I
               will
               mention
               the
               loving
               kindnesse
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               praise
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               great
               goodnesse
               of
               the
               Lord
               bestowed
               upon
               us
               .
               In
               all
               their
               afflictions
               he
               was
               afflicted
               ,
               &c
            
             he
             speaks
             of
             former
             experience
             ;
             
               In
               love
               he
               bare
               them
               ,
               and
               carried
               them
               all
               the
               daies
               of
               old
               .
            
             So
             in
             Psalme
             44.
             
             
               Our
               Fathers
               have
               told
               us
            
             this
             and
             this
             .
             So
             both
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             it self
             plead
             with
             God
             from
             former
             experience
             ,
             and
             God
             calls
             them
             to
             former
             experience
             ,
             
               Remember
               the
               rock
               whence
               you
               were
               hewen
               .
            
             And
             he
             upbraids
             them
             because
             they
             forgat
             the
             works
             done
             to
             their
             fathers
             ,
             in
             Psal.
             105.
             and
             diverse
             others
             ,
             he
             objects
             to
             them
             that
             they
             did
             not
             make
             use
             of
             Gods
             former
             favours
             ,
             Psal.
             106.
             12.
             
             
               They
               forgot
               their
               Saviour
               that
               had
               done
               great
               things
               in
               Egypt
               ,
            
             &c.
             they
             forgate
             his
             former
             favours
             .
             And
             in
             the
             13.
             verse
             of
             that
             
               Psal.
               They
               soon
               forgate
               his
               works
               ,
               and
               waited
               not
               sor
               his
               counsell
               .
            
          
           
             And
             so
             it
             is
             with
             every
             particular
             St.
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             have
             reasoned
             from
             experience
             of
             Gods
             favours
             from
             the
             time
             past
             to
             the
             time
             to
             come
             :
             the
             Psalmes
             are
             full
             of
             it
             ,
             among
             the
             rest
             Psal.
             143.
             5.
             
             
               I
               remembered
               the
               daies
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               meditated
               on
               all
               thy
               works
               ,
               I
               mused
               on
               the
               works
               of
               thy
               hands
               .
            
             And
             in
             Psalme
             116.
             3.
             
             
               The
               sorrowes
               of
               death
            
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             here
             ,
             I
             was
             delivered
             from
             so
             great
             a
             Death
             )
             
               The
               sorrowes
               of
               death
               compassed
               me
               ,
               the
               paines
               of
               Hell
               took
               hold
               on
               me
               .
               I
               found
               sorrow
               and
               trouble
               ,
               I
               cryed
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               I
               beseech
               thee
               deliver
               my
               soule
               :
               The
               Lord
               preserveth
               the
               simple
               ,
               I
               was
               brought
               low
               ,
               and
               he
               helped
               me
               .
            
             What
             doth
             he
             build
             on
             that
             ?
             
               Return
               unto
               thy
               rest
               ,
               O
               my
               soul
               :
               the
               Lord
               hath
               dealt
               bountifully
               with
               thee
               :
               thou
               hast
               delivered
               my
               soul
               from
               death
               ,
               mine
               eyes
               from
               tears
               ,
               and
               my
               feet
               from
               falling
               .
            
             What
             will
             he
             do
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ?
             
               I
               will
               walk
               before
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               land
               of
               the
               living
               .
            
             Thus
             we
             see
             how
             we
             may
             plead
             with
             God
             as
             the
             same
             Psalmist
             doth
             excellently
             in
             Psal
             71.
             he
             goes
             along
             with
             God
             there
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             daies
             ,
             in
             verse
             5.
             
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               been
               my
               hope
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               and
               my
               trust
               from
               my
               youth
               ,
               by
               thee
               I
               have
               been
               held
               from
               the
               wombe
               ,
               thou
               tookest
               me
               out
               of
               my
               Mothers
               bowels
               ,
               my
               praise
               shall
               be
               continually
               of
               thee
               .
            
             What
             doth
             he
             plead
             from
             this
             now
             when
             he
             was
             old
             ?
             In
             verse
             nine
             ,
             
               Cast
               me
               not
               off
               in
               the
               time
               of
               my
               old
               age
               ,
               for
               sake
               me
               not
               when
               my
               strength
               faileth
               .
            
          
           
             Why
             ?
             Thou
             hast
             been
             my
             God
             from
             my
             youth
             ,
             thou
             hast
             held
             me
             from
             the
             wombe
             :
             therefore
             cast
             me
             not
             off
             in
             my
             old
             age
             ,
             forsake
             me
             not
             when
             my
             strength
             faileth
             .
             So
             he
             pleads
             with
             God
             ,
             verse
             17.
             
             
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               hast
               taught
               me
               from
               my
               youth
               ,
               now
               when
               I
               am
               old
               and
               gray-headed
               for
               sake
               me
               not
               ,
               till
               I
               have
               shewed
               thy
               strength
               to
               this
               Generation
               ,
               and
               thy
               power
               to
               every
               one
               that
               is
               to
               come
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             how
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             his
             Children
             makes
             a
             blessed
             use
             of
             former
             experience
             to
             reason
             with
             God
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             afford
             us
             arguments
             in
             all
             kinds
             .
             We
             may
             reason
             from
             former
             spiritual
             favours
             to
             spirituall
             favours
             :
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             God
             hath
             begun
             a
             good
             work
             in
             us
             ,
             therefore
             
               He
               will
               finish
               it
               to
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Phil.
             1.
             
             
               His
               gifts
               and
               graces
               are
               without
               repentance
               .
            
             And
             we
             may
             reason
             from
             spirituall
             favours
             past
             to
             all
             favours
             to
             come
             that
             are
             of
             a
             lower
             nature
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             
             
               He
               that
               spared
               not
               his
               own
               Son
               ,
               but
               gave
               him
               to
               death
               for
               us
               all
               ,
               how
               shall
               he
               not
               with
               him
               give
               us
               all
               things
               ?
            
             It
             is
             a
             strong
             reason
             ,
             he
             hath
             done
             the
             greate
             ,
             rtherefor
             ●…he
             may
             well
             do
             the
             lesse
             .
             We
             may
             reason
             from
             one
             favour
             to
             another
             ,
             thus
             ,
             from
             temporal
             to
             temporal
             :
             he
             hath
             delivered
             me
             ,
             therefore
             if
             it
             be
             for
             his
             glory
             and
             my
             good
             ,
             he
             will
             deliver
             me
             .
             We
             may
             reason
             from
             once
             to
             all
             of
             the
             like
             ,
             Psal.
             23.
             
             
               God
               is
               my
               shepherd
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               He
               hath
               been
               with
               me
               in
               the
               valley
               of
               death
            
             ;
             he
             hath
             shewed
             himself
             to
             be
             my
             shepherd
             in
             all
             my
             troubles
             :
             what
             doth
             he
             build
             on
             that
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ?
             
               Doubtlesse
               the
               loving
               kindnesse
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               follow
               me
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               my
               life
               .
            
             This
             should
             teach
             us
             then
             this
             holy
             
             practice
             ,
             to
             lay
             up
             observations
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             them
             as
             so
             many
             pawnes
             and
             pledges
             to
             move
             God
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             to
             regard
             us
             ;
             it
             is
             wondrous
             pleasing
             to
             him
             .
             It
             is
             no
             argument
             to
             prevail
             if
             we
             come
             to
             men
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             you
             have
             done
             this
             for
             me
             ,
             therefore
             you
             will
             :
             because
             man
             hath
             a
             finite
             power
             which
             is
             soon
             drawn
             dry
             :
             but
             God
             is
             infinite
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             spring
             ,
             he
             can
             create
             new
             :
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             he
             can
             do
             ,
             and
             more
             too
             :
             he
             is
             where
             he
             was
             at
             the
             fitst
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             is
             never
             at
             a
             losse
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             a
             strong
             argument
             to
             go
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             art
             my
             God
             from
             the
             womb
             ,
             thou
             hast
             delivered
             me
             from
             such
             a
             danger
             ,
             and
             such
             an
             exigence
             ,
             when
             I
             knew
             not
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             thou
             madest
             open
             a
             way
             .
             I
             see
             by
             evident
             signs
             it
             was
             thy
             goodnesse
             ,
             thou
             art
             alway
             like
             thy self
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             same
             God
             now
             .
             Therefore
             we
             should
             treasure
             up
             observations
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             with
             us
             .
             And
             consider
             with
             them
             the
             promises
             ,
             and
             see
             
             how
             God
             hath
             made
             good
             his
             promise
             by
             experience
             ,
             and
             then
             joyn
             both
             together
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             wrastle
             with
             God
             :
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             hast
             promised
             thus
             and
             thus
             ,
             nay
             ,
             I
             have
             had
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             promise
             in
             former
             times
             .
             And
             now
             I
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             the
             performance
             of
             that
             promise
             which
             before
             I
             have
             had
             experience
             of
             .
          
           
             And
             desire
             God
             by
             his
             Spirit
             to
             sanctifie
             our
             memories
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             remember
             fit
             deliverances
             ,
             &
             fit
             favours
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             time
             shall
             come
             we
             
             may
             have
             arguments
             from
             experience
             .
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             we
             sink
             in
             temptation
             ?
             That
             we
             are
             to
             seek
             when
             troubles
             come
             ?
             It
             is
             from
             basenesse
             of
             Heart
             ,
             that
             though
             God
             have
             manifested
             his
             Care
             and
             Love
             to
             us
             by
             thousands
             of
             experiments
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             ready
             upon
             everie
             
             new
             trouble
             to
             call
             all
             into
             question
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             never
             been
             a
             good
             God
             to
             us
             :
             this
             is
             base
             in
             fidelity
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             our
             neglecting
             to
             treasure
             up
             blessed
             experiments
             of
             Gods
             former
             favour
             .
          
           
             It
             should
             be
             the
             wisdom
             of
             every
             Christian
             to
             be
             well
             read
             in
             the
             story
             of
             his
             own
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             return
             back
             in
             his
             thoughts
             what
             God
             hath
             done
             for
             him
             ,
             how
             God
             hath
             dealt
             with
             him
             for
             the
             time
             past
             ,
             what
             he
             hath
             wrought
             in
             him
             by
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             .
             Let
             us
             make
             use
             of
             it
             both
             in
             outward
             ,
             and
             in
             inward
             troubles
             ,
             in
             disconsolations
             of
             spirit
             ,
             and
             in
             inward
             desertions
             :
             let
             us
             call
             to
             mind
             what
             good
             soever
             hath
             been
             wrought
             in
             us
             ,
             by
             such
             a
             meanes
             ,
             by
             such
             an
             Ordinance
             ,
             by
             such
             a
             Book
             ,
             by
             such
             an
             occasion
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             call
             to
             mind
             how
             effectually
             God
             hath
             wrought
             in
             us
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             this
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             hour
             of
             darknesse
             when
             God
             seemes
             to
             hide
             his
             face
             from
             us
             .
          
           
             I
             see
             not
             the
             Sun
             in
             a
             cloudy
             day
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             the
             Sun
             is
             in
             the
             skie
             still
             .
             At
             midnight
             we
             hope
             for
             the
             morning
             ,
             the
             morning
             will
             undoubtedly
             
             come
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             midnight
             for
             the
             present
             .
             So
             David
             comforted
             himself
             in
             Psal.
             77.
             11.
             
             
               I
               will
               remember
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               surely
               I
               will
               remember
               thy
               wonders
               of
               old
               ,
               I
               will
               meditate
               of
               all
               thy
               works
               ,
               and
               talk
               of
               thy
               doings
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             See
             his
             infirmity
             :
             when
             he
             was
             in
             trouble
             of
             mind
             ,
             his
             sins
             began
             to
             upbraid
             him
             that
             God
             had
             left
             him
             :
             
               I
               said
               in
               my
               infirmity
               ,
               God
               hath
               forgotten
               me
               ,
               &c.
               and
               hath
               God
               forgotten
               to
               be
               gracioue
               ?
               hath
               he
               shut
               up
               his
               tender
               mercies
               in
               displeasure
               ?
               then
               saith
               he
               ,
               this
               was
               my
               infirmity
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               remember
               the
               years
               of
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               most
               high
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             the
             same
             he
             hath
             in
             many
             other
             places
             ,
             as
             Psal.
             143.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             It
             argues
             the
             great
             weaknesse
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             which
             is
             ready
             to
             distrust
             God
             upon
             every
             temptation
             of
             Satan
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             had
             never
             dealt
             graciously
             with
             us
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             were
             changeable
             like
             our selves
             .
             Let
             us
             labour
             to
             support
             our selves
             in
             the
             time
             of
             temptation
             with
             the
             former
             experience
             of
             Gods
             gracious
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             his
             blessed
             work
             upon
             our
             souls
             :
             he
             that
             delivered
             us
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             ,
             &
             keeps
             us
             from
             him
             stil
             that
             we
             sink
             not
             into
             despair
             ,
             he
             will
             keep
             us
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             so
             that
             
               Neither
               things
               present
               ,
               nor
               things
               to
               come
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               separate
               us
               from
               the
               love
               of
               God
               in
               Christ.
            
             And
             let
             us
             as
             it
             were
             make
             diaries
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             to
             us
             :
             this
             is
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             Job
             speakes
             :
             this
             is
             to
             walk
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             observe
             his
             steps
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             ours
             to
             him
             :
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             will
             wondrously
             strengthen
             our
             faith
             ,
             especially
             in
             old
             years
             ,
             in
             gray
             hairs
             .
             What
             a
             comfortable
             thing
             is
             it
             when
             an
             aged
             man
             can
             look
             back
             to
             the
             former
             part
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             can
             reckon
             how
             God
             hath
             given
             him
             his
             life
             again
             and
             again
             ?
             how
             God
             hath
             comforted
             him
             in
             distresse
             ,
             how
             God
             hath
             raised
             him
             up
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             perplexity
             ,
             when
             he
             knew
             not
             which
             way
             to
             turn
             him
             ,
             how
             God
             comforted
             him
             when
             he
             was
             disconsolate
             ?
             all
             these
             meeting
             together
             ,
             in
             our
             last
             conflict
             ,
             when
             all
             comfort
             will
             be
             little
             enough
             ,
             what
             a
             comfort
             will
             it
             be
             ?
          
           
             And
             those
             that
             disfurnish
             themselves
             by
             their
             negligence
             ,
             and
             carelesnesse
             of
             such
             blessed
             helps
             ,
             what
             enemies
             are
             they
             to
             their
             own
             comfort
             ?
          
           
             Therefore
             consider
             Gods
             dealing
             ,
             remember
             it
             ,
             observe
             it
             ,
             think
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             desire
             Gods
             Spirit
             to
             help
             your
             minds
             and
             memories
             herein
             ,
             that
             nothing
             may
             be
             lost
             :
             for
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             all
             will
             be
             little
             enough
             ,
             the
             comfort
             of
             others
             ,
             our
             own
             experience
             ,
             the
             promises
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Our
             Hearts
             are
             so
             readie
             to
             sink
             ,
             and
             to
             call
             in
             question
             
             Gods
             truth
             ,
             and
             Satan
             will
             ply
             us
             so
             in
             the
             time
             of
             temptation
             .
          
           
             Especially
             those
             that
             are
             old
             and
             grow
             into
             years
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             rich
             in
             these
             experiments
             ,
             and
             able
             even
             to
             have
             a
             story
             of
             them
             :
             we
             should
             be
             able
             to
             make
             a
             book
             of
             experiments
             from
             our
             Child-hood
             .
             Gods
             care
             to
             every
             man
             in
             particular
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             if
             there
             were
             none
             but
             he
             :
             and
             there
             is
             no
             man
             that
             is
             a
             Christian
             ,
             but
             he
             observes
             Gods
             wayes
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             say
             ,
             God
             cares
             for
             me
             as
             if
             he
             cared
             for
             none
             but
             me
             :
             let
             us
             therefore
             treasure
             up
             experiments
             .
             We
             see
             one
             notable
             example
             in
             David
             ,
             how
             he
             pleads
             with
             God
             ,
             Psalme
             71.
             3.
             from
             his
             former
             experience
             ,
             
               Be
               thou
               my
               habitation
               wherein
               I
               may
               continually
               rest
               ,
               thou
               hast
               given
               command
               to
               save
               me
               :
               for
               thou
               art
               my
               rock
               and
               my
               fortresse
               .
            
             Whatsoever
             is
             comfortable
             in
             the
             creature
             ,
             God
             hath
             taken
             the
             name
             of
             it
             to
             himself
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             troubles
             we
             might
             flie
             to
             him
             as
             the
             grand
             deliverer
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             he
             that
             delivers
             ,
             whatsoever
             the
             meanes
             be
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             Angells
             or
             men
             ,
             it
             is
             he
             that
             sets
             all
             on
             work
             :
             therefore
             he
             is
             called
             a
             
               rock
               ,
               and
               a
               fortresse
               ,
               &c.
               
               Thou
               hast
               given
               command
               to
               save
               me
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             hath
             the
             command
             of
             all
             creatures
             :
             he
             can
             command
             the
             fish
             to
             give
             up
             Jonas
             ;
             he
             can
             command
             the
             Divels
             to
             go
             out
             ,
             Christ
             did
             it
             when
             he
             was
             on
             earth
             in
             the
             daies
             of
             his
             flesh
             .
             Therefore
             much
             more
             now
             he
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
             he
             can
             command
             winds
             and
             storms
             ,
             and
             divells
             and
             all
             troubles
             .
             He
             hath
             the
             command
             of
             all
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             to
             
               Elias
               ,
               Behold
               ,
               I
               have
               commanded
               a
               widow
               to
               feed
               thee
               :
               The
               hearts
               of
               Kings
               are
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               as
               the
               rivers
               of
               waters
               :
            
             he
             that
             commands
             the
             creatures
             ,
             can
             command
             deliverance
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               commanded
               to
               save
               me
               ,
            
             for
             the
             time
             past
             .
             What
             doth
             he
             say
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ?
             
               Deliver
               me
               ,
               oh
               God
               ,
               from
               the
               wicked
               :
               thou
               art
               my
               hope
               and
               trust
               from
               my
               youth
               ,
               &c.
               
               Cast
               me
               not
               off
               in
               mine
               old
               age
               ,
               when
               my
               strength
               faileth
               me
               for
               sake
               me
               not
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             good
             argument
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               been
               my
               God
               from
               my
               Mothers
               womb
               ,
               therefore
               cast
               me
               not
               off
               in
               my
               old
               age
               .
            
          
           
             Well
             ,
             we
             see
             here
             the
             practice
             of
             Gods
             Children
             in
             all
             times
             :
             Let
             it
             be
             a
             pattern
             for
             our
             imitation
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             forsake
             our
             own
             mercy
             ,
             as
             Jonas
             saith
             .
          
           
             When
             God
             hath
             provided
             mercy
             ,
             and
             provided
             promises
             to
             help
             us
             with
             experience
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             betray
             all
             through
             unbelief
             ,
             through
             base
             despair
             in
             the
             time
             of
             trouble
             .
             If
             we
             had
             but
             onely
             Gods
             promise
             that
             he
             will
             be
             our
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             forgive
             our
             sins
             ,
             were
             not
             that
             enough
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             Jehovah
             ,
             that
             is
             truth
             it self
             ?
             but
             when
             he
             hath
             sweetned
             his
             promise
             by
             experience
             ,
             and
             every
             experience
             is
             a
             pledge
             and
             an
             earnest
             of
             a
             benefit
             to
             come
             ,
             what
             a
             good
             God
             have
             we
             ,
             that
             is
             content
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             reserve
             the
             joyes
             of
             heaven
             for
             us
             ,
             but
             to
             give
             us
             a
             taste
             ,
             to
             give
             us
             the
             assurance
             and
             earnest
             of
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             besides
             his
             promise
             to
             give
             us
             comfortable
             experience
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             support
             our
             weak
             faith
             ?
          
           
             But
             remember
             withal
             ,
             that
             this
             belongs
             onely
             to
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             :
             for
             wicked
             men
             to
             reason
             thus
             ,
             
               He
               hath
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               will
               ,
            
             
             it
             is
             a
             dangerous
             argument
             ,
             they
             must
             not
             trust
             former
             experience
             .
             We
             must
             hope
             that
             God
             will
             continue
             as
             he
             hath
             been
             ,
             upon
             this
             ground
             that
             we
             are
             his
             ;
             Or
             else
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             ruine
             of
             wicked
             men
             is
             presumption
             that
             God
             will
             bear
             with
             them
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             .
             
               The
               King
               of
               Sodom
            
             ,
             and
             his
             People
             were
             rescued
             out
             of
             trouble
             by
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             the
             army
             that
             he
             raised
             :
             yet
             they
             were
             pittifully
             consumed
             not
             long
             after
             by
             fire
             from
             Heaven
             .
             Pharaoh
             was
             delivered
             by
             Moses
             prayer
             ,
             God
             delivered
             him
             from
             ten
             plagues
             ,
             they
             made
             not
             a
             good
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             perished
             after
             miserably
             in
             the
             Red-sea
             .
             Rabshakeh
             comes
             and
             tells
             of
             the
             former
             prosperitie
             
             of
             
               Sennacherib
               ,
               Where
               are
               the
               gods
               of
            
             Hamath
             ,
             and
             Arpad
             ,
             &c.
             
             Hath
             not
             my
             Lord
             overcome
             all
             ?
             I
             but
             it
             was
             immediately
             before
             his
             reign
             .
             Herod
             ,
             he
             prospered
             ,
             and
             had
             good
             successe
             in
             the
             beheading
             of
             James
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             would
             set
             upon
             Peter
             ;
             he
             thought
             to
             trust
             to
             his
             former
             successe
             ,
             he
             was
             flushed
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             James
             ,
             he
             thought
             God
             hath
             given
             me
             successe
             ,
             and
             blessed
             me
             in
             this
             .
             He
             thought
             God
             was
             of
             his
             mind
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Psalm
             50.
             
             
               Thou
               thinkest
               me
               to
               be
               like
               thy self
               ,
            
             thou
             thinkest
             I
             hate
             those
             that
             thou
             hatest
             ,
             that
             are
             my
             dear
             Children
             :
             therefore
             Herod
             presumed
             to
             go
             on
             and
             lay
             hold
             on
             Peter
             :
             but
             the
             Church
             falls
             a
             praying
             and
             God
             smites
             Herod
             with
             a
             fearful
             death
             ,
             he
             was
             eaten
             up
             with
             lice
             ,
             with
             worms
             bred
             in
             his
             body
             .
          
           
             So
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             good
             argument
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             prospered
             in
             wicked
             courses
             ,
             I
             do
             prosper
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             prosper
             .
             I
             have
             gotten
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             goods
             by
             ill
             means
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             kept
             such
             ill
             company
             ,
             and
             though
             some
             mislike
             my
             courses
             :
             yet
             I
             hope
             to
             morrow
             shall
             be
             as
             to
             day
             ,
             &c.
             
             Take
             heed
             ,
             blesse
             not
             thy self
             ,
             
               Gods
               wrath
               will
               smoak
            
             against
             such
             ;
             
               Treasure
               not
               up
               wrath
               unto
               thy self
               against
               the
               day
               of
               wrath
            
             ;
             argue
             not
             so
             upon
             Gods
             patience
             .
             It
             is
             an
             argument
             for
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             he
             hath
             been
             my
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             my
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             be
             my
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Sophisme
             else
             for
             others
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Prophet
             Amos
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               that
               hath
               escaped
               the
               Lyon
               ,
               shall
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Bear
               ,
            
             so
             the
             wicked
             that
             escape
             one
             danger
             shall
             fall
             into
             another
             at
             length
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             good
             argument
             for
             them
             to
             hope
             for
             the
             like
             of
             that
             they
             have
             had
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             rather
             it
             is
             the
             worst
             outward
             sign
             in
             this
             world
             of
             a
             man
             in
             the
             state
             of
             reprobation
             ,
             of
             a
             man
             hated
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             prosper
             and
             have
             security
             in
             ill
             courses
             ;
             God
             blesseth
             him
             ,
             and
             lets
             him
             go
             on
             in
             smooth
             courses
             ,
             as
             the
             streames
             of
             Jordan
             go
             on
             smooth
             and
             still
             ,
             and
             then
             enter
             into
             the
             dead
             sea
             :
             so
             many
             men
             live
             and
             go
             on
             in
             smooth
             ,
             easy
             courses
             ,
             and
             we
             see
             at
             length
             they
             either
             end
             in
             despair
             ,
             as
             Judas
             ,
             or
             in
             deadnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             as
             Nabal
             .
             So
             that
             of
             all
             estates
             it
             is
             the
             most
             miserable
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             lives
             in
             a
             naughtie
             course
             ,
             and
             God
             interrupts
             him
             not
             in
             his
             course
             with
             some
             outward
             judgment
             .
             It
             is
             a
             reason
             onely
             for
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             to
             support
             ;
             themselves
             with
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             wherein
             they
             walk
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             then
             they
             may
             say
             truly
             ,
             God
             that
             hath
             been
             my
             God
             till
             now
             ,
             will
             be
             my
             God
             to
             the
             end
             of
             my
             dayes
             .
          
           
             Is
             God
             so
             constant
             to
             his
             Children
             in
             his
             love
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             fatherly
             care
             &
             providence
             ,
             that
             whom
             he
             hath
             delivered
             he
             doth
             deliver
             and
             will
             deliver
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             constant
             in
             our
             service
             and
             love
             back
             again
             ,
             let
             us
             return
             the
             echo
             
             back
             again
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             served
             God
             ,
             I
             do
             serve
             God
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             serve
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             loved
             me
             ,
             he
             doth
             love
             me
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             love
             me
             :
             he
             hath
             delivered
             me
             ,
             he
             doth
             deliver
             me
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             deliver
             me
             :
             as
             he
             is
             constant
             in
             love
             to
             me
             ,
             so
             will
             I
             be
             constant
             in
             respect
             ,
             in
             reverence
             and
             obedience
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             we
             see
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             God
             loves
             them
             from
             everlasting
             to
             everlasting
             ,
             being
             Jehovah
             :
             as
             he
             never
             alters
             in
             his
             nature
             ,
             so
             not
             in
             his
             love
             to
             them
             ,
             so
             they
             never
             alter
             in
             their
             love
             to
             him
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             clause
             in
             Scripture
             expressed
             by
             holy
             men
             ,
             
               To
               whom
               be
               praise
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             as
             they
             knew
             that
             he
             was
             their
             God
             for
             ever
             and
             for
             ever
             ,
             so
             they
             purposed
             to
             be
             his
             people
             and
             to
             praise
             him
             for
             ever
             and
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             because
             they
             cannot
             live
             here
             alway
             themselves
             ,
             they
             desire
             that
             there
             may
             be
             a
             Generation
             to
             praise
             him
             for
             ever
             and
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             they
             lay
             a
             plot
             and
             ground
             
             so
             much
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             that
             Gods
             Name
             may
             be
             known
             ,
             that
             Religion
             may
             be
             propagated
             for
             ever
             :
             They
             know
             God
             is
             their
             God
             for
             ever
             ,
             they
             know
             he
             is
             constant
             in
             love
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             constant
             in
             their
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             glory
             :
             
               To
               whom
               be
               glory
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             See
             here
             the
             happinesse
             of
             a
             true
             Christian
             that
             is
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ;
             he
             can
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             had
             my
             happinesse
             ,
             and
             my
             portion
             ,
             I
             have
             it
             ,
             and
             I
             
             shall
             have
             it
             for
             ever
             .
             Take
             a
             worldling
             ,
             can
             he
             say
             so
             ?
             he
             cannot
             ,
             (
             God
             will
             confound
             his
             insolence
             if
             he
             should
             say
             so
             ,
             )
             I
             have
             been
             rich
             ,
             I
             have
             prospered
             in
             my
             course
             ,
             I
             have
             attained
             to
             this
             and
             that
             means
             ,
             I
             yet
             thrive
             and
             I
             shall
             thrive
             :
             I
             ,
             is
             it
             so
             ?
             No
             ,
             thou
             buildest
             upon
             the
             sands
             ,
             howsoever
             God
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             howsoever
             he
             doth
             ,
             thou
             canst
             not
             secure
             thy self
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             Onely
             the
             Christian
             that
             makes
             God
             his
             rock
             ,
             and
             his
             fortress
             ,
             his
             shield
             and
             strong
             tower
             of
             defence
             ,
             he
             may
             say
             he
             hath
             had
             that
             which
             is
             certain
             ,
             he
             enjoyes
             that
             which
             is
             immutable
             ,
             and
             constant
             ,
             God
             is
             his
             portion
             ,
             his
             eternal
             portion
             ,
             he
             hath
             been
             good
             ,
             he
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             be
             good
             to
             eternity
             ;
             no
             man
             else
             that
             hath
             a
             severed
             happinesse
             out
             of
             God
             can
             say
             so
             .
          
           
             A
             sound
             Christian
             ,
             take
             him
             in
             all
             references
             of
             time
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             happy
             man
             :
             if
             he
             look
             back
             ,
             God
             hath
             delivered
             him
             from
             Satan
             ,
             from
             hell
             ,
             and
             damnation
             ,
             and
             many
             dangers
             .
             If
             he
             look
             to
             the
             present
             ,
             he
             is
             compassed
             about
             with
             a
             guard
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             God
             doth
             deliver
             him
             ;
             he
             hath
             a
             guard
             about
             him
             that
             cannot
             be
             seen
             but
             with
             the
             eye
             of
             faith
             .
             The
             Divel
             sees
             it
             well
             enough
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             
               Job
               ,
               Thou
               hast
               hedged
               him
               about
               ,
            
             how
             can
             I
             come
             to
             him
             ?
             He
             looked
             about
             to
             see
             if
             he
             could
             come
             into
             Job
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             the
             hedg
             had
             any
             breach
             ,
             but
             there
             was
             none
             :
             Gods
             providence
             compassed
             him
             about
             ,
             God
             hath
             and
             doth
             deliver
             .
             And
             if
             he
             look
             to
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             he
             will
             deliver
             ,
             he
             seeth
             that
             
               neither
               things
               present
               ,
               nor
               things
               to
               come
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               separate
               him
               from
               the
               love
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             not
             onely
             true
             of
             outward
             dangers
             ,
             but
             especially
             in
             spiritual
             ,
             God
             hath
             been
             gracious
             ;
             he
             hath
             given
             Christ
             ,
             
               How
               shall
               he
               not
               with
               him
               give
               us
               all
               things
               ?
            
             A
             Christian
             is
             in
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             now
             ,
             how
             shall
             he
             not
             be
             so
             for
             ever
             ?
             He
             hath
             eternity
             world
             without
             end
             to
             comfort
             himself
             in
             that
             God
             as
             long
             as
             he
             is
             God
             ,
             he
             hath
             comfort
             :
             as
             long
             as
             he
             hath
             a
             soul
             ,
             so
             long
             Jehovah
             ,
             the
             living
             God
             will
             be
             his
             God
             ,
             both
             of
             his
             body
             and
             soul
             :
             he
             is
             
               the
               God
               of
               Abraham
            
             ,
             therefore
             he
             will
             raise
             his
             body
             :
             
               he
               is
               the
               God
               that
               raiseth
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             and
             he
             will
             for
             ever
             glorifie
             both
             body
             and
             soul
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Look
             which
             way
             he
             will
             ,
             a
             Christian
             hath
             cause
             of
             much
             comfort
             :
             why
             should
             he
             be
             dismayed
             with
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             why
             should
             he
             not
             serve
             God
             with
             all
             the
             encouragement
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             nothing
             to
             care
             for
             but
             to
             serve
             him
             ?
             As
             for
             matter
             of
             deliverance
             and
             protection
             ,
             it
             belongs
             not
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             to
             him
             :
             let
             us
             do
             that
             that
             belongs
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             do
             that
             belongs
             to
             him
             ,
             if
             
               we
               commit
               our
               soules
               to
               him
               as
               to
               a
               faithful
               Creator
               in
               weldoing
               ,
               he
               hath
               delivered
               us
               ,
               he
               doth
               deliver
               us
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               deliver
               us
               ,
               and
               preserve
               us
               to
               his
               heavenly
               Kingdom
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               VERS
               .
               11.
               
            
             
               You
               also
               helping
               together
               by
               prayer
               for
               us
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             these
             words
             the
             holy
             Apostle
             sets
             down
             the
             subordinate
             means
             that
             God
             hath
             sanctified
             to
             continue
             deliverance
             to
             his
             children
             :
             
               He
               hath
               delivered
               ,
               he
               doth
               deliver
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               deliver
               us
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
            
             Was
             this
             confidence
             of
             St
             ,
             Paul
             a
             presumption
             without
             the
             use
             of
             means
             ?
             he
             will
             deliver
             us
             ,
             
               you
               also
               helping
               together
               by
               prayer
               for
               us
               .
            
             The
             chief
             cause
             doth
             not
             take
             away
             the
             subordinate
             ,
             but
             doth
             establish
             it
             .
             And
             though
             God
             be
             the
             great
             deliverer
             ,
             and
             
               salvation
               belong
               to
               the
               Lord
            
             (
             as
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             ,
             )
             salvation
             and
             deliverance
             it
             is
             his
             work
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             he
             hath
             (
             not
             for
             defect
             of
             power
             ,
             but
             )
             for
             the
             multiplication
             and
             manifestation
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             ordained
             the
             subordinate
             means
             of
             deliverance
             :
             and
             as
             he
             will
             deliver
             ,
             so
             he
             will
             deliver
             in
             his
             own
             manner
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             own
             means
             :
             He
             will
             deliver
             ,
             but
             yet
             notwithstanding
             you
             must
             pray
             ,
             
               you
               also
               helping
               together
               by
               prayer
               for
               us
               .
            
          
           
             The
             words
             have
             no
             difficulty
             in
             them
             
               [
               you
               helping
               together
            
             ]
             that
             is
             ,
             you
             together
             joyning
             in
             prayer
             with
             me
             :
             I
             pray
             for
             my self
             ,
             and
             you
             together
             helping
             me
             by
             prayer
             ,
             God
             will
             deliver
             me
             .
          
           
             The
             points
             considerable
             in
             the
             words
             are
             these
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             peril
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             want
             of
             any
             benefit
             ,
             the
             means
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             to
             convey
             the
             other
             ,
             it
             is
             prayer
             ;
             God
             will
             do
             this
             ,
             
               you
               praying
            
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             Gods
             children
             can
             pray
             for
             themselves
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             is
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             ,
             though
             they
             can
             pray
             for
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             they
             require
             the
             joynt
             help
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             they
             need
             the
             help
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             is
             ,
             that
             our
             own
             prayers
             ,
             and
             the
             prayers
             of
             others
             joyning
             all
             together
             ,
             is
             a
             mighty
             prevailing
             means
             ,
             for
             the
             conveying
             of
             all
             good
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             removing
             of
             any
             ill
             ;
             God
             will
             
               deliver
               me
            
             ,
             you
             helping
             by
             your
             prayers
             .
             
               
                 Prayer
                 is
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 convey
                 all
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 deliver
                 from
                 all
                 ill
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Because
             God
             hath
             stablished
             this
             order
             ,
             
               Call
               upon
               me
               in
               the
               day
               of
               trouble
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               deliver
               thee
               ,
            
             Psal.
             50.
             he
             joyns
             deliverance
             to
             calling
             upon
             him
             .
             
             So
             in
             Psal.
             91.
             15.
             
             a
             notable
             place
             besides
             others
             :
             indeed
             the
             Psalmes
             are
             wonderous
             full
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               call
               upon
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               answer
               him
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               with
               him
               in
               trouble
               ,
               I
               will
               deliver
               him
               ,
               and
               honour
               him
               :
            
             mark
             it
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               call
               upon
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               deliver
               him
               :
            
             and
             more
             then
             so
             ,
             (
             for
             Gods
             benefits
             are
             complete
             )
             he
             doth
             not
             onely
             deliver
             ,
             but
             he
             honours
             ,
             
               I
               will
               deliver
               him
               ,
               and
               advance
               him
               .
            
             God
             doth
             not
             onely
             deliver
             his
             Children
             by
             prayer
             ,
             but
             he
             
               delivers
               them
               from
               evil
               works
               ,
               and
               preserves
               them
               to
               his
               heavenly
               Kingdom
               :
            
             he
             delivers
             them
             ,
             and
             advanceth
             them
             together
             :
             he
             doth
             not
             do
             his
             work
             by
             halves
             ,
             Psal.
             34.
             
             
               The
               eyes
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               over
               the
               righteous
               ,
               and
               his
               ears
               are
               open
               to
               their
               cry
               :
            
             his
             eyes
             are
             upon
             them
             to
             see
             their
             miseries
             and
             wants
             :
             I
             ,
             but
             though
             his
             eyes
             be
             open
             ,
             his
             ears
             must
             be
             open
             too
             ,
             to
             hear
             their
             cry
             ;
             if
             his
             eyes
             were
             open
             to
             see
             their
             wants
             ,
             if
             his
             ears
             be
             not
             open
             
             to
             hear
             their
             cry
             ,
             his
             children
             might
             be
             miserable
             still
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             God
             delivers
             wicked
             men
             ,
             he
             preserves
             them
             :
             but
             the
             preservation
             of
             a
             wicked
             man
             is
             but
             a
             reservation
             of
             him
             for
             future
             judgment
             ,
             to
             feed
             him
             for
             the
             slaughter
             ;
             and
             that
             deliverance
             is
             not
             worth
             the
             speaking
             of
             .
             But
             for
             his
             children
             ,
             his
             eyes
             are
             open
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             his
             ears
             to
             hear
             their
             cry
             :
             as
             they
             be
             in
             misery
             that
             he
             sees
             them
             ,
             so
             they
             must
             cry
             that
             he
             may
             hear
             them
             .
             God
             hath
             stablished
             this
             order
             ,
             he
             will
             deliver
             ,
             but
             prayer
             is
             the
             means
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             reason
             that
             he
             hath
             established
             this
             order
             ,
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 for
              
               
                 
                   
                     his
                     Glory
                     ,
                  
                   
                     our
                     own
                     good
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             It
             is
             for
             his
             own
             glory
             :
             because
             prayer
             gives
             him
             the
             glory
             of
             all
             his
             
             attributes
             :
             for
             when
             we
             go
             to
             him
             ,
             do
             we
             not
             give
             him
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             omniscience
             ,
             that
             he
             knowes
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             knowes
             our
             wants
             ?
             Do
             we
             not
             give
             him
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             omnipotence
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             help
             us
             ?
             Do
             we
             not
             give
             him
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             omnipresence
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             every
             where
             ?
             do
             we
             not
             give
             him
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             truth
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             make
             good
             his
             promise
             which
             we
             alledge
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             presse
             him
             with
             ?
             what
             a
             world
             of
             glory
             hath
             God
             by
             prayer
             ?
          
           
             And
             then
             for
             our
             sakes
             he
             hath
             established
             this
             order
             to
             convey
             all
             by
             
             prayer
             ,
             to
             shew
             our
             dependance
             on
             him
             :
             for
             we
             being
             in
             such
             a
             low
             distance
             under
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             that
             we
             should
             know
             from
             whom
             we
             have
             
             all
             ;
             therefore
             he
             will
             have
             us
             to
             pray
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             commands
             it
             .
             Prayer
             is
             an
             act
             of
             self-denial
             ,
             it
             makes
             us
             to
             look
             out
             of
             our selves
             higher
             :
             Prayer
             acknowledgeth
             that
             we
             have
             that
             which
             we
             have
             not
             of
             our selves
             ,
             but
             from
             him
             :
             Prayer
             argueth
             a
             necessary
             dependance
             upon
             him
             to
             whom
             we
             pray
             ;
             for
             if
             we
             had
             it
             at
             home
             ,
             we
             would
             not
             go
             abroad
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             again
             it
             doth
             us
             good
             ,
             because
             as
             it
             gives
             God
             all
             the
             glory
             ,
             so
             
             likewise
             it
             exerciseth
             all
             the
             graces
             in
             a
             man
             :
             There
             is
             not
             a
             grace
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             put
             into
             the
             fire
             ,
             it
             is
             quickned
             and
             kindled
             by
             prayer
             .
             For
             it
             sets
             faith
             on
             work
             to
             believe
             the
             promise
             :
             it
             sets
             hope
             on
             work
             to
             expect
             the
             things
             prayed
             for
             :
             it
             sets
             love
             on
             work
             ,
             because
             we
             pray
             for
             others
             that
             are
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             it
             sets
             obedience
             on
             work
             ,
             because
             we
             do
             it
             with
             respect
             to
             Gods
             command
             :
             prayer
             sets
             humility
             on
             work
             ,
             we
             prostrate
             our selves
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             that
             there
             is
             no
             goodnesse
             or
             desert
             in
             us
             :
             there
             is
             not
             a
             grace
             in
             the
             heart
             but
             it
             is
             exercised
             in
             prayer
             .
          
           
             The
             Divel
             knowes
             it
             well
             enough
             ,
             and
             therefore
             of
             all
             exercises
             he
             labours
             to
             hinder
             the
             exercise
             of
             prayer
             :
             for
             he
             thinkes
             then
             we
             fetch
             help
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             indeed
             so
             we
             do
             :
             for
             in
             one
             prayer
             God
             is
             honoured
             ,
             the
             Church
             is
             benefited
             ,
             grace
             is
             exercised
             ,
             the
             Divel
             is
             vanquished
             :
             what
             a
             world
             of
             good
             is
             by
             prayer
             ?
             So
             that
             God
             hath
             established
             this
             order
             upon
             great
             reasons
             fetched
             from
             our
             own
             comfort
             and
             good
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             glory
             .
          
           
             Since
             God
             hath
             established
             this
             order
             ,
             away
             with
             idle
             suggestions
             partly
             carnal
             ,
             and
             partly
             divellish
             :
             God
             knowes
             what
             we
             want
             ,
             and
             God
             knew
             
             before
             all
             time
             what
             we
             have
             need
             of
             ,
             and
             he
             may
             grant
             it
             if
             he
             will.
             I
             but
             that
             God
             that
             decreed
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             that
             he
             decreed
             to
             convey
             good
             ,
             at
             the
             same
             time
             he
             decreed
             to
             convey
             it
             this
             way
             by
             prayer
             :
             therefore
             let
             us
             not
             disjoyn
             that
             which
             God
             hath
             joyned
             :
             Christ
             knew
             that
             God
             decreed
             all
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             spent
             whole
             nights
             in
             prayer
             ;
             and
             who
             knew
             Gods
             love
             more
             then
             he
             ?
             Yet
             because
             as
             he
             was
             man
             he
             was
             a
             creature
             ,
             
             because
             as
             he
             was
             man
             he
             received
             good
             from
             his
             Father
             ,
             to
             shew
             his
             dependance
             he
             continually
             prayed
             ,
             he
             sanctified
             every
             thing
             by
             prayer
             :
             And
             all
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             the
             more
             certain
             they
             were
             of
             any
             thing
             by
             promise
             ,
             the
             more
             eager
             ,
             and
             earnest
             ,
             and
             fervent
             they
             were
             in
             prayer
             :
             it
             was
             a
             ground
             of
             prayer
             ,
             they
             knew
             that
             this
             was
             Gods
             order
             :
             therefore
             if
             they
             had
             a
             promise
             ,
             they
             turned
             it
             into
             prayer
             presently
             .
          
           
             The
             means
             of
             the
             execution
             of
             Gods
             decree
             ,
             and
             the
             decree
             it self
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             they
             fall
             under
             the
             same
             decree
             ;
             when
             God
             hath
             decreed
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             he
             hath
             decreed
             to
             do
             it
             by
             these
             means
             ;
             so
             prayer
             comes
             as
             well
             within
             the
             decree
             ,
             as
             the
             thing
             prayed
             for
             .
             In
             Ezek.
             36.
             
             
               I
               will
               do
               this
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               be
               inquired
               of
               by
               the
               house
               of
               Judah
            
             ;
             I
             will
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             aske
             me
             ,
             they
             shall
             seek
             to
             me
             first
             .
             So
             there
             is
             a
             notable
             place
             ,
             Phil.
             1.
             19.
             
             
               I
               know
               that
               this
               shall
               turn
               to
               my
               salvation
               through
               your
               prayers
               .
            
             We
             must
             not
             then
             so
             reason
             as
             to
             make
             the
             chief
             cause
             to
             take
             away
             the
             subordinate
             means
             ;
             but
             let
             us
             serve
             Gods
             purpose
             and
             providence
             ;
             let
             us
             serve
             Gods
             order
             :
             he
             hath
             stablished
             this
             order
             and
             course
             ,
             let
             us
             serve
             it
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             obedience
             of
             faith
             ,
             the
             obedience
             of
             a
             Christian.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             is
             ,
             that
             
          
           
             
               Gods
               childrn
               are
               inabled
               to
               pray
               for
               themselves
               ,
            
             I
             observe
             this
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             the
             vilest
             men
             that
             live
             when
             they
             are
             in
             trouble
             ,
             as
             Pharaoh
             ,
             O
             go
             to
             Moses
             ,
             let
             him
             pray
             for
             me
             :
             he
             could
             not
             pray
             for
             himself
             ,
             he
             was
             such
             a
             desperate
             wretched
             creature
             ,
             he
             knew
             that
             God
             would
             not
             regard
             him
             ,
             therefore
             he
             saith
             ,
             Go
             to
             Moses
             .
             And
             so
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             who
             was
             a
             wretch
             ,
             yet
             when
             Peter
             denounced
             a
             judgment
             against
             him
             ,
             
               Pray
               thou
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               these
               things
               light
               upon
               me
            
             ;
             you
             are
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             my
             conscience
             is
             so
             full
             of
             terrour
             and
             horrour
             ,
             and
             so
             full
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             I
             dare
             not
             pray
             .
             A
             wicked
             man
             may
             desire
             others
             to
             pray
             for
             him
             ,
             but
             alas
             ,
             his
             conscience
             is
             surprized
             with
             horrour
             for
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             his
             purposes
             are
             so
             cruel
             ,
             so
             earthly
             ,
             and
             so
             base
             ,
             that
             he
             knowes
             he
             cannot
             pray
             with
             acceptance
             for
             himself
             .
             Gods
             Children
             as
             they
             desire
             the
             prayers
             of
             others
             ,
             so
             they
             can
             pray
             themselves
             ;
             they
             do
             not
             desire
             that
             others
             should
             do
             all
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             would
             
               help
               together
               with
               their
               prayers
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             Gods
             Children
             can
             pray
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             must
             pray
             for
             themselves
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             they
             are
             children
             ,
             and
             as
             soon
             as
             
             ever
             they
             are
             new
             born
             ,
             they
             are
             known
             by
             their
             voyce
             ,
             by
             crying
             .
             A
             Child
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             is
             born
             he
             cryes
             :
             a
             new
             born
             Child
             cryes
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             is
             new
             born
             ,
             he
             cryes
             ,
             
               Abba
               ,
               Father
            
             :
             he
             goes
             to
             his
             Father
             presently
             .
             In
             Act.
             9.
             as
             soon
             as
             Paul
             was
             converted
             ,
             he
             cryes
             ,
             he
             goes
             to
             God
             by
             prayer
             :
             therefore
             God
             when
             he
             directs
             Ananias
             to
             him
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             Go
             to
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             and
             there
             thou
             shalt
             find
             
               Paul
               ,
               he
               is
               praying
            
             :
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             is
             converted
             he
             is
             praying
             .
          
           
             Gods
             children
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             sons
             ,
             God
             is
             their
             Father
             ,
             and
             they
             exercise
             the
             prerogative
             ,
             and
             priviledge
             they
             have
             ,
             they
             go
             to
             their
             Father
             ,
             &
             cry
             to
             him
             .
             In
             Zech.
             12.
             you
             have
             there
             a
             promise
             ,
             
               that
               God
               would
               pour
               the
               spirit
               of
               supplication
            
             upon
             his
             children
             ,
             they
             cannot
             pray
             of
             themselves
             ,
             but
             God
             poures
             a
             Spirit
             of
             supplication
             into
             their
             hearts
             ;
             and
             his
             Spirit
             being
             poured
             into
             them
             ,
             they
             can
             pour
             forth
             their
             prayers
             to
             him
             again
             .
          
           
             The
             use
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             not
             to
             content
             our selves
             to
             turn
             over
             this
             duty
             of
             
             prayer
             to
             the
             Minister
             ,
             and
             to
             good
             people
             ,
             O
             pray
             you
             for
             us
             :
             I
             ,
             we
             do
             
             so
             ,
             but
             pray
             for
             thy self
             .
             If
             thou
             wilt
             have
             another
             mans
             prayers
             do
             thee
             good
             ,
             thou
             must
             help
             with
             thy
             own
             prayers
             ,
             be
             good
             thy self
             .
          
           
             Men
             turn
             it
             off
             with
             slight
             phrases
             ,
             and
             speeches
             ,
             
               You
               must
               pray
               for
               us
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Alas
             ,
             what
             will
             our
             prayes
             do
             thee
             good
             ,
             if
             thou
             be
             a
             gracelesse
             ,
             blasphemous
             ,
             carnal
             ,
             brutish
             person
             ,
             if
             thy
             conscience
             tell
             thee
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             (
             for
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             it
             may
             be
             thou
             doest
             not
             care
             for
             )
             that
             thou
             art
             so
             ,
             what
             can
             our
             prayers
             do
             thee
             good
             ?
             If
             thou
             mean
             to
             be
             so
             :
             Though
             
               Noah
               ,
               Daniel
            
             and
             Job
             ,
             (
             saith
             God
             )
             should
             stand
             before
             me
             for
             this
             people
             ,
             I
             would
             regard
             them
             for
             themselves
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             hear
             them
             for
             this
             people
             .
             Let
             us
             be
             able
             and
             willing
             to
             help
             our selves
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             pray
             to
             some
             purpose
             .
          
           
             God
             loves
             to
             hear
             the
             cries
             of
             his
             Children
             ;
             the
             very
             broken
             cries
             of
             a
             Child
             are
             more
             pleasing
             then
             the
             eloquent
             speech
             of
             a
             Servant
             .
             Sometimes
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             have
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             prayer
             as
             at
             other
             times
             ;
             and
             then
             they
             must
             do
             as
             Ezechias
             did
             ,
             they
             must
             mourn
             as
             a
             Dove
             ,
             and
             chatter
             as
             a
             Swallow
             :
             and
             as
             Moses
             at
             the
             Red-sea
             ,
             he
             cried
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             heard
             his
             prayer
             ,
             though
             he
             spake
             never
             a
             word
             :
             so
             in
             Romans
             8.
             
             
               The
               Spirit
               teacheth
               us
               to
               sigh
               and
               groane
               .
            
          
           
             When
             we
             cannot
             pray
             ,
             we
             must
             strive
             with
             our selves
             against
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             deadnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             by
             all
             meanes
             possible
             .
             Sighs
             and
             groans
             are
             prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             
               My
               groanes
               and
               my
               sighs
               are
               not
               hid
               from
               thee
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             David
             .
             And
             so
             in
             Lament
             .
             3.
             56.
             
             The
             Church
             being
             in
             distresse
             ,
             saith
             she
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               heard
               my
               voice
               ,
               hide
               not
               thine
               ear
               at
               my
               breathing
               .
            
             Sometime
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             can
             onely
             sigh
             ,
             and
             breath
             ,
             and
             groane
             to
             God
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             such
             a
             confusion
             in
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             amazed
             at
             their
             troubles
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             surprized
             that
             they
             cannot
             utter
             a
             distinct
             prayer
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             sigh
             ,
             and
             breath
             ,
             and
             groane
             ,
             they
             help
             themselves
             one
             way
             or
             other
             .
             If
             thou
             be
             a
             Child
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             thou
             be
             opprest
             with
             grief
             ,
             yet
             cry
             ,
             and
             groan
             to
             God
             ,
             strive
             against
             thy
             grief
             all
             thou
             canst
             :
             and
             though
             thou
             canst
             not
             crie
             distinctly
             ,
             yet
             mourn
             as
             well
             as
             thou
             canst
             ,
             and
             God
             knowes
             the
             groanes
             of
             his
             own
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             those
             cries
             are
             eloquent
             in
             his
             eares
             ,
             they
             pierce
             Heaven
             .
             But
             this
             being
             but
             supposed
             as
             a
             ground
             ,
             
               The
               third
               Observation
               is
            
             ,
             
               
                 As
                 God
                 conveys
                 all
                 blessings
                 by
                 prayer
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 Gods
                 Children
                 have
                 a
                 Spirit
                 of
                 prayer
                 :
              
            
          
           
             So
             Gods
             Children
             desire
             the
             prayers
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             others
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             .
             
               You
               also
               helping
               by
               your
               prayer
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 Christians
                 ought
                 to
                 help
                 one
                 another
                 by
                 prayer
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             holy
             and
             Blessed
             Apostle
             was
             sure
             of
             Gods
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             
             care
             of
             him
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             he
             was
             as
             sure
             that
             God
             would
             use
             both
             the
             prayers
             of
             himself
             and
             others
             to
             continue
             this
             his
             goodnesse
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             greater
             faith
             ,
             the
             greater
             care
             of
             prayer
             ;
             and
             where
             there
             is
             no
             care
             of
             prayer
             either
             of
             our
             own
             or
             of
             others
             for
             us
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             faith
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             an
             article
             of
             our
             faith
             which
             I
             think
             is
             little
             believed
             ,
             thought
             it
             be
             said
             over-much
             ,
             and
             heard
             often
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             little
             practised
             ,
             
               I
               believe
               the
               communion
               of
               Saints
               .
            
             Is
             there
             a
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ?
             wherein
             doth
             this
             Communion
             stand
             ?
             among
             many
             other
             things
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             one
             St.
             prayes
             for
             another
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             one
             branch
             of
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             as
             they
             communicate
             
             in
             priviledges
             :
             for
             they
             are
             all
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             heirs
             of
             heaven
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             redeemed
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             so
             all
             other
             priviledge●
             belong
             to
             all
             alike
             :
             as
             there
             is
             a
             communion
             in
             priviledges
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             a
             communion
             in
             duties
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             one
             prayes
             for
             another
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             mutuall
             entercourse
             of
             duty
             :
             and
             those
             that
             truly
             believe
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             do
             truly
             practise
             the
             duties
             belonging
             to
             that
             blessed
             society
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             one
             pray
             for
             another
             .
             I
             meane
             here
             on
             earth
             :
             here
             we
             have
             a
             command
             ,
             here
             we
             have
             a
             promise
             ,
             here
             we
             have
             mutuall
             necessities
             ,
             I
             have
             need
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             need
             of
             me
             ,
             we
             have
             need
             one
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             In
             heaven
             there
             is
             no
             such
             necessity
             ;
             yet
             there
             may
             be
             (
             as
             Divines
             grant
             )
             a
             generall
             wish
             for
             the
             Church
             ;
             because
             the
             Saints
             want
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             
             because
             they
             want
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             elect
             .
          
           
             Where
             there
             is
             want
             of
             happinesse
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             a
             generall
             desire
             that
             God
             would
             accomplish
             these
             daies
             of
             sin
             ;
             but
             for
             any
             particular
             necessities
             of
             ours
             ,
             they
             cannot
             know
             them
             .
             
               Abraham
               hath
               forgotten
               us
               ,
               and
               Israel
               knows
               us
               not
               .
            
             There
             is
             a
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             this
             blessed
             communion
             and
             society
             trade
             this
             way
             in
             praying
             for
             one
             another
             .
             God
             commands
             that
             we
             should
             pray
             one
             for
             another
             .
          
           
             Every
             Christian
             is
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             a
             Prophet
             :
             now
             the
             Priests
             duty
             was
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             duty
             was
             to
             pray
             .
             Now
             as
             the
             Priest
             carried
             the
             tribes
             on
             his
             brest
             ,
             onely
             to
             signifie
             that
             he
             had
             them
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             who
             hath
             us
             in
             his
             heart
             alway
             in
             heaven
             to
             make
             intercession
             for
             us
             ;
             so
             in
             some
             sense
             every
             true
             Christian
             is
             a
             Priest
             ,
             he
             must
             carrie
             the
             Church
             and
             people
             of
             God
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             a
             care
             of
             others
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             onely
             pray
             for
             himself
             ,
             but
             for
             others
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             would
             have
             interest
             in
             the
             Common
             prayer
             ,
             
               Our
               Father
            
             ,
             as
             Christ
             teacheth
             us
             .
             Not
             that
             a
             Christan
             may
             not
             say
             ,
             My
             Father
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             particular
             ground
             and
             occasion
             to
             go
             to
             God
             ;
             but
             Chrst
             being
             to
             direct
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             teacheth
             us
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Our
               Father
            
             :
             there
             is
             therefore
             a
             regard
             to
             be
             had
             by
             every
             true
             Christian
             of
             the
             estate
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             Gods
             Children
             sometimes
             cannot
             so
             well
             pray
             ,
             though
             
             they
             have
             alway
             a
             spirit
             of
             prayer
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             groane
             to
             God
             ,
             yet
             in
             some
             cases
             they
             cannot
             so
             well
             pray
             for
             themselves
             ;
             as
             in
             sicknesse
             .
             Affliction
             is
             a
             better
             time
             to
             pray
             in
             then
             sicknesse
             :
             for
             affliction
             gathers
             and
             unites
             the
             spirits
             together
             ,
             it
             makes
             a
             man
             more
             strong
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             ;
             but
             sicknesse
             distempers
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             soul
             :
             it
             distempers
             the
             instruments
             that
             the
             soul
             works
             by
             ,
             it
             distempers
             the
             animall
             spirits
             which
             the
             understanding
             
             useth
             :
             they
             are
             inflamed
             ,
             and
             distempered
             ,
             and
             confused
             .
             Now
             the
             spirits
             that
             are
             the
             instruments
             of
             the
             soul
             being
             troubled
             with
             sicknesse
             ,
             sicknesse
             is
             not
             so
             fit
             a
             time
             for
             a
             man
             to
             pray
             for
             himself
             (
             though
             God
             hear
             the
             groanes
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             David
             saith
             ,
             
               My
               sighs
               are
               not
               hid
               from
               thee
               :
            
             yet
             notwithstanding
             it
             is
             good
             at
             this
             time
             to
             send
             for
             those
             that
             can
             make
             a
             more
             distinct
             prayer
             ,
             (
             though
             it
             may
             be
             they
             be
             great
             Christians
             )
             therefore
             saith-Saint
             James
             James
             ,
             5.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               Is
               any
               man
               afflicted
               ,
               let
               him
               pray
               :
               is
               any
               man
               sick
               ,
               let
               him
               send
               for
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               pray
               for
               him
            
             ;
             not
             that
             he
             is
             not
             able
             to
             pray
             for
             himself
             ,
             but
             let
             them
             help
             by
             joyning
             together
             with
             him
             to
             God
             ,
             
               And
               the
               prayer
               of
               faith
               shall
               save
               the
               sick
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               shall
               raise
               him
               up
               .
            
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             I
             add
             more
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             illustration
             of
             the
             point
             )
             it
             is
             so
             true
             that
             God
             regards
             the
             prayers
             of
             one
             for
             another
             ,
             that
             he
             regards
             the
             prayer
             of
             weak
             
             ones
             ,
             for
             grand
             ones
             ,
             great
             Christians
             are
             helped
             by
             mean
             ones
             :
             yea
             ,
             Pastors
             are
             helped
             by
             the
             people
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             a
             man
             eminent
             in
             grace
             and
             place
             ,
             a
             grand
             Christian
             ,
             and
             for
             place
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             helped
             by
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             weak
             Corinthians
             :
             so
             that
             a
             weak
             Christian
             in
             grace
             and
             place
             ,
             may
             help
             a
             greater
             Christian
             then
             himself
             both
             in
             grace
             and
             in
             place
             .
             Parents
             are
             helped
             by
             the
             prayers
             of
             their
             Children
             :
             Magistrates
             by
             those
             that
             are
             under
             them
             ,
             the
             rich
             are
             helped
             by
             those
             that
             are
             poore
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             by
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             
               You
               helping
               by
               your
               prayers
            
             .
             The
             prayers
             of
             the
             people
             prevail
             for
             the
             Ministers
             :
             for
             though
             there
             be
             a
             civill
             difference
             which
             shall
             all
             end
             in
             Death
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             in
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             .
             
               A
               poore
               man
               may
               be
               rich
               in
               faith
               ,
            
             as
             St
             James
             saith
             ,
             and
             one
             may
             have
             as
             much
             credit
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             heaven
             as
             another
             .
             As
             St.
             Austin
             saith
             well
             ,
             God
             hath
             made
             the
             rich
             for
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             the
             poor
             for
             the
             rich
             :
             the
             rich
             to
             relieve
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             the
             poor
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             rich
             :
             for
             herein
             one
             is
             accepted
             for
             another
             .
          
           
             St.
             Paul
             stands
             much
             upon
             the
             vertue
             ,
             and
             efficacy
             of
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             
             Corinthians
             ,
             for
             himself
             a
             great
             Apostle
             .
             And
             so
             in
             Rom.
             15.
             
             
               I
               beseech
               you
               for
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               blessed
               work
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               strive
               by
               Prayer
               together
               with
               us
               .
            
             As
             ever
             you
             felt
             Christ
             do
             good
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             as
             ever
             you
             felt
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             strive
             with
             God
             ,
             wrastle
             by
             prayer
             for
             me
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             every
             Epistle
             he
             begs
             their
             prayers
             .
          
           
             And
             Ministers
             need
             the
             prayers
             of
             people
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             ,
             or
             rather
             more
             ;
             for
             as
             God
             conveys
             much
             good
             to
             others
             by
             them
             ,
             so
             Satan
             malignes
             them
             more
             then
             other
             men
             :
             
               Aime
               not
               at
               small
               nor
               great
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             pick
             out
             him
             :
             so
             the
             Devill
             aimes
             not
             at
             small
             nor
             great
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             Guides
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             at
             the
             Leaders
             of
             his
             armie
             .
             
               I
               will
               smite
               the
               Shepherd
               ,
               and
               the
               sheep
               shall
               be
               scattered
               .
            
          
           
             Therefore
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             abilities
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             parts
             and
             gifts
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             have
             a
             willing
             mind
             ,
             a
             large
             
             heart
             to
             use
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             successe
             in
             using
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             strength
             of
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             protection
             from
             unreasonable
             men
             ;
             
               Pray
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               delivered
               from
               unreasonable
               ,
               and
               absurd
               men
               ,
            
             2
             Thessalonians
             3.
             
             
               Absurd
               men
            
             ;
             for
             none
             but
             absurd
             men
             will
             wrong
             those
             that
             God
             conveys
             so
             much
             good
             by
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             by
             the
             Ministery
             :
             it
             is
             their
             lot
             to
             be
             vexed
             with
             such
             men
             oft-times
             ,
             and
             therefore
             pray
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             mean
             Christians
             may
             help
             great
             Christians
             by
             their
             prayers
             ?
          
           
             God
             will
             have
             it
             thus
             :
             great
             Christians
             have
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             prayer
             alike
             at
             all
             times
             (
             though
             it
             be
             supposed
             they
             have
             it
             ,
             yet
             )
             the
             more
             help
             
             there
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             hands
             are
             put
             to
             the
             work
             ,
             the
             sooner
             it
             is
             dispatched
             .
             As
             in
             the
             removing
             of
             a
             burden
             ,
             the
             more
             joyn
             together
             ,
             the
             sooner
             it
             is
             remoed
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             the
             drawing
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             the
             more
             hands
             ,
             the
             speedier
             dispatch
             .
          
           
             So
             when
             we
             would
             draw
             blessings
             from
             heaven
             ,
             the
             more
             prayers
             there
             be
             that
             offer
             violence
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             draw
             from
             him
             .
             If
             it
             be
             a
             judgment
             that
             hangs
             over
             our
             heads
             ,
             the
             more
             there
             be
             that
             labour
             to
             put
             away
             the
             judgment
             by
             prayer
             ,
             &
             to
             remove
             the
             cloud
             that
             hangs
             over
             our
             heads
             ,
             the
             sooner
             it
             passeth
             by
             :
             many
             help
             much
             ,
             as
             many
             brands
             make
             a
             great
             fire
             ;
             and
             many
             little
             rivers
             running
             into
             a
             common
             channell
             ,
             
             they
             make
             the
             river
             swell
             greater
             :
             so
             prayer
             is
             strong
             when
             it
             is
             carried
             by
             the
             spirits
             of
             many
             :
             yea
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             not
             (
             perhaps
             )
             so
             well
             experienced
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             sometimes
             men
             not
             only
             great
             in
             place
             ,
             but
             great
             in
             grace
             ,
             need
             the
             help
             of
             others
             ;
             the
             Spirit
             of
             prayer
             is
             not
             in
             a
             like
             measure
             in
             them
             ,
             sometime
             they
             are
             too
             secure
             ,
             sometime
             they
             are
             too
             presumptious
             ,
             sometime
             too
             negligent
             and
             carelesse
             in
             stirring
             up
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             sometime
             they
             are
             prone
             to
             be
             lifted
             up
             too
             much
             ,
             sometime
             to
             be
             cast
             down
             too
             much
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             what
             a
             benefit
             is
             this
             then
             to
             have
             the
             help
             of
             others
             ?
             when
             oft-times
             a
             man
             meaner
             in
             gifts
             may
             have
             as
             great
             a
             measure
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             prayer
             as
             another
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             it
             is
             not
             a
             work
             of
             gifts
             ,
             but
             of
             grace
             :
             it
             is
             a
             work
             of
             a
             broken
             heart
             ,
             of
             a
             believing
             heart
             .
             
          
           
             And
             in
             prayer
             there
             be
             diverse
             gifts
             which
             are
             far
             more
             eminent
             in
             one
             then
             in
             another
             ,
             yet
             all
             excellent
             good
             in
             their
             kind
             :
             some
             have
             the
             gift
             to
             be
             fluent
             ,
             to
             be
             large
             in
             words
             ,
             in
             explication
             of
             themselves
             :
             some
             men
             have
             not
             so
             much
             in
             that
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             a
             broken
             heart
             :
             some
             again
             
             have
             it
             in
             zeal
             ,
             and
             earnestnesse
             of
             affections
             :
             so
             that
             there
             is
             something
             in
             the
             very
             action
             of
             prayer
             which
             helps
             in
             many
             :
             one
             helps
             with
             his
             ability
             ,
             with
             his
             large
             gift
             of
             Speech
             :
             another
             with
             his
             humble
             and
             broken
             spirit
             :
             another
             with
             his
             zeal
             and
             ardencie
             to
             wrastle
             ,
             and
             strive
             with
             God
             to
             get
             a
             blessing
             .
          
           
             Moses
             was
             a
             man
             of
             a
             stammering
             tongue
             ,
             and
             yet
             Moses
             was
             a
             man
             for
             prayer
             :
             Aaron
             and
             Hur
             were
             silent
             ,
             and
             were
             fain
             to
             hold
             up
             his
             hands
             ,
             but
             Moses
             must
             pray
             ,
             and
             yet
             Moses
             was
             no
             man
             of
             eloquence
             ,
             and
             he
             pretends
             that
             for
             his
             excuse
             when
             he
             was
             to
             go
             to
             Pharaoh
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             a
             matter
             of
             grace
             ,
             of
             humilitie
             ,
             of
             strong
             faith
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             matter
             of
             words
             ,
             though
             that
             be
             a
             speciall
             gift
             too
             .
          
           
             God
             will
             have
             it
             thus
             in
             his
             wise
             dispensation
             ,
             because
             he
             will
             have
             every
             man
             esteemed
             ,
             and
             because
             he
             will
             have
             no
             man
             to
             be
             proud
             ,
             he
             will
             
             humble
             his
             own
             to
             let
             them
             know
             that
             they
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             weakest
             .
             Every
             man
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             hath
             some
             gifts
             ,
             that
             none
             should
             be
             despised
             :
             and
             none
             have
             all
             gifts
             ,
             that
             none
             should
             presume
             over-much
             and
             be
             proud
             .
             In
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             there
             is
             no
             idle
             member
             :
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             there
             is
             none
             unprofitable
             ,
             every
             one
             can
             do
             good
             in
             his
             kind
             .
          
           
             God
             will
             have
             this
             ,
             because
             he
             will
             have
             none
             despised
             .
             It
             was
             a
             fault
             in
             St.
             Jame's
             time
             ,
             
               The
               brother
               of
               high
               degree
            
             did
             despise
             the
             brother
             of
             low
             
             degree
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             rich
             Christians
             despised
             the
             poore
             Christians
             :
             but
             saith
             Saint
             
               James
               ,
               Hath
               not
               God
               chosen
               the
               poore
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               rich
               in
               faith
               ?
            
             Now
             faith
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             prayer
             .
             It
             is
             a
             fault
             in
             all
             times
             ,
             men
             have
             swelling
             conceits
             against
             the
             meaner
             sort
             ,
             and
             undervalue
             them
             .
             God
             will
             not
             have
             it
             so
             ,
             he
             will
             have
             us
             see
             that
             we
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             the
             meanest
             Christians
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             he
             will
             raise
             up
             the
             dejected
             spirit
             of
             weak
             Christians
             .
          
           
             What
             a
             comfort
             is
             it
             then
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             be
             able
             to
             help
             the
             greatest
             man
             in
             the
             World
             ?
             that
             he
             should
             be
             beholding
             to
             me
             for
             that
             duty
             ?
             So
             it
             abaseth
             the
             greatest
             ,
             that
             they
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             the
             meanest
             
             and
             it
             raiseth
             the
             meanest
             ,
             that
             the
             greatest
             are
             helped
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             it
             knits
             all
             into
             a
             sweet
             communion
             .
             For
             when
             a
             great
             Christian
             shall
             think
             ,
             yonder
             poore
             Christian
             ,
             he
             is
             gracious
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             heaven
             ,
             howsoever
             he
             be
             neglected
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             may
             do
             me
             good
             by
             his
             prayers
             ;
             It
             will
             make
             him
             esteem
             and
             value
             him
             the
             more
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             make
             him
             value
             his
             friendship
             ;
             he
             will
             not
             disparage
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             grieve
             the
             spirit
             of
             such
             a
             one
             whose
             prayer
             may
             prevail
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             draw
             down
             a
             blessing
             for
             him
             .
             We
             see
             here
             the
             Corinthians
             help
             the
             Apostle
             by
             their
             prayers
             .
          
           
             You
             see
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             knit
             Christians
             together
             :
             and
             humble
             them
             that
             think
             themselves
             great
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             might
             comfort
             every
             mean
             Christian.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             no
             Christian
             slight
             his
             own
             prayers
             ,
             no
             not
             those
             that
             
             are
             young
             ones
             .
             That
             great
             divine
             
               Paulus
               Phagius
            
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             great
             Hebrecian
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             helped
             to
             restore
             the
             Gospel
             in
             England
             :
             it
             was
             a
             good
             speech
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             :
             I
             wish
             the
             prayers
             of
             younger
             Scholars
             ;
             for
             their
             souls
             are
             not
             tainted
             with
             sin
             ,
             and
             God
             often
             hears
             the
             poore
             young
             ones
             (
             that
             are
             not
             tainted
             ,
             and
             soiled
             with
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             as
             others
             are
             )
             sooner
             then
             others
             ,
             a
             weak
             Christian
             that
             hath
             not
             a
             politick
             head
             ,
             and
             a
             divellish
             spirit
             ;
             meaner
             persons
             that
             are
             but
             young
             ones
             ,
             they
             have
             more
             acquaintance
             (
             many
             times
             )
             with
             God
             then
             others
             ;
             despise
             not
             the
             prayer
             of
             any
             .
             And
             let
             none
             despise
             his
             own
             prayer
             .
             Shall
             I
             pray
             to
             God
             (
             will
             some
             say
             ?
             )
             I
             pray
             do
             you
             pray
             for
             me
             .
             Why
             dost
             thou
             not
             pray
             for
             thy self
             ?
             I
             am
             unworthy
             .
             Unworthy
             ?
             dost
             thou
             so
             basely
             esteem
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             God
             is
             not
             onely
             willing
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             pray
             for
             thy self
             ,
             but
             requires
             thee
             to
             pray
             for
             others
             ?
             hast
             thou
             so
             base
             an
             esteem
             of
             this
             incense
             ?
             
               Let
               my
               prayers
               be
               directed
               in
               thy
               sight
               as
               incense
               ,
            
             saith
             David
             .
             God
             esteemes
             this
             as
             odour
             ,
             and
             wilt
             thou
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             worthy
             ?
             abase
             not
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             vouchsafed
             so
             to
             honour
             .
             God
             esteemes
             so
             highly
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             only
             hear
             thy
             prayers
             for
             thy self
             ,
             but
             for
             others
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             pretence
             for
             any
             man
             to
             be
             idle
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             Religion
             .
             Thou
             hast
             not
             riches
             ,
             thou
             canst
             not
             give
             ,
             thou
             hast
             not
             place
             ,
             
             thou
             canst
             not
             shew
             countenance
             to
             others
             ;
             but
             if
             thou
             be
             a
             Child
             of
             God
             ,
             thou
             hast
             the
             Spirit
             of
             prayer
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             a
             son
             in
             thee
             ,
             which
             enables
             thee
             to
             pray
             for
             thy self
             and
             others
             :
             there
             is
             no
             Christian
             but
             he
             may
             do
             this
             ;
             
               you
               also
               helping
               together
               by
               your
               prayers
               for
               me
               .
            
          
           
             The
             fourth
             and
             last
             observation
             out
             of
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             that
          
           
             
               Prayer
               is
               a
               prevailing
               course
               with
               God.
               
            
          
           
             It
             prevailes
             for
             the
             removing
             of
             ill
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             preventing
             of
             ill
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             
             obtaining
             of
             good
             ;
             I
             shall
             be
             delivered
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             continued
             in
             the
             state
             of
             deliverance
             ,
             but
             yet
             you
             must
             pray
             ,
             your
             prayers
             will
             obtain
             and
             beg
             this
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Prayer
             is
             a
             prevailing
             course
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             order
             :
             he
             bids
             us
             call
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             hear
             us
             ;
             prayer
             binds
             him
             with
             
             his
             own
             promise
             :
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             canst
             not
             deny
             thy self
             ,
             thou
             canst
             not
             deny
             thy
             promise
             ,
             thou
             hast
             promised
             to
             be
             near
             all
             those
             that
             call
             upon
             thee
             in
             truth
             :
             and
             though
             with
             much
             weaknesse
             ,
             yet
             we
             call
             upon
             thee
             in
             truth
             ,
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             but
             be
             perswaded
             of
             thy
             goodnesse
             that
             thou
             wilt
             be
             near
             us
             :
             so
             it
             is
             a
             prevailing
             course
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             order
             .
          
           
           
             And
             it
             is
             a
             prevailing
             course
             ,
             because
             likewise
             it
             sets
             God
             on
             work
             .
             
             Faith
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             that
             sets
             prayer
             on
             work
             (
             for
             prayer
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             voyce
             of
             faith
             ,
             the
             flame
             of
             faith
             ,
             the
             fire
             is
             in
             the
             heart
             and
             spirit
             ,
             but
             the
             voyce
             ,
             the
             flame
             ,
             the
             expression
             of
             faith
             ,
             is
             prayer
             ,
             faith
             in
             the
             heart
             sets
             prayer
             on
             work
             )
             what
             doth
             prayer
             ?
             that
             goes
             into
             heaven
             ,
             it
             pierceth
             heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             sets
             God
             on
             work
             :
             because
             it
             brings
             him
             his
             promise
             ,
             it
             brings
             him
             his
             nature
             .
             Thy
             nature
             is
             to
             be
             Jehovah
             ,
             good
             and
             gracious
             ,
             and
             merciful
             to
             thine
             ,
             thy
             promise
             is
             answerable
             to
             thy
             nature
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             made
             rich
             and
             precious
             promises
             .
             As
             faith
             sets
             prayer
             on
             work
             ,
             so
             prayer
             sets
             God
             on
             work
             ,
             and
             when
             God
             is
             set
             on
             work
             by
             prayer
             (
             as
             prayer
             must
             needs
             bind
             him
             ,
             bringing
             himself
             to
             himself
             ,
             bringing
             his
             word
             to
             him
             :
             every
             man
             is
             as
             his
             work
             ,
             and
             his
             word
             is
             as
             himself
             )
             God
             being
             set
             on
             work
             ,
             he
             sets
             all
             on
             work
             ,
             he
             sets
             heaven
             and
             earth
             on
             work
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             set
             on
             work
             by
             prayer
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             prevailing
             course
             ;
             he
             sets
             all
             his
             attributes
             on
             work
             for
             the
             deliverance
             and
             rescue
             of
             his
             Church
             from
             danger
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             any
             good
             ,
             he
             sets
             his
             mercy
             and
             goodnesse
             on
             work
             ,
             and
             his
             Love
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             You
             see
             then
             why
             it
             is
             a
             prevailing
             course
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             sets
             God
             on
             work
             ,
             it
             overcomes
             him
             which
             overcomes
             all
             ,
             it
             overcomes
             him
             that
             is
             omnipotent
             .
             We
             see
             the
             woman
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             she
             overcame
             Christ
             by
             the
             strength
             that
             she
             had
             from
             Christ.
             And
             Moses
             he
             overcame
             God
             ,
             
               Let
               me
               alone
            
             ,
             why
             dost
             thou
             presse
             me
             ?
             
               Let
               me
               alone
            
             .
             It
             offers
             violence
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             prevails
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             prevails
             with
             God
             ,
             prevails
             with
             all
             things
             else
             :
             the
             prayer
             of
             faith
             hath
             the
             promise
             :
             
               The
               prayer
               of
               a
               righteous
               man
            
             (
             in
             faith
             )
             
               it
               prevails
               much
            
             ,
             saith
             St.
             James
             .
             Consider
             now
             ,
             if
             the
             prayer
             of
             one
             righteous
             man
             prevail
             much
             ,
             what
             shall
             the
             prayer
             of
             many
             righteous
             men
             do
             ?
             as
             St.
             Paul
             saith
             here
             ,
             my
             prayers
             and
             your
             prayers
             being
             joyned
             together
             must
             needs
             prevail
             .
          
           
             For
             instances
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             is
             full
             of
             them
             ,
             how
             God
             hath
             vouchsafed
             
             deliverance
             by
             the
             help
             of
             prayer
             .
             I
             will
             give
             but
             a
             few
             instances
             of
             former
             time
             ,
             and
             some
             considerations
             of
             later
             time
             .
          
           
             For
             former
             times
             ,
             in
             Exod.
             17.
             you
             see
             when
             Amaleck
             set
             upon
             the
             people
             ,
             Moses
             did
             more
             good
             by
             prayer
             then
             all
             the
             army
             by
             fighting
             ;
             as
             long
             as
             Moses
             hands
             were
             held
             up
             by
             Aaron
             and
             Hur
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             God
             prevailed
             ,
             a
             notable
             instance
             to
             shew
             the
             power
             of
             prayer
             .
             In
             2.
             
             Chron.
             14.
             
             Asa
             prayed
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             presseth
             God
             with
             arguments
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             of
             God
             prevail
             .
             In
             2.
             
             Chron.
             20.
             there
             you
             have
             good
             King
             Jehosaphat
             ,
             he
             prayes
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             brings
             to
             God
             his
             former
             experience
             ,
             he
             presseth
             God
             with
             his
             covenant
             ,
             with
             his
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             arguments
             spoken
             of
             before
             :
             and
             then
             he
             complaines
             of
             their
             necessity
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               what
               to
               do
               ,
               our
               eyes
               are
               towards
               thee
               .
            
             And
             Gods
             opportunity
             is
             when
             we
             are
             at
             the
             worst
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             lowest
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             near
             to
             help
             ,
             
               We
               know
               not
               what
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               our
               eyes
               are
               towards
               thee
               ,
            
             saith
             that
             blessed
             King
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             prevailed
             .
          
           
             So
             the
             Prophet
             Isay
             and
             Hezechias
             ,
             they
             both
             joyn
             together
             in
             prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             heard
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             the
             prayer
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             they
             spread
             the
             letter
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             prayed
             to
             God
             when
             Rabshakeh
             rayled
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             prevailed
             mightily
             .
          
           
             Hester
             was
             but
             a
             woman
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             woman
             she
             was
             ,
             the
             Church
             was
             in
             extremity
             in
             her
             time
             ,
             she
             takes
             this
             course
             ,
             she
             fasted
             and
             prayed
             ,
             she
             and
             her
             people
             ,
             and
             we
             see
             what
             an
             excellent
             issue
             came
             of
             it
             the
             confusion
             of
             proud
             Haman
             ,
             and
             the
             deliverance
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             In
             Act.
             12.
             
             Herod
             
             having
             good
             successe
             in
             the
             beheading
             of
             James
             ,
             being
             flushed
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             James
             ,
             he
             would
             needs
             set
             upon
             Peter
             too
             :
             the
             Church
             fearing
             the
             losse
             of
             so
             worthy
             a
             pillar
             ,
             falls
             to
             praying
             ;
             see
             the
             issue
             of
             it
             ,
             God
             struck
             him
             presently
             .
             Wo
             be
             to
             the
             birds
             of
             prey
             ,
             when
             Gods
             Turtle
             mourns
             !
             when
             Gods
             Turtle
             ,
             the
             Church
             mourns
             ,
             and
             prayes
             to
             God
             ,
             wo
             be
             to
             those
             birds
             that
             violently
             prey
             on
             the
             poor
             Church
             !
             Wo
             be
             to
             Herod
             ,
             and
             all
             bloody
             persecuting
             Tyrants
             !
             wo
             be
             to
             all
             malignant
             despisers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             begins
             to
             pray
             !
             For
             though
             she
             direct
             not
             her
             prayers
             against
             them
             in
             particular
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             enough
             that
             she
             prayes
             for
             her self
             ,
             and
             her self
             cannot
             be
             delivered
             without
             the
             confusion
             of
             her
             enemies
             :
             you
             see
             these
             instances
             of
             old
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             name
             but
             some
             of
             later
             times
             ,
             what
             hath
             not
             prayer
             done
             ?
             Let
             us
             not
             be
             discouraged
             :
             prayer
             can
             scatter
             the
             enemies
             ,
             &
             move
             God
             to
             command
             the
             winds
             ,
             and
             the
             waters
             ,
             and
             all
             against
             his
             enemies
             .
             What
             cannot
             prayer
             do
             ,
             when
             the
             people
             of
             God
             have
             their
             hearts
             quickned
             ,
             and
             raised
             to
             pray
             ?
             Prayer
             can
             open
             heaven
             ,
             prayer
             can
             open
             the
             womb
             ;
             prayer
             can
             open
             the
             Prison
             ,
             and
             strike
             off
             the
             fetters
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             pick-lock
             .
             We
             see
             in
             Act.
             16.
             when
             St.
             Paul
             was
             cast
             in
             Prison
             ,
             he
             prayed
             to
             God
             at
             midnight
             ,
             and
             God
             shakes
             the
             foundations
             of
             the
             Prison
             ,
             and
             all
             flies
             open
             .
             So
             St.
             Peter
             was
             in
             Prison
             ,
             he
             prayes
             ,
             and
             the
             Angel
             delivers
             him
             .
             What
             cannot
             prayer
             do
             ?
             it
             is
             of
             an
             omnipotent
             power
             ,
             because
             it
             prevails
             with
             an
             omnipotent
             and
             almighty
             God.
             
          
           
             Oh
             that
             we
             were
             perswaded
             of
             this
             !
             but
             our
             hearts
             are
             so
             full
             of
             Atheisme
             naturally
             ,
             that
             we
             think
             not
             of
             it
             :
             we
             think
             not
             that
             there
             is
             such
             efficacy
             in
             prayer
             :
             but
             we
             cherish
             base
             conceits
             ,
             God
             may
             if
             he
             will
             ,
             &c.
             and
             put
             all
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             never
             serve
             his
             providence
             and
             command
             ,
             who
             commands
             us
             to
             call
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             who
             will
             do
             things
             in
             his
             providence
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             do
             them
             in
             this
             order
             ;
             we
             must
             pray
             first
             to
             acknowledge
             our
             dependance
             upon
             him
             .
             If
             we
             were
             throughly
             convinced
             of
             the
             prevailing
             power
             of
             prayer
             ,
             what
             good
             might
             be
             done
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             there
             hath
             been
             in
             former
             times
             ?
             certainly
             ,
             we
             would
             beg
             of
             God
             above
             all
             things
             the
             spirit
             of
             supplication
             .
             And
             if
             we
             have
             the
             spirit
             of
             prayer
             ,
             we
             can
             never
             be
             miserable
             :
             if
             a
             man
             have
             the
             spirit
             of
             prayer
             ,
             whatsoever
             he
             want
             he
             causeth
             it
             from
             heaven
             ,
             he
             can
             beg
             it
             by
             prayer
             :
             and
             if
             he
             want
             the
             thing
             he
             can
             beg
             contentation
             ,
             he
             can
             beg
             patience
             ,
             he
             can
             beg
             grace
             ,
             and
             beg
             acquaintance
             with
             God
             :
             and
             acquaintance
             with
             God
             it
             will
             put
             a
             glory
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             all
             the
             world
             cannot
             take
             from
             us
             ,
             they
             cannot
             take
             God
             from
             us
             ,
             they
             cannot
             take
             prayer
             from
             us
             :
             if
             we
             were
             convinced
             of
             this
             we
             would
             be
             much
             in
             prayer
             ,
             in
             private
             prayer
             ,
             in
             publick
             prayer
             ,
             for
             our selves
             ,
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             of
             God
             now
             abroad
             ,
             you
             see
             ,
             is
             in
             combustion
             :
             if
             the
             
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             any
             measure
             and
             degree
             be
             in
             our
             breasts
             ,
             we
             will
             sympathize
             with
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             We
             wish
             them
             wel
             it
             may
             be
             :
             but
             wishes
             are
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             prayer
             is
             another
             :
             doest
             thou
             pray
             for
             the
             Church
             ?
             if
             we
             could
             pray
             for
             the
             Church
             it
             would
             be
             better
             :
             we
             should
             do
             more
             good
             with
             our
             prayers
             at
             home
             ,
             then
             they
             shall
             do
             by
             fighting
             abroad
             :
             as
             Moses
             did
             more
             good
             in
             the
             mount
             by
             prayer
             ,
             then
             they
             did
             in
             the
             valley
             by
             fighting
             :
             undoubtedly
             it
             would
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             fear
             the
             lesse
             successe
             the
             spirits
             of
             men
             are
             so
             flat
             
             and
             so
             dead
             this
             way
             .
             The
             time
             hath
             been
             not
             long
             since
             that
             we
             have
             been
             stirred
             up
             more
             to
             pray
             ,
             upon
             the
             apprehension
             of
             some
             fears
             ,
             to
             pray
             with
             earnestnesse
             and
             feeling
             ,
             expressing
             some
             desire
             in
             wishing
             their
             welfare
             :
             but
             now
             a
             man
             can
             hardly
             converse
             with
             any
             that
             have
             so
             deep
             an
             apprehension
             as
             they
             have
             had
             in
             former
             times
             .
          
           
             Now
             therefore
             ,
             as
             we
             desire
             to
             have
             interest
             in
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             so
             let
             us
             remember
             to
             present
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             God.
             And
             let
             us
             present
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             to
             him
             as
             his
             own
             ,
             as
             his
             Turtle
             ,
             as
             his
             Love.
             
          
           
             You
             know
             when
             they
             would
             move
             Christ
             ,
             they
             tell
             him
             ,
             
               Him
               whom
               thou
               lovest
               ,
               is
               sick
               :
            
             Lazarus
             
               whom
               thou
               lovest
            
             .
             So
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             her
             whom
             thou
             lovest
             ,
             the
             Church
             ,
             whom
             thou
             gavest
             thy
             Son
             to
             redeem
             with
             his
             blood
             ;
             the
             Church
             to
             whom
             thou
             hast
             given
             thy
             Spirit
             to
             dwell
             in
             :
             the
             Church
             wherein
             thou
             hast
             thy
             habitation
             amongst
             men
             :
             the
             Church
             that
             onely
             glorifieth
             thee
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             thou
             wilt
             be
             eternally
             glorified
             in
             heaven
             ,
             that
             Church
             is
             sick
             ,
             it
             is
             weak
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             distresse
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             hazard
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             make
             conscience
             of
             this
             dutie
             ,
             let
             us
             help
             the
             Church
             with
             our
             prayers
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               shall
               be
               delivered
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               help
               of
               your
               prayers
               .
            
             Without
             doubt
             the
             Church
             should
             be
             delivered
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             the
             grace
             to
             help
             them
             with
             our
             prayers
             .
             And
             God
             will
             so
             glorifie
             the
             blessed
             exercise
             of
             calling
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             we
             (
             I
             say
             )
             shall
             do
             more
             good
             at
             home
             ,
             then
             they
             shall
             do
             abroad
             :
             let
             us
             believe
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             Gods
             manner
             of
             dealing
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             book
             of
             Judges
             ,
             in
             that
             story
             of
             the
             Benjamites
             ,
             concerning
             the
             wrong
             done
             to
             the
             Priests
             concubine
             :
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Tribes
             of
             Israel
             ,
             when
             they
             set
             on
             the
             Benjamites
             ,
             they
             asked
             counsell
             of
             God
             twice
             ,
             and
             went
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             discomfited
             :
             but
             the
             third
             time
             they
             come
             to
             God
             ,
             Judg.
             20.
             26.
             
             
               Then
               all
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               came
               to
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               wept
               ,
               and
               sat
               there
               before
               the
               Lord
               :
               and
               fasted
               that
               day
               till
               the
               evening
               .
            
             They
             thought
             because
             they
             had
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             they
             might
             without
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             ,
             and
             without
             seeking
             to
             the
             Lord
             prevail
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             went
             against
             them
             twice
             ,
             and
             were
             shamefully
             foiled
             to
             their
             great
             losse
             :
             but
             when
             at
             the
             last
             they
             came
             and
             humbled
             themselves
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             fasted
             ,
             end
             enquired
             of
             God
             the
             cause
             of
             that
             ill
             ,
             after
             that
             they
             had
             a
             glorious
             victory
             .
          
           
             Christ
             tells
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             some
             kind
             of
             Divells
             that
             will
             not
             be
             cast
             out
             but
             by
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             :
             so
             there
             are
             some
             kind
             of
             miseries
             ,
             some
             kind
             of
             calamities
             ,
             some
             kind
             of
             sins
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             be
             overcome
             ,
             and
             which
             God
             will
             not
             deliver
             the
             Church
             from
             but
             by
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             for
             private
             Christians
             ,
             they
             have
             some
             sins
             that
             are
             master-sins
             ,
             personall
             sins
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             a
             slight
             prayer
             ,
             and
             a
             wish
             that
             will
             mortifie
             them
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             ,
             and
             humiliation
             ,
             and
             that
             way
             those
             divells
             are
             cast
             out
             .
             I
             would
             we
             were
             perswaded
             of
             it
             that
             it
             is
             such
             a
             prevailing
             thing
             ,
             holy
             prayer
             ,
             to
             help
             our selves
             in
             sin
             ;
             and
             to
             help
             us
             in
             misery
             ,
             to
             help
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Well
             ,
             since
             the
             prayers
             even
             of
             the
             meanest
             Christians
             are
             so
             prevailing
             ,
             
             let
             us
             learn
             to
             respect
             them
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             they
             can
             pray
             ,
             so
             their
             prayers
             will
             prevail
             .
             And
             take
             heed
             we
             grieve
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             any
             poor
             Saint
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             pray
             for
             us
             with
             willingnesse
             and
             cheerfulnesse
             .
             do
             but
             consider
             what
             a
             blessing
             it
             is
             to
             have
             a
             stock
             going
             ,
             to
             have
             our
             part
             
             in
             the
             common
             stock
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             a
             common
             stock
             of
             prayer
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             every
             Christian
             can
             pray
             ,
             and
             pray
             prevailingly
             .
             What
             a
             blessing
             is
             it
             to
             be
             a
             good
             Christian
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             portion
             in
             the
             prevailing
             prayers
             of
             others
             ?
             That
             when
             a
             man
             is
             dead
             and
             dull
             ,
             and
             unfit
             himself
             ,
             this
             may
             comfort
             him
             that
             others
             have
             the
             spirit
             of
             zeal
             ,
             and
             will
             supply
             his
             want
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             blessed
             thing
             .
             Let
             us
             consider
             the
             excellency
             of
             this
             duty
             of
             prayer
             ,
             from
             the
             prevalency
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             whet
             us
             on
             to
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             a
             happinesse
             to
             have
             a
             part
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             blessing
             whereby
             we
             can
             do
             good
             to
             others
             ,
             we
             can
             reach
             them
             that
             are
             many
             hundred
             miles
             off
             ,
             those
             that
             be
             at
             the
             farthest
             end
             of
             the
             world
             :
             when
             we
             cannot
             reach
             them
             otherwaies
             we
             can
             reach
             them
             by
             prayer
             :
             we
             cannot
             speak
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             far
             off
             ,
             but
             we
             can
             speak
             to
             God
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             can
             convey
             that
             good
             to
             them
             that
             we
             desire
             ,
             what
             a
             blessed
             condition
             is
             this
             ?
          
           
             But
             some
             man
             may
             say
             ,
             How
             shall
             I
             know
             that
             I
             can
             pray
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             
             in
             a
             state
             to
             help
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             prevail
             for
             it
             by
             my
             prayers
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             First
             of
             all
             thou
             shalt
             know
             it
             if
             thou
             be
             as
             willing
             to
             help
             otherwise
             if
             thou
             canst
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             prayer
             .
             St.
             James
             speaks
             in
             his
             time
             
             of
             certain
             men
             that
             would
             feed
             the
             poore
             people
             of
             God
             with
             good
             words
             ;
             Now
             good
             words
             are
             good
             cheap
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             do
             nothing
             ,
             they
             will
             buy
             nothing
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             cloath
             ,
             nor
             feed
             .
             So
             Saint
             James
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             that
             is
             but
             a
             dead
             faith
             .
          
           
             So
             there
             are
             a
             company
             that
             will
             onely
             pray
             for
             the
             Church
             when
             they
             are
             able
             to
             do
             otherwaies
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             countenance
             ,
             and
             estate
             ,
             and
             riches
             ,
             and
             friends
             ,
             and
             place
             ,
             and
             many
             things
             that
             they
             might
             improve
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Some
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             pray
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             pray
             :
             I
             ,
             but
             art
             thou
             not
             able
             to
             do
             somewhat
             else
             ?
             St.
             Paul
             when
             he
             wishes
             them
             to
             pray
             for
             him
             ,
             he
             means
             not
             onely
             prayer
             ,
             but
             that
             duty
             implies
             to
             do
             all
             that
             they
             pray
             for
             ,
             to
             help
             their
             prayers
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             is
             a
             mocking
             of
             God.
             If
             thou
             pray
             aright
             for
             the
             Church
             ,
             thou
             art
             willing
             to
             relieve
             them
             ;
             if
             thou
             pray
             for
             thy
             friend
             ,
             thou
             art
             willing
             to
             help
             him
             ,
             and
             succour
             him
             :
             if
             thou
             pray
             for
             any
             ,
             thou
             art
             willing
             to
             countenance
             them
             .
             That
             is
             one
             tryal
             ;
             which
             discovers
             many
             to
             be
             hypocrites
             :
             if
             their
             prayers
             were
             worth
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             times
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             likely
             they
             should
             not
             have
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             only
             give
             good
             words
             ,
             and
             nothing
             else
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             in
             a
             state
             of
             prayer
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             such
             a
             one
             as
             must
             relinquish
             in
             his
             purpose
             all
             wicked
             ,
             blasphemous
             ,
             scandalous
             ,
             unthrifty
             
             courses
             whatsoever
             ,
             he
             that
             purposeth
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             his
             prayer
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             must
             leave
             all
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               I
               regard
               iniquity
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               hear
               my
               prayer
               .
            
             For
             a
             man
             to
             come
             with
             a
             petition
             to
             God
             ,
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             offend
             him
             ,
             is
             to
             come
             to
             practise
             treason
             in
             the
             presence
             Chamber
             .
             To
             come
             into
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             a
             purpose
             to
             stab
             him
             with
             his
             sins
             .
             Doest
             thou
             purpose
             to
             live
             in
             thy
             filthy
             courses
             ,
             in
             thy
             scandalous
             evill
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             blasphemer
             ,
             a
             swearer
             ,
             and
             yet
             dost
             thou
             think
             that
             God
             will
             hear
             and
             regard
             thy
             prayer
             ?
             
               If
               I
               regard
               iniquity
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               hear
               my
               prayer
               .
            
             That
             is
             another
             thing
             that
             thou
             mayest
             know
             it
             by
             ,
             whether
             thou
             be
             in
             such
             an
             estate
             as
             that
             thou
             mayest
             pray
             successefully
             for
             thy self
             ,
             and
             for
             others
             .
          
           
             In
             Prov.
             28.
             there
             is
             a
             third
             discovery
             ,
             
               He
               that
               turnes
               his
               eare
               from
               hearing
            
             
             
             
               the
               law
               ,
               even
               his
               prayer
               shall
               be
               abominable
               .
            
             Thou
             mayest
             know
             it
             by
             this
             ,
             if
             thou
             be
             in
             such
             an
             estate
             as
             that
             God
             will
             regard
             thy
             prayers
             for
             thy self
             or
             for
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             prevailing
             prayers
             ;
             how
             standest
             thou
             affected
             to
             Gods
             Truth
             ,
             and
             Word
             ?
             how
             art
             thou
             acquainted
             with
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             with
             hearing
             the
             blessed
             Word
             of
             God
             unfolded
             and
             broken
             open
             by
             the
             blessed
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ?
             How
             doest
             thou
             attend
             upon
             God
             ?
             Wouldest
             thou
             have
             him
             who
             is
             the
             great
             God
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             to
             hear
             thee
             ,
             and
             to
             regard
             thee
             ,
             when
             thou
             wilt
             not
             hear
             ,
             and
             regard
             him
             ?
             thou
             wouldest
             have
             him
             to
             regard
             thy
             prayers
             ,
             and
             thou
             regardest
             not
             him
             speaking
             by
             the
             Ministery
             of
             his
             Word
             :
             thou
             despisest
             his
             ordinance
             which
             he
             hath
             left
             with
             thee
             :
             he
             hath
             left
             thee
             the
             mysteries
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             thou
             regardest
             them
             not
             ,
             but
             spendest
             thy
             time
             altogether
             either
             about
             thy
             calling
             ,
             or
             about
             some
             trifling
             studies
             ,
             and
             neglectest
             the
             main
             ,
             the
             soul-saving
             truth
             :
             will
             he
             hear
             thy
             prayer
             ?
             No
             ,
             saith
             the
             Wise
             man
             ,
             
               He
               that
               turnes
               his
               eare
               from
               hearing
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               mans
               prayer
               shall
               be
               abominable
               .
            
          
           
             Since
             prayer
             is
             so
             prevailing
             a
             thing
             ,
             so
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             so
             helpfull
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             helpfull
             to
             our selves
             ,
             who
             would
             be
             in
             such
             a
             case
             
             that
             he
             cannot
             pray
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             doth
             pray
             ,
             that
             his
             prayer
             should
             be
             abominable
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             turn
             his
             prayer
             into
             sin
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             miserable
             case
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             lives
             in
             that
             is
             in
             league
             with
             sin
             ,
             that
             allowes
             himself
             in
             any
             wicked
             course
             ,
             in
             rebellion
             to
             Gods
             Ordinance
             :
             such
             men
             are
             in
             such
             a
             state
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             regard
             their
             prayers
             for
             themselves
             or
             for
             others
             .
             Some
             do
             so
             exalt
             and
             lift
             up
             their
             pride
             against
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             regard
             the
             very
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             :
             no
             not
             while
             they
             are
             hearing
             it
             ,
             but
             set
             themselves
             to
             be
             otherwise
             disposed
             at
             that
             very
             time
             .
             How
             can
             such
             expect
             that
             God
             will
             regard
             them
             .
             This
             shall
             be
             sufficient
             to
             presse
             that
             point
             :
             saith
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               delivered
               by
               your
               prayers
               .
            
             
               
                 God
                 will
                 deliver
                 the
                 Ministers
                 by
                 the
                 peoples
                 prayers
                 .
              
            
          
           
             God
             will
             be
             good
             to
             the
             Ministers
             for
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             people
             .
             This
             concerns
             us
             that
             are
             Ministers
             ;
             Prayer
             is
             prevailing
             even
             for
             us
             .
             And
             as
             it
             is
             our
             duty
             to
             give
             our selves
             to
             Preaching
             and
             Prayer
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             the
             peoples
             duty
             to
             pray
             for
             us
             likewise
             ,
             and
             for
             these
             particulars
             ,
             as
             I
             named
             .
          
           
             To
             pray
             for
             ability
             .
             
          
           
             To
             pray
             for
             a
             willing
             mind
             to
             discharge
             that
             ability
             .
          
           
             To
             pray
             for
             successe
             of
             that
             discharge
             :
             for
             we
             must
             be
             able
             to
             Preach
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             be
             willing
             ,
             and
             there
             must
             be
             successe
             .
             It
             doth
             much
             discourage
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             Ministers
             ,
             when
             they
             find
             no
             successe
             of
             their
             labours
             .
             Isai.
             49.
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               I
               have
               laboured
               in
               vain
               :
               Elias
            
             was
             much
             discouraged
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             Isaiah
             and
             Elias
             were
             good
             men
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             much
             discouraged
             ;
             they
             saw
             little
             fruit
             of
             their
             labour
             .
             Therefore
             let
             us
             help
             the
             Ministers
             with
             our
             prayers
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             enable
             them
             :
             that
             God
             would
             enlarge
             their
             hearts
             with
             willingness
             .
             For
             there
             are
             many
             that
             are
             of
             ability
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             so
             proud
             ,
             and
             so
             idle
             ,
             that
             they
             think
             themselves
             too
             good
             to
             Preach
             to
             them
             ,
             whom
             God
             and
             the
             Church
             hath
             called
             them
             to
             bestow
             their
             labours
             on
             :
             they
             have
             ability
             ,
             but
             they
             want
             a
             large
             heart
             .
             And
             those
             that
             have
             both
             ability
             and
             a
             large
             heart
             ,
             they
             want
             successe
             ,
             they
             see
             little
             fruit
             :
             because
             the
             people
             pray
             not
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             perhaps
             are
             negligent
             in
             the
             duty
             themselves
             ,
             their
             labours
             are
             not
             steeped
             in
             prayers
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             a
             fourth
             thing
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             pray
             for
             for
             them
             ,
             is
             strength
             
             and
             ability
             of
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             fear
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             felt
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             they
             do
             this
             ,
             and
             God
             doth
             answer
             it
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             to
             pray
             for
             protection
             and
             deliverance
             from
             unreasonable
             men
             ,
             to
             pray
             for
             strength
             of
             spirit
             ,
             and
             likewise
             for
             protection
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             2
             Thess.
             3.
             
             
               All
               men
               have
               not
               faith
               .
               Pray
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               delivered
               from
               unreasonable
               ,
               absurd
               men
               :
               All
               have
               not
               Faith.
            
             Men
             that
             believe
             not
             Gods
             truth
             ,
             that
             believe
             not
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             that
             are
             full
             of
             Atheisme
             ,
             full
             of
             contempt
             and
             scorn
             ,
             they
             are
             
               absurd
               men
            
             ;
             though
             they
             think
             themselves
             the
             witty
             men
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             unreasonable
             ,
             and
             absurd
             men
             ;
             pray
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             delivered
             from
             unreasonable
             men
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             from
             him
             that
             is
             the
             head
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             the
             Devil
             .
             He
             sees
             that
             the
             Ministers
             they
             are
             the
             Standard-bearers
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             Captains
             of
             Gods
             Army
             ,
             they
             stand
             not
             alone
             ,
             and
             they
             fall
             not
             alone
             ,
             many
             others
             fall
             with
             them
             .
             There
             is
             no
             calling
             under
             heaven
             by
             which
             God
             conveyes
             so
             much
             good
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             dispensation
             of
             his
             Ordinance
             in
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             therefore
             we
             should
             help
             them
             by
             our
             prayers
             .
             There
             are
             no
             men
             better
             if
             they
             be
             good
             ,
             nor
             none
             more
             hurtfull
             if
             they
             be
             bad
             ,
             none
             worse
             ;
             As
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               They
               are
               the
               salt
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             to
             season
             the
             unsavory
             world
             ,
             
               and
               if
               the
               salt
               have
               lost
               the
               savour
               ,
               it
               is
               good
               for
               nothing
               but
               to
               be
               cast
               on
               the
               dunghill
               .
            
             Therefore
             pray
             that
             God
             would
             deliver
             them
             from
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             malignes
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             Butt
             of
             his
             malice
             ,
             by
             his
             instruments
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             many
             that
             come
             to
             hear
             the
             Word
             to
             carpe
             ,
             and
             to
             cavil
             ,
             and
             to
             sit
             as
             Judges
             to
             examine
             ,
             but
             how
             few
             are
             there
             that
             pray
             for
             the
             Ministers
             ?
             and
             surely
             ,
             because
             they
             pray
             not
             ,
             they
             profit
             not
             :
             If
             we
             could
             pray
             more
             ,
             we
             should
             profit
             more
             :
             I
             beseech
             you
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             Christ
             ,
             put
             up
             your
             petitions
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             teach
             us
             (
             that
             are
             inferiour
             to
             you
             in
             other
             respects
             ,
             setting
             aside
             our
             calling
             )
             that
             we
             may
             teach
             you
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             instruct
             his
             people
             .
             As
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             saith
             ,
             The
             friends
             of
             the
             Bride
             learn
             of
             the
             Bridegroom
             ,
             what
             to
             speake
             to
             the
             Spouse
             :
             so
             we
             learn
             from
             prayer
             ,
             and
             from
             reading
             ,
             we
             learn
             from
             Christ
             what
             to
             teach
             you
             .
             If
             you
             pray
             to
             God
             to
             teach
             us
             that
             we
             may
             teach
             you
             ,
             you
             shall
             never
             go
             away
             without
             a
             blessing
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             we
             see
             how
             the
             Apostle
             desires
             the
             Romans
             to
             strive
             and
             contend
             with
             him
             in
             prayer
             :
             he
             useth
             all
             protestations
             ,
             and
             obtestations
             ,
             
               For
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               and
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             ,
             pray
             for
             us
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Word
               may
               have
               a
               free
               passage
               ,
               and
               be
               glorified
               .
            
             In
             every
             Epistle
             still
             he
             urgeth
             ,
             
               pray
               for
               us
            
             .
             The
             blessed
             Apostle
             was
             so
             heavenly-minded
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             neglect
             no
             help
             that
             might
             further
             him
             in
             the
             Ministery
             .
             So
             if
             we
             have
             Christian
             hearts
             ,
             we
             will
             neglect
             no
             helps
             ,
             not
             the
             help
             of
             the
             meanest
             Christian
             that
             we
             are
             acquainted
             with
             ;
             when
             he
             that
             was
             a
             great
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               Pray
               for
               us
               ,
               strive
               in
               prayer
               for
               us
               ,
            
             he
             prayes
             for
             the
             help
             of
             others
             prayer
             .
             So
             ,
             the
             more
             gracious
             we
             are
             ,
             and
             the
             nearer
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             understand
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             more
             carefull
             we
             shall
             be
             of
             this
             Christian
             duty
             of
             prayer
             ,
             for
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             for
             our selves
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             Upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             Gods
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             nothing
             established
             by
             God
             that
             shall
             want
             a
             blessing
             .
             Therefore
             if
             we
             have
             faith
             ,
             we
             will
             pray
             ,
             the
             more
             faith
             ,
             the
             more
             prayer
             :
             the
             greater
             faith
             ,
             the
             greater
             prayer
             ;
             Christ
             had
             the
             greatest
             faith
             ,
             and
             he
             prayed
             whole
             nights
             together
             .
             St.
             Paul
             was
             mighty
             in
             faith
             ,
             he
             was
             mighty
             in
             prayer
             :
             where
             there
             is
             little
             faith
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             little
             prayer
             :
             and
             where
             there
             is
             no
             faith
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             prayer
             .
             
               You
               also
               helping
               together
               by
               prayer
               for
               us
               .
            
          
           
           
             Mark
             the
             heavenly
             Art
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             he
             doth
             here
             insinuate
             ,
             and
             inwrap
             an
             exhortation
             by
             taking
             it
             for
             granted
             that
             they
             would
             pray
             for
             him
             .
             It
             is
             the
             most
             cunning
             way
             to
             convey
             an
             exhortation
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             taking
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             encouragement
             .
             
               The
               Lord
            
             will
             deliver
             me
             :
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             therefore
             I
             pray
             help
             me
             by
             your
             prayers
             ;
             but
             the
             Lord
             will
             deliver
             me
             if
             you
             help
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             I
             shall
             not
             want
             your
             prayers
             :
             he
             takes
             it
             for
             granted
             that
             they
             would
             pray
             for
             him
             :
             and
             granted
             truths
             are
             the
             strongest
             truthes
             .
             It
             is
             the
             best
             way
             to
             encourage
             any
             man
             ,
             if
             we
             know
             any
             good
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             that
             he
             will
             do
             so
             :
             and
             so
             I
             
               shall
               be
               delivered
               ,
               you
               helping
               together
               by
               your
               prayers
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 for
                 the
                 gift
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 many
                 persons
                 ,
                 thanks
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 by
                 many
                 on
                 our
                 behalf
                 .
              
            
          
           
             After
             he
             had
             set
             down
             the
             means
             that
             God
             would
             convey
             the
             blessing
             by
             (
             which
             was
             prayer
             )
             then
             he
             shewes
             the
             end
             ,
             why
             God
             would
             deliver
             him
             by
             prayer
             ;
             For
             the
             gift
             of
             health
             and
             deliverance
             bestowed
             upon
             me
             ,
             by
             the
             means
             of
             many
             prayers
             of
             many
             persons
             :
             
               Likewise
               thanks
               shall
               be
               given
               by
               many
               on
               our
               behalf
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             on
             my
             behalf
             yea
             ,
             as
             many
             shall
             be
             ready
             to
             thank
             God
             for
             my
             deliverance
             and
             health
             ,
             as
             before
             many
             prayed
             to
             God
             for
             it
             :
             so
             that
             in
             this
             regard
             ,
             God
             in
             love
             to
             his
             own
             praise
             and
             glory
             will
             deliver
             me
             by
             your
             prayers
             ,
             because
             he
             shall
             gain
             praise
             ,
             and
             praise
             of
             many
             .
             
               
                 That
                 for
                 the
                 gift
                 bestowed
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             for
             the
             words
             somewhat
             .
          
           
             
               (
               For
               the
               gift
               bestowed
               on
               us
               .
               )
            
             Deliverance
             and
             health
             is
             a
             gift
             ,
             Charisma
             ,
             a
             
             free
             gift
             .
             If
             health
             be
             a
             gift
             ,
             what
             are
             greater
             things
             ?
             they
             are
             much
             more
             a
             free
             gift
             ,
             if
             daily
             bread
             be
             a
             gift
             ,
             certainly
             eternal
             life
             is
             much
             more
             a
             gift
             ,
             
               The
               gift
               of
               God
               is
               eternal
               life
               ,
            
             Rom.
             6.
             ult
             .
          
           
             Away
             with
             conceit
             of
             merit
             :
             if
             we
             merit
             not
             daily
             bread
             ,
             if
             we
             merit
             
             not
             outward
             deliverance
             ,
             if
             we
             merit
             not
             health
             ,
             what
             can
             we
             do
             for
             eternal
             life
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             doting
             conceit
             ,
             a
             meer
             foolish
             conceit
             then
             to
             think
             that
             the
             begger
             merits
             his
             Almes
             by
             begging
             (
             prayer
             being
             the
             chief
             work
             we
             do
             )
             what
             doth
             the
             begger
             merit
             by
             begging
             ?
             begging
             it
             is
             a
             disavowing
             of
             merit
             .
             Health
             you
             see
             here
             it
             is
             a
             gift
             bestowed
             by
             prayer
             ,
             that
             
               for
               the
               gift
               bestowed
               upon
               us
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Things
             come
             to
             be
             ours
             ,
             either
             by
             contract
             ,
             or
             by
             gift
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             by
             contract
             ,
             then
             we
             know
             what
             we
             have
             to
             do
             :
             if
             it
             be
             by
             gift
             ,
             the
             onely
             way
             to
             get
             a
             thing
             by
             gift
             ,
             is
             prayer
             :
             so
             that
             which
             is
             gotten
             here
             by
             prayer
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             a
             gift
             ,
             not
             onely
             a
             gift
             for
             the
             freenesse
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             because
             health
             and
             deliverance
             out
             of
             trouble
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             and
             special
             gift
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             it
             seemes
             ,
             St
             Paul
             here
             was
             desperately
             sick
             ,
             (
             I
             rather
             incline
             to
             that
             then
             any
             other
             deliverance
             )
             
               I
               received
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Is
             not
             health
             a
             gift
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             the
             comforts
             of
             this
             
             life
             ?
             what
             would
             riches
             comfort
             us
             ?
             what
             would
             friends
             comfort
             us
             ?
             bring
             all
             to
             a
             sick
             man
             ,
             alas
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             relish
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             because
             he
             wants
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             earthly
             comforts
             ,
             he
             wants
             health
             .
             Therefore
             you
             know
             the
             Grecians
             accounted
             that
             a
             chief
             blessing
             ;
             if
             they
             had
             health
             they
             were
             contented
             with
             any
             estate
             .
             A
             poor
             man
             in
             a
             mean
             estate
             with
             a
             little
             competency
             ,
             is
             more
             happie
             ,
             then
             the
             greatest
             Monarch
             in
             the
             world
             that
             is
             under
             sicknesse
             and
             paine
             of
             body
             .
          
           
             Health
             it
             is
             comfort
             it self
             ,
             and
             it
             sweetens
             all
             other
             comforts
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             that
             especially
             we
             should
             blesse
             God
             for
             ,
             both
             
             
             for
             preventing
             health
             ,
             God
             keeps
             us
             out
             of
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             likewise
             for
             delivering
             us
             out
             of
             it
             :
             for
             both
             are
             like
             favours
             :
             &
             they
             that
             have
             a
             constant
             enjoyment
             of
             their
             health
             ,
             should
             as
             well
             praise
             God
             as
             they
             that
             are
             delivered
             out
             of
             sicknesse
             .
             It
             is
             Gods
             goodnesse
             that
             they
             do
             not
             fall
             into
             sicknesse
             .
             There
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             sicknesse
             in
             every
             man
             :
             though
             he
             had
             no
             outward
             enemy
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             God
             can
             distemper
             the
             humours
             ,
             and
             when
             there
             is
             a
             jar
             and
             disproportion
             in
             the
             humours
             ,
             then
             followes
             a
             hurting
             of
             the
             powers
             ,
             and
             a
             hindering
             of
             the
             actions
             ,
             &c.
             
             We
             should
             blesse
             God
             for
             the
             continuance
             of
             health
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             special
             gift
             .
             
               For
               the
               gift
               bestowed
            
             .
          
           
             
               (
               By
               the
               meanes
               of
               many
               persons
               .
               )
            
             God
             bestowed
             health
             on
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             many
             prayers
             of
             many
             persons
             .
             Would
             not
             God
             have
             bestowed
             health
             upon
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             had
             their
             prayers
             ?
             
             Yes
             doubtlesse
             :
             but
             yet
             notwitstanding
             when
             there
             are
             many
             prayers
             they
             
             prevail
             much
             more
             ;
             many
             streames
             make
             a
             river
             run
             more
             strongly
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             prayers
             prevail
             strongly
             .
             Health
             is
             such
             a
             blessing
             as
             may
             be
             begged
             by
             others
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             it
             is
             a
             good
             thing
             in
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             in
             any
             trouble
             ,
             to
             beg
             the
             
             the
             prayers
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             beg
             health
             and
             deliverance
             of
             God
             for
             us
             .
             The
             good
             Corinthians
             here
             ,
             they
             pray
             Saint
             Paul
             out
             of
             his
             trouble
             .
             And
             God
             so
             far
             honours
             his
             Children
             ,
             even
             the
             meanest
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             a
             meanes
             to
             beg
             health
             and
             deliverance
             for
             others
             ,
             even
             to
             pray
             them
             out
             of
             this
             or
             that
             trouble
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             a
             comfort
             and
             encouragement
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             hath
             so
             many
             factors
             for
             him
             ?
             he
             hath
             all
             the
             Saints
             in
             the
             world
             that
             say
             ,
             
               Our
               Father
            
             ,
             praying
             for
             him
             .
             He
             must
             needs
             be
             rich
             that
             hath
             a
             world
             of
             factors
             ,
             
             that
             hath
             a
             stock
             going
             in
             every
             part
             of
             the
             world
             .
             A
             Christien
             hath
             factors
             all
             the
             world
             over
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             member
             of
             the
             mysticall
             body
             ,
             and
             many
             prayers
             are
             made
             for
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             great
             comfort
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             a
             great
             encouragement
             for
             us
             to
             pray
             for
             one
             another
             ,
             considering
             that
             God
             will
             so
             far
             honour
             us
             .
             St.
             Pauls
             health
             here
             it
             was
             a
             gift
             by
             the
             prayers
             of
             many
             .
          
           
             But
             thou
             wilt
             object
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             weak
             Christian
             ,
             a
             sinful
             creature
             ,
             what
             
             should
             God
             regard
             my
             prayers
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             my
             prayers
             will
             do
             you
             little
             good
             .
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             they
             will
             do
             much
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             thy self
             ,
             but
             for
             others
             :
             what
             are
             
             prayers
             ?
             are
             they
             not
             incense
             kindled
             by
             the
             fire
             of
             the
             blessed
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ?
             Are
             they
             not
             in
             themselves
             good
             motions
             ,
             stirred
             up
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ?
             themselves
             in
             their
             nature
             are
             good
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             stayned
             .
             The
             Spirir
             that
             stirs
             them
             up
             is
             good
             ,
             the
             good
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
               We
               know
               not
               how
               to
               pray
               ,
            
             but
             the
             Spirit
             teacheth
             us
             .
             The
             Mediator
             through
             whom
             they
             are
             offered
             ,
             who
             mingles
             his
             odour
             with
             them
             ,
             Revel
             .
             8.
             3.
             
             
               He
               is
               the
               Angel
               ,
               that
               mingleth
               odours
               with
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
            
             and
             makes
             them
             acceptable
             to
             God.
             The
             person
             likewise
             that
             offers
             them
             is
             good
             :
             what
             is
             he
             ?
             〈◊〉
             ?
             is
             he
             not
             Gods
             Child
             ?
             do
             not
             parents
             love
             tohear
             the
             voyce
             of
             their
             Children
             ?
             if
             therefore
             the
             person
             be
             good
             (
             though
             weak
             )
             and
             the
             prayer
             be
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             Mediatour
             so
             good
             ,
             then
             let
             no
             man
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             pray
             for
             himself
             ,
             but
             to
             pray
             for
             others
             .
             God
             would
             hear
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             (
             though
             they
             were
             stained
             with
             Schisme
             ,
             and
             with
             other
             weaknesses
             ,
             )
             they
             were
             none
             of
             the
             most
             refined
             Churches
             that
             Saint
             Paul
             wrote
             to
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             see
             in
             the
             first
             Epistle
             ,
             yet
             saith
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             my
             health
             and
             deliverance
             is
             a
             gift
             ,
             and
             a
             gift
             ,
             
             by
             the
             prayers
             of
             many
             ,
             weak
             and
             strong
             joyning
             together
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             subtilty
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             hearts
             joyne
             with
             him
             in
             
             the
             temptation
             :
             What
             should
             I
             pray
             ?
             my
             conscience
             tells
             me
             this
             and
             that
             .
          
           
             Doest
             thou
             mean
             to
             be
             so
             still
             ,
             then
             indeed
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             Psal.
             66.
             
             
               If
               I
               regard
               iniquity
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               heare
               my
               prayer
               :
            
             but
             if
             thou
             have
             repented
             
             thee
             of
             thy
             sins
             ,
             and
             intenedst
             to
             lead
             a
             new
             life
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             God
             will
             heare
             thy
             prayers
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             thy self
             ,
             but
             for
             others
             :
             God
             will
             bestow
             gifts
             upon
             others
             ,
             by
             meanes
             of
             thy
             prayers
             .
          
           
             To
             go
             on
             ,
             
               
                 Thanks
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 by
                 many
                 persons
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Gods
             end
             in
             delivering
             St.
             Paul
             by
             prayer
             ,
             was
             that
             he
             might
             have
             many
             thanks
             for
             many
             prayers
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             heard
             once
             ,
             
               that
               thanks
               may
               be
               given
               by
               many
               [
               on
               our
               behalfe
               ,
               ]
            
             that
             is
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             delivered
             ,
             and
             restored
             to
             health
             ,
             and
             strength
             again
             ,
             to
             serve
             the
             Church
             as
             we
             did
             before
             :
             you
             see
             here
             how
             
               
                 Prayse
                 follows
                 prayer
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Many
             prayers
             ,
             and
             then
             many
             praises
             ,
             these
             follow
             one
             another
             ;
             Indeed
             
             this
             is
             Gods
             order
             ;
             and
             we
             see
             in
             nature
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             a
             receiving
             there
             is
             a
             giving
             .
             We
             see
             ,
             the
             earth
             ,
             it
             receives
             fruit
             ,
             it
             yields
             fruit
             ,
             as
             Christ
             saith
             of
             the
             good
             ground
             ,
             sixty-fold
             ,
             many-fold
             .
             You
             see
             bodies
             that
             receive
             the
             Sun
             ,
             they
             reflect
             their
             beams
             back
             to
             the
             Sun
             again
             .
          
           
             The
             streams
             as
             they
             come
             from
             the
             Sea
             :
             so
             by
             an
             unwearied
             motion
             they
             return
             back
             again
             to
             the
             Sea.
             And
             men
             do
             eate
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             own
             flocks
             ,
             they
             reap
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             own
             Orchards
             and
             Gardens
             .
             In
             nature
             ,
             whatsoever
             receives
             ,
             it
             returns
             it
             back
             again
             .
             The
             influence
             and
             light
             that
             those
             heavenly
             bodies
             ,
             the
             stars
             ,
             and
             the
             Planets
             ,
             &c.
             have
             from
             the
             Sun
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             chiefe
             light
             of
             all
             ,
             they
             bestow
             it
             upon
             the
             inferiour
             bodies
             :
             you
             see
             it
             in
             nature
             ,
             much
             more
             is
             it
             in
             grace
             :
             what
             we
             receive
             from
             God
             by
             gift
             ,
             obtained
             by
             prayer
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             the
             praise
             for
             it
             ,
             many
             prayers
             ,
             many
             praises
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             ever
             a
             benefit
             is
             received
             ,
             presently
             there
             is
             an
             obligation
             ,
             a
             natural
             obligation
             ,
             and
             a
             religious
             obligation
             ,
             upon
             the
             receipt
             of
             a
             benefit
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             some
             thought
             of
             returning
             something
             presently
             .
          
           
             It
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             what
             a
             horrible
             sin
             ingratitude
             is
             :
             It
             is
             the
             grave
             of
             all
             Gods
             blessings
             ,
             it
             receives
             all
             ,
             and
             never
             returns
             any
             thing
             back
             again
             .
             
             As
             those
             Lepers
             ,
             they
             never
             came
             back
             again
             to
             thank
             Christ
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             tenth
             ,
             a
             poore
             Samaritan
             .
             Men
             are
             eager
             to
             sue
             to
             God
             ,
             restlesse
             till
             they
             have
             that
             they
             would
             have
             ,
             but
             then
             they
             are
             barren
             and
             unfruitfull
             ,
             they
             yield
             nothing
             back
             again
             .
             After
             prayer
             there
             must
             be
             praise
             and
             thanksgiving
             .
             It
             condemneth
             our
             backwardnesse
             ,
             and
             untowardnesse
             in
             this
             kind
             ;
             like
             little
             Children
             ,
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             beg
             favours
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             come
             to
             thanksgiving
             ,
             they
             look
             another
             way
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             irksome
             to
             them
             :
             So
             it
             is
             with
             our
             nature
             ,
             when
             we
             go
             about
             this
             heavenly
             duty
             ,
             we
             give
             God
             a
             formall
             word
             or
             two
             ,
             
               Thanks
               be
               to
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             we
             never
             work
             our
             hearts
             to
             thankfulnesse
             .
             
               That
               thanks
               may
               be
               given
            
             
               
                 By
                 many
                 .
              
            
          
           
             As
             the
             prayers
             of
             many
             are
             mighty
             with
             God
             to
             prevail
             ,
             so
             likewise
             
             the
             praises
             of
             many
             are
             very
             grateful
             and
             acceptable
             to
             God.
             Even
             as
             it
             is
             with
             instruments
             ;
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             musick
             ariseth
             from
             many
             instruments
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             concord
             of
             all
             the
             strings
             in
             every
             instrument
             :
             when
             every
             instrument
             hath
             many
             strings
             ,
             and
             all
             are
             in
             tune
             ,
             it
             makes
             
             sweet
             harmonie
             ,
             it
             makes
             sweet
             concord
             .
             So
             when
             many
             give
             God
             thanks
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             hath
             a
             good
             heart
             set
             in
             tune
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             good
             Christians
             all
             ,
             it
             is
             wondrous
             acceptable
             musick
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             sweet
             incense
             ,
             more
             acceptable
             to
             God
             then
             any
             sweet
             favour
             ,
             and
             odour
             can
             be
             to
             us
             .
             That
             is
             one
             reason
             why
             God
             will
             have
             many
             to
             pray
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             have
             many
             praises
             .
          
           
             God
             doth
             wondrously
             honour
             concord
             ,
             especially
             when
             it
             is
             concord
             in
             praising
             of
             him
             .
             It
             is
             a
             comely
             thing
             for
             
               Brethren
               to
               live
               in
               unity
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             Psalme
             131.
             
             If
             to
             praise
             God
             be
             a
             comely
             thing
             ,
             and
             if
             concord
             be
             a
             comely
             thing
             ,
             then
             when
             both
             meet
             together
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             wondrous
             beautifull
             ,
             and
             wondrous
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             many
             brethren
             meet
             and
             joyn
             to
             praise
             God.
             Therefore
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             in
             the
             Churches
             new
             conversion
             ,
             they
             met
             all
             together
             as
             one
             man
             ,
             they
             were
             of
             one
             heart
             and
             one
             soul
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             given
             to
             prayer
             ,
             and
             to
             praising
             of
             God
             ;
             a
             blessed
             estate
             of
             that
             beginning
             Church
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             as
             one
             man
             ,
             of
             one
             heart
             ,
             of
             one
             spirit
             ,
             of
             one
             soul.
             
          
           
             As
             the
             blessed
             Angells
             ,
             and
             blessed
             spirits
             in
             heaven
             ,
             they
             all
             joyn
             together
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Revel
             .
             14.
             
             The
             blessed
             man
             heard
             a
             voice
             in
             heaven
             as
             the
             voyce
             of
             many
             waters
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             thunder
             ,
             and
             he
             heard
             the
             voice
             of
             harpers
             ,
             
               and
               they
               sang
               a
               new
               song
               :
            
             there
             were
             many
             harps
             ,
             but
             one
             song
             ,
             one
             thanksgiving
             ,
             one
             Heart
             ,
             one
             spirit
             in
             all
             ,
             wondrous
             acceptable
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             This
             should
             make
             us
             in
             love
             with
             publick
             meetings
             .
             Severed
             thanksgiving
             is
             not
             so
             acceptable
             a
             thanksgiving
             .
             God
             doth
             bestow
             all
             good
             upon
             us
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             as
             we
             knit
             our selves
             not
             onely
             in
             thanksgiving
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             in
             
             love
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             all
             things
             are
             derived
             from
             God
             to
             us
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             so
             let
             our
             praise
             return
             to
             God
             in
             the
             body
             as
             much
             as
             we
             may
             .
          
           
             It
             shews
             what
             a
             hatefull
             thing
             Schisme
             and
             division
             is
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             besides
             many
             other
             inconveniences
             God
             wants
             glory
             by
             it
             .
             God
             loves
             to
             be
             praised
             by
             many
             joyning
             together
             .
             As
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             here
             ,
             
               Thanks
               shall
               be
               given
               by
               many
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Many
             ,
             not
             as
             they
             are
             many
             persons
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             are
             many
             godly
             persons
             that
             are
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             if
             the
             praise
             of
             many
             be
             so
             acceptable
             ,
             it
             should
             first
             be
             an
             incouragement
             
             to
             union
             .
             In
             John
             17.
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             there
             ,
             
               I
               pray
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               one
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               one
               .
            
             It
             was
             the
             sum
             of
             that
             heavenly
             prayer
             ,
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
               That
               they
               may
               be
               one
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               one
               :
            
             the
             Trinity
             should
             be
             the
             patern
             of
             our
             unity
             .
             Because
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             all
             good
             is
             in
             union
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             comes
             from
             us
             that
             is
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             in
             peace
             and
             union
             .
          
           
             God
             so
             loves
             peace
             ,
             and
             a
             quiet
             disposition
             inclinable
             to
             peace
             ,
             that
             he
             neglects
             his
             own
             service
             till
             we
             have
             made
             peace
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             Mat.
             5.
             
             
               If
               thou
               have
               any
               offence
               with
               thy
               brother
               ,
            
             if
             thou
             have
             done
             him
             any
             wrong
             ,
             or
             he
             thee
             ,
             
               go
               and
               be
               reconciled
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               come
               and
               bring
               thy
               offering
               .
            
             God
             will
             stay
             for
             his
             own
             offering
             ,
             he
             is
             content
             to
             stay
             for
             his
             own
             service
             till
             we
             be
             at
             peace
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             prayer
             or
             praise
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             not
             at
             peace
             it
             is
             not
             acceptable
             .
             Again
             ,
             this
             should
             teach
             us
             to
             stir
             
             up
             others
             when
             we
             praise
             God
             ,
             (
             and
             others
             have
             cause
             as
             well
             as
             we
             )
             
               that
               thanks
               may
               be
               given
               by
               many
               .
            
             When
             we
             are
             in
             trouble
             call
             upon
             others
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             the
             common
             and
             commendable
             fashion
             ,
             desire
             others
             to
             pray
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             prayer
             may
             be
             made
             by
             many
             :
             and
             when
             we
             receive
             any
             favour
             ,
             any
             deliverance
             from
             any
             great
             danger
             ,
             acquaint
             others
             
             with
             it
             ,
             that
             thanks
             may
             be
             given
             by
             many
             .
             It
             was
             the
             practice
             of
             David
             in
             Psalme
             66.
             
             
               Come
               ,
               I
               will
               tell
               you
               what
               the
               Lord
               hath
               done
               for
               my
               soul.
            
             And
             in
             Psal.
             34.
             and
             in
             Psal.
             142.
             ult
             .
             
               Bring
               my
               soul
               out
               of
               trouble
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               praise
               thy
               Name
               ,
            
             and
             what
             shall
             others
             do
             ?
             
               Then
               the
               righteous
               shall
               compasse
               me
               about
               ,
               for
               thou
               hast
               dealt
               bountifully
               with
               me
               .
            
             Shewing
             that
             it
             is
             the
             fashion
             of
             righteous
             men
             ,
             when
             God
             hath
             dealt
             graciously
             with
             any
             of
             his
             Children
             ,
             they
             compasse
             him
             about
             ,
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             the
             passages
             of
             divine
             providence
             ,
             and
             Gods
             goodnesse
             towards
             them
             ,
             
               The
               righteous
               shall
               compasse
               me
               about
               ,
               for
               thou
               hast
               dealt
               bountifully
               with
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Holy
             David
             in
             Psalme
             103.
             he
             stirs
             up
             every
             creature
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             even
             the
             creatures
             of
             haile
             ,
             of
             stormes
             ,
             and
             windes
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             ,
             even
             the
             Blessed
             Angels
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             that
             Psalme
             :
             as
             if
             thanksgiving
             were
             an
             imployment
             fit
             for
             Angells
             (
             and
             indeed
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             )
             and
             as
             if
             all
             his
             own
             praise
             were
             not
             enough
             except
             all
             the
             creatures
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             should
             joyn
             with
             him
             in
             that
             blessed
             Melody
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             the
             Angells
             ,
             and
             all
             creatures
             praise
             God.
             Let
             us
             stir
             up
             one
             another
             to
             this
             exercise
             .
          
           
             How
             do
             the
             creatures
             praise
             God
             ?
             They
             do
             praise
             God
             by
             thy
             tongue
             :
             (
             although
             they
             have
             a
             kind
             of
             secret
             praise
             which
             God
             heares
             well
             enough
             ,
             for
             they
             do
             their
             duty
             in
             their
             place
             willinglly
             and
             chearfuly
             ,
             but
             )
             they
             praise
             God
             in
             our
             tongues
             :
             every
             creature
             gives
             us
             occasion
             of
             praising
             God.
             
               
                 That
                 thanks
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 by
                 many
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Many
             give
             thanks
             here
             for
             one
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             for
             the
             Minister
             .
             We
             see
             
             here
             Gods
             end
             ,
             that
             many
             should
             praise
             God
             not
             onely
             for
             themselves
             ,
             but
             for
             others
             ,
             especially
             for
             those
             by
             whom
             God
             conveys
             ,
             and
             derives
             good
             unto
             them
             ,
             whether
             outward
             or
             spirituall
             good
             .
             The
             Apostle
             exhorts
             
               us
               to
               pray
               for
               all
               men
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             
             
               For
               Kings
            
             ,
             yea
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             persecuting
             Kings
             at
             that
             time
             .
             And
             surely
             if
             we
             ought
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             for
             all
             mankind
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             praise
             God
             for
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             ,
             especially
             for
             Governours
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             &c.
             because
             God
             by
             them
             bestowes
             his
             greatest
             blessings
             .
             Obey
             the
             Magistrate
             :
             
               Let
               every
               soule
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               Powers
               :
               for
               the
               powers
               that
               are
               ,
               are
               ordained
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               the
               Minister
               of
               God
               for
               thy
               good
            
             ;
             so
             the
             Governours
             and
             Ministers
             of
             God
             are
             for
             our
             good
             .
             We
             ought
             therefore
             (
             as
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             execute
             their
             office
             for
             our
             good
             ,
             so
             )
             to
             praise
             God
             for
             the
             good
             we
             have
             by
             them
             .
             You
             know
             David
             stirred
             up
             the
             people
             to
             mourn
             for
             Saul
             (
             though
             a
             Tyrant
             :
             )
             
               He
               cloathed
               you
               ,
               and
               your
               Daughters
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               with
               skarlet
            
             .
             If
             they
             should
             praise
             God
             for
             a
             persecuting
             King
             ,
             and
             mourn
             for
             him
             when
             he
             was
             gone
             ,
             much
             more
             should
             we
             for
             those
             that
             are
             good
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             likewise
             for
             Pastors
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             praise
             God
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             have
             good
             by
             them
             will
             pray
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             praise
             God
             for
             them
             .
             And
             undoubtedly
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             no
             good
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             prayes
             not
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             praiseth
             not
             God
             by
             them
             ;
             we
             ought
             to
             praise
             God
             in
             that
             proportion
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             one
             for
             another
             .
             
          
           
             And
             this
             should
             stir
             us
             up
             to
             be
             good
             to
             many
             ,
             that
             many
             may
             praise
             God
             ,
             not
             onely
             for
             themselves
             ,
             but
             for
             us
             .
             If
             it
             be
             our
             duty
             to
             pray
             for
             those
             that
             we
             derive
             good
             by
             ,
             and
             to
             praise
             God
             for
             them
             ,
             then
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             be
             such
             as
             may
             communicate
             to
             others
             .
             Good
             is
             diffusive
             ,
             and
             good
             men
             are
             like
             the
             box
             in
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             that
             when
             it
             was
             opened
             all
             the
             house
             smelled
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             The
             heathen
             Philosopher
             said
             ,
             that
             a
             just
             man
             ,
             a
             good
             man
             is
             a
             common
             good
             ,
             like
             a
             publick
             stream
             ,
             like
             a
             publick
             Conduit
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             hath
             a
             share
             in
             .
             Therefore
             as
             the
             Wise
             man
             saith
             ,
             
               When
               good
               men
               are
               exalted
               ,
               the
               City
               rejoyceth
               ,
            
             many
             rejoyce
             .
             Who
             would
             not
             therefore
             labour
             in
             this
             respect
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             publick
             disposition
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             large
             heart
             ,
             to
             doe
             all
             the
             good
             we
             can
             ?
             That
             so
             we
             may
             not
             onely
             have
             more
             prayers
             to
             God
             for
             us
             ,
             but
             we
             may
             have
             more
             praise
             to
             God
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             gaine
             by
             it
             .
             
               That
               thanks
               may
               be
               given
               by
               many
               on
               our
               behalf
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             us
             take
             notice
             of
             our
             negligence
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             and
             be
             stirred
             up
             to
             this
             blessed
             duty
             .
             And
             therefore
             consider
             wherein
             it
             consists
             .
             
          
           
             It
             consists
             in
             our
             taking
             notice
             of
             the
             favours
             of
             God
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             in
             valuing
             the
             good
             things
             that
             we
             praise
             God
             for
             ,
             to
             esteem
             
             them
             .
             The
             Children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             blesse
             God
             for
             the
             mannah
             ,
             they
             did
             not
             value
             it
             ,
             
               This
               Mannah
               ,
               this
               Mannah
            
             ,
             in
             scorn
             .
             So
             in
             Psalme
             106.
             
             
               They
               neglected
               Gods
               pleasant
               things
               ,
               they
               set
               light
               by
               them
               .
               Hosea
            
             8.
             12.
             
             
               He
               gave
               them
               the
               great
               things
               of
               his
               law
               ,
               and
               they
               accounted
               them
            
             
             
               as
               slight
               ,
               as
               strange
               things
               ,
            
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             regarded
             .
             Praise
             consists
             in
             taking
             notice
             ;
             and
             not
             onely
             in
             taking
             notice
             ,
             but
             in
             remembring
             and
             minding
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             Psal.
             103.
             
             
               My
               soul
               ,
               praise
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               forget
               not
               all
               his
               benefits
               .
            
          
           
             And
             likewise
             in
             an
             estimation
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             likewise
             in
             expressing
             this
             thankfulnesse
             in
             words
             ,
             
               Awake
               my
               glory
            
             ,
             our
             tongues
             are
             our
             glory
             :
             especially
             
             as
             they
             are
             instruments
             to
             praise
             and
             glorifie
             God
             :
             we
             cannot
             use
             our
             language
             better
             then
             to
             speak
             the
             language
             of
             Canaan
             in
             praising
             of
             
             God.
             
          
           
             Likewise
             ,
             praise
             consists
             in
             doing
             good
             ,
             which
             is
             reall
             praise
             ,
             though
             we
             say
             nothing
             .
             Moses
             cryed
             to
             God
             ,
             though
             he
             spake
             not
             a
             word
             .
             Evill
             
             works
             have
             a
             crie
             ,
             although
             they
             say
             nothing
             .
             Abels
             blood
             cried
             against
             Cain
             :
             and
             as
             evill
             works
             ,
             so
             good
             works
             have
             a
             crie
             :
             though
             a
             man
             praise
             not
             God
             with
             his
             tongue
             ,
             his
             works
             praise
             God.
             Job
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               sides
               of
               the
               poore
               blessed
               him
               .
            
             What
             could
             their
             sides
             speak
             ?
             No
             ,
             but
             there
             was
             a
             reall
             thanksgiving
             to
             God
             ,
             their
             sides
             blessed
             God
             :
             so
             our
             good
             works
             may
             praise
             God
             as
             well
             as
             our
             tongues
             and
             hearts
             .
             The
             heavens
             and
             the
             earth
             they
             praise
             God
             ,
             though
             they
             say
             nothing
             ,
             because
             they
             stir
             us
             up
             to
             say
             something
             .
             
               Let
               men
               see
               your
               good
               workes
               ,
            
             that
             they
             may
             take
             occasion
             from
             thence
             to
             blesse
             God
             ,
             saith
             Christ.
             Or
             else
             your
             praising
             of
             God
             is
             but
             a
             meer
             complementing
             with
             God
             :
             to
             give
             him
             thanks
             with
             the
             tongue
             ,
             and
             after
             to
             dishonour
             him
             with
             your
             lives
             ,
             Psal.
             50.
             
             
               What
               hast
               thou
               to
               do
               to
               take
               my
               Name
               into
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               sith
               thou
               hatest
               to
               be
               reformed
               ?
            
             what
             hast
             thou
             to
             do
             to
             take
             my
             Name
             into
             thy
             mouth
             either
             in
             prayer
             or
             in
             praise
             ,
             when
             thou
             hatest
             to
             be
             reformed
             ?
             
               High
               words
               are
               unseemly
               for
               a
               foole
               saith
               the
               Wise
               man
               )
            
             and
             what
             higher
             words
             then
             praise
             ?
             Therefore
             praise
             for
             a
             man
             that
             lives
             in
             a
             blasphemous
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             in
             a
             filthy
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             praise
             is
             too
             high
             a
             word
             for
             a
             fool
             :
             we
             must
             praise
             God
             in
             our
             lives
             ,
             or
             else
             not
             at
             all
             :
             God
             will
             not
             accept
             of
             it
             .
             It
             consists
             in
             these
             things
             .
             
          
           
             Now
             some
             directions
             how
             to
             perform
             it
             for
             our selves
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             would
             praise
             God
             for
             our selves
             ,
             or
             for
             any
             ,
             then
             let
             us
             look
             about
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             looke
             above
             us
             ,
             and
             beneath
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             look
             backward
             ,
             look
             to
             
             the
             present
             ,
             look
             forward
             :
             every
             thing
             puts
             songs
             of
             praise
             into
             our
             mouth
             .
             Have
             we
             not
             matter
             enough
             of
             our
             own
             to
             praise
             God
             for
             ?
             let
             us
             look
             about
             us
             ,
             to
             the
             prosperity
             of
             others
             :
             let
             us
             praise
             God
             for
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             
             praise
             God
             for
             the
             Magistracy
             ,
             praise
             God
             for
             the
             government
             wherein
             we
             live
             .
             There
             are
             many
             grievances
             in
             the
             best
             government
             ,
             but
             a
             Christian
             heart
             considereth
             what
             good
             he
             hath
             by
             that
             government
             ,
             what
             good
             he
             hath
             by
             that
             ordinance
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             onely
             delight
             to
             feed
             on
             the
             blemishes
             ,
             as
             flies
             do
             upon
             sores
             :
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             a
             naughty
             heart
             to
             do
             so
             .
             Although
             a
             man
             should
             not
             be
             insensible
             of
             the
             ills
             of
             the
             times
             :
             (
             for
             else
             how
             should
             we
             pray
             against
             them
             ?
             )
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             so
             sensible
             as
             to
             forget
             the
             good
             he
             hath
             by
             them
             .
             If
             we
             would
             praise
             God
             ,
             let
             us
             look
             to
             the
             good
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             much
             upon
             the
             ill
             .
          
           
             Look
             up
             to
             heaven
             ,
             look
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             to
             the
             sea
             .
             David
             occasions
             praise
             from
             every
             creature
             ,
             every
             creature
             ministers
             matter
             of
             praise
             ,
             from
             the
             stars
             to
             the
             dust
             ,
             from
             heaven
             to
             earth
             ,
             from
             the
             Cedar
             to
             the
             Hisop
             that
             growes
             by
             the
             wall
             .
             Is
             there
             not
             a
             beam
             of
             Gods
             goodnesse
             in
             every
             creature
             ?
             have
             we
             not
             use
             of
             every
             creature
             ?
             we
             must
             praise
             God
             not
             only
             for
             the
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             order
             that
             shines
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             use
             of
             them
             in
             respect
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             let
             us
             look
             to
             the
             works
             of
             Providence
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             works
             of
             Creation
             .
             Look
             to
             Gods
             work
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             his
             confounding
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             his
             deliverance
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             the
             Churches
             abroad
             ,
             our
             owne
             Church
             ,
             our
             owne
             persons
             ,
             our
             friends
             :
             thus
             we
             should
             feed
             our selves
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             matter
             of
             praising
             God.
             God
             gives
             us
             matter
             every
             day
             ;
             he
             renewes
             his
             favours
             upon
             the
             place
             wherein
             we
             live
             ,
             and
             upon
             us
             ,
             as
             itis
             ,
             Lam.
             3.
             
             
               It
               is
               his
               mercy
               that
               we
               are
               not
               all
               consumed
               .
            
             Let
             us
             look
             back
             to
             the
             favours
             that
             we
             have
             injoyed
             :
             let
             us
             look
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             what
             doth
             he
             do
             for
             us
             ?
             
               The
               Apostle
               saith
               here
               ,
               God
               doth
               deliver
               us
               :
            
             doth
             he
             not
             give
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             favour
             ,
             and
             grace
             ?
             inward
             grace
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ?
             hath
             he
             not
             reserved
             an
             inheritance
             ,
             immortall
             ,
             and
             undefiled
             in
             the
             heavens
             for
             us
             ?
             Wherefore
             doth
             he
             bestow
             things
             present
             :
             and
             wherefore
             doth
             he
             reveal
             things
             laid
             up
             for
             us
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             should
             praise
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             should
             praise
             him
             for
             that
             which
             he
             means
             to
             do
             afterwards
             ?
             
               Blessed
               be
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               who
               hath
               begotten
               us
               to
               an
               inheritance
               immortall
               ,
               and
               undefiled
               ,
               &c.
            
             saith
             St.
             Peter
             .
             God
             reveals
             good
             things
             that
             are
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             heires
             apparent
             to
             the
             Crown
             of
             glory
             ;
             this
             is
             revealed
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             praise
             him
             now
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             begin
             the
             imployment
             of
             heaven
             upon
             earth
             .
             Let
             us
             look
             upward
             and
             downward
             ,
             let
             us
             look
             about
             us
             ,
             look
             inward
             ,
             look
             backward
             ,
             look
             to
             the
             present
             ,
             look
             forward
             ,
             every
             thing
             ministreth
             matter
             of
             praise
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             our
             very
             crosses
             :
             happie
             is
             he
             whom
             God
             vouchsafeth
             to
             be
             angry
             with
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             give
             him
             over
             to
             a
             Reprobate
             sense
             to
             fill
             up
             his
             sins
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             will
             correct
             him
             to
             pull
             him
             from
             ill
             courses
             :
             happie
             is
             he
             that
             God
             vouchsafeth
             to
             be
             angry
             with
             in
             evill
             courses
             .
             There
             is
             a
             blessing
             hid
             in
             ill
             ,
             in
             the
             Crosse.
             
               In
               all
               things
               give
               thanks
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             :
             what
             ,
             in
             afflictions
             ?
             I
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             affliction
             it self
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             issue
             of
             it
             .
             There
             is
             an
             effect
             in
             afflictions
             to
             draw
             us
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             draw
             us
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             more
             heavenly-minded
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             see
             better
             into
             these
             earthly
             things
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             in
             love
             with
             heavenly
             things
             :
             
               In
               all
               things
               give
               thanks
            
             .
             When
             we
             want
             matter
             in
             our selves
             ,
             let
             us
             look
             abroad
             ,
             and
             give
             thanks
             to
             God
             for
             the
             prosperity
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             And
             with
             all
             (
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             )
             when
             we
             look
             about
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             
             dwell
             in
             the
             meditation
             of
             the
             usefulnesse
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             of
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             till
             our
             Hearts
             be
             warmed
             .
             It
             is
             
             not
             a
             slight
             God
             be
             thanked
             that
             will
             serve
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             dwell
             upon
             it
             ,
             let
             our
             hearts
             dwell
             so
             long
             on
             the
             favours
             and
             blessings
             of
             God
             till
             there
             be
             a
             blessed
             fire
             kindled
             in
             us
             .
             The
             best
             bone-fire
             of
             all
             is
             to
             have
             our
             hearts
             kindled
             with
             love
             to
             God
             in
             the
             consideration
             of
             his
             mercy
             .
             Let
             us
             dwell
             so
             long
             upon
             it
             till
             a
             flame
             be
             kindled
             in
             us
             .
             A
             slight
             praise
             is
             neither
             acceptable
             to
             God
             nor
             man.
             
          
           
             And
             then
             let
             us
             consider
             our
             own
             unworthinesse
             ,
             let
             us
             dwell
             upon
             that
             ;
             
               I
               am
               lesse
               then
               the
               least
               of
               all
               thy
               favours
               ,
            
             saith
             good
             
               Jacob
               ,
               Gen.
            
             32.
             
             If
             we
             be
             
             lesse
             then
             the
             least
             ,
             then
             we
             must
             be
             thankful
             for
             the
             least
             .
             Humility
             is
             alway
             thankful
             ,
             a
             humble
             man
             thinks
             himself
             unworthy
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             is
             thankful
             for
             any
             thing
             .
          
           
             A
             proud
             man
             praiseth
             himself
             above
             the
             common
             rate
             ,
             he
             over-values
             ,
             and
             over-prizeth
             himself
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             thinks
             he
             never
             hath
             enough
             :
             when
             he
             hath
             a
             great
             deal
             ,
             he
             thinks
             he
             hath
             lesse
             then
             he
             deserves
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             is
             an
             unthankful
             person
             .
             And
             that
             makes
             a
             proud
             man
             so
             intolerable
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             alway
             an
             unthankful
             person
             ,
             a
             murmuring
             person
             .
             A
             humble
             man
             ,
             because
             he
             undervalues
             himself
             ,
             he
             thinks
             he
             hath
             more
             then
             he
             deserves
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             thankfull
             for
             every
             thing
             ;
             he
             knowes
             he
             deserves
             nothing
             of
             himself
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             meere
             goodness
             of
             God
             whatsoever
             he
             hath
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             direction
             to
             thansgiving
             is
             to
             have
             a
             humble
             and
             low
             heart
             ,
             rherefore
             David
             ,
             1.
             
             Chron.
             29.
             14.
             when
             he
             would
             exercise
             his
             heart
             to
             thankfuluesse
             ,
             when
             the
             people
             had
             given
             liberally
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Who
               am
               I
               ,
               or
               what
               is
               this
               people
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               be
               able
               to
               offer
               willingly
               after
               this
               sort
               ?
               all
               comes
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               all
               is
               thine
               own
               that
               we
               give
               .
            
             What
             am
             I
             ,
             or
             what
             is
             this
             people
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             have
             hearts
             to
             give
             liberally
             to
             the
             Temple
             ?
             see
             how
             he
             abaseth
             himself
             .
             And
             
               Abraham
               ,
               I
               am
               dust
               and
               ashes
               ,
               shall
               I
               speak
               to
               my
               Lord
               ?
            
             And
             
               Job
               ,
               I
               abhor
               my self
               in
               dust
               and
               ashes
               ,
            
             when
             he
             considered
             Gods
             excellencie
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             basenesse
             .
             A
             humble
             heart
             is
             alway
             thankful
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             to
             thankfulnesse
             is
             to
             consider
             our
             humilitie
             .
             
               What
               am
               I
            
             ?
             saith
             David
             ,
             he
             had
             a
             heart
             to
             be
             thankfull
             ,
             
               of
               thine
               own
               I
               give
               thee
               ,
            
             not
             onely
             the
             matter
             to
             be
             thankfull
             for
             ,
             but
             of
             thine
             owne
             I
             give
             thee
             :
             when
             I
             give
             thee
             thanks
             ,
             thou
             givest
             me
             a
             thankfull
             heart
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             Sacrifice
             that
             Abraham
             offered
             was
             found
             by
             God
             ,
             so
             God
             must
             find
             the
             sacrifice
             that
             we
             offer
             ,
             even
             a
             thankfull
             heart
             :
             of
             thine
             own
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             I
             give
             thee
             ,
             even
             when
             I
             give
             thee
             thanks
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             you
             may
             make
             that
             a
             meanes
             to
             have
             a
             thankfull
             heart
             ,
             to
             pray
             for
             a
             thankfull
             heart
             .
             And
             when
             we
             have
             it
             ,
             blesse
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             more
             thankfull
             .
             God
             must
             vouchsafe
             the
             portion
             of
             a
             thankful
             heart
             with
             other
             blessings
             :
             he
             that
             gives
             matter
             to
             be
             thankful
             ,
             must
             give
             a
             heart
             to
             be
             thankful
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             more
             thankfull
             ,
             do
             but
             consider
             the
             misery
             of
             our selves
             if
             we
             wanted
             the
             blessings
             we
             are
             thankfull
             for
             ,
             and
             the
             
             misery
             of
             others
             that
             have
             them
             not
             .
             Thou
             that
             hast
             health
             ,
             if
             thou
             wouldest
             be
             thankfull
             for
             it
             ,
             look
             abroad
             ,
             look
             into
             hospitalls
             ,
             look
             on
             thy
             sick
             friends
             that
             cannot
             come
             abroad
             .
             Thou
             that
             wouldest
             be
             thankfull
             for
             the
             libertie
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             look
             beyond
             the
             seas
             ,
             look
             into
             the
             Palatinate
             ,
             and
             other
             Countries
             ,
             and
             certainly
             this
             will
             make
             thee
             thankfull
             ,
             if
             any
             thing
             will.
             If
             we
             would
             be
             thankfull
             for
             spirituall
             blessings
             ,
             consider
             the
             miserie
             of
             those
             that
             are
             under
             the
             bondage
             of
             Satan
             ,
             how
             there
             is
             but
             a
             little
             step
             between
             them
             and
             hell
             ,
             that
             
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             sink
             into
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             but
             the
             short
             thread
             of
             this
             life
             to
             be
             cut
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             for
             ever
             miserable
             .
             If
             we
             would
             be
             thankful
             for
             any
             blessing
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             the
             misery
             to
             be
             without
             it
             .
             If
             we
             would
             be
             thankful
             for
             our
             wits
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             distracted
             persons
             .
             What
             an
             excellent
             Engine
             to
             all
             things
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             is
             this
             spark
             of
             reason
             ?
             If
             we
             want
             reason
             what
             can
             we
             do
             in
             civill
             things
             ?
             What
             can
             we
             do
             in
             matters
             of
             grace
             ?
             Grace
             presupposeth
             nature
             :
             if
             we
             would
             be
             thankfull
             for
             health
             ,
             for
             strength
             ,
             and
             for
             reason
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             be
             thankful
             for
             common
             favours
             ,
             consider
             the
             miserie
             of
             those
             that
             want
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             Would
             we
             be
             thankful
             for
             the
             blessed
             ordinance
             ,
             consider
             but
             the
             miserie
             of
             those
             that
             sit
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ,
             how
             they
             are
             led
             by
             Satan
             ,
             and
             want
             the
             means
             of
             salvation
             .
             Those
             that
             would
             be
             thankfull
             for
             the
             government
             we
             have
             ,
             let
             them
             consider
             those
             that
             live
             in
             Anarchie
             ,
             where
             every
             man
             lives
             as
             he
             lists
             ,
             where
             a
             man
             cannot
             enjoy
             his
             own
             .
             The
             consideration
             of
             these
             things
             it
             should
             quicken
             us
             to
             thankfulnesse
             ,
             the
             consideration
             of
             our
             own
             misery
             if
             we
             should
             want
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             misery
             of
             those
             that
             do
             want
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             let
             us
             keep
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             Gods
             blessings
             ,
             it
             will
             serve
             us
             ,
             as
             in
             regard
             of
             God
             to
             blesse
             him
             the
             more
             ,
             so
             in
             regard
             of
             our selves
             ,
             
             to
             establish
             our
             faith
             the
             more
             :
             for
             God
             is
             Jehovah
             ,
             alway
             like
             himself
             :
             whom
             he
             hath
             done
             good
             unto
             ,
             he
             will
             do
             good
             to
             :
             he
             is
             constant
             in
             his
             love
             ,
             
               Whom
               he
               loves
               ,
               he
               loves
               to
               the
               end
               :
            
             God
             shall
             have
             more
             thanks
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             have
             more
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             to
             add
             some
             encouragements
             and
             motives
             to
             thankfulnesse
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             a
             forcible
             meanes
             to
             make
             us
             thankful
             ,
             do
             but
             consider
             
             it
             is
             Gods
             tribute
             ,
             it
             is
             Gods
             custom
             ;
             do
             but
             deny
             the
             King
             his
             custom
             ,
             and
             what
             will
             come
             of
             it
             ?
             deny
             him
             tribute
             ,
             and
             you
             forfeit
             all
             ;
             so
             you
             forfeit
             
             all
             for
             want
             of
             thankfulnesse
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             God
             hath
             taken
             away
             the
             Gospel
             from
             countries
             abroad
             ,
             (
             and
             may
             do
             from
             us
             if
             we
             be
             not
             more
             thankfull
             ?
             )
             because
             they
             were
             not
             thankfull
             :
             it
             is
             all
             the
             tribute
             ,
             all
             the
             impost
             he
             sets
             upon
             his
             blessings
             ,
             
               I
               will
               give
               you
               this
            
             ,
             but
             you
             shall
             glorifie
             me
             with
             thanksgiving
             .
             It
             is
             all
             the
             honour
             he
             looks
             for
             ,
             
               He
               that
               praiseth
               me
               honoureth
               me
               .
            
             And
             
               now
               ,
               O
               Israel
               ,
               what
               doth
               the
               Lord
               require
               of
               thee
               ,
            
             for
             all
             his
             favours
             ,
             but
             
               to
               serve
               him
               with
               a
               chearful
               and
               good
               heart
               ?
            
             to
             be
             thankful
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             the
             earth
             denies
             her
             own
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             sometimes
             we
             have
             unseasonable
             years
             ?
             We
             deny
             God
             his
             own
             ,
             he
             stops
             the
             due
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             because
             we
             stop
             his
             due
             .
          
           
             When
             we
             are
             not
             thankful
             he
             is
             forced
             to
             make
             the
             heavens
             as
             Iron
             ,
             and
             the
             Earth
             as
             Brasse
             ;
             we
             force
             him
             to
             make
             the
             creature
             otherwise
             then
             it
             is
             ,
             because
             we
             deny
             him
             thankfulnesse
             .
          
           
             The
             running
             of
             favours
             from
             heaven
             ceaseth
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             not
             a
             recourse
             back
             again
             of
             thankfulnesse
             to
             him
             .
             For
             unthankfulnesse
             is
             a
             drying
             wind
             ,
             it
             dryes
             up
             the
             fountain
             of
             Gods
             favours
             ;
             it
             binds
             God
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             suffer
             him
             to
             be
             as
             good
             as
             his
             word
             .
             If
             ever
             God
             give
             us
             up
             to
             publick
             judgments
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             because
             we
             are
             not
             thankfull
             to
             God
             for
             favours
             ,
             and
             deliverances
             ,
             as
             that
             in
             88.
             by
             Sea
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Gunpowder
             treason
             by
             land
             .
             Was
             it
             not
             a
             sick
             State
             after
             Queen
             Mary
             ,
             when
             Queen
             Elisabeth
             received
             the
             Crown
             ?
             The
             Church
             and
             Common-wealth
             were
             sick
             .
             Now
             if
             we
             be
             to
             praise
             God
             for
             our
             particular
             persons
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             recovered
             our
             health
             ,
             much
             more
             should
             we
             praise
             God
             ,
             when
             the
             State
             ,
             when
             the
             
             Church
             is
             delivered
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             at
             the
             comming
             in
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             ,
             and
             afterward
             in
             88.
             and
             of
             late
             time
             ,
             and
             continually
             he
             doth
             deliver
             us
             .
             And
             if
             we
             look
             that
             he
             should
             deliver
             us
             ,
             not
             onely
             our
             persons
             ,
             but
             the
             State
             wherein
             we
             live
             :
             let
             us
             pray
             to
             God
             that
             he
             would
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             praise
             God
             for
             his
             former
             deliverance
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             this
             is
             another
             motive
             ,
             the
             praising
             of
             God
             for
             formet
             deliverances
             ,
             
             it
             invites
             him
             to
             bestow
             new
             blessings
             .
             Upon
             what
             ground
             doth
             the
             Husband-man
             bestow
             more
             seed
             ?
             upon
             that
             which
             hath
             yielded
             most
             in
             time
             past
             .
             Will
             any
             man
             sowe
             in
             the
             barren
             wildernesse
             where
             it
             is
             lost
             ?
             No
             ,
             but
             where
             he
             looks
             to
             reap
             most
             ,
             and
             hath
             done
             formerly
             .
             Where
             he
             sees
             a
             soil
             that
             is
             fruitfull
             ,
             he
             will
             sowe
             it
             the
             more
             ;
             and
             where
             the
             heart
             is
             a
             barren
             wildernesse
             ,
             that
             it
             yields
             nothing
             back
             again
             ,
             he
             takes
             that
             away
             that
             he
             gave
             before
             .
          
           
             You
             know
             there
             is
             a
             debt
             in
             giving
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             returning
             of
             thanksgiving
             alway
             ,
             and
             kindnesse
             requires
             kindnesse
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             obligation
             .
             And
             where
             benefits
             are
             taken
             ,
             and
             men
             are
             thankfull
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             way
             to
             get
             more
             ,
             to
             be
             thankfull
             for
             that
             we
             have
             .
             For
             God
             minds
             his
             own
             glory
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             especially
             be
             bountifull
             to
             those
             from
             whom
             he
             sees
             he
             hath
             most
             glory
             :
             therefore
             alway
             those
             that
             have
             been
             richest
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             in
             comfort
             ,
             they
             were
             most
             in
             thankfulnesse
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             David
             a
             man
             after
             Gods
             own
             heart
             and
             in
             diverse
             others
             .
             Let
             this
             incourage
             us
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             not
             thankfull
             it
             stops
             the
             current
             of
             benefits
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             thankfull
             God
             will
             give
             us
             more
             mercies
             and
             deliverances
             :
             when
             we
             praise
             him
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             in
             our
             lives
             ,
             in
             our
             bounty
             to
             others
             ,
             in
             reall
             thankfulnesse
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             good
             works
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             ready
             to
             bestow
             new
             still
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             to
             stir
             us
             up
             to
             this
             duty
             of
             praising
             God
             for
             our selves
             and
             others
             ,
             
             Consider
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             beginning
             of
             heaven
             upon
             earth
             ;
             what
             a
             happinesse
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             when
             our
             persons
             cannot
             go
             to
             heaven
             till
             we
             die
             ,
             till
             our
             bodies
             be
             raised
             ,
             yet
             we
             can
             send
             our
             Ambassadors
             ,
             we
             can
             send
             our
             prayers
             ,
             and
             thanksgivings
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             God
             accepts
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             came
             in
             our
             own
             persons
             .
             
               Let
               your
               conversation
               be
               in
               heaven
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             .
             How
             is
             that
             ?
             by
             praising
             God
             much
             .
             I
             pray
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             imployment
             of
             heaven
             ,
             of
             the
             Angells
             ,
             and
             blessed
             Spirits
             ?
             They
             praise
             God
             continually
             for
             the
             work
             of
             Creation
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             work
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             that
             is
             their
             especiall
             task
             in
             heaven
             .
             Our
             duty
             is
             to
             be
             much
             this
             way
             ,
             in
             praising
             God.
             Self-love
             forceth
             prayer
             oft-times
             :
             but
             to
             praise
             God
             comes
             from
             a
             more
             heavenly
             affection
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             do
             but
             consider
             ,
             that
             no
             creature
             in
             the
             world
             is
             unthankful
             ,
             but
             
             divells
             onely
             ,
             and
             divellish
             men
             ,
             and
             good
             men
             onely
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             corrupt
             and
             hold
             correspondencie
             with
             their
             corruptions
             :
             for
             every
             creature
             praiseth
             God
             in
             his
             kind
             ,
             set
             the
             divell
             aside
             ,
             who
             is
             full
             of
             envy
             and
             pride
             and
             malice
             against
             God
             ;
             therefore
             except
             we
             will
             be
             like
             the
             Divells
             let
             us
             be
             thankfull
             .
             God
             hath
             made
             all
             creatures
             to
             praise
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             serve
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             praise
             him
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             praise
             him
             ,
             shall
             we
             blaspheme
             him
             ?
             May
             not
             the
             swearer
             think
             with
             himself
             ,
             every
             creature
             blesseth
             God
             ,
             even
             the
             senselesse
             creatures
             ,
             and
             shall
             I
             dishonour
             God
             by
             my
             tongue
             which
             should
             be
             my
             glory
             ,
             to
             glorifie
             him
             ?
             shall
             I
             blaspheme
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             like
             to
             the
             divel
             ?
             shall
             I
             be
             more
             base
             then
             the
             senselesse
             creatures
             ?
             What
             glory
             hath
             God
             by
             many
             men
             that
             live
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             that
             blaspheme
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             whole
             life
             is
             a
             witnesse
             against
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             whole
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             after
             he
             is
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             is
             a
             witnesse
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             praising
             of
             him
             ,
             his
             whole
             life
             is
             a
             thanksgiving
             :
             so
             the
             whole
             life
             of
             wicked
             ,
             and
             carelesse
             creatures
             ,
             is
             a
             dishonour
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             witness
             against
             God
             :
             There
             are
             none
             but
             divells
             ,
             divellish-minded
             men
             but
             they
             praise
             God
             ,
             even
             the
             very
             dumbe
             creatures
             .
             Let
             us
             labour
             to
             have
             a
             part
             in
             that
             blessed
             musick
             and
             harmonie
             ,
             to
             praise
             God
             :
             if
             we
             do
             not
             praise
             God
             here
             ,
             we
             shall
             never
             do
             it
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             must
             remember
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             that
             this
             thankfulnesse
             it
             must
             be
             a
             fruitful
             thanksgiving
             .
             As
             for
             us
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             to
             blesse
             us
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             do
             
             nothing
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             barren
             prayer
             :
             so
             to
             thank
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             do
             nothing
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             barren
             thanksgiving
             .
             Our
             deeds
             have
             words
             ,
             our
             deeds
             have
             a
             voyce
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             speak
             ,
             they
             pray
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             prayer
             ,
             a
             kind
             of
             thanks
             in
             our
             works
             .
             Works
             pray
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             kind
             of
             crie
             to
             God
             ,
             both
             ill
             works
             and
             good
             works
             :
             and
             if
             good
             works
             have
             a
             crie
             to
             God
             in
             prayer
             ,
             they
             will
             have
             a
             voice
             in
             thanksgiving
             :
             this
             fruitful
             ,
             this
             real
             thanks
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             God
             stands
             upon
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             alway
             joyned
             with
             a
             study
             how
             to
             improve
             the
             things
             that
             we
             thank
             God
             for
             to
             the
             best
             advantage
             .
             If
             we
             thank
             God
             for
             health
             ,
             and
             recovery
             ,
             and
             deliverance
             ,
             we
             will
             labour
             to
             improve
             it
             to
             Gods
             glorie
             :
             if
             we
             be
             thankful
             to
             God
             for
             riches
             ,
             for
             peace
             ,
             we
             will
             improve
             that
             to
             grow
             in
             grace
             ,
             to
             do
             good
             to
             others
             .
             There
             is
             never
             a
             thankful
             heart
             ,
             but
             it
             studies
             to
             improve
             that
             which
             it
             is
             thankful
             for
             really
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             have
             the
             Glory
             ,
             and
             it
             the
             comfort
             ,
             and
             benefit
             by
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             is
             but
             a
             lip-labour
             ,
             but
             a
             lost
             labour
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             shame
             our selves
             ,
             and
             condemne
             our selves
             for
             our
             unthankfulnesse
             ;
             
             and
             that
             will
             be
             done
             by
             comparing
             our
             carriage
             to
             men
             with
             our
             carriage
             to
             God.
             If
             so
             be
             that
             a
             man
             do
             us
             a
             little
             courtesie
             ,
             how
             are
             we
             confounded
             if
             we
             have
             not
             returned
             some
             thanks
             ?
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             from
             God
             we
             have
             all
             that
             we
             have
             ,
             all
             that
             we
             are
             ,
             all
             that
             we
             hope
             to
             have
             ,
             and
             yet
             how
             many
             benefits
             do
             we
             devoure
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             re
             turn
             God
             thanks
             ?
          
           
             This
             disproportion
             will
             shame
             the
             best
             Christian
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             so
             quick
             in
             his
             devotion
             to
             God
             to
             be
             thankful
             there
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             sensible
             of
             small
             kindnesses
             done
             by
             men
             :
             this
             is
             a
             good
             way
             to
             make
             us
             more
             thankful
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             when
             we
             come
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             let
             us
             blesse
             God.
             The
             Eucharist
             is
             a
             thanksgiving
             :
             where
             there
             are
             many
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             thanksgiving
             ;
             where
             there
             is
             a
             communion
             there
             is
             many
             ,
             and
             thanksgiving
             should
             be
             especially
             of
             many
             met
             together
             to
             thank
             God
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             good
             we
             have
             by
             him
             ;
             for
             if
             many
             joyned
             together
             in
             praise
             for
             St.
             Paul
             that
             was
             but
             a
             Minister
             ,
             that
             was
             but
             an
             instrument
             to
             set
             out
             the
             praise
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             much
             more
             should
             we
             be
             thankfull
             to
             God
             for
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             all
             gifts
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             he
             gives
             us
             all
             other
             gifts
             ;
             if
             he
             give
             us
             him
             ,
             can
             he
             deny
             us
             any
             thing
             ?
             If
             we
             be
             thankful
             for
             the
             health
             of
             our
             bodies
             (
             as
             indeed
             we
             should
             ,
             )
             if
             we
             be
             thankful
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             our
             humours
             ,
             much
             more
             should
             we
             be
             thankful
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             our
             consciences
             ,
             when
             our
             soules
             are
             set
             in
             tune
             ,
             when
             God
             and
             we
             are
             friends
             ,
             when
             the
             soul
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             set
             at
             peace
             ,
             and
             is
             fit
             for
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             fit
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             a
             healthful
             soul.
             
          
           
           
             As
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             it
             is
             sick
             when
             the
             actions
             are
             hindered
             :
             so
             it
             is
             likewise
             with
             the
             soul.
             
          
           
             We
             should
             blesse
             God
             for
             ability
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             for
             any
             health
             in
             our
             souls
             ,
             more
             then
             for
             health
             of
             body
             .
             Do
             but
             consider
             ,
             if
             hwe
             are
             to
             thank
             God
             for
             the
             instruments
             of
             good
             ,
             much
             more
             are
             we
             to
             thank
             him
             for
             the
             good
             things
             themselves
             .
             If
             we
             should
             thank
             God
             for
             the
             Ministers
             (
             for
             now
             I
             stand
             upon
             that
             ,
             many
             prayers
             ,
             and
             praises
             were
             given
             to
             God
             for
             Saint
             Paul
             )
             much
             more
             should
             we
             be
             thankful
             for
             that
             which
             we
             have
             by
             the
             Ministery
             that
             is
             ,
             for
             all
             the
             blessings
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             grace
             and
             glorie
             ,
             for
             life
             and
             salvation
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Ministery
             of
             life
             ,
             
               And
               the
               power
               of
               God
               to
               salvation
               .
            
             We
             should
             be
             thankful
             to
             God
             for
             peace
             ,
             
               We
               are
               the
               messengers
               of
               peace
               .
            
             We
             should
             be
             thankful
             to
             God
             for
             grace
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             :
             the
             Spirit
             is
             given
             with
             it
             .
             We
             should
             be
             thankfull
             especially
             for
             spirituall
             favours
             .
             A
             man
             cannot
             be
             thankful
             to
             God
             for
             health
             ,
             and
             libertie
             unlesse
             first
             he
             know
             God
             to
             be
             his
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             blesse
             God
             for
             spiritual
             favours
             .
             
               Blessed
               be
               God
               ,
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               who
               hath
               blessed
               us
               with
               all
               spiritual
               blessings
               in
               Christ
               ,
            
             Ephes.
             1.
             
             We
             should
             be
             thankful
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             benefits
             we
             have
             by
             Christ
             ,
             much
             more
             then
             for
             any
             other
             blessings
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             now
             seeing
             we
             are
             a
             Communion
             ,
             let
             praise
             be
             given
             by
             many
             .
             We
             have
             greater
             matters
             then
             the
             health
             of
             a
             Minister
             ,
             (
             or
             any
             particular
             
             person
             ,
             either
             our selves
             or
             others
             )
             to
             be
             thankful
             for
             ;
             we
             have
             greater
             cause
             ,
             being
             to
             blesse
             God
             for
             the
             greatest
             gift
             that
             ever
             he
             gave
             ,
             even
             for
             Christ.
             The
             disposition
             in
             a
             feast
             is
             to
             be
             joyful
             ,
             and
             chearful
             ,
             to
             praise
             God
             ;
             now
             we
             are
             to
             feast
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             with
             Jesus
             Christ.
             Christ
             is
             not
             onely
             the
             food
             ,
             but
             he
             invites
             us
             ,
             he
             is
             with
             us
             .
             What
             will
             we
             do
             for
             Christ
             if
             we
             will
             not
             feast
             with
             him
             ?
             What
             a
             degree
             of
             unthankfulnesse
             is
             it
             ,
             when
             we
             will
             not
             so
             much
             as
             feast
             with
             him
             ?
             when
             we
             will
             not
             willingly
             receive
             him
             ?
             What
             will
             he
             do
             for
             Christ
             that
             will
             not
             feast
             with
             him
             ?
             how
             unfit
             will
             he
             be
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
             and
             praise
             Christ
             ,
             that
             when
             Christ
             makes
             a
             feast
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             gives
             himself
             together
             with
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             representing
             the
             benefit
             of
             his
             bodie
             and
             blood
             ,
             broken
             ,
             and
             shed
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             benefits
             ?
             if
             we
             will
             not
             feed
             upon
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             stoopes
             so
             low
             as
             to
             give
             himself
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             feed
             us
             with
             himself
             ,
             what
             will
             we
             do
             ?
             How
             can
             we
             be
             thankful
             for
             other
             blessings
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             not
             thankful
             for
             himself
             ?
             And
             how
             can
             we
             be
             thankful
             for
             himself
             ,
             when
             we
             will
             not
             come
             and
             partake
             of
             him
             ?
          
           
             Let
             us
             stir
             up
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             think
             now
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             Communion
             :
             As
             for
             matter
             of
             repentance
             and
             sorrow
             ;
             it
             should
             be
             dispatched
             before
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             a
             matter
             of
             thanksgiving
             :
             we
             should
             raise
             our
             hearts
             above
             earthly
             things
             .
             We
             should
             consider
             that
             we
             are
             to
             deal
             with
             Christ
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             but
             representations
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             bread
             is
             broken
             ,
             think
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             wine
             is
             poured
             out
             ,
             think
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             when
             our
             bodies
             are
             cheared
             by
             these
             elements
             ,
             think
             how
             our
             soules
             are
             refreshed
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             by
             faith
             .
             If
             we
             should
             be
             thankful
             to
             God
             for
             bodily
             deliverance
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             should
             we
             thank
             him
             for
             our
             soules
             ,
             being
             delivered
             from
             hell
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             grand
             deliverance
             ?
             Let
             us
             dispose
             our
             hearts
             to
             thankfulnesse
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             fit
             disposition
             for
             a
             feast
             .
          
           
             And
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             take
             heed
             of
             sin
             ,
             it
             choaks
             thankfulnesse
             ,
             therefore
             examine
             
             thy
             purposes
             ,
             how
             thou
             comest
             ;
             if
             thou
             come
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             live
             in
             sin
             ,
             thou
             art
             an
             unfit
             receiver
             .
             The
             place
             we
             stand
             in
             is
             holy
             ,
             the
             business
             is
             holy
             ,
             we
             have
             to
             deale
             with
             a
             holy
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             we
             purpose
             not
             to
             relinquish
             wicked
             courses
             ,
             and
             to
             enter
             into
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             abstain
             from
             fin
             ,
             we
             come
             not
             aright
             ;
             
               When
               thou
               commest
               into
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               take
               heed
               to
               thy
               feet
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Wise
             man
             :
             take
             heed
             to
             thy
             affections
             ,
             consider
             with
             whom
             thou
             hast
             to
             deale
             :
             but
             if
             thou
             hast
             renewed
             thy
             repentance
             ,
             and
             thy
             purposes
             with
             God
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             come
             with
             chearefulness
             ,
             with
             a
             thankfull
             disposition
             ;
             thankfulness
             is
             a
             disposition
             for
             a
             feast
             :
             if
             it
             be
             a
             disposition
             for
             bodily
             deliverance
             ,
             it
             is
             much
             more
             for
             the
             deliverance
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             blessings
             we
             have
             by
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             
               all
               in
               all
               .
               That
               thanks
               may
               be
               given
               by
               many
               on
               our
               behalfe
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               VERS
               .
               12.
               
            
             
               For
               our
               rejoycing
               is
               this
               ,
               the
               testimonie
               of
               our
               conscience
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             SAINT
             Paul
             in
             these
             words
             doth
             divers
             things
             at
             once
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             He
             shews
             a
             reason
             why
             many
             should
             pray
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             give
             thanks
             on
             his
             behalf
             ;
             you
             have
             cause
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               for
               our
               rejoycing
               is
               this
               ,
               the
               testimony
               of
               our
               conscience
               ,
            
             &c.
             therefore
             if
             many
             of
             you
             give
             thanks
             to
             God
             for
             me
             ,
             it
             is
             your
             duty
             ,
             my
             conscience
             beares
             me
             witness
             that
             I
             have
             carried
             my self
             well
             towards
             you
             ,
             you
             have
             cause
             to
             pray
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             praise
             God
             for
             our
             deliverance
             ,
             for
             you
             have
             received
             much
             good
             by
             us
             .
             God
             conveys
             much
             good
             by
             publick
             persons
             to
             those
             that
             are
             under
             rhem
             ,
             therefore
             there
             ought
             to
             be
             many
             prayers
             ,
             and
             many
             thanks
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             again
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             give
             thanks
             for
             him
             ,
             because
             they
             should
             not
             lose
             their
             labour
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             lose
             their
             prayers
             ,
             their
             incense
             ,
             because
             it
             should
             be
             for
             a
             man
             that
             was
             gracious
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             had
             the
             testimonie
             of
             his
             conscience
             that
             he
             walked
             in
             simplicity
             ,
             and
             godly
             sincerity
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             
             
               Pray
               for
               us
               ,
               for
               we
               are
               assured
               that
               we
               have
               a
               good
               conscience
               :
            
             so
             they
             are
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             former
             .
          
           
             Another
             thing
             that
             he
             aimes
             at
             is
             ,
             the
             preventing
             of
             some
             imputations
             :
             he
             was
             accused
             in
             their
             thoughts
             at
             least
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             words
             of
             some
             false
             teachers
             ,
             that
             were
             his
             worst
             enemies
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             no
             enemy
             (
             next
             to
             the
             divell
             )
             to
             a
             Minister
             ,
             like
             a
             Minister
             .
             If
             a
             man
             would
             see
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             divel
             ,
             let
             him
             look
             to
             some
             of
             them
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             had
             many
             enemies
             ,
             many
             false
             brethren
             ,
             that
             laid
             false
             imputations
             upon
             him
             to
             disparage
             him
             in
             the
             thoughts
             of
             others
             ,
             in
             the
             thoughts
             of
             his
             hearers
             .
             They
             accounted
             him
             an
             inconstant
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             came
             not
             to
             them
             when
             he
             promised
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             suffered
             affliction
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             like
             enough
             for
             some
             desert
             :
             they
             accounted
             him
             a
             despicable
             man
             ,
             he
             suffered
             afflictions
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             he
             wanted
             discretion
             to
             keep
             himself
             out
             of
             the
             crosse
             .
             Nay
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             whatsoever
             you
             impute
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             lay
             upon
             me
             ,
             
               Our
               rejoycing
               is
               this
               ,
               the
               testimony
               of
               our
               conscience
               &c.
               
            
          
           
           
             Again
             ,
             he
             aimes
             at
             this
             ,
             to
             lay
             the
             blame
             upon
             those
             false
             brethren
             ,
             who
             deserved
             it
             :
             they
             think
             I
             am
             a
             deceiver
             :
             they
             think
             I
             am
             wilely
             :
             no
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             walk
             so
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             walk
             in
             fleshly
             wisdom
             as
             they
             do
             that
             seek
             themselves
             ,
             and
             not
             you
             .
             So
             I
             say
             ,
             Saint
             Paul
             aimes
             at
             divers
             things
             in
             bringing
             in
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             We
             see
             here
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             
             
               
                 The
                 more
                 eminent
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 for
                 place
                 and
                 gifts
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 prayed
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 thanks
                 should
                 be
                 given
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
            
          
           
             You
             have
             cause
             (
             saith
             Saint
             Paul
             )
             to
             do
             it
             for
             me
             :
             for
             our
             rejoycing
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             
               we
               have
               walked
               in
               simplicity
               and
               sincerity
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               and
               more
               abundantly
               to
               you-ward
            
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             was
             a
             brother
             as
             he
             was
             a
             Christian
             ;
             he
             was
             a
             Father
             in
             regard
             he
             had
             called
             them
             to
             the
             faith
             :
             and
             he
             was
             an
             Apostle
             .
             In
             all
             regards
             they
             ought
             to
             praise
             God
             for
             him
             :
             because
             he
             was
             a
             Father
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             the
             father
             of
             them
             ,
             
               (
               you
               have
               not
               many
               Fathers
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             )
             and
             because
             he
             was
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             a
             man
             eminent
             ,
             by
             whose
             meanes
             God
             conveyed
             a
             world
             of
             good
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             To
             make
             way
             to
             the
             main
             thing
             ,
             Observe
             this
             in
             general
             ,
             that
             
               
                 Christians
                 are
                 often
                 driven
                 to
                 their
                 Apologie
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Especially
             Ministers
             the
             Fathers
             of
             Christians
             :
             holy
             men
             in
             the
             Church
             
             are
             driven
             to
             their
             Apologie
             ,
             and
             defence
             :
             because
             those
             that
             shine
             in
             their
             own
             consciences
             ,
             wicked
             men
             labour
             to
             darken
             them
             in
             their
             reputation
             ,
             that
             their
             own
             wickednesse
             may
             be
             the
             lesse
             seen
             ,
             and
             observed
             .
             It
             hath
             alway
             been
             the
             policy
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             (
             that
             so
             all
             might
             seem
             alike
             )
             to
             lay
             aspersion
             s
             upon
             those
             that
             were
             better
             men
             then
             themselves
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             is
             forced
             to
             make
             his
             Apologie
             ,
             to
             retire
             to
             the
             testimonie
             of
             his
             conscience
             ,
             
               Our
               rejoycing
               is
               this
               ,
               the
               testimonie
               of
               our
               conscience
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
          
           
             Therefore
             make
             this
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             not
             to
             think
             it
             strange
             if
             we
             be
             driven
             to
             our
             Apologie
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             may
             say
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             life
             the
             best
             Apology
             ?
             as
             St.
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               you
               may
               stop
               the
               mouthes
               of
               gain-sayers
               .
            
             
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             of
             all
             Apologies
             life
             is
             the
             best
             ,
             to
             oppose
             to
             all
             imputations
             :
             but
             notwithstanding
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             .
             
          
           
             A
             man
             is
             cruell
             ,
             if
             he
             make
             not
             his
             Apology
             and
             defence
             sometimes
             :
             because
             his
             imputations
             tend
             to
             the
             hurt
             of
             others
             ,
             being
             publick
             persons
             ,
             especially
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             have
             so
             much
             authority
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             people
             ,
             as
             they
             can
             gaine
             by
             their
             good
             life
             and
             desert
             :
             and
             if
             any
             imputation
             lie
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             clear
             it
             in
             words
             ,
             their
             life
             will
             not
             serve
             the
             turn
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             otherwise
             make
             their
             Apologie
             (
             if
             it
             be
             needfull
             )
             for
             themselves
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             doth
             here
             .
             It
             is
             not
             onely
             lawful
             ,
             but
             expedient
             sometimes
             to
             speak
             by
             way
             of
             commendation
             of
             our selves
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             cases
             ?
             
          
           
             Not
             onely
             in
             case
             of
             thankfulnesse
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             praise
             God
             for
             his
             graces
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             likewise
             in
             case
             of
             example
             to
             others
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             speak
             of
             Gods
             
             work
             in
             him
             ,
             he
             may
             tell
             what
             God
             hath
             done
             for
             his
             soule
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             soul
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             have
             glorie
             ,
             and
             others
             may
             have
             benefit
             .
             
          
           
             But
             likewise
             in
             the
             third
             place
             (
             and
             it
             was
             Saint
             Paul's
             case
             here
             )
             a
             man
             may
             speak
             of
             himself
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Apology
             and
             defence
             ,
             that
             the
             truth
             
             suffer
             not
             .
             It
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             betraying
             the
             cause
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             silent
             when
             he
             is
             so
             accused
             .
             Though
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             a
             good
             life
             be
             the
             best
             Apology
             ,
             and
             
             except
             there
             be
             a
             good
             life
             the
             verball
             apologie
             is
             to
             little
             purpose
             ,
             yet
             the
             apology
             of
             life
             oft-times
             in
             publick
             persons
             is
             too
             little
             :
             In
             these
             cases
             we
             must
             speak
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             good
             things
             of
             God
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             another
             quere
             may
             be
             here
             ,
             May
             a
             man
             glory
             in
             that
             which
             is
             in
             him
             ,
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             that
             is
             in
             him
             ?
             Our
             glorying
             should
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             
             the
             obedience
             ,
             and
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             God
             reconciled
             through
             Christ
             :
             can
             a
             Christian
             glory
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             in
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             imperfect
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             briefly
             ,
             Saint
             Paul
             doth
             not
             here
             glory
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Justification
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             a
             Christian
             conversation
             :
             therein
             a
             man
             may
             
             glorie
             in
             the
             work
             of
             grace
             in
             him
             ,
             in
             those
             inward
             works
             ,
             and
             the
             works
             that
             flow
             from
             them
             .
             When
             a
             man
             is
             to
             deal
             with
             men
             he
             may
             set
             forth
             his
             life
             ,
             nay
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             is
             to
             deal
             with
             God
             he
             may
             set
             forth
             his
             sincerity
             ,
             not
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Justification
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Sanctification
             ,
             and
             a
             holy
             life
             .
             There
             good
             works
             are
             the
             ornament
             of
             the
             spouse
             ,
             they
             are
             her
             Jewels
             :
             but
             come
             to
             the
             Court
             of
             Justification
             ,
             all
             are
             dung
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             Philip.
             3.
             
             
               All
               are
               dung
               and
               drosse
            
             ,
             not
             worthy
             to
             be
             named
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             able
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             strong
             enough
             ;
             all
             that
             comes
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             in
             us
             it
             is
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             us
             out
             in
             glorying
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Justification
             ,
             
               All
               are
               stained
               as
               menstruous
               cloaths
               .
            
          
           
             But
             mark
             ,
             Saint
             Paul
             speaks
             of
             glorying
             before
             men
             ,
             of
             a
             sanctified
             life
             .
             He
             glories
             not
             in
             his
             conversation
             and
             sincerity
             as
             a
             title
             ;
             but
             he
             glories
             in
             it
             as
             an
             evidence
             that
             his
             title
             is
             good
             .
             That
             whereby
             he
             hath
             his
             title
             is
             only
             by
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             heaven
             ,
             and
             is
             free
             from
             hell
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             title
             :
             but
             what
             evidence
             have
             you
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             righteousnesse
             is
             yours
             ?
             there
             must
             be
             somewhat
             wrought
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             sincere
             walking
             .
             So
             he
             alledgeth
             it
             as
             an
             evidence
             of
             his
             state
             in
             grace
             ,
             that
             that
             was
             good
             .
             So
             we
             see
             in
             what
             case
             he
             gloried
             in
             his
             sincerity
             .
          
           
             To
             come
             to
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             words
             themselves
             ,
             they
             contein
             the
             blessed
             temper
             of
             Saint
             Paul's
             spirit
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             disgraces
             ,
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             imputations
             ,
             the
             temper
             of
             his
             spirit
             it
             was
             joyful
             ,
             glorying
             .
             
               
                 Our
                 rejoycing
                 is
                 this
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             ground
             of
             it
             is
             ,
             
               The
               testimony
               of
               our
               conscience
            
             .
          
           
             The
             matter
             whereof
             conscience
             doth
             witnesse
             and
             testifie
             ,
             it
             is
             conver●…
             sation
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             thing
             testified
             of
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             manner
             positively
             ,
             
               In
               simplicity
               ,
               and
               godly
               sincerity
               .
               In
               simplicity
               :
            
             you
             would
             think
             this
             to
             be
             a
             simple
             commendation
             ,
             to
             commend
             himself
             for
             simplicitie
             :
             but
             it
             is
             a
             godly
             simplicity
             whereby
             we
             are
             like
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             simple
             without
             mixture
             of
             sin
             and
             hypocrisie
             ,
             without
             mixture
             of
             errour
             and
             falsehood
             :
             that
             simplicity
             that
             is
             despised
             by
             carnall
             wretches
             that
             stain
             and
             defile
             their
             consciences
             ,
             and
             call
             them
             what
             you
             will
             ,
             so
             you
             account
             them
             not
             simple
             they
             ;
             despise
             the
             tearm
             of
             an
             honest
             simple
             man.
             
          
           
             Simplicitie
             is
             not
             here
             taken
             for
             a
             defect
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             word
             is
             commonly
             used
             )
             but
             for
             an
             excellencie
             whereby
             we
             resemble
             God
             that
             is
             free
             from
             all
             mixture
             of
             sin
             and
             Ignorance
             .
             
               In
               simplicity
               ,
               and
               godly
               sincerity
               .
            
          
           
             And
             then
             negatively
             ,
             
               Not
               in
               fleshly
               wisdom
            
             .
          
           
           
             And
             then
             ,
             because
             this
             setting
             out
             of
             himself
             might
             seem
             to
             be
             ostentation
             ,
             to
             set
             down
             his
             glorying
             in
             his
             conscience
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             simplicity
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             qualification
             of
             it
             likewise
             ,
             indeed
             I
             glory
             in
             my
             simplicity
             ,
             and
             sincerity
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             my
             conversation
             :
             but
             it
             is
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God.
             By
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             my
             conversation
             hath
             been
             in
             godly
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             fleshly
             wisdom
             :
             For
             St.
             Paul
             was
             wondrous
             jealous
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             pride
             ,
             not
             I
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             
             
               I
               laboured
               more
               then
               they
               all
               :
               O
               ,
               not
               I
               ,
               but
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               that
               was
               in
               me
               :
            
             he
             was
             afraid
             of
             the
             least
             insinuation
             of
             spirituall
             pride
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             saith
             here
             ,
             
               Our
               rejoycing
               is
               the
               testimony
               of
               our
               conscience
               ,
               that
               in
               simplicity
               and
               sincerity
               ,
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             And
             then
             the
             extent
             of
             this
             conversation
             ,
             (
             thus
             in
             simplicity
             ,
             and
             sincerity
             )
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             object
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             thus
             ,
             
               In
               the
               world
               ,
               towards
               all
               men
            
             that
             I
             have
             conversed
             with
             ,
             they
             can
             say
             as
             much
             ,
             wheresoever
             I
             have
             lived
             .
             
               And
               more
               abundantly
               to
               you-ward
            
             ,
             my
             care
             and
             Conscience
             hath
             been
             to
             carry
             my self
             as
             I
             should
             ,
             
               more
               abundantly
               to
               you-ward
            
             ,
             with
             whom
             I
             have
             lived
             longest
             .
             This
             is
             an
             excellent
             evidence
             of
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             best
             liked
             where
             he
             is
             best
             known
             .
             Now
             St.
             Paul
             had
             lived
             long
             amongst
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             their
             father
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             saith
             he
             my
             conversation
             is
             known
             ,
             especially
             to
             you-ward
             .
          
           
             Many
             men
             are
             best
             trusted
             where
             they
             are
             least
             known
             ,
             their
             publick
             conversation
             is
             good
             and
             plausible
             ,
             but
             their
             secret
             courses
             are
             vile
             and
             naught
             ,
             as
             those
             know
             that
             are
             acquainted
             with
             their
             retired
             courses
             :
             but
             you
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             with
             whom
             I
             have
             lived
             longest
             ,
             with
             whom
             I
             have
             been
             most
             ,
             you
             can
             bear
             witnesse
             of
             my
             conversation
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             lived
             so
             and
             so
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             more
             abundantly
             to
             you-ward
             .
             
               
                 This
                 is
                 our
                 rejoycing
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             We
             see
             here
             the
             temper
             and
             disposition
             that
             St.
             Paul
             was
             in
             ,
             he
             was
             in
             a
             glorying
             ,
             in
             a
             rejoycing
             estate
             .
             We
             see
             then
             that
             ,
          
           
             
               A
               Christian
            
             (
             take
             him
             at
             the
             worst
             )
             
               his
               estate
               is
               a
               rejoycing
               estate
               .
            
          
           
             
               Our
               rejoycing
               is
               this
            
             .
             The
             word
             in
             the
             originall
             is
             more
             then
             joy
             :
             for
             it
             is
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             a
             glorying
             ,
             our
             glorying
             is
             this
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             joy
             manifesting
             
             it self
             in
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             when
             the
             heart
             and
             the
             spirit
             seeme
             as
             it
             were
             to
             go
             outward
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             to
             meet
             the
             thing
             joyed
             in
             .
             A
             Christian
             hath
             his
             joy
             ,
             his
             glorying
             ,
             and
             a
             glorying
             that
             is
             proper
             to
             himself
             :
             it
             is
             a
             spirituall
             joy
             ,
             as
             it
             followes
             after
             ,
             
               Our
               rejoycing
               is
               the
               testimony
               of
               our
               conscience
               .
            
          
           
             So
             goodis
             God
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             worst
             estate
             he
             gives
             his
             Children
             matter
             of
             rejoycing
             in
             this
             world
             :
             he
             gives
             them
             a
             taste
             of
             heaven
             ,
             before
             they
             come
             there
             .
             He
             gives
             them
             a
             grape
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             as
             Israel
             ,
             they
             tasted
             of
             Canaan
             what
             a
             good
             land
             it
             was
             before
             they
             came
             thither
             :
             so
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             they
             have
             their
             rejoycing
             .
             St.
             Paul
             swears
             and
             protests
             it
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor
             15.
             
             
               By
               our
               rejoycing
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               I
               die
               daily
               :
            
             as
             verily
             as
             we
             joy
             in
             all
             our
             afflictions
             ;
             so
             this
             is
             true
             that
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             die
             daily
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             we
             should
             labour
             to
             be
             of
             such
             a
             temper
             ,
             as
             that
             we
             may
             glory
             ,
             
             and
             rejoyce
             .
             A
             Christian
             hath
             his
             rejoycing
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             spiritual
             rejoycing
             ,
             like
             his
             estate
             .
             Every
             creature
             hath
             his
             joy
             ,
             as
             St.
             Chrysostome
             speaks
             :
             we
             do
             all
             for
             joy
             ,
             all
             that
             we
             do
             is
             that
             we
             may
             joy
             at
             length
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             centre
             of
             the
             soule
             .
             As
             rest
             is
             to
             motion
             ,
             so
             the
             desire
             of
             all
             is
             to
             joy
             ,
             to
             rest
             in
             joy
             .
             So
             that
             heaven
             it self
             is
             termed
             by
             the
             name
             of
             joy
             ,
             happinesse
             it self
             ,
             
               Enter
               into
               thy
               masters
               joy
            
             .
             Every
             creature
             hath
             his
             joy
             proper
             to
             him
             ,
             every
             man
             hath
             his
             joy
             :
             a
             carnall
             man
             hath
             a
             carnal
             joy
             ,
             a
             spiritual
             man
             hath
             a
             holy
             joy
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             he
             joyes
             in
             his
             election
             which
             was
             before
             all
             worlds
             ,
             that
             his
             name
             
             is
             written
             in
             heaven
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             Luke
             11.
             
             
               Rejoyce
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               your
               names
               are
            
             
             
               written
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               not
               that
               the
               divells
               are
               subject
               unto
               you
               .
            
          
           
             And
             then
             ,
             he
             joyes
             in
             his
             justification
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             freed
             from
             his
             sins
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             
             
               Being
               justified
               by
               faith
               we
               have
               peace
               with
               God
               through
               Christ
               ,
               and
               we
               rejoyce
            
             
             
               in
               afflictions
            
             :
             being
             justified
             first
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             way
             how
             this
             joy
             comes
             in
             .
             A
             Christian
             being
             justified
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             freed
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             it
             worketh
             joy
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             joy
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             of
             a
             holy
             
             life
             led
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             here
             ,
             
               our
               rejoycing
               is
               this
               ,
               the
               testimony
               of
               our
               conscience
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             And
             then
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             joy
             of
             glory
             to
             come
             ,
             
               We
               rejoyce
               under
               the
               hope
               of
               glory
               ,
            
             
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             5
             so
             a
             Christians
             joy
             is
             suitable
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             other
             man
             that
             can
             glory
             ,
             and
             be
             wise
             ,
             because
             all
             men
             but
             a
             Christian
             ,
             
               they
               glory
               in
               their
               shame
            
             ,
             or
             they
             glory
             in
             vanishing
             things
             .
             A
             
             Christian
             is
             not
             ashamed
             of
             his
             joy
             ,
             of
             his
             glorying
             ,
             because
             he
             glories
             not
             in
             his
             shame
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             here
             justifies
             his
             joy
             ,
             our
             rejoycing
             is
             this
             ,
             I
             care
             not
             if
             all
             the
             World
             know
             my
             joy
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             
               testimony
               of
               my
               conscience
            
             .
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             Let
             others
             rejoyce
             in
             base
             pleasures
             which
             they
             will
             not
             stand
             to
             a
             vow
             ,
             let
             others
             rejoyce
             in
             riches
             ,
             in
             honours
             ,
             in
             the
             favour
             of
             men
             ,
             let
             them
             rejoyce
             in
             what
             they
             please
             ,
             my
             joy
             is
             another
             kind
             of
             joy
             ,
             
               I
               rejoyce
               in
               the
               testimony
               of
               my
               conscience
               .
            
             A
             Christian
             as
             he
             hath
             a
             joy
             ,
             so
             he
             hath
             a
             joy
             that
             he
             will
             stand
             to
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             good
             .
             There
             is
             no
             other
             man
             but
             he
             will
             blush
             ,
             and
             have
             shame
             in
             his
             forehead
             ,
             that
             joyes
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             baser
             then
             himself
             ,
             that
             joyes
             in
             outward
             things
             ,
             he
             cannot
             stand
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             joy
             :
             but
             a
             Christian
             hath
             the
             warrant
             of
             his
             conscience
             for
             that
             which
             he
             joyes
             in
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             is
             not
             ashamed
             of
             it
             .
             Another
             man
             dares
             not
             reveal
             his
             joy
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             subtiltie
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             to
             have
             the
             pleasures
             that
             sin
             will
             
             afford
             ,
             and
             yet
             withall
             they
             study
             to
             cover
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             appear
             .
             Where
             is
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             ambitious
             ?
          
           
             His
             study
             ,
             his
             thought
             ,
             and
             his
             joy
             is
             to
             have
             respect
             Haman-like
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             studies
             to
             conceal
             this
             ,
             he
             dares
             not
             have
             it
             known
             ,
             he
             dares
             not
             avow
             it
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               rejoycing
            
             ,
             for
             then
             all
             the
             world
             would
             laugh
             at
             him
             for
             a
             vain
             person
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             base-minded
             man
             ,
             is
             in
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             he
             dares
             not
             avow
             this
             ,
             he
             dares
             not
             say
             ,
             my
             rejoycing
             is
             this
             ;
             for
             then
             every
             man
             would
             scorn
             him
             as
             a
             beast
             .
             The
             rich
             man
             ,
             he
             joyes
             in
             his
             riches
             ,
             but
             he
             dares
             not
             be
             known
             of
             this
             ;
             for
             he
             would
             then
             be
             accounted
             a
             base
             earthly-minded
             man.
             Every
             man
             would
             scorn
             him
             .
             He
             studies
             to
             have
             all
             the
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             comfort
             that
             these
             things
             will
             afford
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             cover
             them
             .
          
           
             Because
             he
             thinks
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             higher
             matter
             that
             he
             should
             joy
             in
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             not
             an
             atheist
             .
          
           
             A
             Christian
             is
             not
             ashamed
             of
             his
             joy
             ,
             and
             rejoycing
             ,
             
               I
               rejoyce
               in
               this
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             .
             For
             it
             is
             well
             bred
             ,
             it
             is
             bred
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             witnessing
             
             that
             his
             name
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Booke
             of
             Life
             ,
             witnessing
             that
             his
             sins
             are
             forgiven
             ,
             witnessing
             that
             he
             lives
             as
             a
             Christian
             should
             do
             ,
             witnessing
             that
             
             he
             hath
             the
             evidences
             of
             his
             justification
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             holy
             life
             ,
             the
             pledge
             likewise
             of
             future
             glory
             :
             his
             joy
             is
             well
             bred
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             it
             is
             permanent
             .
             Other
             mens
             joy
             ,
             and
             rejoycing
             is
             but
             
             
             as
             a
             flash
             of
             thornes
             ,
             as
             the
             Wise
             man
             calls
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             a
             flame
             in
             thornes
             ,
             as
             the
             crackling
             of
             thornes
             ,
             which
             is
             sooner
             gone
             .
             And
             it
             is
             an
             unseemly
             glorying
             and
             rejoycing
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             to
             glory
             in
             that
             which
             is
             worse
             then
             himself
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             which
             is
             out
             of
             himself
             :
             as
             all
             other
             things
             are
             out
             of
             a
             mans
             self
             ,
             and
             worse
             ,
             and
             meaner
             then
             a
             mans
             self
             :
             therefore
             a
             man
             cannot
             rejoyce
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             wise
             .
             It
             is
             a
             disparagement
             to
             the
             wisdom
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             to
             glory
             in
             things
             that
             are
             meaner
             then
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             out
             of
             himself
             .
             A
             holy
             Christian
             hath
             that
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             more
             excellent
             then
             himself
             to
             glory
             in
             .
             
               This
               is
               our
               rejoycing
               ,
               the
               testimony
               of
               our
               conscience
               .
            
          
           
             All
             other
             rejoycing
             it
             is
             vain
             glorie
             ,
             and
             vain
             rejoycing
             :
             therefore
             in
             Jerem.
             9.
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Let
               not
               the
               wise
               man
               glory
               in
               his
               wisdome
               ,
               let
               not
               the
               strong
               man
               glory
               in
               his
               strength
               ,
               let
               not
               the
               rich
               man
               glorie
               in
               his
               riches
               :
            
             but
             if
             a
             man
             will
             glorie
             ,
             
               let
               him
               glorie
               that
               he
               knowes
               the
               Lord
               to
               be
               his
               ,
            
             and
             that
             he
             knowes
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             Lords
             .
             When
             he
             knowes
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             his
             ,
             and
             himself
             to
             be
             Gods
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             matter
             of
             glorying
             .
          
           
             Of
             all
             kind
             of
             men
             ,
             God
             doth
             hate
             proud
             boasters
             most
             of
             all
             ;
             for
             glory
             ,
             is
             the
             froth
             of
             pride
             ,
             and
             God
             hates
             pride
             ,
             he
             opposeth
             pride
             ,
             and
             sets
             himself
             in
             battel
             aray
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             who
             can
             thrive
             that
             hath
             God
             for
             his
             enemie
             ?
             boasting
             and
             pride
             in
             any
             earthly
             thing
             it
             is
             against
             all
             the
             
             commandements
             almost
             .
             It
             is
             Idolatrie
             ,
             it
             makes
             that
             we
             boast
             ,
             and
             glorie
             in
             ,
             an
             Idoll
             ;
             whereas
             we
             should
             glorie
             in
             God
             that
             gives
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             spirituall
             adulterie
             ,
             when
             we
             cleave
             in
             our
             affections
             to
             some
             outward
             thing
             more
             then
             to
             God.
             It
             is
             false
             witnesse
             :
             pride
             is
             a
             false
             glasse
             ,
             it
             makes
             the
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             men
             themselves
             that
             enjoy
             them
             to
             seem
             greater
             then
             they
             are
             .
             The
             divell
             amplifies
             earthly
             things
             to
             a
             carnall
             man
             in
             a
             false
             glasse
             ,
             that
             they
             seeme
             big
             to
             him
             :
             whereas
             if
             he
             could
             see
             them
             in
             their
             true
             colours
             ,
             they
             are
             false
             things
             ,
             they
             are
             snares
             ,
             and
             hinderances
             in
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             names
             they
             have
             .
             The
             Scripture
             gives
             an
             ill
             report
             of
             them
             ,
             
               They
               are
               vanity
               and
               vexation
               of
               spirit
               :
            
             because
             we
             should
             be
             discouraged
             from
             setting
             our
             affections
             on
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             from
             glorying
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             us
             take
             heed
             of
             false
             glorying
             ;
             if
             we
             will
             glorie
             ,
             we
             see
             here
             what
             we
             are
             to
             glory
             in
             ,
             
               This
               is
               our
               rejoycing
               ,
               the
               testimony
               of
               our
               conscience
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             this
             we
             may
             justify
             ,
             and
             stand
             by
             that
             it
             is
             good
             .
             It
             is
             the
             
               Testimony
               of
               conscience
            
             .
             
               
                 This
                 is
                 our
                 rejoycing
                 ,
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 our
                 conscience
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             testimony
             of
             conscience
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             and
             ground
             of
             joy
             to
             a
             true
             Christian
             ;
             here
             we
             are
             to
             consider
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             to
             consider
             a
             little
             the
             nature
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             ,
             that
             conscience
             beares
             witnesse
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             testimony
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             this
             conscience
             bearing
             witnesse
             is
             a
             ground
             of
             comfort
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             ,
          
           
             Every
             man
             feeles
             ,
             and
             knowes
             what
             conscience
             meanes
             .
             There
             be
             many
             
             rigid
             disputes
             of
             it
             among
             the
             Schoole
             men
             that
             had
             leisure
             enough
             ,
             &
             of
             all
             men
             knew
             as
             little
             ,
             and
             felt
             what
             it
             was
             ,
             as
             any
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             living
             under
             the
             darkness
             of
             Poperie
             ,
             and
             superstition
             ,
             and
             being
             in
             thraldome
             
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             corruptions
             of
             the
             times
             they
             lived
             in
             .
             They
             have
             much
             jangling
             about
             the
             description
             of
             it
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             soule
             it self
             ,
             or
             a
             facultie
             ,
             or
             an
             act
             ?
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             Conscience
             is
             all
             these
             in
             some
             sort
             ,
             in
             diverse
             respects
             :
             therefore
             I
             will
             not
             wrangle
             with
             any
             particular
             opinion
             .
          
           
             For
             what
             is
             conscience
             ,
             but
             the
             soul
             it self
             reflecting
             upon
             it self
             ?
             It
             
             is
             the
             propertie
             of
             the
             reasonable
             soule
             and
             the
             excellencie
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             can
             return
             upon
             it self
             .
             The
             beast
             cannot
             ;
             for
             it
             runs
             right
             forward
             :
             it
             knowes
             it
             is
             carried
             to
             the
             object
             :
             but
             it
             cannot
             returne
             ,
             and
             recoile
             upon
             it self
             :
             but
             the
             soule
             of
             the
             reasonable
             creature
             ,
             of
             all
             even
             from
             men
             to
             God
             himself
             ,
             who
             understands
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             ,
             though
             he
             do
             not
             discourse
             as
             man
             doth
             ,
             yet
             he
             knowes
             himself
             ,
             he
             knowes
             and
             understands
             his
             owne
             excellencie
             .
             And
             wheresoever
             there
             is
             understanding
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             reflect
             act
             whereby
             the
             soule
             returnes
             upon
             it self
             ,
             and
             knowes
             what
             it
             doth
             :
             it
             knowes
             what
             it
             wills
             ,
             it
             knowes
             what
             it
             affects
             ,
             it
             knowes
             what
             it
             speakes
             ,
             it
             knowes
             all
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             all
             out
             of
             it
             .
             It
             is
             the
             propertie
             of
             the
             soule
             .
             Therefore
             the
             originall
             word
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             that
             signifies
             the
             heart
             ,
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             conscience
             .
             Conscience
             and
             heart
             are
             all
             one
             ,
             I
             am
             perswaded
             in
             my
             soul
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             my
             conscience
             :
             and
             the
             Spirit
             witnesseth
             to
             our
             spirit
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             our
             conscience
             .
             Conscience
             is
             called
             the
             spirit
             ,
             the
             Heart
             ,
             the
             soul
             :
             because
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             soul
             ,
             reflecting
             and
             returning
             upon
             it self
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             it
             is
             called
             conscience
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             one
             knowing
             joyned
             with
             another
             :
             because
             conscience
             knowes
             it self
             ,
             and
             it
             knowes
             what
             it
             knowes
             ,
             it
             knowes
             what
             the
             heart
             is
             ,
             it
             not
             onely
             knowes
             it self
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             knowledge
             of
             the
             heart
             with
             God.
             It
             is
             called
             conscience
             ,
             because
             it
             knowes
             with
             God
             ;
             for
             what
             conscience
             knowes
             ,
             God
             knowes
             that
             is
             above
             conscience
             .
             It
             is
             a
             knowledge
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             knowledge
             of
             a
             mans
             selfe
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             it
             may
             be
             the
             soule
             it self
             indued
             with
             that
             excellent
             facultie
             of
             reflecting
             and
             returning
             upon
             it self
             ,
             therefore
             it
             judgeth
             of
             its
             own
             acts
             ,
             because
             it
             can
             return
             upon
             it self
             .
          
           
             Conscience
             likewise
             in
             some
             sort
             may
             be
             called
             a
             faculty
             ;
             the
             common
             stream
             runs
             that
             way
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             power
             .
             It
             is
             not
             one
             power
             ,
             but
             conscience
             
             is
             in
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             soule
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             in
             the
             understanding
             ,
             and
             there
             it
             rules
             ;
             conscience
             is
             it
             by
             which
             it
             is
             ruled
             and
             guided
             .
             Conscience
             is
             nothing
             but
             an
             application
             of
             it
             to
             some
             particular
             ,
             to
             some
             thing
             it
             knowes
             ,
             to
             some
             rules
             it
             knowes
             before
             .
             Conscience
             is
             in
             the
             will
             ,
             in
             the
             affections
             ,
             the
             joy
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             runs
             through
             the
             whole
             soule
             .
             It
             is
             not
             one
             facultie
             ,
             or
             two
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             placed
             in
             all
             the
             faculties
             .
          
           
             And
             some
             will
             needs
             have
             it
             an
             act
             ,
             a
             particuler
             act
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             power
             .
             When
             it
             doth
             exercise
             ,
             conscience
             it
             is
             an
             act
             :
             when
             it
             accuseth
             ,
             or
             excuseth
             ,
             
             or
             when
             it
             witnesseth
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             act
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             it
             is
             a
             facultie
             in
             act
             .
             So
             that
             we
             need
             not
             to
             wrangle
             whether
             it
             be
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             ?
             let
             us
             comprehend
             as
             much
             in
             our
             notions
             as
             we
             can
             :
             that
             it
             is
             the
             soul
             ,
             the
             heart
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             man
             returning
             upon
             it self
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             something
             to
             doe
             in
             all
             the
             powers
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             an
             act
             it self
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             stirred
             up
             to
             accuse
             ,
             or
             to
             excuse
             :
             to
             punish
             a
             man
             with
             fears
             and
             terrours
             ,
             or
             to
             comfort
             him
             with
             joy
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             Now
             Conscience
             it
             is
             a
             most
             excellent
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             above
             reason
             ,
             
             and
             sense
             :
             for
             conscience
             is
             under
             God
             ,
             and
             hath
             an
             eye
             to
             God
             alway
             .
             An
             Atheist
             can
             have
             no
             conscience
             therefore
             ,
             because
             he
             takes
             a
             way
             the
             ground
             of
             conscience
             which
             is
             an
             eye
             to
             God
             ,
             Conscience
             lookes
             
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             placed
             as
             Gods
             Deputy
             ,
             and
             vicegerent
             in
             man.
             Now
             it
             is
             above
             reason
             in
             this
             respect
             :
             Reason
             saith
             ,
             you
             ought
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             comely
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             acceptable
             with
             men
             amongst
             whom
             you
             live
             and
             converse
             ,
             it
             becomes
             your
             condition
             as
             you
             are
             a
             man
             to
             carrie
             your self
             thus
             ,
             it
             agrees
             with
             the
             rules
             ,
             and
             principles
             of
             nature
             in
             you
             .
             Thus
             saith
             reason
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             good
             motives
             from
             reason
             .
             But
             conscience
             goeth
             higher
             ;
             There
             is
             a
             God
             to
             whom
             I
             must
             answer
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             judgment
             ,
             therefore
             I
             do
             this
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             do
             not
             this
             .
             It
             is
             a
             more
             divine
             ,
             a
             more
             excellent
             power
             in
             man
             then
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             then
             sense
             or
             reason
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             .
             As
             it
             is
             planted
             by
             God
             for
             special
             use
             ,
             so
             it
             looks
             to
             God
             in
             all
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             name
             for
             conscience
             in
             the
             Greek
             and
             Latine
             ,
             signifies
             a
             knowledge
             with
             another
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             knowledge
             with
             God
             ;
             God
             and
             my
             own
             heart
             knowes
             this
             ,
             God
             and
             my
             conscience
             ,
             as
             we
             use
             to
             say
             .
             
          
           
             There
             are
             three
             things
             joyned
             with
             conscience
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             knowledge
             with
             a
             rule
             ,
             with
             a
             generall
             rule
             ,
             that
             is
             alway
             the
             foundation
             of
             conscience
             in
             a
             man
             ,
             For
             there
             is
             a
             general
             rule
             ,
             Whosoever
             commits
             
             murther
             ,
             whosoever
             commits
             adultery
             ,
             whosoever
             is
             a
             blasphemer
             ,
             a
             swearer
             ,
             a
             covetous
             ,
             corrupt
             person
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             .
             Here
             is
             the
             generall
             rule
             ,
             now
             conscience
             applies
             it
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             therefore
             I
             shall
             not
             enter
             into
             heaven
             :
             so
             here
             the
             conscience
             it
             practiseth
             with
             a
             rule
             .
             It
             is
             a
             knowledge
             of
             those
             particulars
             with
             a
             generall
             rule
             .
             And
             then
             it
             is
             a
             knowledge
             of
             me
             ,
             of
             my
             own
             heart
             ,
             I
             know
             what
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             I
             know
             what
             I
             doe
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             ,
             whether
             in
             hypocrisie
             ,
             or
             sincerity
             :
             I
             know
             
             what
             I
             think
             .
             And
             then
             it
             is
             a
             knowledge
             with
             God
             :
             for
             God
             knows
             what
             conscience
             knowes
             ,
             he
             knowes
             what
             is
             thought
             or
             done
             ,
             Conscience
             is
             
             above
             me
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             above
             conscience
             .
             Conscience
             is
             above
             me
             and
             above
             all
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             immediately
             subjugated
             to
             God
             ;
             conscience
             knowes
             more
             then
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             God
             knowes
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             then
             Conscience
             or
             the
             world
             .
             It
             is
             a
             knowledge
             with
             a
             general
             rule
             ;
             for
             where
             there
             is
             no
             generall
             rule
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             conscience
             .
             To
             make
             this
             a
             little
             clearer
             ,
             all
             have
             a
             rule
             :
             those
             that
             have
             not
             the
             Word
             which
             is
             the
             best
             rule
             of
             all
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             the
             Word
             written
             in
             their
             hearts
             ;
             they
             have
             a
             naturall
             Judicature
             in
             their
             souls
             ;
             their
             conscience
             excusing
             ,
             or
             accusing
             one
             another
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             generall
             rule
             ,
             you
             must
             do
             no
             wrong
             ,
             you
             must
             do
             that
             which
             is
             right
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             soule
             there
             is
             a
             treasurie
             of
             rules
             by
             nature
             ;
             (
             the
             Word
             doth
             add
             more
             rules
             ,
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Gospel
             )
             and
             that
             part
             of
             the
             soule
             that
             preserves
             rules
             is
             called
             intellectual
             ,
             because
             it
             preserves
             rules
             ;
             all
             men
             by
             nature
             have
             these
             graven
             in
             the
             soule
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Heathen
             were
             exact
             in
             the
             rules
             of
             justice
             ,
             in
             the
             principles
             which
             they
             had
             by
             nature
             ,
             grafted
             and
             planted
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             because
             the
             copie
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             written
             in
             nature
             ,
             was
             much
             blurred
             since
             the
             fall
             ,
             God
             gave
             a
             new
             copie
             of
             his
             law
             which
             was
             more
             exact
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Jewes
             which
             had
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             have
             had
             more
             conscience
             then
             the
             
             Heathen
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             a
             better
             generall
             rule
             .
             And
             now
             we
             having
             the
             Gospell
             too
             which
             is
             a
             more
             Evangelicall
             rule
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             more
             exact
             in
             our
             lives
             then
             they
             .
          
           
             But
             every
             man
             in
             the
             world
             hath
             a
             rule
             .
             If
             men
             sin
             
               without
               the
               Law
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               judged
               without
               the
               law
               ,
            
             by
             the
             principles
             of
             nature
             :
             if
             they
             sin
             under
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             Word
             and
             Gospell
             .
             So
             that
             conscience
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             knowledge
             with
             a
             rule
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             particular
             actions
             that
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             a
             knowledge
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             to
             clear
             this
             further
             concerning
             the
             nature
             of
             conscience
             ,
             know
             that
             God
             hath
             set
             up
             in
             man
             a
             Court
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             in
             man
             all
             that
             are
             in
             a
             
             Court.
             There
             is
             a
             Register
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             what
             we
             have
             done
             :
             besides
             the
             generall
             rule
             (
             for
             that
             is
             the
             ground
             and
             foundation
             of
             all
             )
             there
             is
             conscience
             which
             is
             a
             Register
             to
             set
             down
             whatsoever
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             exactly
             ;
             
             the
             conscience
             keeps
             diaries
             ,
             it
             sets
             down
             every
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             forgotten
             (
             though
             we
             think
             it
             is
             )
             when
             conscience
             is
             once
             awaked
             .
             As
             in
             Jer.
             17.
             
             
               The
               sins
               of
            
             Judah
             
               are
               written
               with
               a
               pen
               of
               Iron
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               point
               of
               a
               Diamond
               ,
            
             upon
             their
             souls
             :
             all
             their
             wit
             and
             craft
             will
             not
             rase
             it
             out
             .
             It
             may
             be
             forgotten
             a
             while
             ,
             by
             the
             rage
             of
             lusts
             ,
             or
             one
             thing
             or
             other
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             a
             Register
             that
             writes
             it
             downe
             ,
             conscience
             is
             the
             Register
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             there
             are
             Witnesses
             ,
             
               The
               testimony
               of
               conscience
            
             :
             conscience
             doth
             
             witness
             ,
             this
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             this
             I
             have
             not
             done
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             an
             Accuser
             with
             the
             witness
             ,
             the
             conscience
             it
             accuseth
             ,
             or
             excuseth
             .
             
          
           
             And
             then
             there
             is
             the
             Judge
             ,
             conscience
             is
             the
             Judge
             there
             :
             it
             doth
             judge
             ,
             this
             is
             well
             done
             ,
             this
             is
             ill
             done
             .
             
          
           
             Then
             there
             is
             an
             Executioner
             ,
             and
             conscience
             is
             that
             too
             ,
             upon
             accusation
             ,
             and
             judgement
             there
             is
             punishment
             .
             The
             first
             punishment
             is
             within
             a
             
             man
             alway
             before
             he
             come
             to
             hell
             .
             The
             punishment
             of
             conscience
             it
             is
             a
             prejudice
             of
             future
             judgment
             :
             there
             is
             a
             flash
             of
             hell
             presently
             after
             an
             ill
             act
             ,
             The
             Heathen
             could
             observe
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             framed
             the
             heart
             and
             the
             brain
             so
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             a
             sympathic
             between
             them
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             is
             in
             the
             understanding
             that
             is
             well
             and
             comfortable
             ,
             the
             understanding
             in
             the
             braine
             
             sends
             it
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             raiseth
             some
             comfort
             .
             If
             the
             understanding
             apprehend
             dolorous
             things
             ,
             ill
             matters
             ,
             then
             the
             heart
             smites
             ,
             as
             
               Davids
               heart
               smote
               him
            
             :
             the
             heart
             smites
             with
             grief
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             with
             fear
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             In
             good
             things
             ,
             it
             brings
             joy
             presently
             :
             and
             hope
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             followes
             a
             good
             excusing
             conscience
             .
          
           
             God
             hath
             set
             ,
             and
             planted
             in
             man
             this
             Court
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             Gods
             Hall
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             wherein
             he
             keeps
             his
             first
             judgement
             wherein
             he
             keeps
             his
             
             Assizes
             .
             And
             conscience
             doth
             all
             the
             parts
             ,
             it
             registreth
             ,
             it
             witnesseth
             ,
             it
             accuseth
             ,
             it
             judgeth
             ,
             it
             executes
             ,
             it
             doth
             all
             .
          
           
             Now
             you
             see
             in
             generall
             ,
             what
             the
             nature
             of
             conscience
             is
             ,
             and
             why
             it
             is
             planted
             in
             us
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             One
             maine
             end
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             (
             besides
             his
             love
             to
             us
             to
             keep
             us
             from
             sin
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             smiting
             us
             to
             drive
             us
             to
             conversion
             and
             repentance
             ,
             to
             
             turn
             from
             our
             sins
             to
             God
             ,
             another
             maine
             end
             )
             is
             to
             be
             a
             prejudice
             ,
             to
             make
             way
             to
             Gods
             eternall
             judgment
             :
             for
             therein
             things
             are
             judged
             before
             :
             when
             God
             layes
             open
             the
             Book
             of
             conscience
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             written
             there
             by
             this
             Register
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             much
             to
             do
             to
             excuse
             our selves
             ,
             or
             to
             plead
             
             that
             we
             need
             many
             witnesses
             ,
             for
             our
             conscience
             will
             accuse
             us
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             self-accusers
             ,
             self-condemners
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             .
             Conscience
             will
             take
             Gods
             part
             ,
             and
             God
             will
             take
             part
             with
             conscience
             .
             And
             God
             hath
             planted
             it
             for
             this
             main
             end
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             justified
             in
             the
             damnation
             of
             wicked
             men
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             come
             to
             the
             second
             particular
             ,
             that
             conscience
             gives
             evidence
             ,
             or
             
             witnesse
             .
             
               This
               is
               the
               evidence
               ,
               or
               testimony
               of
               our
               conscience
               .
            
             The
             witness
             of
             conscience
             it
             comes
             in
             this
             order
             .
             Upon
             some
             generall
             rules
             ,
             that
             the
             conscience
             hath
             laid
             up
             in
             the
             soule
             ,
             out
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Conscience
             doth
             apply
             those
             Generalls
             to
             particulars
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             in
             directing
             ,
             this
             is
             such
             a
             truth
             in
             generall
             ,
             you
             ought
             to
             carry
             your self
             thus
             and
             thus
             ,
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             saith
             conscience
             :
             so
             it
             directeth
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             
             monitor
             before
             it
             be
             a
             witnesse
             .
             Well
             ,
             if
             the
             monitions
             of
             conscience
             be
             regarded
             and
             heard
             ,
             from
             thence
             comes
             conscience
             to
             witnesse
             ,
             that
             the
             generall
             rule
             that
             directs
             in
             particulars
             ,
             hath
             been
             obeyed
             ,
             and
             so
             after
             it
             hath
             done
             its
             duty
             in
             directing
             ,
             it
             comes
             to
             judge
             ,
             and
             to
             witnesse
             ,
             this
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             or
             this
             I
             have
             not
             done
             ;
             so
             the
             witnesse
             of
             conscience
             comes
             in
             that
             manner
             .
             
          
           
             Now
             if
             you
             would
             know
             ,
             what
             manner
             of
             witnesse
             conscience
             is
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             witnesse
             that
             there
             is
             no
             exception
             against
             :
             it
             is
             a
             witnesse
             that
             will
             say
             
             all
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             will
             say
             nothing
             but
             the
             truth
             :
             It
             is
             a
             witnesse
             that
             will
             not
             be
             bribed
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             corrupted
             long
             .
             For
             a
             time
             we
             may
             silence
             it
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             not
             be
             so
             long
             ,
             nor
             in
             all
             things
             .
             Some
             sins
             may
             be
             slubbered
             over
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             some
             sins
             that
             by
             the
             generall
             light
             in
             nature
             are
             so
             known
             to
             be
             naught
             that
             conscience
             will
             accuse
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             faithfull
             Judge
             and
             Witnesse
             ,
             especially
             in
             great
             sins
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             uncorrupt
             witnesse
             .
             It
             is
             a
             true
             Register
             ,
             it
             is
             alway
             writing
             ,
             and
             setting
             down
             ;
             though
             we
             know
             not
             what
             it
             writes
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             (
             being
             carried
             away
             with
             vanities
             and
             lusts
             :
             )
             yet
             we
             shall
             know
             afterward
             when
             the
             book
             of
             conscience
             shall
             be
             layd
             open
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             witnesse
             that
             we
             cannot
             impeach
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             say
             ,
             I
             had
             no
             body
             to
             tell
             me
             .
             Alas
             ,
             a
             mans
             own
             conscience
             will
             tell
             him
             well
             enough
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             and
             say
             to
             him
             when
             he
             is
             in
             hell
             ,
             as
             Reuben
             said
             to
             his
             Brethren
             when
             they
             were
             in
             Egypt
             in
             prison
             ,
             
               Did
               not
               I
               tell
               you
               ,
               hurt
               not
               the
               boy
               ?
            
             meddle
             not
             with
             him
             :
             so
             conscience
             will
             say
             ,
             Did
             not
             I
             witnesse
             ?
             did
             not
             I
             give
             you
             warning
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             I
             did
             ,
             but
             you
             regarded
             it
             not
             .
             It
             is
             a
             faithful
             witnesse
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             exception
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             it
             is
             ,
             an
             inward
             witnesse
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             domestcik
             witnesse
             ,
             a
             Chaplain
             in
             ordinarie
             ,
             a
             domesticall
             divine
             ,
             it
             is
             alway
             telling
             us
             ,
             and
             alway
             ready
             
             to
             put
             good
             things
             into
             us
             .
             It
             is
             an
             eye-witnesse
             ,
             and
             an
             eare-witnesse
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             as
             deep
             in
             man
             as
             any
             sin
             can
             be
             .
             If
             it
             be
             but
             in
             thought
             ,
             conscience
             tells
             me
             what
             I
             think
             ;
             and
             conscience
             tells
             me
             what
             I
             desire
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             what
             I
             speak
             ,
             and
             what
             I
             do
             .
             It
             is
             an
             inward
             ,
             and
             an
             eye-witnesse
             of
             every
             thing
             .
             As
             God
             sees
             all
             ,
             and
             knowes
             all
             ,
             who
             is
             all
             eye
             ,
             so
             conscience
             is
             all
             eye
             ,
             it
             sees
             every
             thing
             ,
             it
             heares
             every
             thing
             :
             it
             is
             privie
             to
             our
             thoughts
             .
          
           
             As
             we
             cannot
             escape
             Gods
             eye
             ,
             so
             we
             cannot
             escape
             the
             eye
             of
             conscience
             ,
             
               Whether
               shall
               I
               flee
               from
               thy
               presence
               ?
            
             saith
             David
             ,
             
               If
               I
               go
               to
               heaven
               ,
               thou
               art
               there
               :
               if
               I
               go
               down
               into
               hell
               ,
               thou
               art
               there
            
             So
             a
             man
             may
             say
             of
             conscience
             ,
             Whither
             shall
             I
             flee
             from
             conscience
             ?
             If
             a
             man
             could
             flee
             from
             
             himself
             it
             were
             somewhat
             :
             conscience
             is
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             that
             a
             man
             cannot
             flee
             from
             it
             ,
             nor
             he
             cannot
             bid
             it
             ,
             Be
             gone
             :
             it
             is
             as
             inward
             as
             his
             soul.
             Nay
             ,
             the
             soule
             will
             leave
             the
             body
             ,
             but
             conscience
             will
             not
             leave
             the
             soule
             .
             What
             it
             writes
             ,
             it
             writes
             for
             eternity
             except
             it
             be
             wiped
             out
             by
             repentance
             .
             As
             Saint
             Chrysostome
             saith
             ,
             Whatsoever
             is
             written
             there
             may
             be
             wiped
             out
             by
             daily
             repentance
             .
          
           
             You
             see
             then
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             witnesse
             ,
             and
             how
             and
             what
             manner
             of
             witnesse
             conscience
             is
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             we
             should
             not
             sin
             ,
             in
             hope
             of
             concealment
             :
             what
             if
             thou
             conceal
             it
             from
             all
             others
             ,
             canst
             thou
             conceal
             thy
             own
             conscience
             ?
             As
             one
             
             saith
             well
             ,
             What
             good
             is
             it
             for
             thee
             that
             none
             knowes
             what
             is
             done
             ,
             when
             thou
             knowest
             it
             thy
             felf
             ?
             what
             profit
             is
             it
             for
             him
             that
             hath
             a
             conscience
             that
             will
             accuse
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             man
             to
             accuse
             him
             but
             himself
             ?
             he
             is
             a
             thousand
             witnesses
             to
             himself
             .
             Conscience
             is
             not
             a
             private
             witnesse
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             thousand
             witnesses
             :
             therefore
             never
             sin
             in
             hope
             to
             have
             it
             concealed
             .
             It
             were
             better
             that
             all
             men
             should
             know
             it
             ,
             then
             that
             thy self
             shouldest
             know
             it
             :
             all
             will
             be
             one
             day
             written
             in
             thy
             forehead
             ,
             conscience
             will
             be
             a
             blab
             :
             if
             it
             cannot
             speak
             the
             truth
             now
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             bribed
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             it
             will
             have
             power
             &
             efficacy
             in
             the
             life
             to
             come
             .
             Never
             sin
             therefore
             in
             hope
             of
             concealment
             ,
             conscience
             is
             a
             witnesse
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             witnesse
             in
             us
             :
             and
             as
             Esay
             saith
             ,
             
               Our
               sins
               witnesse
               against
               us
            
             .
             It
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             look
             for
             secrecy
             ,
             conscience
             will
             discover
             all
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             considering
             that
             conscience
             doth
             witnesse
             and
             will
             witnesse
             ,
             let
             us
             
             labour
             that
             it
             may
             witnesse
             well
             ,
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             furnish
             it
             with
             a
             good
             testimonie
             .
             Let
             us
             carrie
             our selves
             so
             in
             all
             our
             demeanour
             to
             God
             and
             men
             ,
             that
             conscience
             may
             give
             a
             good
             testimony
             ,
             a
             good
             witness
             ,
             it
             will
             witness
             either
             for
             us
             ,
             or
             against
             us
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             labour
             to
             have
             good
             rules
             to
             guide
             it
             .
             And
             then
             ,
             labour
             to
             obey
             those
             rules
             :
             knowledge
             and
             obedience
             are
             necessary
             ,
             that
             conscience
             may
             give
             a
             good
             witnesse
             .
             Now
             a
             good
             witnesse
             of
             conscience
             is
             two-fold
             .
             A
             true
             and
             honest
             witnesse
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             peaceable
             witnesse
             followes
             on
             it
             :
             that
             it
             may
             witnesse
             truth
             ,
             and
             then
             that
             it
             may
             witnesse
             peace
             
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             That
             conscience
             may
             witnesse
             truly
             ,
             and
             excuse
             us
             ,
             conscience
             must
             be
             rightly
             instructed
             :
             for
             naturally
             conscience
             can
             tell
             us
             many
             things
             .
             The
             
             Heathen
             men
             ,
             Philosophers
             (
             we
             may
             read
             it
             to
             our
             shame
             )
             they
             made
             conscience
             of
             things
             ,
             which
             Christians
             that
             are
             instructed
             by
             a
             further
             rule
             then
             conscience
             ,
             (
             that
             have
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             to
             rectifie
             the
             inward
             Book
             of
             conscience
             )
             yet
             they
             make
             no
             conscience
             of
             .
             How
             many
             cases
             did
             they
             make
             scruple
             of
             ?
             to
             discover
             faults
             to
             the
             buyer
             in
             their
             selling
             ,
             and
             to
             deal
             truly
             ,
             and
             honestly
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             second
             table
             especially
             ;
             )
             it
             should
             make
             Christians
             ashamed
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             that
             rule
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             because
             men
             are
             ready
             to
             trample
             upon
             ,
             and
             to
             rase
             out
             the
             writing
             of
             conscience
             ,
             but
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             they
             cannot
             :
             therefore
             that
             is
             added
             to
             help
             conscience
             .
             And
             God
             adds
             his
             Spirit
             to
             his
             Word
             to
             convince
             conscience
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             witnesse
             of
             the
             Word
             more
             effectuall
             ;
             for
             although
             the
             Word
             say
             thus
             and
             thus
             ,
             yet
             till
             the
             Spirit
             convince
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             set
             it
             down
             that
             it
             is
             thus
             ;
             till
             it
             convince
             it
             with
             a
             heavenly
             light
             ,
             conscience
             will
             not
             be
             fully
             convict
             .
             That
             conscience
             therefore
             may
             be
             able
             to
             witnesse
             well
             ,
             Let
             us
             regard
             the
             notions
             of
             nature
             ,
             preserve
             them
             :
             if
             we
             do
             not
             ,
             God
             will
             give
             us
             
             up
             to
             grosse
             sins
             .
             Let
             us
             labour
             to
             have
             right
             principles
             ,
             and
             grounds
             ,
             to
             cherish
             principles
             of
             nature
             common
             with
             the
             Heathens
             :
             and
             to
             lay
             up
             principles
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             preserve
             the
             admonitions
             ,
             and
             directions
             ,
             and
             rules
             of
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             And
             especially
             the
             sweet
             motions
             of
             Gods
             blessed
             Spirit
             .
             For
             conscience
             alway
             supposeth
             a
             rule
             ,
             the
             rule
             of
             nature
             ,
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             suggestions
             of
             the
             blessed
             Spirit
             with
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             (
             to
             note
             by
             the
             way
             )
             an
             Ignorant
             man
             can
             never
             have
             a
             
             good
             conscience
             ,
             especially
             a
             man
             that
             affects
             Ignorance
             ;
             because
             he
             hath
             no
             rule
             :
             he
             labours
             to
             have
             none
             .
             It
             is
             not
             meerly
             ignorance
             ,
             but
             likewise
             obstinacy
             with
             ignorance
             .
          
           
             He
             will
             not
             know
             what
             he
             should
             ,
             lest
             conscience
             force
             him
             to
             doe
             what
             he
             knowes
             .
             What
             a
             sottish
             thing
             is
             this
             ?
             It
             will
             be
             the
             heaviest
             sin
             that
             can
             be
             laid
             ro
             our
             charge
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             ,
             not
             that
             we
             were
             Ignorant
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             refused
             to
             know
             ,
             we
             refused
             to
             have
             our
             conscience
             rectified
             ,
             and
             instructed
             .
          
           
             And
             those
             that
             avoid
             knowledg
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             not
             do
             what
             they
             know
             :
             they
             shall
             know
             one
             day
             that
             their
             wilful
             Ignorance
             will
             be
             laid
             to
             their
             charge
             as
             a
             heavy
             sin
             .
          
           
             Labour
             to
             have
             right
             principles
             and
             grounds
             .
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             commonly
             men
             have
             such
             bad
             consciences
             ?
             They
             have
             false
             principles
             ,
             they
             
             conclude
             ,
             may
             I
             not
             do
             what
             I
             list
             ?
             may
             I
             not
             make
             of
             my
             own
             what
             I
             will
             ?
             and
             every
             man
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             God
             for
             us
             all
             :
             diabolicall
             principles
             .
             And
             so
             commonly
             if
             a
             man
             examine
             men
             that
             live
             in
             wickednesse
             ,
             they
             have
             false
             principles
             ,
             God
             sees
             not
             ,
             God
             regards
             not
             :
             and
             it
             is
             time
             enough
             to
             repent
             .
             The
             cause
             that
             men
             live
             wickedly
             is
             false
             principles
             :
             therefore
             they
             have
             so
             vile
             consciences
             as
             they
             have
             ,
             their
             hearts
             deceive
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             deceive
             their
             hearts
             .
             They
             have
             false
             principles
             put
             into
             them
             by
             others
             ,
             they
             are
             deceived
             ,
             and
             they
             deceive
             their
             hearts
             ,
             they
             force
             false
             principles
             upon
             themselves
             .
             Many
             study
             for
             false
             grounds
             to
             live
             by
             for
             their
             advantage
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             many
             that
             are
             Atheisticall
             ,
             that
             live
             even
             under
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             what
             rule
             have
             they
             ?
             the
             example
             of
             them
             by
             whom
             they
             hope
             to
             rife
             :
             they
             study
             their
             manners
             ,
             they
             square
             their
             lives
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             all
             the
             rule
             they
             have
             .
          
           
             And
             again
             ,
             the
             multitude
             :
             they
             do
             as
             the
             most
             do
             ,
             and
             custom
             ,
             and
             other
             false
             rules
             .
             These
             rules
             will
             not
             comfort
             us
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             did
             it
             by
             such
             an
             example
             ,
             I
             did
             as
             others
             among
             whom
             I
             live
             did
             :
             or
             I
             did
             it
             because
             it
             was
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             times
             :
             these
             things
             being
             alledged
             will
             comfort
             nothing
             .
             For
             who
             gave
             you
             these
             rules
             ?
             doth
             God
             say
             any
             where
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             you
             shall
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             example
             of
             others
             ?
             you
             shall
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             times
             you
             live
             in
             ?
          
           
             No
             ,
             you
             shall
             be
             judged
             by
             my
             Word
             :
             The
             Word
             that
             Moses
             spake
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Word
               that
               I
               speak
               shall
               judge
               you
            
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
             They
             that
             have
             not
             the
             Word
             ,
             shall
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             Word
             written
             in
             their
             hearts
             :
             
               Those
               that
               have
               sinned
               without
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             shall
             be
             judged
             by
             that
             ,
             
               without
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
            
             .
          
           
             God
             hath
             acquainted
             us
             with
             other
             rules
             .
             We
             must
             take
             heed
             of
             this
             therefore
             ,
             thatwe
             get
             good
             rules
             :
             take
             heed
             that
             they
             be
             not
             false
             rules
             :
             for
             the
             want
             of
             these
             directions
             ,
             men
             come
             to
             have
             ill
             consciences
             .
             Where
             there
             is
             no
             good
             rule
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             blind
             conscience
             .
             where
             there
             is
             no
             application
             
             of
             the
             rule
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             prophane
             conscience
             .
             And
             where
             there
             is
             a
             false
             rule
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             erroneous
             ,
             a
             scrupulous
             ,
             a
             wicked
             conscience
             .
          
           
             A
             Papist
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             a
             false
             rule
             ,
             he
             cannot
             have
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
             The
             abomination
             of
             Popery
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             sin
             against
             conscience
             ,
             and
             
             conscience
             indeed
             is
             even
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             it
             overthrowes
             the
             most
             of
             their
             principles
             :
             They
             sin
             against
             conscience
             many
             wayes
             ,
             (
             I
             mean
             not
             against
             their
             own
             conscience
             ,
             but
             )
             they
             sin
             against
             the
             conscience
             of
             others
             .
             For
             what
             do
             they
             ?
             That
             they
             may
             rule
             in
             the
             consciences
             of
             men
             (
             for
             that
             is
             the
             end
             of
             their
             great
             Prelate
             the
             Tyrant
             of
             souls
             )
             they
             have
             false
             rules
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             cannot
             erre
             :
             their
             rule
             is
             the
             authority
             ,
             and
             judgement
             of
             him
             that
             cannot
             erre
             :
             and
             he
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             is
             an
             unlearned
             man
             in
             Divinity
             that
             never
             read
             over
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             all
             his
             life
             ;
             and
             he
             must
             judge
             all
             controversies
             .
             Where
             this
             is
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             cannot
             erre
             ,
             he
             fits
             in
             the
             conscience
             to
             do
             what
             he
             list
             .
             And
             he
             makes
             divine
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             cursed
             is
             he
             ,
             saith
             the
             Councel
             of
             Trent
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             equalize
             those
             traditions
             with
             the
             VVord
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             From
             this
             false
             rule
             comes
             all
             ,
             even
             rebellion
             it self
             :
             If
             he
             give
             dispensation
             from
             the
             oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             because
             he
             cannot
             erre
             ;
             therefore
             they
             ought
             to
             obey
             him
             ,
             and
             rebell
             against
             their
             Governours
             .
             All
             rebellion
             is
             from
             that
             rebellious
             rebellion
             that
             comes
             from
             false
             principles
             .
             These
             men
             talk
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             they
             come
             not
             to
             Church
             for
             conscience
             sake
             ;
             what
             conscience
             can
             they
             have
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             false
             rules
             ?
             To
             equivocate
             and
             lie
             ,
             sins
             against
             nature
             .
             And
             other
             rules
             that
             give
             liberty
             against
             the
             Word
             :
             that
             children
             may
             disobey
             their
             Parents
             ,
             and
             get
             into
             a
             Cloyster
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             most
             of
             Popery
             (
             though
             there
             were
             no
             VVord
             of
             God
             )
             it
             is
             against
             nature
             ,
             against
             conscience
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             planted
             in
             man
             as
             his
             deputy
             ,
             his
             tenant
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             they
             sin
             against
             conscience
             .
             so
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             conscience
             is
             even
             with
             them
             .
             For
             let
             a
             man
             trust
             to
             his
             conscience
             ,
             and
             he
             can
             never
             be
             a
             sound
             Papist
             :
             except
             he
             leave
             that
             ,
             and
             go
             upon
             base
             false
             grounds
             ,
             because
             other
             great
             men
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             because
             his
             predecessours
             have
             done
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             appeal
             to
             their
             own
             consciences
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             at
             the
             day
             of
             death
             think
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             his
             merits
             ,
             doth
             not
             Bellarmine
             (
             after
             long
             dispute
             of
             salvation
             by
             merits
             )
             disclaime
             it
             ?
             doth
             he
             not
             put
             away
             merits
             ,
             for
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             his
             own
             righteousnesse
             ?
             So
             their
             own
             consciences
             do
             wring
             away
             the
             testimony
             of
             trusting
             to
             merits
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             that
             Original
             sin
             is
             no
             great
             sin
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             the
             cause
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             lesse
             then
             any
             venial
             sin
             :
             Oh
             ,
             but
             when
             conscience
             is
             awaked
             to
             know
             what
             a
             corrupt
             estate
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             will
             draw
             from
             them
             that
             which
             it
             drew
             from
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               Oh
               wretched
               man
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               who
               shall
               deliver
               me
               from
               this
               body
               of
               death
               ?
            
             Conscience
             when
             it
             is
             awaked
             will
             tell
             them
             that
             it
             is
             another
             manner
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             the
             fountain
             of
             all
             sin
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             for
             Justification
             by
             works
             ,
             conscience
             it self
             (
             if
             there
             were
             no
             Book
             of
             God
             )
             would
             say
             it
             is
             a
             false
             point
             .
             And
             then
             they
             plead
             for
             Ignorance
             ;
             they
             have
             blind
             consciences
             :
             their
             Clergy
             being
             a
             subtile
             generation
             ,
             that
             have
             abused
             the
             world
             a
             long
             time
             :
             because
             they
             would
             sit
             in
             the
             conscience
             where
             God
             should
             sit
             :
             they
             
               sit
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             would
             be
             respected
             above
             that
             which
             is
             due
             to
             them
             ;
             they
             would
             be
             accounted
             as
             petty
             gods
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             therefore
             they
             keep
             the
             people
             from
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             true
             rule
             ,
             and
             make
             what
             they
             speak
             equal
             with
             
             Gods
             word
             .
             Now
             if
             the
             people
             did
             discern
             this
             they
             would
             not
             be
             Papists
             long
             ;
             for
             no
             man
             would
             willingly
             be
             cozened
             .
             Let
             us
             labour
             therefore
             for
             a
             true
             rule
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             we
             have
             gotten
             rules
             ,
             apply
             them
             :
             for
             what
             are
             rules
             without
             
             application
             ?
             Rules
             are
             instrumental
             things
             ;
             and
             instruments
             without
             use
             are
             nothing
             .
             If
             a
             Carpenter
             have
             a
             rule
             ,
             and
             hang
             it
             up
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             work
             by
             conceit
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             good
             for
             ?
             So
             to
             get
             a
             company
             of
             rules
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             to
             refine
             natural
             knowledge
             as
             much
             as
             we
             can
             )
             and
             then
             to
             make
             no
             use
             of
             it
             in
             our
             lives
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             ;
             therefore
             when
             we
             have
             rules
             ,
             let
             us
             apply
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             those
             that
             have
             the
             true
             rule
             ,
             and
             apply
             it
             not
             ,
             are
             better
             then
             they
             that
             refuse
             to
             have
             the
             rule
             ,
             because
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             said
             )
             an
             Ignorant
             man
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             rule
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             good
             .
             But
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             the
             rule
             ,
             and
             yet
             squares
             not
             his
             life
             by
             it
             ,
             yet
             he
             can
             bring
             the
             rule
             to
             his
             life
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             near
             converse
             between
             the
             heart
             and
             the
             brain
             ,
             such
             a
             man
             ,
             he
             hath
             the
             rule
             in
             his
             memory
             ,
             he
             hath
             it
             in
             his
             understanding
             :
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             a
             thousand
             times
             more
             hope
             of
             him
             that
             cares
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             cares
             to
             hear
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             cares
             for
             the
             meanes
             ,
             then
             of
             sottish
             persons
             that
             care
             not
             to
             hear
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             not
             do
             that
             they
             know
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             would
             not
             have
             their
             sleepy
             ,
             dull
             ,
             and
             drowsie
             conscience
             awaked
             :
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             of
             such
             a
             one
             .
             It
             should
             be
             our
             care
             to
             have
             right
             rules
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             application
             of
             them
             to
             make
             much
             of
             conscience
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             apply
             aright
             in
             directing
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             comfort
             .
             If
             we
             obey
             it
             in
             directing
             ,
             it
             will
             witnesse
             ,
             and
             excuse
             ;
             and
             upon
             witnesse
             and
             excuse
             ,
             there
             will
             come
             a
             sweet
             Paradise
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             of
             joy
             and
             peace
             unspeakable
             ,
             and
             glorious
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             thing
             I
             observe
             from
             these
             words
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             
               
                 The
                 testimonie
                 and
                 witnesse
                 of
                 conscience
                 is
                 a
                 ground
                 of
                 
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 joy
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             the
             joyning
             these
             two
             ,
             the
             witnesse
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             and
             joy
             ;
             it
             is
             that
             which
             I
             said
             before
             in
             the
             description
             of
             conscience
             :
             
             for
             conscience
             first
             admonisheth
             ,
             and
             then
             witnesseth
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             excuseth
             ,
             or
             accuseth
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             judgeth
             ,
             and
             executeth
             .
             Now
             the
             inward
             execution
             of
             conscience
             is
             joy
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             good
             :
             for
             God
             hath
             so
             planted
             it
             in
             the
             heart
             and
             soul
             ,
             that
             where
             conscience
             doth
             accuse
             ,
             or
             excuse
             ,
             there
             is
             alway
             execution
             ;
             there
             is
             alway
             joy
             ,
             or
             fear
             ;
             the
             affections
             of
             joy
             or
             fear
             alway
             follow
             .
             If
             a
             mans
             conscience
             excuse
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             well
             ,
             then
             conscience
             comes
             to
             be
             enlarged
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Paradise
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Jubile
             ,
             a
             refreshing
             ,
             to
             speak
             peace
             and
             comfort
             to
             a
             man.
             For
             rewards
             are
             not
             kept
             altogether
             for
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ;
             hell
             is
             begun
             in
             an
             ill
             conscience
             ,
             and
             heaven
             is
             begun
             in
             a
             good
             conscience
             ;
             an
             ill
             conscience
             is
             a
             hell
             upon
             earth
             ,
             a
             good
             conscience
             is
             a
             heaven
             upon
             earth
             ;
             therefore
             the
             testimony
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             breeds
             glorying
             ,
             and
             rejoycing
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             conscience
             when
             it
             witnesseth
             ,
             it
             comforts
             ,
             because
             when
             it
             witnesseth
             ,
             
             it
             witnesseth
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             where
             God
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             joy
             :
             for
             even
             as
             heat
             followes
             the
             fire
             ,
             so
             joy
             and
             glorying
             accompany
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             
               The
               Spirit
               of
               glory
            
             .
             Now
             when
             conscience
             witnesseth
             aright
             ,
             it
             witnesseth
             with
             God
             ;
             and
             God
             is
             alway
             cloathed
             with
             joy
             ,
             he
             brings
             joy
             and
             glory
             into
             the
             heart
             .
             Conscience
             witnesseth
             with
             God
             that
             I
             am
             his
             .
          
           
           
             And
             it
             witnesseth
             with
             my self
             that
             I
             have
             led
             my
             life
             thus
             ,
             Our
             
             
               rejoycing
               is
               the
               witnesse
               of
               [
               our
               ]
               conscience
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             the
             witnesse
             of
             another
             mans
             conscience
             ,
             but
             my
             own
             :
             other
             men
             may
             witnesse
             ,
             and
             say
             I
             am
             thus
             and
             thus
             ,
             but
             all
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             if
             my
             own
             conscience
             tell
             me
             I
             am
             another
             man
             then
             they
             take
             me
             to
             be
             :
             But
             when
             a
             man
             's
             own
             conscience
             witnesseth
             for
             him
             ,
             there
             followes
             rejoycing
             .
             A
             man
             cannot
             rejoyce
             with
             the
             testimony
             of
             another
             mans
             conscience
             ,
             because
             another
             man
             saith
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             &c.
             unlesse
             there
             be
             the
             testimony
             of
             my
             own
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Now
             it
             is
             a
             sweet
             benefit
             ,
             an
             excusing
             conscience
             ,
             when
             it
             witnesseth
             well
             :
             Let
             us
             see
             it
             in
             all
             the
             passages
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             a
             good
             conscience
             in
             excusing
             breeds
             glorying
             and
             joy
             .
          
           
             
               It
               doth
               breed
               joy
            
             
               
                 
                   in
                   Life
                   ,
                
                 
                   in
                   Death
                   ,
                   
                
                 
                   at
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   judgement
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             In
             life
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             passages
             of
             life
             ;
             in
             all
             estates
             ,
             both
             good
             ,
             and
             ill
             .
             
          
           
             In
             good
             ,
             the
             testimonie
             of
             conscience
             breeds
             joy
             ,
             for
             it
             enjoyes
             the
             pleasures
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             comforts
             of
             it
             with
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ;
             conscience
             
             tells
             the
             man
             that
             he
             hath
             gotten
             the
             things
             well
             that
             he
             enjoyes
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             gotten
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             advancement
             that
             he
             hath
             well
             :
             that
             he
             enjoyes
             the
             comforts
             of
             this
             life
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             and
             
               all
               things
               are
               pure
               to
               the
               pure
               .
            
             If
             he
             have
             gotten
             them
             ill
             ,
             conscience
             upbraids
             him
             alway
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             cannot
             joy
             in
             the
             good
             estate
             he
             hath
             .
             If
             a
             man
             had
             all
             the
             contentments
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             the
             testimonie
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             what
             were
             all
             ?
             What
             contentment
             had
             Adam
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             after
             once
             by
             sin
             he
             had
             fallen
             from
             the
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ?
             none
             at
             all
             .
             
               A
               little
               that
               the
               righteous
               hath
               ,
               is
               better
               then
               great
               riches
               of
               the
               ungodly
            
             ;
             because
             they
             have
             not
             peace
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             for
             ill
             estate
             ,
             when
             conscience
             witnesseth
             well
             ,
             it
             breeds
             rejoycing
             .
             
             In
             false
             imputations
             ,
             and
             slanders
             ,
             and
             disgraces
             ,
             as
             here
             ,
             it
             was
             insinuated
             into
             the
             Corinthians
             by
             false
             teachers
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             followed
             them
             ,
             that
             
             St.
             Paul
             was
             so
             and
             so
             :
             saith
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             You
             may
             say
             what
             you
             will
             of
             me
             ,
             
               My
               rejoycing
               is
               this
               ,
               the
               testimony
               of
               my
               conscience
               ,
            
             that
             I
             am
             not
             the
             man
             which
             they
             make
             me
             to
             be
             in
             your
             hearts
             by
             their
             false
             reports
             .
             The
             witnesse
             of
             conscience
             is
             a
             good
             and
             sufficient
             ground
             of
             rejoycing
             in
             this
             case
             .
             Therefore
             holy
             men
             have
             retired
             to
             their
             conscience
             in
             all
             times
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             you
             see
             doth
             here
             .
          
           
             So
             Job
             ,
             his
             conscience
             bare
             him
             out
             in
             all
             the
             false
             imputations
             of
             his
             comfortlesse
             friends
             that
             
               were
               miserable
               comforters
            
             ,
             they
             laboured
             to
             take
             away
             his
             sincerity
             from
             him
             ,
             the
             chief
             cause
             of
             his
             joy
             ,
             
               Yeu
               shall
               not
               take
               away
               my
               sincerity
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             :
             you
             would
             make
             me
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             and
             thus
             and
             thus
             ,
             but
             my
             conscience
             tells
             me
             I
             am
             otherwise
             ,
             therefore
             
               you
               shall
               not
               take
               away
               my
               innocency
               from
               me
               .
            
             And
             in
             Job
             31.
             35.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               it
               is
               my
               desire
               ,
               that
               the
               Almighty
               would
               answer
               me
               ,
               and
               that
               my
               adversaries
               would
               write
               a
               Book
               against
               me
               ,
               I
               would
               take
               it
               upon
               my
               shoulder
               ,
               I
               would
               take
               it
               as
               a
               crown
               unto
               me
               .
            
             Here
             was
             the
             force
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             in
             Jobs
             troubles
             ,
             that
             if
             his
             adversaries
             should
             write
             a
             book
             against
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             bind
             it
             as
             a
             crown
             about
             him
             :
             And
             so
             David
             ,
             in
             all
             imputations
             this
             was
             his
             joy
             ,
             when
             they
             laid
             things
             to
             his
             charge
             that
             he
             had
             never
             done
             :
             he
             takes
             this
             for
             his
             joy
             ,
             the
             comfort
             of
             his
             conscience
             .
             So
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             he
             retires
             to
             his
             conscience
             ,
             and
             being
             raised
             up
             with
             the
             worthinesse
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             he
             despiseth
             
             all
             imputations
             whatsoever
             ;
             he
             sets
             Conscience
             up
             as
             a
             flag
             of
             defiance
             ,
             to
             all
             false
             slanders
             and
             imputations
             that
             were
             laid
             against
             him
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             storie
             of
             the
             Acts
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             place
             and
             others
             :
             saith
             he
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             
               I
               passe
               not
               for
               mans
               sentence
               ,
            
             I
             passe
             not
             for
             mans
             day
             ;
             man
             hath
             his
             day
             ,
             man
             will
             have
             his
             Judgment-seat
             ,
             and
             will
             get
             upon
             the
             Bench
             ,
             and
             judge
             me
             that
             I
             am
             such
             and
             such
             ,
             I
             care
             not
             for
             mans
             day
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             Judgement-seat
             that
             I
             looke
             unto
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             testimony
             of
             my
             Conscience
             ,
             
               My
               rejoycing
               is
               the
               witnesse
               of
               my
               Conscience
               .
            
          
           
             Holie
             men
             have
             cause
             to
             retire
             to
             their
             own
             Consciences
             ,
             when
             they
             would
             rejoyce
             against
             false
             imputations
             :
             so
             holy
             Saint
             Austin
             ,
             what
             saith
             he
             to
             a
             Donatist
             that
             wronged
             him
             in
             his
             reputation
             ?
             Think
             of
             Austin
             what
             you
             please
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             my
             Conscience
             accuseth
             me
             not
             with
             God
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             you
             leave
             to
             think
             what
             you
             will.
             
          
           
             If
             so
             be
             that
             a
             mans
             Conscience
             cleares
             him
             ,
             he
             cares
             not
             a
             whit
             for
             reports
             :
             because
             a
             good
             man
             looks
             more
             to
             Conscience
             then
             to
             fame
             ;
             
             therefore
             if
             Conscience
             tell
             him
             truth
             ,
             though
             fame
             lie
             he
             cares
             not
             much
             :
             for
             he
             squares
             not
             his
             life
             by
             report
             ,
             but
             by
             Conscience
             .
             Indeed
             he
             lookes
             to
             a
             good
             name
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             in
             the
             last
             place
             .
          
           
             For
             a
             good
             man
             lookes
             first
             to
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             above
             conscience
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             lookes
             to
             Conscience
             which
             is
             under
             God
             :
             and
             then
             in
             the
             third
             place
             he
             lookes
             to
             report
             amongst
             men
             .
             And
             if
             God
             and
             his
             Conscience
             excuse
             him
             ,
             though
             men
             accuse
             him
             ,
             and
             lay
             imputations
             upon
             him
             ,
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             he
             passeth
             little
             for
             mans
             judgment
             :
             so
             the
             witness
             of
             conscience
             ,
             it
             comforts
             in
             all
             imputations
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             it
             comforts
             in
             sicknesse
             ,
             Ezechias
             was
             sick
             ,
             what
             doth
             he
             retire
             unto
             ?
             
               Remember
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               how
               I
               have
               walked
               uprightly
               before
               thee
            
             ;
             he
             goes
             to
             
             his
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             In
             sicknesse
             when
             a
             man
             can
             eate
             nothing
             a
             good
             
               Conscience
               is
               a
               continuall
               feast
            
             .
             In
             sorrow
             it
             is
             a
             Musician
             .
             A
             good
             Conscience
             doth
             not
             onely
             Counsell
             ,
             and
             advise
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             Musician
             to
             delight
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Physitian
             to
             heal
             .
             It
             is
             the
             best
             Cordiall
             ,
             the
             best
             Physick
             :
             all
             other
             are
             Physitians
             of
             no
             value
             ,
             Comforts
             of
             no
             value
             .
             If
             a
             mans
             Conscience
             be
             wounded
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             quieted
             by
             faith
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             if
             he
             have
             not
             the
             Spirit
             to
             witnesse
             the
             forgivenesse
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             to
             sanctifie
             and
             inable
             him
             to
             lead
             a
             good
             life
             ,
             all
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             an
             evill
             Conscience
             :
             the
             unsound
             body
             while
             it
             is
             sick
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             hell
             already
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             take
             a
             man
             in
             any
             crosse
             whatsoever
             ,
             a
             good
             conscience
             doth
             bear
             
             out
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             it
             bears
             a
             man
             up
             alway
             :
             because
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             being
             a
             witnesse
             with
             God
             ,
             it
             raiseth
             a
             man
             obove
             all
             earthly
             things
             whatsoever
             :
             there
             is
             no
             Earthly
             discouragement
             that
             can
             dismay
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             Divinitie
             in
             Conscience
             put
             in
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             witnesseth
             together
             with
             God
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             all
             crosses
             it
             comforts
             .
          
           
             So
             likewise
             in
             losses
             ,
             in
             want
             ,
             in
             want
             of
             friends
             ,
             in
             want
             of
             comforts
             ,
             in
             want
             of
             liberty
             :
             what
             doth
             the
             witnesse
             of
             a
             good
             Conscience
             in
             all
             these
             ?
             In
             want
             of
             friends
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             friend
             indeed
             :
             it
             is
             an
             inward
             friend
             ,
             a
             near
             friend
             to
             us
             .
             Put
             the
             case
             that
             a
             man
             have
             never
             a
             friend
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             God
             and
             his
             own
             conscience
             :
             where
             there
             is
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             there
             is
             God
             and
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             alway
             .
             In
             want
             of
             liberty
             ,
             in
             want
             of
             outward
             comforts
             ,
             he
             hath
             the
             comfort
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
          
           
           
             A
             man
             on
             his
             death-bed
             ,
             he
             sees
             he
             wants
             all
             outward
             comforts
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
             And
             so
             in
             want
             of
             libertie
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             is
             restrained
             ,
             his
             heart
             is
             at
             liberty
             .
          
           
             A
             wicked
             man
             that
             hath
             a
             bad
             conscience
             ,
             is
             imprisoned
             in
             his
             own
             Heart
             ,
             though
             he
             have
             never
             such
             libertie
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             a
             Monarch
             ,
             a
             bad
             Conscience
             imprisons
             him
             at
             home
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             fetters
             ,
             his
             thoughts
             make
             him
             afraid
             of
             Thunder
             ,
             afraid
             of
             every
             thing
             ,
             afraid
             of
             himself
             :
             and
             though
             there
             be
             no
             body
             else
             to
             awe
             him
             ,
             yet
             his
             conscience
             awes
             him
             .
             Where
             there
             is
             a
             conscience
             under
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             unrepented
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             greatest
             liberty
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             there
             is
             restraint
             ;
             for
             Conscience
             is
             the
             worst
             prison
             .
             Where
             there
             is
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             inward
             inlargement
             .
             A
             good
             man
             in
             the
             greatest
             restraint
             hath
             liberty
             .
             Paul
             and
             
               Silas
               ,
               Act.
            
             16.
             in
             the
             dungeon
             ,
             in
             the
             hell
             of
             the
             dungeon
             ,
             in
             the
             worst
             place
             of
             the
             dungeon
             ,
             in
             the
             stocks
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             worst
             time
             of
             the
             day
             (
             of
             the
             naturall
             day
             I
             mean
             )
             at
             midnight
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             worst
             usage
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             misused
             ,
             and
             whipped
             with
             all
             ,
             they
             had
             all
             the
             discouragements
             that
             could
             be
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             sang
             at
             midnight
             these
             blessed
             men
             Paul
             ,
             and
             Silas
             ,
             because
             their
             hearts
             were
             enlarged
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Paradise
             in
             the
             very
             Dungeon
             .
          
           
             As
             where
             the
             King
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             his
             Court
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             where
             God
             is
             .
             God
             in
             the
             prison
             ,
             in
             the
             noysom
             dungeon
             by
             his
             Spirit
             so
             enlarged
             their
             hearts
             that
             they
             sang
             at
             midnight
             .
             Where
             as
             if
             conscience
             be
             ill
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             Conscience
             would
             fear
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Adam
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             in
             prison
             was
             better
             then
             Adam
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             offended
             God.
             Adam
             had
             outward
             comforts
             enough
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             had
             sinned
             ,
             his
             conscience
             made
             him
             afraid
             ,
             of
             him
             from
             whom
             he
             should
             have
             all
             comfort
             ,
             it
             made
             him
             afraid
             of
             God
             and
             hide
             himself
             among
             the
             leaves
             ;
             alas
             ,
             a
             poore
             shift
             .
             We
             see
             then
             ,
             conscience
             doth
             witnesse
             ,
             and
             the
             witness
             of
             it
             when
             it
             is
             good
             ,
             doth
             cause
             the
             soul
             to
             glory
             and
             rejoyce
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             positive
             ills
             ,
             in
             slanders
             ,
             and
             crosses
             ,
             but
             in
             losses
             ,
             in
             want
             of
             friends
             ,
             in
             want
             of
             comforts
             ,
             in
             want
             of
             liberty
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             in
             evills
             threatned
             a
             good
             conscience
             is
             bold
             ,
             
               It
               feares
               no
               ill
               tidings
               ,
               Psalme
            
             112.
             
             
               My
               heart
               is
               fixed
               ,
               my
               heart
               is
               fixed
            
             saith
             David
             ;
             
               wicked
               men
               are
               like
               the
               trees
               of
               the
               forrest
               ,
            
             Isay
             7.
             
             
               Wicked
               Ahaz
            
             ,
             his
             heart
             
               did
               tremble
               ,
               and
               shake
               ,
               as
               the
               leaves
               with
               the
               wind
               .
            
             The
             noise
             of
             fear
             is
             alway
             in
             their
             eares
             ;
             an
             ill
             Conscience
             when
             it
             is
             mingled
             with
             ill
             newes
             ,
             when
             there
             are
             two
             feares
             together
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             great
             fear
             .
          
           
             And
             a
             good
             conscience
             when
             it
             hath
             laid
             up
             grounds
             of
             joy
             in
             life
             in
             the
             worst
             estate
             ,
             and
             condition
             of
             life
             ,
             then
             it
             makes
             use
             of
             joy
             in
             death
             :
             for
             when
             all
             comforts
             are
             taken
             from
             a
             man
             ,
             when
             his
             friends
             cannot
             comfort
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             earthly
             things
             leave
             him
             ,
             then
             that
             conscience
             that
             hath
             gone
             along
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             a
             Monitor
             ,
             and
             a
             witnesse
             all
             his
             life-time
             ,
             now
             it
             comes
             to
             speak
             good
             things
             to
             him
             ,
             now
             it
             comforts
             him
             ,
             now
             conscience
             is
             some
             body
             ;
             at
             the
             houre
             of
             death
             ,
             when
             nothing
             else
             will
             be
             regarded
             ,
             when
             nothing
             will
             comfort
             ,
             then
             conscience
             doth
             ,
             
               The
               righteous
               hath
               hope
               in
               his
               death
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Wise
             man
             saith
             .
             Death
             is
             called
             the
             King
             of
             feares
             ;
             because
             it
             makes
             all
             afraid
             .
             It
             is
             
               the
               terrible
               of
               terribles
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             Philosopher
             ;
             but
             here
             is
             a
             King
             above
             the
             King
             of
             feares
             ;
             a
             good
             conscience
             is
             above
             the
             King
             of
             feares
             ,
             death
             .
             A
             good
             conscience
             is
             fo
             farre
             from
             being
             discouraged
             by
             this
             King
             of
             feares
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             joyfull
             even
             
             in
             death
             :
             because
             it
             knowes
             that
             then
             it
             is
             near
             to
             the
             place
             where
             conscience
             shall
             be
             fully
             enlarged
             ,
             where
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             annoyance
             ,
             nor
             no
             grievance
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             Death
             is
             the
             end
             of
             misery
             ;
             and
             the
             beginning
             of
             happinesse
             ,
             therefore
             a
             good
             conscience
             is
             joyful
             in
             death
             .
          
           
             And
             after
             death
             ,
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             ,
             there
             the
             witnesse
             of
             conscience
             is
             a
             wondrous
             cause
             of
             joy
             :
             for
             there
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             
             he
             looks
             upon
             the
             Judge
             his
             Brother
             :
             he
             looks
             on
             him
             with
             whom
             he
             hath
             made
             his
             peace
             in
             his
             life-time
             before
             ,
             and
             now
             he
             receives
             that
             which
             he
             had
             the
             beginnings
             of
             before
             ,
             then
             he
             lifts
             up
             his
             head
             with
             joy
             and
             comfort
             .
             So
             you
             see
             how
             the
             witnesse
             of
             conscience
             causeth
             glory
             ,
             and
             joy
             in
             all
             estates
             whatsoever
             ,
             in
             life
             ,
             in
             death
             ,
             after
             death
             :
             it
             speaks
             for
             a
             man
             there
             ,
             it
             never
             leaves
             him
             till
             it
             have
             brought
             him
             to
             heaven
             it self
             ,
             where
             all
             things
             else
             leave
             a
             man.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             how
             much
             should
             we
             prize
             ,
             and
             value
             the
             testimony
             and
             witnesse
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ?
             And
             what
             madnesse
             is
             it
             for
             a
             man
             to
             humour
             men
             ,
             and
             displease
             conscience
             his
             best
             friend
             ?
             Of
             all
             persons
             and
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             we
             should
             reverence
             our
             own
             conscience
             most
             of
             all
             .
             Wretched
             men
             despise
             the
             inward
             witnesse
             of
             this
             inward
             friend
             ,
             this
             inward
             divine
             ,
             this
             inward
             Physician
             ,
             this
             inward
             Comforter
             ,
             this
             inward
             Counsellour
             .
             It
             is
             no
             better
             then
             madnesse
             that
             men
             should
             regard
             that
             every
             thing
             else
             be
             good
             ,
             and
             clean
             ,
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             all
             to
             have
             foul
             consciences
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             answer
             an
             objection
             ,
             and
             to
             unloose
             some
             knots
             .
             It
             may
             be
             
             said
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Hearts
             of
             people
             are
             good
             ,
             yet
             there
             a
             good
             conscience
             concludes
             not
             alway
             for
             comfort
             .
             VVhere
             there
             is
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             an
             honest
             life
             ,
             conscience
             should
             conclude
             comfort
             ;
             here
             is
             the
             Rule
             ,
             this
             I
             have
             obeyed
             ,
             therefore
             I
             should
             have
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             we
             see
             crossed
             oft-times
             ,
             that
             Christians
             that
             live
             exact
             lives
             are
             often
             troubled
             in
             conscience
             :
             how
             can
             trouble
             of
             conscience
             stand
             with
             joy
             upon
             the
             witnesse
             of
             conscience
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             the
             witnesse
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             alway
             breed
             joy
             .
             
          
           
             It
             is
             because
             our
             estate
             is
             imperfect
             here
             ,
             and
             Conscience
             doth
             not
             alway
             witnesse
             out
             of
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             it
             ,
             sometimee
             conscience
             is
             misled
             ,
             and
             so
             sometimes
             good
             Christians
             take
             the
             errour
             of
             conscience
             for
             the
             witnesse
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             should
             be
             distinguished
             .
             Conscience
             sometime
             in
             the
             best
             erres
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             gives
             a
             true
             witnesse
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             take
             the
             errour
             of
             conscience
             for
             the
             witnesse
             of
             conscience
             ,
             there
             will
             come
             trouble
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             that
             deservedly
             ,
             through
             our
             own
             folly
             .
          
           
             Now
             conscience
             doth
             erre
             in
             good
             men
             ,
             sometimes
             when
             they
             regard
             Rules
             which
             they
             should
             not
             ,
             or
             when
             they
             mistake
             the
             matter
             and
             doe
             not
             argue
             aright
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             when
             they
             gather
             thus
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             grace
             in
             such
             a
             measure
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             have
             none
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             the
             Child
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             What
             a
             rule
             is
             this
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             errour
             of
             conscience
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             needs
             breed
             perplexitie
             of
             conscience
             .
             A
             good
             conscience
             when
             it
             is
             right
             cannot
             witnesse
             thus
             ,
             because
             the
             Word
             doth
             not
             say
             thus
             .
             Is
             a
             nullitie
             ,
             and
             an
             imperfection
             all
             one
             ?
             No
             ,
             there
             is
             much
             difference
             
             in
             the
             whole
             kind
             .
             A
             nullitie
             is
             nothing
             ;
             an
             imperfection
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             a
             little
             degree
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             something
             .
             This
             is
             the
             errour
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             comes
             trouble
             of
             conscience
             which
             makes
             men
             reason
             ill
             many
             waies
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             so
             much
             grace
             as
             such
             a
             one
             hath
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             have
             no
             grace
             .
             Now
             that
             is
             a
             false
             reasoning
             :
             for
             every
             one
             hath
             his
             due
             measure
             .
             If
             thou
             be
             not
             so
             great
             a
             rich
             man
             as
             the
             richest
             in
             the
             Towne
             ,
             yet
             thou
             mayest
             be
             rich
             in
             thy
             kind
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             when
             conscience
             looks
             to
             the
             humour
             :
             you
             are
             to
             live
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             humour
             of
             Melancholy
             .
             When
             the
             Instrument
             of
             reason
             that
             should
             judge
             is
             distempered
             by
             melancholy
             ,
             it
             reasons
             from
             thence
             falsly
             .
             Because
             melancholy
             perswades
             me
             that
             I
             am
             so
             ,
             therefore
             conscience
             being
             led
             by
             the
             humour
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             saith
             I
             am
             so
             .
             Who
             bid
             thee
             live
             by
             humour
             ?
             thou
             must
             live
             by
             rule
             .
             Melancholy
             may
             tell
             thee
             sometime
             when
             it
             is
             in
             strength
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             made
             of
             glasse
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             done
             some
             :
             it
             will
             deceive
             thee
             in
             bodily
             things
             ,
             wherein
             sense
             can
             confute
             melancholy
             ,
             much
             more
             will
             it
             if
             we
             yield
             to
             it
             in
             matters
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             it
             will
             perswade
             us
             that
             we
             are
             not
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             not
             Grace
             and
             goodnesse
             when
             we
             have
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             conscience
             doth
             not
             conclude
             comfort
             in
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             because
             it
             looks
             to
             the
             ill
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             good
             that
             is
             in
             them
             :
             for
             there
             are
             those
             two
             things
             in
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             there
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             ill
             ,
             now
             in
             the
             time
             of
             temptation
             they
             look
             to
             the
             ill
             ,
             and
             think
             they
             have
             no
             good
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             not
             see
             any
             thing
             but
             ill
             .
             They
             fix
             their
             eyes
             on
             the
             remainders
             of
             their
             rebellious
             lusts
             (
             which
             are
             not
             fully
             subdued
             in
             them
             ,
             )
             and
             they
             look
             wholly
             on
             them
             .
             Whereas
             they
             should
             have
             two
             eyes
             ,
             one
             to
             look
             on
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             have
             glorie
             ,
             and
             they
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Now
             they
             fixing
             their
             eyes
             altogether
             on
             that
             which
             is
             naught
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             doe
             not
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             see
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             therefore
             they
             have
             no
             comfort
             ,
             because
             they
             suffer
             conscience
             to
             be
             ill
             led
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             its
             duty
             .
          
           
             And
             conscience
             in
             good
             men
             ,
             it
             looks
             sometimes
             to
             that
             that
             it
             should
             not
             in
             others
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             others
             .
             It
             looks
             to
             the
             flourishing
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             concludes
             ,
             
               Certainly
               I
               have
               washed
               my
               hands
               in
               vain
               ,
            
             since
             such
             men
             thrive
             and
             prosper
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             Psalme
             37.
             and
             Psalme
             73.
             
             VVho
             bade
             thee
             look
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             uncomfortable
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             thy
             estate
             is
             not
             good
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             such
             an
             estate
             ?
             
               So
               foolish
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               beast
               was
               I
               before
               thee
               ,
            
             saith
             David
             ,
             because
             I
             regarded
             such
             things
             .
             No
             marvell
             if
             men
             be
             uncomfortable
             that
             are
             led
             away
             by
             scandals
             .
             Look
             to
             faith
             ,
             goe
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             to
             the
             Sanctuarie
             ;
             
               I
               went
               to
               the
               Sanctuary
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               and
               there
               I
               saw
               the
               end
               of
               these
               men
               .
            
             So
             conscience
             must
             be
             suffered
             to
             have
             its
             work
             ,
             to
             be
             led
             by
             a
             true
             rule
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             conscience
             sometimes
             concludes
             not
             comfort
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             ground
             of
             comfort
             ,
             from
             the
             remainders
             of
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             infirmities
             ;
             whereas
             we
             should
             be
             driven
             by
             our
             infirmities
             to
             Christ.
             And
             conscisence
             sometimes
             in
             good
             men
             doth
             not
             exercise
             its
             work
             in
             good
             men
             ,
             it
             is
             drawn
             away
             with
             vain
             delights
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             best
             men
             .
          
           
             And
             conscience
             of
             its
             owne
             unworthinesse
             and
             of
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             things
             it
             lookes
             for
             being
             joyned
             together
             ,
             it
             makes
             a
             man
             that
             he
             joyes
             not
             when
             he
             hath
             cause
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             when
             the
             soule
             
             sees
             that
             God
             in
             Christ
             hath
             pardoned
             all
             my
             sins
             ,
             and
             hath
             vouchsafed
             his
             Spirit
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             will
             give
             me
             heaven
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             to
             such
             a
             wretch
             as
             I
             am
             :
             here
             being
             a
             conflict
             between
             the
             conscience
             and
             sense
             of
             its
             own
             unworthinesse
             ,
             and
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             〈◊〉
             good
             promised
             ,
             the
             heart
             begins
             to
             stagger
             ,
             and
             to
             doubt
             for
             want
             of
             sound
             faith
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             if
             we
             look
             on
             our
             own
             unworthinesse
             ,
             and
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             good
             things
             promised
             we
             may
             wonder
             :
             but
             alas
             ,
             God
             is
             infinite
             in
             goodnesse
             ,
             he
             transcends
             our
             unworthinesse
             :
             and
             in
             the
             Gospell
             the
             glorie
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             it
             triumphs
             over
             our
             unworthinesse
             ,
             and
             over
             our
             sins
             :
             whatsoever
             our
             sin
             and
             unworthinesse
             is
             ,
             his
             goodnesse
             in
             the
             Gospel
             triumphs
             over
             all
             .
          
           
             In
             Innocency
             God
             should
             have
             advanced
             an
             innocent
             man
             ;
             but
             the
             Gospel
             is
             more
             glorious
             ;
             for
             he
             comes
             to
             sinners
             ,
             to
             condemned
             persons
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             yet
             God
             triumphs
             over
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             unworthinesse
             ;
             he
             regards
             not
             what
             we
             deserve
             ,
             but
             what
             may
             stand
             with
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             mercy
             ;
             therefore
             we
             should
             banish
             those
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             our
             own
             priviledge
             ,
             the
             promises
             of
             heaven
             and
             happinesse
             and
             all
             comforts
             whatsoever
             ;
             so
             much
             for
             the
             answer
             of
             that
             objection
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             we
             would
             joy
             in
             the
             witnesse
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             we
             must
             
             especially
             in
             the
             time
             of
             temptation
             live
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             feeling
             ,
             not
             by
             what
             we
             feele
             for
             the
             present
             ;
             but
             as
             we
             see
             Christ
             in
             his
             greatest
             horrour
             ,
             
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
               ?
            
             he
             goes
             to
             my
             God
             still
             .
             We
             must
             
               live
               by
               faith
               and
               not
               by
               sense
               .
            
          
           
             And
             then
             if
             we
             would
             rejoyce
             in
             extremities
             ,
             remember
             that
             God
             works
             by
             contraries
             .
             God
             will
             bring
             us
             to
             heaven
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             by
             hell
             .
             God
             will
             bring
             us
             to
             comfort
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             by
             sense
             of
             our
             own
             unworthinesse
             .
             He
             will
             forgive
             our
             sins
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             by
             sight
             and
             sense
             of
             our
             sins
             :
             he
             will
             bring
             us
             to
             life
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             by
             death
             ;
             he
             will
             bring
             us
             to
             glorie
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             by
             shame
             ,
             God
             works
             by
             contraries
             ;
             therefore
             in
             contraries
             believe
             contraries
             .
             When
             we
             are
             in
             a
             state
             that
             hath
             no
             comfort
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             joy
             in
             it
             if
             we
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             he
             works
             by
             contraries
             .
          
           
             As
             in
             the
             Creation
             he
             made
             all
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             order
             out
             of
             confusion
             :
             So
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             new
             creation
             ,
             in
             the
             new
             creature
             ,
             he
             doth
             so
             likewise
             ,
             therefore
             be
             not
             dismayed
             .
          
           
             Remember
             this
             rule
             likewise
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             Grace
             God
             requires
             truth
             ,
             and
             not
             measure
             ,
             (
             thou
             art
             not
             under
             the
             law
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
             )
             A
             little
             fire
             is
             true
             fire
             as
             well
             as
             the
             whole
             element
             of
             fire
             .
             A
             drop
             of
             water
             is
             water
             as
             well
             as
             the
             whole
             Ocean
             ;
             so
             if
             it
             be
             true
             faith
             ,
             true
             grief
             for
             sins
             ,
             true
             hatred
             of
             them
             ,
             true
             desire
             of
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             grow
             better
             :
             truth
             is
             respected
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             set
             measure
             .
          
           
             What
             saith
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ?
             
               He
               that
               believes
               ,
               and
               repents
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             not
             he
             that
             hath
             a
             strong
             faith
             ,
             or
             he
             that
             hath
             perfect
             repentance
             .
             So
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             after
             )
             
               This
               is
               our
               rejoycing
               ,
               that
               in
               simplicity
               ,
               and
               sincerity
               we
               have
               had
               our
               conversation
               among
               you
            
             ;
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             our
             conversation
             hath
             been
             perfect
             .
             So
             if
             we
             would
             have
             joy
             in
             the
             testimony
             of
             conscience
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             abridge
             our selves
             of
             joy
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             not
             a
             perfect
             measure
             of
             Grace
             :
             but
             rejoyce
             that
             God
             hath
             wrought
             any
             measure
             of
             Grace
             in
             such
             unclean
             and
             polluted
             hearts
             as
             ours
             are
             :
             for
             he
             least
             measure
             of
             Grace
             is
             a
             pledge
             of
             perfection
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
             
               
               
                 This
                 is
                 our
                 rejoycing
                 ,
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 our
                 conscience
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Hence
             we
             may
             gather
             clearly
             ,
             that
          
           
             
               A
               man
               may
               know
               his
               own
               estate
               in
               Grace
               .
            
             
          
           
             I
             gather
             it
             from
             the
             place
             thus
             ,
             
               Our
               rejoycing
               is
               this
               ,
               the
               testimony
               of
               our
               conscience
               ,
               that
               in
               simplicity
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Where
             there
             is
             joy
             ,
             and
             the
             ground
             of
             joy
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             knowledge
             of
             the
             estate
             ;
             but
             a
             Christian
             hath
             glorying
             ,
             and
             a
             ground
             of
             glorying
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             he
             knowes
             it
             ,
             he
             hath
             that
             in
             him
             that
             witnesseth
             that
             estate
             ,
             he
             hath
             the
             witnesse
             of
             conscience
             ,
             therefore
             he
             may
             know
             and
             be
             assured
             of
             it
             .
             If
             this
             testimony
             were
             not
             a
             true
             testimony
             it
             were
             something
             :
             but
             all
             men
             naturally
             have
             a
             conscience
             :
             and
             a
             Christian
             hath
             a
             sanctified
             conscience
             ,
             and
             where
             that
             is
             there
             is
             a
             true
             testimony
             ,
             and
             true
             joy
             from
             that
             testimony
             ;
             therefore
             he
             may
             be
             assured
             of
             his
             salvation
             ,
             and
             have
             true
             joy
             and
             comfort
             ,
             a
             Heaven
             upon
             Earth
             before
             he
             come
             to
             Heaven
             it self
             .
          
           
             If
             conscience
             testifie
             of
             it self
             ,
             and
             from
             witnessing
             give
             cause
             of
             joy
             ,
             much
             more
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             comming
             into
             the
             conscience
             ,
             
               The
               Spirit
               beares
               witnesse
               with
               our
               spirits
               .
            
             If
             our
             spirit
             ,
             and
             conscience
             bear
             witnesse
             to
             us
             of
             our
             conversation
             in
             simplicity
             ,
             and
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             of
             our
             estate
             in
             grace
             ,
             much
             more
             by
             the
             witnesse
             of
             two
             :
             
               By
               the
               witnesse
               of
               two
               ,
               or
               three
               every
               thing
               shall
               be
               confirmed
            
             ;
             but
             our
             spirits
             ,
             and
             conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             (
             which
             every
             Child
             of
             God
             hath
             )
             witnesseth
             that
             we
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             
             
               The
               Spirit
               witnesseth
               with
               our
               spirits
               that
               we
               are
               the
               sons
               of
               God.
            
             Therefore
             a
             Christian
             may
             know
             his
             estate
             in
             Grace
             .
          
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             a
             man
             knowes
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             knowes
             him
             likewise
             ,
             and
             it
             knowes
             what
             is
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             God
             :
             and
             when
             these
             two
             meet
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             that
             knowes
             the
             secrets
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             knowes
             our
             secrets
             ,
             and
             our
             spirit
             that
             knowes
             our
             heart
             likewise
             ,
             what
             should
             hinder
             but
             that
             we
             may
             know
             our
             own
             estate
             ?
             It
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             conscience
             (
             as
             I
             told
             you
             )
             to
             reflect
             upon
             it self
             and
             upon
             the
             person
             in
             whom
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             know
             what
             is
             known
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             judge
             ,
             and
             condemne
             ,
             and
             execute
             it self
             ,
             by
             inward
             fear
             ,
             and
             terrour
             ,
             in
             ill
             ,
             and
             in
             good
             ,
             by
             comfort
             and
             joy
             in
             a
             mans
             self
             .
             It
             is
             the
             property
             that
             the
             soul
             hath
             above
             all
             creatures
             to
             return
             and
             recoyle
             upon
             it self
             .
             If
             this
             be
             naturall
             to
             man
             much
             more
             to
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             man
             :
             For
             if
             a
             man
             know
             what
             is
             in
             himself
             naturally
             ,
             his
             own
             wit
             ,
             and
             understanding
             ,
             which
             is
             alway
             with
             him
             ,
             bred
             up
             with
             him
             ,
             much
             more
             he
             knowes
             by
             his
             spirit
             the
             things
             that
             are
             adventitious
             ,
             that
             come
             from
             without
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             work
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             man
             by
             a
             reflect
             knowledge
             ,
             know
             what
             naturally
             is
             in
             him
             ,
             in
             what
             part
             he
             hath
             it
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             exerciseth
             it
             ;
             if
             he
             know
             and
             remember
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             ,
             whether
             well
             or
             ill
             ,
             then
             he
             may
             know
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             that
             comes
             from
             without
             him
             ,
             that
             works
             a
             change
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             We
             say
             of
             light
             ,
             that
             it
             discovers
             it self
             and
             all
             other
             things
             :
             so
             the
             soule
             it
             is
             lightsome
             ,
             and
             therefore
             knowes
             it self
             and
             knowes
             other
             things
             .
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             much
             more
             lightsome
             :
             where
             it
             is
             it
             discovers
             it self
             ,
             and
             lighteneth
             the
             soule
             ,
             it
             discovereth
             the
             party
             in
             whom
             it
             is
             .
             As
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             1
             ,
             Cor.
             2.
             12.
             
             
               We
               have
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               whereby
               we
               know
               the
            
             
             
               things
               that
               we
               receive
               of
               God.
            
             It
             not
             onely
             worketh
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             it
             teacheth
             us
             what
             it
             hath
             wrought
             .
             Therefore
             a
             Christian
             knowes
             that
             he
             is
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             he
             knowes
             his
             virtues
             ,
             and
             his
             disposition
             ;
             except
             it
             be
             in
             the
             time
             of
             temptation
             ,
             and
             upon
             those
             grounds
             named
             before
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             we
             should
             labour
             to
             know
             our
             estate
             ,
             to
             
               examine
               our selves
               whether
               we
               be
               in
               the
               faith
               or
               no
               ,
               except
               we
               be
               reprobates
               ,
               and
               cast
               awayes
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speakes
             .
             A
             Christan
             should
             aime
             at
             this
             ,
             to
             understand
             his
             own
             estate
             in
             grace
             upon
             good
             grounds
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             objected
             :
             how
             can
             we
             know
             our
             estate
             in
             Grace
             ,
             
             our
             virtues
             are
             so
             imperfect
             ,
             our
             abilities
             are
             so
             weak
             and
             feeble
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             the
             ground
             of
             judging
             aright
             of
             our
             estate
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             worthiness
             or
             perfection
             ,
             but
             sincerity
             .
             We
             must
             not
             look
             for
             perfection
             :
             For
             that
             
             makes
             the
             Papists
             to
             teach
             that
             there
             may
             be
             doubting
             ,
             because
             they
             look
             to
             false
             grounds
             :
             but
             we
             must
             look
             to
             the
             ground
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             to
             grace
             it self
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             measure
             .
             Where
             there
             is
             truth
             and
             sincerity
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             ground
             for
             a
             man
             to
             build
             his
             estate
             in
             grace
             on
             .
          
           
             The
             perfect
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             is
             that
             ,
             that
             gives
             us
             title
             to
             heaven
             :
             but
             to
             know
             that
             we
             have
             right
             in
             that
             title
             ,
             is
             the
             simplicity
             ,
             and
             sincerity
             in
             our
             walking
             ,
             in
             our
             conversation
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             here
             ,
             
               This
               is
               our
               reoycing
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Therefore
             Christians
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             set
             upon
             by
             temptations
             of
             their
             own
             misdoubting
             hearts
             ,
             and
             by
             Satan
             they
             must
             not
             go
             to
             the
             great
             measure
             of
             grace
             that
             is
             in
             others
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             so
             much
             as
             others
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             have
             none
             ;
             nor
             to
             the
             great
             measure
             of
             grace
             that
             they
             want
             themselves
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             grace
             ,
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             desires
             and
             endeavours
             ,
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             affections
             .
             
               Hereby
               we
               know
               that
               we
               are
               translated
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ,
               because
               we
               love
               the
               brethren
               .
            
          
           
             This
             should
             stir
             us
             up
             to
             have
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             rejoyce
             .
             Why
             should
             we
             labour
             that
             we
             may
             rejoyce
             ?
             Why
             ?
             what
             is
             our
             life
             
             without
             joy
             ?
             and
             what
             is
             joy
             without
             a
             good
             conscience
             ?
          
           
             What
             is
             our
             life
             with
             out
             joy
             ?
             without
             joy
             we
             can
             do
             nothing
             ,
             we
             are
             like
             an
             instrument
             out
             of
             tune
             ;
             an
             instrument
             out
             of
             tune
             it
             yiels
             but
             harsh
             musick
             .
             Without
             joy
             we
             are
             as
             a
             member
             out
             of
             joynt
             :
             we
             can
             do
             nothing
             well
             without
             joy
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             joy
             .
             A
             man
             without
             joy
             is
             a
             palsie-member
             that
             moves
             it self
             unfitly
             ,
             and
             uncomely
             ,
             he
             goes
             not
             about
             things
             as
             he
             should
             ,
             .
             A
             good
             conscience
             breeds
             joy
             and
             comfort
             ,
             it
             inables
             a
             man
             to
             do
             all
             things
             comely
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             comfortably
             to
             himself
             ,
             it
             makes
             him
             go
             chearfully
             through
             his
             businesse
             .
             A
             good
             
               Conscience
               is
               a
               continuall
               feast
            
             :
             without
             joy
             we
             cannot
             suffer
             afflictions
             ;
             we
             cannot
             die
             well
             without
             it
             .
             Simeon
             died
             comfortably
             ,
             because
             he
             died
             in
             peace
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             imbraced
             Christ
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             armes
             .
             Without
             joy
             and
             the
             ground
             of
             joy
             we
             can
             neither
             do
             nor
             suffer
             any
             thing
             .
             Therefore
             in
             Psalme
             .
             51.
             
             David
             when
             he
             had
             lost
             the
             peace
             and
             comfort
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             he
             prayes
             for
             the
             free
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             Alas
             ,
             till
             God
             had
             enlarged
             his
             heart
             with
             the
             sense
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             in
             the
             pardon
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             given
             him
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Spirit
             to
             lead
             a
             better
             life
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             his
             spirit
             was
             not
             free
             before
             :
             he
             could
             not
             praise
             God
             with
             a
             large
             spirit
             ;
             he
             wanted
             freedom
             of
             spirit
             ,
             his
             conscience
             was
             
             bound
             ,
             his
             lips
             were
             sealed
             up
             ,
             
               Open
               my
               lips
               ,
               and
               my
               mouth
               shall
               shew
               forth
               thy
               praise
               .
            
             His
             heart
             was
             bound
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             prayes
             to
             have
             it
             inlarged
             .
             
               Restore
               to
               me
               thy
               joy
               and
               salvation
               ,
            
             intimating
             that
             we
             cannot
             have
             a
             free
             spirit
             without
             joy
             ,
             and
             we
             cannot
             have
             joy
             without
             a
             good
             conscience
             sprinkled
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             pardon
             of
             our
             sins
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             any
             thing
             as
             we
             should
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             praise
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             live
             nor
             die
             without
             joy
             ,
             and
             the
             ground
             of
             it
             the
             testimony
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             :
             let
             us
             labour
             then
             that
             conscience
             may
             witnesse
             well
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             Especially
             considering
             that
             an
             ill
             conscience
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             worst
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             friend
             so
             good
             as
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             foe
             so
             
             ill
             as
             a
             bad
             conscience
             ;
             it
             makes
             us
             either
             Kings
             or
             slaves
             .
             A
             man
             that
             hath
             a
             good
             conscience
             that
             witnesseth
             well
             for
             him
             ,
             it
             raiseth
             his
             heart
             in
             a
             Princely
             manner
             above
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             :
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             a
             bad
             conscience
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             a
             Monarch
             it
             makes
             him
             a
             slave
             :
             a
             bad
             conscience
             imbitters
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             to
             him
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             never
             so
             comfortable
             in
             themselves
             .
             What
             is
             so
             comfortable
             as
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ?
             What
             is
             so
             comfortable
             as
             the
             light
             ?
             yet
             a
             bad
             conscience
             that
             will
             not
             be
             ruled
             ,
             it
             hates
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             hates
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             Adam
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             sinned
             he
             fled
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             A
             bad
             conscience
             cannot
             joy
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             joy
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             a
             goutie
             foot
             ,
             or
             a
             goutie
             toe
             covered
             with
             a
             velvet
             shoe
             :
             alas
             ,
             what
             doth
             it
             ease
             it
             ?
             what
             doth
             glorious
             apparel
             ease
             the
             diseased
             body
             ?
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             the
             ill
             is
             within
             ,
             there
             the
             arrow
             sticks
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             in
             the
             comforts
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             if
             the
             conscience
             be
             bad
             ,
             we
             that
             are
             the
             messengers
             of
             comfort
             we
             may
             apply
             comfort
             to
             you
             :
             but
             if
             there
             be
             one
             within
             that
             saith
             thus
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             :
             but
             I
             regarded
             not
             the
             Word
             before
             ,
             I
             regarded
             not
             the
             checks
             of
             conscience
             ,
             conscience
             will
             speak
             more
             terrour
             then
             we
             can
             speak
             peace
             .
             And
             after
             long
             and
             wilful
             rebellion
             conscience
             will
             admit
             of
             no
             comfort
             for
             the
             most
             part
             .
             Regard
             it
             therefore
             in
             time
             :
             labour
             in
             time
             that
             it
             may
             witnesse
             well
             .
             An
             ill
             conscience
             when
             it
             should
             be
             most
             comforted
             then
             it
             is
             most
             terrible
             ;
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             we
             should
             have
             most
             comfort
             ,
             (
             if
             we
             had
             any
             wisdom
             )
             when
             earthly
             comforts
             shall
             be
             taken
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             :
             then
             an
             ill
             conscience
             ,
             look
             where
             it
             will
             it
             hath
             matter
             of
             terrour
             .
             If
             it
             look
             up
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             Judge
             armed
             with
             vengeance
             ;
             if
             it
             look
             beneath
             ,
             there
             is
             hell
             ready
             to
             swallow
             it
             ;
             if
             it
             look
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             divell
             accusing
             ,
             and
             helping
             conscience
             ;
             if
             it
             look
             round
             about
             ,
             there
             is
             heaven
             ,
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             all
             on
             a
             fire
             ,
             and
             within
             there
             is
             a
             hell
             :
             where
             shall
             the
             sinner
             ,
             and
             ungodly
             appear
             ?
             
               If
               the
               righteous
               scarcely
               be
               saved
               ,
               where
               shall
               the
               sinner
               and
               ungodly
               appear
               ,
            
             at
             that
             time
             ?
          
           
             O
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             have
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             and
             to
             exercise
             the
             reflect
             power
             of
             conscience
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             us
             examine
             our selves
             ,
             admonish
             our selves
             ,
             judge
             our selves
             ,
             condemn
             our selves
             ,
             do
             all
             in
             our selves
             .
             Let
             us
             keep
             court
             at
             home
             first
             ,
             let
             us
             keep
             the
             assizes
             there
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             have
             comfort
             at
             the
             great
             assizes
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             God
             out
             of
             his
             love
             hath
             put
             conscience
             into
             the
             soule
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             keep
             a
             court
             at
             home
             .
             Let
             conscience
             therefore
             do
             its
             worst
             now
             ,
             let
             it
             accuse
             ,
             let
             it
             judge
             :
             and
             when
             it
             hath
             judged
             ,
             let
             it
             smite
             us
             ,
             and
             do
             execution
             upon
             us
             ,
             that
             having
             judged
             our selves
             we
             may
             not
             be
             condemned
             with
             the
             world
             .
          
           
           
             If
             we
             suffer
             not
             conscience
             to
             have
             its
             full
             work
             now
             ,
             it
             will
             have
             it
             one
             day
             :
             a
             sleepy
             conscience
             will
             not
             alway
             sleep
             ;
             if
             we
             do
             not
             suffer
             conscience
             to
             awake
             here
             ,
             it
             will
             awaken
             in
             hell
             where
             there
             is
             no
             remedy
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             give
             conscience
             leave
             to
             speak
             what
             it
             will
             ;
             perhaps
             it
             will
             tell
             thee
             a
             tale
             in
             thine
             ear
             ,
             which
             thou
             wouldest
             be
             loath
             to
             hear
             :
             it
             will
             pursue
             thee
             with
             terrours
             like
             a
             blood-hound
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             suffer
             thee
             to
             rest
             :
             therefore
             as
             a
             bankrupt
             thou
             art
             loath
             to
             look
             in
             thy
             books
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             matter
             of
             terrour
             .
             This
             is
             but
             a
             folly
             ,
             for
             at
             the
             last
             conscience
             will
             do
             its
             duty
             ;
             it
             will
             awaken
             either
             here
             ,
             or
             in
             hell
             .
             Therefore
             we
             are
             to
             hope
             the
             best
             of
             them
             that
             have
             their
             consciences
             opened
             here
             ,
             there
             is
             hope
             that
             they
             will
             make
             their
             peace
             with
             God
             :
             that
             
               they
               will
               agree
               with
               their
               adversary
               while
               they
               are
               in
               the
               way
               .
            
             If
             thou
             suffer
             conscience
             to
             be
             sleepy
             and
             drowsie
             till
             it
             be
             awaked
             in
             hell
             ,
             wo
             unto
             thee
             :
             for
             then
             thy
             estate
             is
             determined
             of
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             a
             barren
             repentance
             .
             Now
             thy
             repentance
             may
             be
             fruitful
             ,
             it
             may
             force
             theeto
             make
             thy
             peace
             with
             God
             :
             dost
             thou
             think
             it
             will
             alway
             be
             thus
             with
             thee
             ?
             Thou
             besottest
             thy
             conscience
             with
             sensualitie
             ,
             and
             sayest
             ,
             Go
             thy
             way
             ,
             and
             come
             another
             time
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             to
             St.
             Paul
             :
             I
             will
             tell
             thee
             ,
             this
             peace
             will
             prove
             a
             tempest
             in
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Conscience
             of
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             deserves
             the
             greatest
             reverence
             ;
             more
             then
             any
             Monarch
             in
             the
             world
             :
             for
             it
             is
             above
             all
             men
             ,
             it
             is
             next
             unto
             God
             :
             and
             yet
             what
             do
             many
             men
             ?
             regard
             the
             honour
             〈◊〉
             their
             friends
             more
             then
             conscience
             ,
             that
             inward
             friend
             that
             shall
             accompany
             them
             to
             heaven
             ,
             that
             will
             go
             with
             them
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             judgement
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             lift
             up
             their
             heads
             with
             joy
             when
             other
             friends
             cannot
             help
             them
             ,
             but
             must
             needs
             leave
             them
             in
             death
             .
             Now
             for
             a
             man
             to
             follow
             the
             humours
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             follow
             the
             multitude
             ,
             and
             to
             stain
             conscience
             ,
             what
             a
             foolish
             wretch
             is
             he
             ?
             though
             such
             men
             think
             themselves
             never
             so
             wise
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             folly
             in
             the
             world
             to
             stain
             conscience
             to
             please
             any
             man
             ,
             because
             conscience
             is
             above
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             those
             that
             follow
             their
             own
             humours
             ,
             their
             own
             dispositions
             ,
             and
             are
             carried
             away
             with
             their
             own
             lusts
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             folly
             and
             madnesse
             :
             for
             the
             time
             will
             come
             ,
             that
             that
             which
             their
             covetous
             base
             lust
             hath
             carried
             them
             to
             ,
             that
             shall
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             as
             honours
             ,
             riches
             ,
             pleasures
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             fuel
             of
             that
             lust
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             now
             neglect
             conscience
             ,
             all
             shall
             be
             taken
             away
             in
             sicknesse
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             time
             of
             despair
             when
             conscience
             shall
             be
             awaked
             .
             Now
             what
             folly
             is
             it
             to
             please
             thy
             own
             lust
             which
             thou
             should'st
             mortifie
             ,
             and
             subdue
             ,
             and
             to
             displease
             conscience
             thy
             best
             friend
             ?
             and
             then
             when
             thy
             lust
             is
             fully
             satisfied
             ,
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             fuel
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             hath
             fed
             it
             ,
             shall
             be
             taken
             away
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             ,
             or
             some
             special
             judgement
             ,
             and
             conscience
             shall
             be
             awaked
             ,
             and
             shall
             torment
             thee
             ,
             for
             giving
             liberty
             to
             thy
             base
             lusts
             ,
             and
             to
             thy self
             .
             And
             those
             eyes
             of
             thy
             soul
             that
             thy
             offence
             delighted
             to
             shut
             up
             ,
             there
             shall
             some
             punishment
             come
             either
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             or
             in
             that
             to
             come
             that
             shall
             open
             those
             eyes
             .
             As
             Adams
             eyes
             were
             opened
             after
             his
             sin
             ;
             why
             ?
             were
             they
             not
             open
             before
             ?
             he
             had
             such
             a
             strong
             desire
             to
             the
             apple
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             regard
             them
             ;
             but
             his
             punishment
             afterward
             opened
             those
             eyes
             ,
             which
             his
             inordinate
             desire
             shut
             .
             So
             it
             shall
             be
             with
             every
             sinner
             :
             therefore
             regard
             no
             man
             in
             the
             world
             more
             then
             thy
             conscience
             .
             Regard
             nothing
             ,
             no
             pleasure
             ,
             no
             profit
             ,
             more
             then
             conscience
             ,
             reverence
             it
             more
             then
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Happie
             is
             that
             man
             that
             carries
             with
             him
             a
             good
             conscience
             that
             can
             witnesse
             that
             he
             hath
             said
             ,
             
             nor
             done
             nothing
             that
             may
             vex
             ,
             or
             grieve
             conscience
             :
             if
             it
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             whatsoever
             a
             man
             gains
             ,
             he
             loseth
             in
             conscience
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             comparison
             between
             those
             two
             .
             One
             crack
             ,
             one
             flaw
             in
             conscience
             will
             prove
             more
             disadvantagious
             ,
             then
             the
             rest
             will
             be
             profitable
             .
             Thou
             must
             cast
             up
             the
             rest
             again
             ,
             they
             are
             sweet
             bits
             downward
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             be
             gravel
             in
             the
             belly
             .
          
           
             We
             think
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             gained
             any
             thing
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             done
             any
             thing
             ,
             we
             shall
             hear
             no
             more
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             David
             said
             to
             Joab
             ,
             when
             he
             set
             him
             to
             make
             away
             
               Uriah
               ,
               Let
               not
               this
               trouble
               thee
               :
            
             So
             let
             not
             this
             ill
             gain
             ,
             let
             not
             this
             ill
             speech
             ,
             or
             this
             ill
             carriage
             trouble
             thee
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             hear
             no
             more
             of
             this
             .
             We
             take
             order
             to
             stop
             and
             silence
             conscience
             ,
             thinking
             never
             to
             hear
             more
             of
             it
             :
             oh
             ,
             but
             remember
             ,
             conscience
             will
             have
             its
             work
             ,
             and
             the
             longer
             we
             defer
             the
             witnesse
             and
             work
             of
             conscience
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             will
             terrifie
             and
             accuse
             us
             afterward
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             of
             all
             men
             (
             be
             they
             never
             so
             great
             )
             they
             are
             most
             miserable
             that
             follow
             their
             wills
             and
             their
             lusts
             most
             ,
             that
             never
             have
             any
             outward
             check
             ,
             or
             inward
             check
             of
             conscience
             ,
             but
             drown
             it
             with
             sensual
             pleasures
             .
             As
             Charles
             the
             9
             th
             .
             who
             at
             night
             (
             when
             conscience
             hath
             the
             fittest
             time
             to
             work
             ,
             a
             man
             being
             retired
             ,
             then
             he
             )
             would
             have
             his
             singing
             boyes
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             betreyed
             them
             in
             that
             horrible
             Massacre
             ,
             after
             which
             he
             never
             had
             peace
             and
             quiet
             .
             And
             as
             Saul
             sent
             for
             Davids
             Harpe
             when
             the
             evil
             spirit
             was
             
               upon
            
             him
             .
             So
             wicked
             men
             they
             look
             for
             forreign
             helps
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             not
             be
             :
             for
             the
             greatest
             men
             with
             their
             forreign
             helps
             are
             most
             miserable
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             more
             they
             sink
             in
             rebellion
             ,
             and
             sin
             against
             conscience
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             sink
             in
             terrours
             :
             it
             shall
             be
             the
             greatest
             torment
             to
             those
             that
             have
             had
             their
             wills
             most
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             more
             their
             conscience
             is
             silenced
             and
             violenced
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             the
             more
             vocal
             it
             shall
             be
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             .
             Therefore
             judge
             who
             are
             the
             most
             miserable
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             (
             although
             they
             have
             never
             so
             much
             regard
             in
             the
             world
             besides
             )
             those
             that
             have
             consciences
             ,
             but
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             work
             ;
             but
             with
             sensuality
             within
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             pleasing
             flattering
             speech
             of
             those
             without
             them
             ,
             they
             keep
             it
             down
             ,
             and
             take
             order
             that
             neither
             conscience
             within
             ,
             nor
             none
             other
             without
             shall
             disturbe
             them
             ;
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             served
             as
             Ahab
             dealt
             with
             Micaia
             .
             These
             men
             that
             are
             thus
             at
             peace
             in
             sinful
             courses
             ,
             of
             all
             men
             they
             are
             most
             miserable
             :
             they
             enjoy
             their
             pleasure
             here
             for
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             but
             their
             conscience
             shall
             torment
             them
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             shall
             say
             to
             them
             as
             Reuben
             said
             to
             his
             Brethren
             .
             I
             told
             you
             this
             before
             ,
             but
             you
             would
             not
             hearken
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             now
             you
             shall
             be
             tormented
             .
          
           
             Conscience
             is
             an
             evil
             beast
             ,
             it
             makes
             a
             man
             rise
             against
             himself
             :
             therefore
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             those
             that
             be
             disordered
             in
             their
             courses
             ,
             that
             neglect
             conscience
             ,
             and
             neglect
             the
             means
             of
             salvation
             ,
             that
             should
             awaken
             conscience
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             most
             miserable
             :
             for
             the
             longer
             they
             go
             on
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             sink
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             they
             sink
             in
             sin
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             sink
             in
             terrour
             of
             conscience
             ,
             if
             not
             now
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             desire
             therefore
             to
             have
             joy
             and
             comfort
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             have
             a
             good
             conscience
             that
             may
             witnesse
             well
             :
             And
             therefore
             let
             us
             every
             day
             keep
             an
             audite
             within
             doors
             ;
             every
             day
             cast
             up
             our
             accounts
             ,
             every
             day
             draw
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             over
             our
             accounts
             ,
             every
             day
             beg
             forgivenesse
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             to
             lead
             us
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             keep
             
             account
             every
             day
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             make
             our
             reckonings
             even
             every
             day
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             the
             lesse
             to
             do
             in
             the
             time
             of
             sicknesse
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             temptation
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             time
             of
             death
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             discharged
             our
             Consciences
             before
             by
             keeping
             session
             at
             home
             in
             our
             own
             hearts
             .
          
           
             This
             should
             be
             the
             daily
             practice
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             may
             lay
             himself
             down
             in
             peace
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             sleeps
             with
             a
             conscience
             defiled
             ,
             is
             as
             he
             that
             sleeps
             among
             wild
             beasts
             ,
             among
             adders
             ,
             and
             toades
             ,
             that
             if
             his
             eyes
             were
             open
             to
             see
             them
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             out
             of
             his
             wits
             .
             He
             that
             sleeps
             without
             a
             good
             conscience
             he
             is
             an
             unadvised
             man
             ,
             God
             may
             make
             his
             bed
             his
             grave
             ,
             he
             may
             smite
             him
             suddenly
             ;
             therefore
             let
             us
             every
             day
             labour
             to
             have
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             have
             matter
             of
             perpetual
             joy
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             conscience
             (
             especially
             )
             is
             an
             Evangelicall
             conscience
             :
             for
             a
             legall
             good
             conscience
             none
             have
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             a
             conscience
             as
             acquits
             a
             man
             that
             he
             hath
             obeyed
             the
             law
             in
             all
             things
             exactly
             .
             A
             legall
             compleat
             good
             conscience
             none
             have
             ,
             except
             in
             some
             particular
             fact
             :
             there
             is
             a
             good
             Conscience
             in
             fact
             .
             As
             the
             Heathen
             could
             excuse
             themselves
             ,
             they
             were
             
             thus
             ,
             and
             thus
             :
             and
             God
             ministreth
             much
             joy
             in
             that
             .
             But
             an
             Evangelical
             good
             Conscience
             is
             that
             we
             must
             trust
             to
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             a
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             though
             it
             knowes
             it self
             guilty
             of
             sin
             ,
             yet
             it
             knowes
             that
             Christ
             hath
             shed
             his
             blood
             for
             sinners
             :
             and
             such
             a
             Conscience
             as
             by
             meanes
             of
             faith
             is
             sprinkled
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             is
             cleared
             from
             the
             accusations
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             an
             Evangelicall
             Conscience
             ,
             when
             by
             faith
             wrought
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             we
             lay
             hold
             upon
             the
             obedience
             and
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ.
             And
             such
             is
             the
             obedience
             and
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             it
             pacifieth
             the
             conscience
             which
             nothing
             else
             in
             the
             world
             will
             doe
             ;
             the
             conscience
             without
             a
             full
             obedience
             it
             will
             alway
             stagger
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             Conscience
             confounds
             and
             confutes
             the
             Popish
             way
             of
             salvation
             by
             works
             ,
             &c.
             
             Because
             the
             conscience
             alway
             staggers
             ,
             and
             feares
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             done
             works
             enough
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             done
             them
             well
             enough
             :
             those
             that
             I
             have
             done
             they
             have
             been
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             mixed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             dare
             not
             bring
             them
             to
             the
             Judgement-seat
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             plead
             them
             meritorious
             .
             Therefore
             they
             do
             well
             to
             hold
             uncertainty
             of
             salvation
             ;
             because
             holding
             merit
             they
             must
             needs
             be
             uncertaiu
             of
             their
             salvation
             .
             A
             true
             Christian
             is
             certain
             of
             his
             salvation
             ,
             because
             his
             conscience
             layes
             hold
             on
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             because
             the
             obedience
             whereby
             he
             claimes
             heaven
             is
             a
             superabundant
             obedience
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Christ
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             in
             that
             excellent
             place
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             24.
             
             
               The
               blood
               of
               Christ
               which
               offered
               himself
               by
               the
               eternall
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               God-head
               ,
               shall
               cleanse
               your
               consciences
               from
               dead
               works
               to
               serve
               the
               living
               God.
            
             The
             blood
             of
             Christ
             that
             offered
             himself
             ,
             his
             humane
             nature
             by
             his
             divine
             ,
             to
             God
             as
             a
             sacrifice
             ,
             it
             shall
             purge
             your
             consciences
             from
             dead
             works
             .
             The
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Sacrifice
             ,
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             offering
             himself
             ,
             fully
             pacified
             God
             ,
             and
             answered
             the
             punishment
             which
             we
             should
             have
             indured
             :
             for
             he
             was
             our
             surety
             .
             
               The
               blood
               of
               Christ
               speaks
               better
               then
               the
               blood
               of
               Abel
               .
            
             It
             speaks
             better
             then
             our
             sins
             .
             Our
             sins
             cry
             vengeance
             ,
             but
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             cries
             mercy
             .
          
           
             The
             blood
             of
             Christ
             out-cries
             our
             sins
             :
             the
             guilty
             conscience
             for
             sin
             cries
             ,
             Guiltie
             ,
             guiltie
             ,
             hell
             ,
             Damnation
             ,
             wrath
             and
             anguish
             :
             but
             the
             blood
             
             of
             Christ
             cries
             ,
             (
             I
             say
             mercy
             )
             because
             it
             was
             shed
             by
             our
             surety
             in
             our
             behalf
             ,
             his
             obedience
             is
             a
             full
             satisfaction
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Now
             the
             way
             to
             have
             a
             good
             conscience
             is
             upon
             the
             accusations
             of
             an
             evill
             conscience
             by
             the
             law
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             our
             surety
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             our
             
             consciences
             sprinked
             by
             faith
             in
             his
             blood
             ,
             to
             get
             a
             perswasion
             that
             he
             shed
             his
             blood
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             to
             labour
             to
             be
             purged
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
             There
             are
             two
             purgers
             ,
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             from
             the
             stain
             of
             sin
             :
             and
             upon
             that
             comes
             a
             compleat
             good
             conscience
             ;
             being
             justified
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ.
             Therefore
             Christ
             came
             not
             by
             blood
             alone
             ,
             or
             by
             water
             alone
             ,
             but
             by
             water
             and
             blood
             ;
             by
             blood
             ,
             in
             justification
             ;
             by
             water
             ,
             in
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             holinesse
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             Why
             do
             we
             alleadge
             this
             now
             for
             the
             Sacrament
             ?
             
          
           
             We
             speak
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             continual
             feast
             .
             How
             comes
             a
             good
             conscience
             to
             be
             such
             a
             continual
             feast
             ?
             
          
           
             An
             Evangelicall
             conscience
             is
             a
             feast
             indeed
             ,
             because
             it
             feeds
             on
             a
             higher
             feast
             ,
             it
             feeds
             on
             Christ
             :
             he
             is
             the
             Passeover
             Lambe
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             applies
             it
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             he
             is
             the
             
               Passeover
               slain
               for
               us
            
             :
             and
             there
             is
             represented
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             his
             body
             broken
             ,
             and
             his
             blood
             poured
             out
             for
             our
             sins
             ;
             he
             came
             to
             feast
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             feast
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Hereupon
             if
             we
             bring
             repentance
             for
             our
             sins
             past
             ,
             and
             faith
             whereby
             we
             are
             incorporate
             into
             Christ
             ,
             then
             our
             consciences
             speak
             peace
             :
             and
             as
             it
             is
             in
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             the
             conscience
             makes
             a
             good
             demand
             ,
             
               It
               is
               not
               baptisme
               ,
               but
               the
               demand
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               .
            
             When
             the
             conscience
             hath
             fed
             on
             Christ
             ,
             it
             demands
             boldly
             (
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             )
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             all
             enemies
             ,
             
               Who
               shall
               lay
               any
               thing
               to
               our
               charge
               ?
               it
               is
               God
               that
               justifieth
               ,
               it
               is
               Christ
               that
               died
               ,
               or
               rather
               that
               is
               risen
               again
               .
            
             It
             boldly
             demands
             of
             God
             who
             hath
             given
             his
             Son
             :
             the
             bold
             demand
             of
             conscience
             prevails
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             this
             comes
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ.
             Now
             this
             is
             strengthened
             by
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             here
             are
             the
             visible
             representations
             and
             seales
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             incorporate
             more
             and
             more
             into
             Christ
             :
             and
             so
             feeding
             upon
             Christ
             once
             ,
             our
             conscience
             is
             pacified
             and
             purged
             from
             all
             dead
             works
             ,
             and
             we
             come
             to
             have
             a
             continuall
             feast
             .
          
           
             Christ
             is
             first
             the
             Prince
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             the
             righteous
             King
             ,
             and
             then
             
               Prince
               of
               peace
            
             :
             first
             he
             gives
             righteonsnesse
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             speaks
             peace
             to
             the
             conscience
             .
             
               The
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               is
               righteousnesse
               ,
               peace
               ,
               and
               joy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
          
           
             So
             that
             all
             our
             feast
             and
             joy
             and
             comfort
             that
             we
             have
             in
             our
             consciences
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             from
             righteousnesse
             .
             A
             double
             righteousnesse
             ;
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             which
             hath
             satisfied
             ,
             and
             appeased
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             fully
             :
             and
             then
             we
             must
             have
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ;
             we
             must
             put
             them
             together
             alway
             ;
             we
             can
             never
             have
             communion
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             have
             forgivenesse
             of
             sins
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             have
             a
             Spirit
             of
             sanctification
             .
             
               There
               is
               mercy
               with
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               be
               feared
               .
            
             Where
             there
             is
             mercy
             in
             the
             forgivenesse
             of
             sin
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             disposition
             to
             fear
             it
             ever
             after
             .
             Therefore
             if
             for
             the
             present
             you
             would
             have
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             desire
             God
             to
             strengthen
             your
             faith
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             poured
             out
             for
             you
             :
             desire
             God
             to
             strengthen
             your
             faith
             in
             the
             crucified
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             broken
             for
             you
             :
             that
             so
             feeding
             on
             Christ
             who
             is
             your
             surety
             ,
             who
             himself
             is
             yours
             ,
             and
             all
             is
             yours
             ,
             you
             may
             ever
             have
             the
             feast
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             that
             will
             comfort
             you
             in
             false
             imputations
             ,
             that
             will
             comfort
             
             you
             in
             life
             ,
             and
             in
             death
             ,
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             .
             
               This
               is
               our
               rejoycing
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               the
               testimony
               of
               our
               conscience
               :
            
             first
             purged
             by
             
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             then
             purged
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             had
             our
             
               Conversation
               in
               simplicity
               and
               sincerity
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Our
                 rejoycing
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 simplicity
                 ,
                 and
                 sincerity
                 .
              
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             this
             testimonie
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             is
             simplicity
             ,
             and
             sincerity
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             glories
             in
             his
             simplieity
             ,
             and
             sincerity
             .
             And
             (
             mark
             that
             by
             the
             way
             )
             it
             is
             no
             vain
             glorying
             ,
             but
             lawful
             upon
             such
             cautions
             as
             I
             named
             before
             :
             but
             to
             add
             a
             little
             .
             A
             man
             in
             some
             cases
             
             may
             glory
             in
             the
             Graces
             of
             God
             that
             are
             in
             him
             ;
             but
             with
             these
             cautions
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             that
             he
             look
             on
             them
             as
             the
             gifts
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             he
             look
             on
             them
             as
             stained
             with
             his
             own
             defects
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             that
             respect
             be
             humbled
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             if
             he
             look
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             fruits
             of
             his
             justification
             ,
             and
             as
             fruites
             of
             his
             assurance
             of
             his
             salvation
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             causes
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             if
             it
             be
             before
             men
             that
             he
             glories
             :
             not
             when
             he
             is
             to
             deale
             with
             God.
             When
             men
             lay
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             imputation
             upon
             a
             man
             he
             may
             rejoyce
             (
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             doth
             here
             )
             in
             the
             testimony
             of
             his
             conscience
             ,
             
               in
               simplicity
               and
               sincerity
            
             .
          
           
             The
             matter
             of
             the
             testimony
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             wherein
             he
             glories
             is
             
               simplicity
               ,
               and
               godly
               sincerity
            
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             words
             may
             well
             be
             read
             ,
             
               in
               the
               simplicity
               ,
               and
               sincerity
               of
               God
            
             ;
             such
             as
             proceeds
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             aimes
             at
             ,
             and
             looks
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             resembles
             God.
             For
             both
             simplicity
             ,
             and
             sincerity
             come
             from
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             wrought
             by
             God
             :
             and
             therein
             we
             resemble
             God
             ,
             and
             both
             of
             them
             have
             an
             eye
             to
             God
             ,
             a
             respect
             to
             God
             :
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             originall
             ,
             in
             the
             simplicity
             and
             sincerity
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             not
             much
             difference
             between
             simplicity
             and
             sincerity
             ,
             the
             one
             expresseth
             the
             other
             :
             if
             you
             will
             have
             the
             difference
             ,
             simplicity
             especially
             respects
             men
             ,
             our
             conversation
             amongst
             men
             .
             Simplicity
             hath
             an
             eye
             to
             
             God
             in
             all
             things
             in
             Religion
             opposite
             to
             hypocrisy
             in
             Religion
             .
             Simplicity
             that
             is
             opposed
             to
             doublenesse
             ;
             where
             doublenesse
             is
             there
             is
             alway
             hypocrisy
             ,
             opposed
             to
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             where
             simplicity
             is
             there
             is
             alway
             sincerity
             ,
             truth
             to
             God.
             But
             it
             is
             not
             good
             to
             be
             very
             exact
             and
             punctuall
             in
             the
             distinction
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             they
             may
             one
             expresse
             the
             other
             very
             well
             .
             
               
                 Simplicity
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Saint
             Paul's
             rejoycing
             was
             that
             his
             conscience
             witnessed
             to
             him
             his
             simplicity
             in
             his
             whole
             conversation
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             his
             whole
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             calls
             in
             other
             places
             a
             walking
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             meanes
             this
             first
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             propoundes
             himself
             an
             example
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             How
             was
             St.
             Paul's
             conversation
             in
             simplicity
             .
          
           
             Not
             onely
             if
             we
             consider
             Saint
             Paul
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             but
             consider
             
             him
             as
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             his
             conversarion
             was
             in
             simplicity
             .
             It
             was
             without
             guile
             ,
             without
             seeking
             himself
             ,
             without
             seeking
             his
             owne
             :
             for
             
             rather
             then
             he
             would
             be
             grievous
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             the
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             wrought
             himself
             ;
             because
             he
             would
             not
             give
             any
             the
             least
             scandall
             
             to
             them
             being
             a
             rich
             people
             ,
             he
             had
             rather
             live
             by
             his
             own
             labour
             then
             to
             open
             his
             mouth
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             seek
             himself
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             serve
             himself
             of
             the
             Gospell
             :
             he
             served
             Christ
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             serve
             himself
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             There
             are
             many
             that
             serve
             themselves
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             that
             serve
             themselves
             of
             religion
             :
             they
             care
             no
             more
             for
             religion
             then
             will
             serve
             their
             owne
             turne
             .
             Saint
             Paul's
             conversation
             was
             in
             simplicity
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             such
             aime
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             preach
             of
             envy
             ,
             orof
             malice
             ,
             or
             for
             gain
             ,
             as
             he
             taxeth
             some
             of
             the
             Philippian
             teachers
             ,
             
               Some
               preach
               Christ
            
             ,
             not
             of
             simplicity
             ,
             and
             
               sincerity
               ,
               but
               of
               envy
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Then
             again
             ,
             as
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             a
             teacher
             ,
             his
             conversation
             was
             in
             simplicity
             :
             because
             he
             mingled
             nothing
             with
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             in
             teaching
             ,
             his
             doctrine
             is
             pure
             .
             
               What
               should
               the
               chaffe
               do
               with
               the
               wheat
               ?
               Jer.
            
             20.
             
             What
             should
             the
             drosse
             do
             with
             the
             Gold
             ?
             he
             did
             not
             mingle
             his
             own
             conceits
             and
             devices
             with
             the
             Word
             :
             for
             he
             taught
             the
             pure
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             simple
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             simple
             without
             any
             mixture
             of
             any
             by-aimes
             .
             So
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             was
             simple
             both
             in
             his
             Doctrine
             and
             in
             his
             intentions
             .
             Propounding
             himself
             herein
             exemplary
             to
             all
             us
             ,
             that
             as
             we
             look
             to
             hold
             up
             our
             heads
             with
             comfort
             ,
             and
             to
             glory
             in
             all
             estat
             es
             whatsoever
             ;
             so
             our
             consciences
             must
             bear
             us
             witnesse
             that
             we
             carry
             our selves
             in
             the
             simplicity
             ,
             and
             sincerity
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Now
             simplicity
             is
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             a
             conformity
             of
             pretention
             ,
             and
             intention
             ,
             
             when
             there
             is
             nothing
             double
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             not
             a
             contradiction
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             words
             and
             carriage
             outwardly
             .
             That
             is
             simplicty
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             an
             exact
             conformity
             ,
             and
             correspondence
             in
             a
             mans
             judgement
             and
             speech
             ,
             in
             his
             affections
             and
             actions
             .
             When
             a
             man
             judgeth
             simply
             as
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             thing
             is
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             affects
             as
             he
             judgeth
             ,
             when
             he
             loves
             and
             hates
             as
             he
             judgeth
             ,
             and
             he
             speakes
             as
             he
             affects
             and
             judgeth
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             as
             he
             speaks
             ,
             then
             a
             man
             is
             a
             simple
             man.
             
          
           
             Simple
             that
             is
             properly
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             mixture
             of
             the
             contrary
             :
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             
             light
             is
             a
             simple
             thing
             ,
             it
             cannot
             indure
             darknesse
             :
             fire
             is
             a
             simple
             body
             :
             it
             cannot
             indure
             the
             contrary
             with
             it
             :
             so
             the
             pure
             Majestie
             of
             God
             cannot
             indure
             the
             least
             stain
             whatsoever
             .
             So
             it
             is
             with
             the
             holy
             disposition
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             once
             a
             new
             creature
             there
             is
             a
             simplicity
             in
             him
             :
             though
             there
             be
             a
             mixture
             ,
             yet
             he
             studies
             simplicity
             ,
             he
             studies
             to
             have
             nothing
             opposite
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
             he
             studies
             not
             to
             have
             any
             contradiction
             in
             him
             ,
             he
             labours
             that
             his
             heart
             may
             not
             go
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             his
             carriage
             another
             ,
             that
             his
             pretentions
             be
             not
             one
             ,
             and
             his
             intentions
             another
             .
             He
             beares
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             :
             you
             know
             Christ
             is
             compared
             to
             a
             Lambe
             ,
             a
             simple
             creature
             ,
             fruitfull
             to
             men
             ,
             innocent
             in
             himself
             .
             So
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             appeared
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Dove
             ,
             a
             simple
             creature
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             way
             to
             avoid
             danger
             but
             by
             flight
             ,
             a
             harmelesse
             creature
             .
          
           
             The
             Divell
             takes
             on
             him
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             a
             subtile
             wild
             Creature
             .
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             appeared
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             a
             Dove
             .
             You
             see
             then
             what
             simplicity
             is
             :
             it
             is
             a
             frame
             of
             soule
             without
             mixture
             of
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             not
             take
             simplicity
             for
             a
             defect
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             is
             simple
             because
             he
             knowes
             not
             how
             to
             be
             wittie
             ;
             simplicitie
             is
             sometimes
             
             taken
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             for
             a
             defect
             of
             nature
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             is
             easily
             
             
             deluded
             :
             but
             here
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             a
             grace
             .
             A
             man
             that
             knowes
             how
             to
             double
             with
             the
             world
             ,
             how
             to
             run
             counterfeit
             ,
             how
             to
             be
             false
             in
             all
             kinds
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             not
             :
             he
             knowes
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             not
             use
             the
             fashions
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             so
             simplicitie
             here
             is
             a
             strength
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             ,
             simplicity
             ,
             and
             plainnesse
             ,
             it
             must
             not
             be
             taken
             for
             rudenesse
             ,
             and
             unnecessary
             opening
             of
             our selves
             :
             for
             that
             is
             simplicity
             in
             an
             evill
             sense
             ,
             prophane
             rudenesse
             .
          
           
             You
             shall
             have
             some
             that
             will
             lay
             about
             them
             ,
             they
             care
             not
             what
             they
             speak
             ,
             they
             care
             not
             whom
             they
             smite
             ;
             but
             as
             Solomons
             foole
             ,
             they
             
             throw
             fire-brands
             ;
             they
             speak
             what
             they
             list
             ,
             of
             whom
             they
             list
             ,
             against
             whom
             they
             list
             .
             Here
             simplicity
             and
             plainnesse
             is
             no
             grace
             ,
             this
             is
             no
             vertue
             :
             this
             is
             but
             an
             easing
             of
             their
             rotten
             ,
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             vile
             heart
             ,
          
           
             We
             know
             there
             are
             two
             kind
             of
             Sepulchres
             ,
             open
             ,
             and
             shut
             sepulchres
             :
             they
             are
             both
             naught
             ;
             but
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             your
             hidden
             sepulchre
             is
             lesse
             offensive
             ;
             that
             which
             is
             open
             stinks
             that
             none
             can
             come
             nigh
             ,
             that
             is
             very
             offensive
             .
             An
             hypocrite
             that
             is
             a
             hidden
             sepulchre
             ,
             a
             
               painted
               sepulchre
            
             without
             ,
             and
             nothing
             but
             bones
             within
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             naughty
             ,
             rotten
             heart
             :
             yet
             notwithstanding
             he
             is
             not
             so
             offensive
             as
             the
             open
             sepulchre
             ,
             which
             offends
             all
             that
             come
             near
             it
             .
             So
             these
             men
             that
             say
             they
             cannot
             dissemble
             ;
             and
             they
             have
             a
             plaine
             heart
             ,
             though
             they
             will
             swear
             ,
             and
             dissemble
             ,
             and
             detract
             ,
             and
             throw
             fire-brands
             against
             any
             man
             ,
             Is
             this
             a
             plain
             heart
             ?
             it
             is
             an
             open
             sepulchre
             ,
             that
             sends
             a
             stench
             to
             all
             that
             are
             near
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             let
             us
             take
             heed
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             for
             simplicitie
             take
             credulitie
             :
             
             
               The
               simple
               man
            
             (
             saith
             
               Solomon
               )
               will
               believe
               every
               thing
               .
            
             This
             is
             simple
             credulitie
             .
             A
             man
             must
             not
             believe
             every
             thing
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             much
             danger
             comes
             by
             credulity
             .
             Jeremiah
             ,
             and
             Gedaliah
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             they
             were
             much
             harmed
             by
             credulity
             .
             It
             is
             a
             good
             fence
             not
             to
             be
             too
             hastie
             to
             believe
             ;
             for
             incredulity
             ,
             and
             hardnesse
             to
             believe
             is
             a
             good
             preservative
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             a
             wise
             man
             that
             will
             not
             believe
             every
             thing
             .
             So
             you
             see
             there
             are
             some
             things
             that
             come
             near
             this
             simplicity
             ,
             as
             defect
             ,
             rudenesse
             ,
             and
             credulitie
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             not
             that
             simplicitie
             that
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             he
             walked
             in
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             simplicity
             may
             well
             be
             called
             the
             simplicity
             of
             God
             ;
             because
             
             God
             is
             simple
             ,
             
               He
               is
               light
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               there
               is
               no
               darknesse
               at
               all
               .
            
             There
             is
             no
             mixture
             of
             fraud
             ,
             or
             contrariety
             ,
             he
             is
             pure
             ,
             simple
             ,
             and
             sincere
             .
             And
             as
             he
             is
             in
             his
             nature
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             in
             his
             carriage
             to
             men
             every
             way
             .
             There
             is
             a
             simplicity
             that
             he
             doth
             in
             his
             Word
             testifie
             .
             And
             indeed
             he
             hath
             shewed
             that
             he
             loves
             us
             ;
             would
             we
             have
             a
             better
             evidence
             of
             it
             then
             his
             own
             Son
             ?
             there
             is
             no
             doubling
             in
             Gods
             dealing
             to
             men
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             it
             comes
             from
             God
             ;
             so
             this
             simplicitie
             it
             resembleth
             God.
             
          
           
             For
             alas
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             had
             by-respects
             ,
             what
             could
             the
             creature
             yield
             him
             ?
             doth
             he
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             us
             ,
             or
             doth
             he
             need
             any
             thing
             we
             have
             ?
             All
             counterfeiting
             ,
             and
             insincerity
             ,
             and
             doubling
             ,
             is
             for
             hope
             of
             gain
             ,
             or
             for
             fear
             of
             danger
             .
             Now
             what
             can
             God
             have
             of
             the
             creature
             ?
             what
             cause
             hath
             he
             in
             us
             of
             his
             dealing
             toward
             us
             ?
             In
             his
             giving
             ,
             in
             his
             forgiving
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             dealing
             he
             is
             simple
             .
          
           
             So
             every
             one
             that
             is
             the
             Child
             of
             God
             he
             hath
             the
             virtue
             of
             simplicity
             .
             Simplicity
             is
             such
             a
             Grace
             as
             extends
             to
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             our
             
             conversation
             .
             As
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             here
             ,
             
               My
               conversation
               in
               the
               world
               hath
               been
               in
               simplicity
               .
            
          
           
             By
             nature
             man
             is
             contrary
             to
             this
             simplicity
             ,
             since
             the
             fall
             .
             
               God
               made
               him
            
             right
             and
             straight
             ,
             and
             simple
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Wise
             man
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               sought
            
             
             
               out
               many
               inventions
            
             .
             So
             that
             a
             man
             without
             Grace
             is
             double
             in
             his
             carriage
             .
             And
             that
             from
             Self-Love
             ,
             from
             Self-Ends
             ,
             and
             aimes
             .
          
           
             And
             hereupon
             he
             must
             be
             double
             :
             for
             there
             must
             be
             something
             that
             is
             
             good
             in
             him
             ,
             for
             else
             evill
             is
             destructive
             of
             it self
             :
             if
             there
             were
             not
             some
             thing
             good
             ,
             men
             could
             never
             continue
             ,
             nor
             the
             place
             could
             never
             continue
             .
             And
             if
             all
             were
             good
             ,
             and
             all
             were
             plain
             ,
             and
             honest
             ,
             that
             would
             destroy
             the
             ill
             which
             men
             labour
             to
             nourish
             .
             Men
             have
             carnall
             projects
             to
             raise
             themselves
             ,
             to
             get
             riches
             ,
             and
             this
             must
             be
             by
             ill
             meanes
             :
             there
             is
             an
             Idoll
             in
             their
             hearts
             which
             they
             serve
             ,
             which
             they
             sacrifice
             to
             ,
             their
             self-love
             ,
             either
             in
             honour
             ,
             or
             in
             riches
             ,
             or
             in
             pleasure
             ,
             they
             set
             up
             something
             .
             Therefore
             a
             man
             without
             grace
             ,
             he
             studies
             to
             be
             strongly
             ill
             :
             and
             because
             he
             cannot
             be
             ill
             except
             he
             be
             good
             ,
             for
             then
             all
             the
             World
             would
             see
             it
             :
             hereupon
             comes
             doubling
             .
             Good
             there
             must
             be
             to
             carrie
             the
             ill
             he
             intends
             the
             more
             close
             :
             ill
             there
             must
             be
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             cannot
             have
             his
             aime
             .
             And
             hence
             comes
             dissimulation
             and
             simulation
             ,
             the
             
             vices
             of
             these
             times
             ,
             (
             both
             opposite
             to
             simplicity
             )
             and
             such
             vices
             as
             proceed
             from
             want
             of
             worth
             and
             want
             of
             strength
             .
          
           
             For
             when
             men
             have
             no
             worth
             to
             trust
             to
             ,
             and
             yet
             would
             have
             the
             profit
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             pleasure
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             reputation
             ,
             then
             they
             carrie
             all
             dissemblingly
             .
             Where
             there
             is
             strength
             of
             worth
             ,
             and
             of
             parts
             ,
             and
             reputation
             ,
             there
             is
             lesse
             dissembling
             alway
             .
             It
             is
             a
             vice
             usually
             of
             those
             that
             have
             little
             or
             no
             vertue
             in
             them
             .
             A
             man
             of
             strength
             carries
             things
             open
             and
             fair
             .
          
           
             This
             dissimulation
             it
             comes
             from
             the
             want
             of
             this
             grace
             of
             simplicity
             ,
             both
             ,
             
               
                 
                   Before
                
                 
                   the
                   project
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   In
                
              
               
                 
                   After
                
              
            
          
           
             Before
             ,
             as
             you
             see
             in
             Herod
             ,
             he
             intends
             mischief
             ,
             when
             he
             pretends
             he
             would
             be
             a
             worshipper
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             so
             Absalom
             he
             pretends
             he
             had
             a
             vow
             to
             make
             ,
             when
             he
             intends
             murther
             :
             a
             dissimulation
             ,
             pretending
             good
             when
             there
             is
             an
             intention
             of
             ill
             before
             .
          
           
             So
             there
             is
             a
             dissimulation
             in
             the
             project
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             which
             comes
             from
             this
             doubling
             ,
             when
             men
             carrie
             things
             fairly
             outwardly
             to
             those
             with
             whom
             they
             live
             ,
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             have
             false
             and
             treacherous
             hearts
             .
             As
             Judas
             had
             all
             the
             while
             he
             conversed
             with
             Christ
             ,
             he
             covered
             his
             ill
             with
             good
             pretexts
             ,
             a
             care
             for
             the
             poor
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             So
             after
             ,
             when
             the
             ill
             is
             done
             what
             a
             world
             of
             doubling
             is
             there
             to
             cover
             ill
             ,
             to
             extenuate
             it
             ,
             and
             excuses
             ,
             and
             translations
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             simplicitie
             that
             reigns
             among
             men
             where
             there
             is
             no
             strength
             of
             grace
             :
             where
             there
             is
             want
             of
             simplicitie
             there
             is
             this
             dissembling
             .
          
           
             And
             with
             dissimulation
             there
             is
             simulation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             we
             make
             our selves
             sometimes
             worse
             then
             we
             are
             :
             when
             we
             are
             better
             then
             we
             seeme
             
             to
             be
             :
             sometimes
             that
             wins
             on
             us
             too
             :
             then
             we
             carrie
             not
             our
             selvee
             simply
             .
          
           
           
             For
             if
             we
             were
             good
             ,
             we
             would
             be
             good
             every
             where
             .
             But
             a
             man
             that
             useth
             simulation
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             in
             evill
             company
             he
             fashioneth
             himself
             to
             the
             company
             ,
             he
             speaks
             that
             which
             his
             Conscience
             checks
             him
             for
             ,
             he
             carries
             himself
             vainly
             ,
             and
             lightly
             ,
             he
             holds
             correspondence
             with
             the
             company
             .
             So
             that
             by
             dissimulation
             ,
             and
             simulation
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             fault
             committed
             against
             simplicitie
             ,
             which
             yields
             the
             Testimony
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             base
             fault
             this
             simulation
             ,
             which
             we
             think
             to
             be
             a
             lesser
             fault
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             which
             is
             dissimulation
             :
             for
             whom
             do
             we
             serve
             ?
             are
             we
             not
             
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             ?
             are
             we
             not
             the
             sons
             of
             our
             heavenly
             Father
             ?
             the
             sons
             of
             the
             great
             King
             ?
             and
             for
             us
             to
             carrie
             our selves
             not
             to
             be
             such
             as
             we
             are
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             wicked
             world
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             great
             want
             of
             discretion
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             would
             discover
             who
             he
             was
             ,
             even
             before
             the
             bar
             :
             
               David
               would
               speak
               of
               Gods
               righteous
               testimonies
               even
               before
               Princes
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               ashamed
               .
            
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             that
             which
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               that
               is
               ashamed
               of
               me
               before
               men
               ,
               of
               him
               will
               I
               be
               ashamed
               before
               my
               heavenly
               Father
               .
            
             Let
             us
             take
             heed
             of
             dissimulation
             ,
             and
             simulation
             ,
             which
             are
             opposite
             to
             this
             simplicity
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             this
             simplicity
             is
             opposite
             to
             curiosity
             ,
             and
             finenesse
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Apostle
             both
             in
             his
             calling
             ,
             and
             conversation
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             conversed
             
             in
             simplicity
             ,
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             as
             an
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             As
             an
             Apostle
             he
             was
             not
             over-curious
             in
             words
             :
             he
             reproveth
             those
             foolish
             vain
             glorious
             spirits
             ,
             that
             were
             so
             among
             the
             Corinthians
             .
             He
             delivered
             the
             Word
             plainly
             ,
             and
             plainnesse
             is
             best
             in
             handling
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             for
             who
             will
             enamell
             a
             precious
             stone
             ?
             we
             use
             to
             enamell
             that
             that
             hath
             not
             a
             native
             excellencie
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             hath
             an
             excellencie
             from
             something
             without
             .
             True
             Religion
             hath
             this
             with
             it
             alway
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             simple
             ;
             because
             it
             hath
             state
             enough
             of
             its
             own
             .
          
           
             The
             whore
             of
             Babylon
             hath
             need
             of
             a
             gilded
             cup
             ,
             and
             pictures
             ,
             (
             and
             what
             not
             ?
             )
             to
             set
             her
             out
             ;
             but
             the
             true
             Religion
             is
             in
             Simplicity
             .
          
           
             Christ
             himself
             when
             he
             was
             born
             ,
             he
             was
             laid
             in
             a
             Cratch
             ,
             he
             was
             simple
             in
             his
             carriage
             ,
             and
             his
             speeches
             .
             It
             was
             a
             common
             speech
             in
             ancient
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             Chalices
             were
             gold
             ,
             the
             Priests
             were
             wood
             .
             In
             Religion
             finenesse
             ,
             and
             curiosity
             carrie
             suspition
             of
             falsehood
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Those
             that
             overmuch
             affect
             finenesse
             of
             speech
             ,
             they
             are
             either
             deceived
             ,
             or
             will
             deceive
             .
             That
             which
             is
             not
             native
             ,
             and
             comes
             not
             from
             within
             it
             will
             deceive
             .
             Some
             falsehoods
             carrie
             a
             better
             colour
             then
             some
             truths
             :
             because
             men
             set
             their
             wits
             on
             work
             to
             set
             some
             colour
             upon
             falsehood
             alway
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             duty
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             utter
             divine
             truth
             in
             the
             native
             simplicity
             of
             it
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             as
             a
             Minister
             delivered
             the
             plain
             Word
             plainly
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             a
             Christian
             in
             our
             common
             course
             of
             life
             :
             as
             we
             should
             take
             heed
             of
             doubling
             ,
             so
             of
             too
             much
             curiosity
             :
             for
             too
             much
             curiosity
             in
             diet
             or
             apparell
             ,
             it
             implies
             too
             much
             care
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             which
             hinders
             our
             care
             of
             better
             things
             ,
             as
             our
             Savour
             Christ
             saith
             to
             
               Martha
               ,
               Martha
               ,
               thou
               art
               troubled
               about
               many
               things
               .
            
             
             The
             soul
             is
             finite
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             set
             about
             many
             things
             at
             once
             ;
             therefore
             when
             there
             is
             overmuch
             curiosity
             in
             smaller
             things
             ,
             it
             implies
             little
             or
             no
             care
             in
             the
             main
             .
             What
             is
             morethen
             for
             decency
             of
             place
             ?
             it
             argues
             carelessenesse
             in
             the
             main
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             labouring
             to
             take
             off
             that
             ,
             he
             bids
             women
             that
             they
             should
             not
             be
             
               decked
               with
               Gold
               ,
               and
               broydered
               haire
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             to
             look
             to
             the
             
               hidden
               man
               of
               the
               heart
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             Christ
             took
             off
             Martha
             from
             outward
             things
             ,
             because
             he
             knew
             it
             could
             not
             be
             without
             the
             neglect
             of
             better
             things
             .
             Seriousness
             in
             heavenly
             things
             it
             carries
             a
             carelessenesse
             in
             other
             things
             .
             And
             a
             Christian
             cannot
             chuse
             but
             discover
             a
             minde
             that
             is
             not
             earthly
             and
             vain
             ;
             when
             he
             is
             a
             true
             believer
             ,
             he
             regards
             other
             things
             as
             poore
             petty
             things
             that
             are
             not
             worthy
             estimation
             .
          
           
             A
             Christian
             when
             he
             hath
             fixed
             his
             end
             ,
             to
             be
             like
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             simple
             as
             God
             is
             ,
             he
             still
             drawes
             toward
             his
             end
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             moderates
             his
             carriage
             in
             all
             things
             .
             What
             is
             unnecessarie
             ,
             he
             leaves
             out
             :
             his
             end
             is
             to
             be
             like
             God
             ,
             and
             like
             Christ
             ,
             with
             whom
             he
             shall
             live
             hereafter
             .
             Now
             the
             best
             things
             are
             the
             most
             simple
             ,
             as
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             the
             Sun
             and
             the
             stars
             ,
             &c.
             
             There
             is
             diversitie
             ,
             but
             no
             contrariety
             :
             there
             is
             diversity
             in
             the
             magnitude
             of
             the
             stars
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ;
             so
             in
             a
             Christian
             there
             are
             many
             Graces
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             not
             contrary
             one
             to
             another
             .
             So
             that
             a
             Christian
             hath
             his
             maine
             care
             for
             better
             things
             ,
             he
             cares
             not
             for
             the
             world
             nor
             the
             things
             thereof
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             accounts
             them
             in
             comparison
             of
             better
             things
             as
             nothing
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             he
             is
             carelesse
             and
             negligent
             of
             those
             things
             that
             he
             did
             formerly
             regard
             ,
             as
             having
             better
             things
             to
             take
             up
             his
             thoughts
             .
          
           
             We
             see
             then
             that
             simplicitie
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             opposed
             to
             doubling
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             opposed
             to
             finenesse
             ,
             and
             curiosity
             .
          
           
             And
             usually
             where
             there
             is
             a
             finenesse
             ,
             and
             curiosity
             ,
             there
             is
             hypocrisy
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             for
             nought
             when
             men
             affect
             any
             thing
             .
             Affectation
             usually
             is
             a
             strain
             above
             nature
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             will
             do
             that
             which
             he
             is
             not
             disposed
             to
             by
             nature
             ,
             but
             for
             some
             forced
             end
             ,
             it
             is
             hypocrisy
             .
             So
             the
             Corinthian
             teachers
             argued
             the
             falsenesse
             of
             their
             hearts
             by
             the
             finenesse
             of
             their
             teaching
             ,
             they
             had
             another
             aime
             then
             to
             please
             God
             and
             convert
             souls
             .
             Usually
             affectation
             to
             the
             world
             is
             joyned
             with
             hypocrisie
             towards
             God.
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             this
             simplicity
             is
             contrary
             to
             that
             corruption
             in
             Popery
             ,
             namely
             
             equivocation
             ;
             what
             simplicity
             is
             that
             ,
             when
             they
             speak
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             mean
             another
             ?
             when
             there
             is
             a
             mentall
             reservation
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             reservation
             ,
             that
             if
             that
             were
             set
             downe
             that
             is
             reserved
             ,
             it
             were
             absurd
             ?
          
           
             Or
             else
             there
             may
             be
             a
             reservation
             :
             a
             man
             may
             reserve
             his
             meaning
             .
             A
             man
             may
             not
             speake
             all
             the
             truth
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             called
             to
             it
             ,
             in
             judgement
             ,
             &c.
             
             Otherwise
             truth
             (
             as
             all
             good
             actions
             )
             it
             is
             never
             good
             but
             when
             it
             is
             seasonable
             :
             and
             then
             it
             is
             seasonable
             when
             there
             is
             convenient
             furniture
             of
             circumstances
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             is
             called
             to
             it
             .
             For
             there
             may
             be
             a
             reservation
             ;
             a
             man
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             speak
             all
             things
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             but
             to
             waite
             for
             a
             fit
             time
             .
             One
             word
             in
             a
             fit
             time
             is
             worth
             a
             thousand
             out
             of
             time
             ;
             but
             mentall
             reservation
             ,
             to
             speak
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             to
             reserve
             another
             ,
             it
             is
             absurd
             and
             inconsequent
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             dissimulation
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             lie
             in
             fact
             ,
             a
             mans
             life
             is
             a
             lie
             that
             is
             a
             dissembler
             ,
             dissimulation
             is
             naught
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             may
             sometimes
             make
             some
             shew
             to
             do
             something
             that
             he
             intends
             not
             .
             Christ
             made
             as
             though
             he
             would
             have
             gone
             further
             when
             he
             did
             
             not
             mean
             it
             :
             but
             dissimulation
             is
             that
             which
             is
             intrinsically
             naught
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             man
             will
             say
             ,
             Except
             I
             dissemble
             ,
             I
             shall
             run
             into
             danger
             .
             
          
           
             Well
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             for
             thee
             to
             live
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             necessary
             for
             thee
             to
             
             live
             like
             an
             honest
             man
             ,
             and
             keep
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             that
             is
             necessary
             .
             For
             come
             what
             will
             upon
             true
             dealing
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             deal
             truly
             ,
             and
             not
             dissemble
             .
             Those
             that
             pretend
             a
             necessity
             ,
             they
             must
             do
             it
             ,
             they
             cannot
             live
             else
             ,
             they
             cannot
             avoid
             danger
             else
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             dissemble
             :
             saith
             Tertullian
             very
             well
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             necessity
             of
             sin
             to
             them
             ,
             upon
             whom
             there
             lies
             no
             other
             necessity
             but
             not
             to
             sin
             .
             Christians
             they
             are
             men
             that
             have
             no
             necessity
             lies
             upon
             them
             but
             not
             to
             sin
             .
             It
             is
             not
             necessary
             they
             should
             be
             rich
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             they
             should
             be
             poor
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             they
             should
             have
             their
             freedom
             ,
             and
             liberty
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             lies
             upon
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             be
             good
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             sin
             .
             Can
             he
             pretend
             I
             must
             sin
             upon
             necessity
             ,
             who
             hath
             no
             necessity
             imposed
             upon
             him
             by
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             avoid
             all
             sin
             ?
          
           
             As
             for
             lying
             (
             which
             is
             against
             this
             simplicity
             that
             should
             be
             in
             speech
             ,
             )
             
             all
             kinds
             of
             lies
             ,
             officious
             lies
             ,
             or
             pernicious
             lies
             :
             officious
             lies
             ,
             to
             do
             a
             good
             turn
             to
             help
             our selves
             or
             others
             with
             a
             lie
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             giosse
             sin
             ;
             It
             is
             condemned
             by
             St.
             Austin
             in
             a
             whole
             Book
             which
             he
             wrote
             against
             lying
             :
             therefore
             I
             passe
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             speak
             somewhat
             of
             it
             afterward
             .
             It
             is
             intrinsically
             ill
             every
             lie
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             hint
             of
             speech
             .
             God
             hath
             made
             our
             reason
             ,
             and
             understanding
             to
             frame
             speech
             ;
             and
             speech
             to
             be
             the
             Messenger
             ,
             and
             Interpreter
             of
             reason
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             conceit
             :
             now
             when
             speech
             shall
             be
             a
             false
             Messenger
             ,
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             gift
             of
             speech
             :
             speech
             should
             be
             the
             stream
             of
             understanding
             and
             reason
             :
             now
             when
             the
             fountain
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             spring
             is
             another
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             it
             is
             against
             nature
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             intrinsically
             ill
             .
             It
             is
             not
             onely
             against
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             against
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             which
             is
             in
             truth
             .
             It
             is
             ill
             ,
             not
             by
             inconvenience
             ,
             or
             by
             inconsequence
             ,
             but
             a
             pernicious
             lie
             is
             inwardly
             ill
             ;
             jesting
             lies
             ,
             pernicious
             lies
             ,
             officious
             lies
             ,
             all
             lies
             let
             them
             be
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             they
             come
             from
             the
             father
             of
             lies
             the
             Divel
             ,
             and
             are
             hated
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             truth
             it self
             .
          
           
             Besides
             that
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             opposite
             to
             society
             ,
             and
             therefore
             by
             Gods
             just
             
             judgment
             it
             is
             punished
             by
             societie
             ;
             all
             men
             hate
             a
             lyar
             ,
             a
             false
             dissembler
             ,
             as
             an
             enemy
             to
             society
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             that
             offends
             against
             that
             bond
             whereby
             God
             hath
             knit
             men
             together
             ,
          
           
             Now
             to
             move
             us
             the
             better
             to
             this
             simplicity
             ,
             this
             direct
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             a
             conformity
             ,
             and
             harmony
             between
             the
             outward
             and
             inward
             man
             ,
             in
             the
             thoughts
             ,
             speeches
             ,
             and
             actions
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             one
             .
             
          
           
             Consider
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             this
             simplicity
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             comely
             thing
             :
             comelinesse
             ,
             
             and
             seemlinesse
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             delightful
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             mans
             own
             conscience
             :
             and
             it
             stands
             in
             onenesse
             ,
             and
             proportion
             :
             for
             you
             know
             where
             there
             is
             a
             comely
             proportion
             ,
             there
             all
             things
             suite
             in
             one
             .
             As
             in
             a
             comely
             body
             ,
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             members
             are
             suitable
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             young
             green
             head
             upon
             an
             old
             body
             ,
             or
             a
             fair
             face
             on
             a
             deformed
             body
             ,
             for
             then
             there
             is
             two
             ,
             the
             body
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             complexion
             another
             .
             Beauty
             ,
             and
             comelinesse
             is
             in
             one
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             a
             correspondency
             ,
             a
             proportion
             ,
             and
             harmony
             in
             the
             parts
             .
          
           
             In
             Revel
             .
             13.
             you
             have
             a
             cruel
             beast
             there
             with
             the
             horns
             of
             a
             Lamb
             ;
             there
             is
             two
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             goodly
             pretention
             and
             shew
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             a
             beast
             that
             
             is
             hid
             within
             .
             Dissimulation
             is
             double
             ;
             &
             where
             there
             is
             singlenesse
             ,
             and
             doublenesse
             ,
             there
             is
             deformity
             alway
             .
             It
             is
             an
             ugly
             thing
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             mishapen
             thing
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             Monster
             ,
             Jacob's
             voice
             ,
             and
             Esau's
             hands
             :
             words
             
               as
               smooth
               as
               oyl
               ,
               and
               war
               in
               the
               heart
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             monstrous
             thing
             .
             Even
             as
             there
             be
             Monsters
             in
             nature
             ,
             so
             there
             be
             in
             disposition
             .
             Where
             there
             is
             such
             a
             grosse
             mixture
             ,
             the
             Devil
             and
             an
             Angel
             of
             light
             ,
             outwardly
             an
             Angel
             of
             light
             ,
             and
             inwardly
             a
             Devil
             ,
             to
             hide
             a
             Devil
             in
             the
             shape
             of
             an
             Angel
             of
             light
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             horrible
             deformity
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             comely
             thing
             therefore
             when
             all
             things
             hold
             conformity
             ,
             and
             correspondence
             in
             our
             lives
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             even
             amongst
             men
             ,
             when
             we
             labour
             to
             have
             sanctified
             judgments
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             speak
             what
             is
             our
             judgment
             ,
             and
             have
             outward
             expressions
             answerable
             to
             the
             inward
             impressions
             wrought
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             every
             way
             ;
             then
             a
             man
             is
             like
             himself
             ,
             he
             is
             one
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             heart
             and
             a
             heart
             .
             Adam
             at
             the
             first
             was
             every
             way
             like
             himself
             ,
             but
             after
             falling
             from
             God
             to
             the
             creature
             ,
             the
             changeable
             ,
             corruptible
             creature
             ,
             to
             have
             his
             corruptible
             end
             ,
             he
             fell
             to
             this
             doublenesse
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             S.
             James
             saith
             ,
             
               A
               double-minded
               man
               is
               unconstant
               in
               all
               his
               waies
               :
            
             That
             is
             another
             reason
             to
             move
             us
             to
             simplicity
             of
             disposition
             :
             for
             where
             
             doubling
             is
             ,
             a
             man
             is
             unconstant
             in
             all
             his
             waies
             .
             What
             doth
             S.
             James
             mean
             by
             this
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               A
               double-minded
               man
               is
               unsettled
            
             ?
             Because
             a
             double-minded
             man
             he
             looks
             with
             one
             eye
             to
             Religion
             ,
             and
             to
             those
             things
             that
             are
             good
             ,
             and
             with
             another
             part
             of
             his
             heart
             to
             the
             world
             :
             and
             hereupon
             he
             can
             never
             be
             settled
             any
             way
             .
             Why
             ?
             Because
             having
             unsettled
             intentions
             ,
             having
             false
             aimes
             ,
             double
             aimes
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             crossed
             continually
             .
             Please
             God
             he
             would
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             Religious
             ;
             that
             is
             one
             intention
             :
             but
             now
             comes
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             Religion
             to
             dash
             one
             against
             another
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             must
             be
             inconstant
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             not
             simplicity
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             a
             
               single
               eye
            
             ,
             as
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               the
               eye
               be
               single
               ,
               then
               the
               body
               is
               light
               .
            
             He
             hath
             not
             a
             right
             intention
             ,
             a
             right
             judgment
             of
             things
             ;
             he
             judgeth
             too
             high
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             not
             high
             enough
             of
             grace
             and
             goodnesse
             .
             And
             hereupon
             it
             comes
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             world
             comes
             to
             crosse
             his
             good
             intentions
             ,
             having
             his
             mind
             on
             earthly
             things
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             crosse
             to
             Religion
             ,
             his
             mind
             is
             unsettled
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             by
             terrours
             of
             conscience
             ,
             a
             double-minded
             man
             (
             that
             will
             please
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             a
             worldling
             )
             is
             unconstant
             in
             all
             his
             wayes
             .
             If
             his
             eye
             were
             single
             ,
             then
             all
             his
             body
             would
             be
             light
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             had
             a
             single
             judgment
             to
             know
             what
             is
             right
             ,
             to
             know
             what
             in
             life
             ,
             and
             in
             death
             to
             stick
             to
             ;
             all
             would
             be
             single
             ,
             the
             judgment
             and
             intentions
             go
             together
             :
             when
             a
             mans
             judgment
             is
             convinced
             of
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             upon
             judgment
             followes
             intention
             .
             When
             a
             man
             desires
             and
             resolves
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             please
             him
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             his
             affections
             are
             lightsome
             ;
             his
             affections
             ,
             and
             his
             outward
             man
             goes
             with
             a
             single
             eye
             .
             A
             man
             that
             hath
             a
             false
             ,
             weak
             judgment
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             a
             false
             weak
             ,
             double
             intention
             ,
             his
             body
             is
             dark
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             darksome
             conversation
             .
             A
             double-minded
             man
             is
             unconstant
             in
             all
             his
             wayes
             ,
             Therefore
             we
             should
             labour
             for
             this
             simplicity
             in
             all
             our
             conversation
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             we
             should
             the
             rather
             labour
             for
             this
             simplicity
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             part
             
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             therein
             we
             resemble
             God
             in
             whom
             is
             no
             mixture
             at
             all
             of
             contraries
             :
             but
             all
             is
             alike
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             it
             resembles
             God
             ,
             so
             it
             bears
             us
             out
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             
             
             our
             own
             conscience
             ;
             as
             he
             saith
             here
             ,
             
               Our
               rejoycing
               is
               this
               ,
               the
               testimony
               of
               our
               conscience
               ,
               that
               in
               simplicity
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Now
             God
             is
             greater
             then
             conscience
             .
             A
             man
             that
             carries
             himself
             in
             simplicity
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             uniform
             ,
             even
             manner
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             men
             ,
             that
             man
             hath
             comfort
             in
             his
             conscience
             ,
             and
             comfort
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             of
             all
             other
             sins
             ,
             the
             time
             will
             come
             that
             none
             will
             lie
             heavier
             on
             us
             
             then
             doubling
             both
             with
             men
             ,
             and
             with
             God
             ,
             when
             it
             will
             appear
             that
             we
             have
             not
             been
             the
             men
             that
             we
             carried
             our selves
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             will
             there
             is
             in
             a
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             advisednesse
             ,
             the
             greater
             is
             the
             sin
             :
             and
             the
             greater
             the
             sin
             is
             ,
             the
             greater
             the
             terrour
             
             of
             conscience
             ;
             and
             the
             greater
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             fear
             and
             trembling
             before
             God
             that
             knowes
             conscience
             better
             then
             we
             do
             .
          
           
             Now
             where
             there
             is
             doubling
             ,
             (
             where
             a
             man
             is
             not
             one
             in
             his
             outward
             and
             inward
             man
             ,
             in
             his
             conversation
             to
             men
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             a
             covering
             of
             hatred
             ,
             and
             of
             ill
             affections
             with
             contrary
             pretences
             )
             there
             is
             advisement
             ,
             there
             is
             much
             will
             ,
             and
             little
             passion
             to
             bear
             a
             man
             out
             ,
             to
             excuse
             him
             ;
             but
             he
             doth
             it
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             in
             coole
             blood
             ,
             and
             that
             makes
             dissimulation
             so
             grosse
             ,
             hecause
             it
             is
             in
             cold
             blood
             .
             The
             more
             will
             and
             advisement
             is
             in
             any
             sin
             ,
             the
             greater
             it
             is
             ,
             (
             so
             the
             aggravation
             of
             sin
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             )
             and
             where
             temptations
             are
             strong
             ,
             and
             the
             lesse
             a
             man
             is
             himself
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             a
             diminution
             ,
             and
             a
             lesse
             aggravation
             ;
             as
             when
             a
             man
             is
             carried
             with
             passion
             ,
             with
             infirmitie
             or
             the
             like
             .
             But
             usually
             when
             men
             double
             they
             plot
             .
          
           
             David
             he
             plotted
             before
             ,
             and
             after
             his
             sin
             ,
             he
             doubled
             before
             ,
             and
             after
             his
             sin
             :
             that
             was
             laid
             to
             his
             charge
             more
             then
             all
             that
             ever
             he
             did
             in
             his
             life
             ;
             He
             was
             a
             man
             
               after
               Gods
               own
               heart
               ,
               except
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Uriah
               .
            
             Why
             ?
             Because
             in
             that
             he
             plotted
             .
             We
             see
             before
             what
             many
             shifts
             ,
             and
             windings
             ,
             and
             turnings
             he
             had
             to
             accomplish
             it
             .
             He
             sends
             Uriah
             to
             Joab
             ,
             and
             gives
             him
             a
             letter
             to
             place
             him
             in
             the
             fore
             front
             ,
             and
             useth
             many
             projects
             .
          
           
             And
             after
             it
             was
             committed
             ,
             how
             did
             he
             cover
             it
             ?
             and
             when
             it
             was
             hid
             from
             men
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             hid
             it
             from
             God
             a
             great
             while
             ,
             till
             God
             pulled
             him
             from
             his
             hiding
             place
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             confesse
             roundly
             ,
             Psalme
             32.
             till
             he
             dealt
             directly
             with
             God
             ,
             
               My
               bones
               were
               consumed
               ,
               and
               my
               moisture
               was
               turned
               into
               the
               drought
               of
               summer
               .
            
             He
             did
             it
             from
             men
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             hid
             it
             from
             God.
             Therefore
             because
             there
             was
             much
             plotting
             in
             that
             sin
             ,
             that
             is
             set
             down
             as
             the
             onely
             blemish
             in
             all
             his
             life
             .
             He
             
               was
               a
               man
               after
               Gods
               own
               heart
               ,
               except
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Uriah
               .
            
             Many
             other
             faults
             are
             recorded
             in
             the
             Booke
             of
             God
             of
             David
             :
             but
             because
             there
             might
             be
             some
             excuse
             ,
             they
             were
             from
             infirmity
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             passion
             ,
             or
             oversight
             ,
             &c.
             they
             are
             not
             so
             charged
             on
             him
             .
             But
             this
             was
             with
             plotting
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             cold
             blood
             ,
             there
             was
             much
             will
             and
             advice
             in
             it
             ;
             therefore
             this
             is
             doted
             for
             a
             great
             sin
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             it
             be
             in
             our
             dealing
             amongst
             men
             ,
             we
             should
             consider
             who
             it
             is
             we
             deceive
             ,
             who
             it
             is
             we
             go
             beyond
             in
             doubling
             ,
             who
             it
             is
             that
             we
             circumvent
             ,
             
             and
             who
             it
             is
             that
             doth
             it
             .
             Are
             we
             not
             all
             Christians
             ?
             we
             are
             or
             should
             be
             all
             new
             creatures
             .
             And
             who
             do
             we
             do
             it
             to
             ?
             to
             our
             fellow-members
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             brethren
             .
             Therefore
             in
             1.
             
             Thess.
             4.
             when
             the
             Apostle
             disswades
             the
             Thessalonians
             from
             this
             ,
             from
             double
             dealing
             ,
             and
             double
             carriage
             to
             men
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               You
               are
               members
               one
               of
               another
               .
            
             Let
             us
             consider
             who
             we
             are
             and
             whom
             we
             deal
             with
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             there
             be
             some
             persons
             ,
             and
             some
             courses
             ,
             that
             are
             likelier
             and
             more
             prone
             to
             this
             doubling
             then
             others
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             this
             grace
             of
             simplicity
             .
          
           
             Wherethere
             is
             strength
             of
             parts
             ,
             there
             is
             oft-times
             a
             turning
             of
             them
             
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             against
             our
             brethren
             :
             where
             Grace
             hath
             not
             subdued
             strong
             Imaginations
             ,
             strong
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             brought
             all
             under
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             turning
             of
             those
             parts
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             against
             our
             brethren
             .
             And
             as
             it
             is
             in
             particular
             persons
             ;
             So
             some
             callings
             are
             more
             prone
             to
             double-dealing
             ,
             to
             this
             
             carriage
             that
             is
             not
             fair
             ,
             and
             commendable
             before
             God
             ,
             nor
             comfortable
             to
             the
             conscience
             .
             As
             we
             see
             now
             adaies
             it
             reigns
             every
             where
             ,
             in
             every
             street
             .
          
           
             We
             see
             amongst
             men
             of
             Trade
             ,
             Merchants
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             that
             
             direct
             dealing
             ,
             they
             know
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             pretend
             another
             .
          
           
             So
             likewise
             in
             the
             Lawes
             there
             are
             many
             imputations
             ,
             (
             I
             would
             they
             
             were
             false
             )
             that
             men
             set
             false
             colours
             upon
             ill
             causes
             ;
             to
             gild
             a
             rotten
             post
             (
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             )
             to
             call
             white
             black
             ,
             and
             black
             white
             .
             There
             is
             a
             woe
             in
             Esay
             pronounced
             against
             such
             as
             justifie
             hard
             causes
             ,
             such
             
               as
               call
               evill
               good
               ,
               and
               good
               evil
               :
            
             it
             is
             a
             greater
             sin
             then
             it
             is
             usually
             taken
             for
             .
          
           
             So
             ,
             go
             to
             any
             rank
             of
             men
             ;
             they
             have
             learned
             the
             Art
             of
             dissimulation
             in
             their
             course
             :
             they
             have
             learned
             to
             sell
             wind
             ,
             to
             sell
             words
             ,
             to
             sell
             nothing
             ,
             to
             sell
             pretexts
             :
             to
             overthrow
             a
             man
             by
             way
             of
             commendations
             ,
             and
             flattery
             ;
             such
             tricks
             there
             are
             ,
             which
             are
             contrary
             to
             this
             simplicity
             .
             To
             cover
             hatred
             with
             fair
             words
             ,
             to
             kill
             with
             kindnesse
             (
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             )
             to
             overthrow
             a
             man
             with
             commendations
             :
             To
             commend
             a
             man
             before
             another
             ,
             who
             is
             jealous
             of
             the
             vertues
             he
             commends
             him
             for
             .
             To
             commend
             a
             man
             for
             valour
             before
             a
             coward
             ;
             to
             commend
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             thereby
             to
             take
             occasion
             to
             send
             him
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
             To
             commend
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             come
             in
             with
             an
             exception
             ,
             to
             marre
             all
             .
             To
             cover
             revenge
             and
             hatred
             with
             fair
             carriage
             ,
             thereby
             to
             get
             opportunity
             to
             revenge
             ;
             such
             tricks
             there
             are
             abroad
             ,
             which
             oft-times
             discover
             themselves
             at
             length
             .
             For
             God
             is
             just
             ,
             he
             will
             discover
             all
             these
             hidden
             windings
             and
             turnings
             :
             for
             plotting
             makes
             it
             more
             odious
             ;
             of
             all
             men
             doublers
             are
             most
             hateful
             .
          
           
             How
             shall
             we
             come
             to
             attain
             this
             Grace
             ,
             to
             converse
             in
             the
             world
             in
             simplicity
             ?
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             take
             it
             for
             a
             rule
             ,
             (
             though
             many
             think
             it
             no
             great
             matter
             to
             be
             a
             dissembler
             )
             our
             nature
             is
             full
             of
             dissimulation
             since
             the
             fall
             :
             the
             heart
             of
             
             man
             is
             unsearchable
             ,
             there
             is
             deep
             deceit
             in
             man.
             Take
             a
             Child
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             dissimulation
             he
             learns
             ;
             it
             is
             one
             of
             the
             first
             things
             he
             learns
             ,
             to
             dissemble
             ,
             to
             double
             ,
             to
             be
             false
             .
             We
             see
             the
             weakest
             creatures
             ,
             what
             shifts
             ,
             what
             windings
             and
             turnings
             they
             have
             to
             save
             themselves
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             vertue
             to
             be
             down-right
             :
             for
             therein
             a
             man
             must
             crosse
             himself
             .
             It
             is
             no
             thanks
             for
             a
             man
             to
             shuffle
             ,
             and
             to
             shift
             in
             the
             world
             :
             nature
             teacheth
             this
             ,
             to
             dissemble
             ,
             to
             turn
             and
             wind
             ,
             &c.
             
             A
             man
             need
             not
             to
             plough
             to
             have
             weeds
             :
             the
             ground
             it self
             is
             a
             mother
             to
             them
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             a
             stepmother
             
             to
             good
             seed
             .
             So
             we
             need
             not
             teach
             men
             to
             dissemble
             ,
             every
             man
             hath
             it
             by
             nature
             :
             but
             it
             must
             be
             strength
             of
             grace
             that
             makes
             a
             man
             down-right
             :
             Take
             that
             for
             a
             ground
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             a
             company
             of
             sottish
             men
             ,
             that
             take
             it
             for
             a
             great
             commendation
             to
             dissemble
             :
             and
             rather
             then
             they
             will
             be
             known
             not
             to
             dissemble
             in
             businesse
             ,
             they
             will
             puzzle
             clear
             businesse
             :
             when
             a
             thing
             is
             fair
             ,
             and
             clear
             ,
             they
             will
             have
             projects
             beyond
             the
             Moon
             ,
             and
             so
             carry
             themselves
             in
             it
             as
             
             if
             they
             desired
             to
             be
             accounted
             couzeners
             ,
             and
             dissemblers
             .
             Alas
             ,
             poor
             souls
             ;
             nature
             teacheth
             men
             to
             be
             naught
             in
             this
             kind
             well
             enough
             .
             Know
             therefore
             whosoever
             thou
             art
             that
             studiest
             this
             Art
             of
             dissembling
             ,
             and
             doubling
             ;
             thy
             own
             nature
             is
             prone
             enough
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             divel
             is
             apt
             to
             lead
             thee
             into
             it
             .
             This
             being
             laid
             for
             a
             ground
             ,
             how
             may
             we
             carry
             our selves
             in
             the
             world
             in
             holy
             simplicity
             ,
             that
             may
             yield
             comfort
             to
             our
             
             conciences
             in
             life
             ,
             and
             in
             death
             ?
          
           
             First
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             will
             come
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             deal
             with
             that
             
             that
             will
             not
             dissemble
             with
             us
             .
             Let
             the
             cunningest
             dissembler
             hold
             out
             as
             long
             as
             he
             can
             ,
             he
             shall
             meet
             with
             sicknesse
             ,
             or
             with
             terrour
             of
             conscience
             ,
             he
             shall
             meet
             with
             death
             it self
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hell
             torment
             ;
             although
             now
             he
             carry
             himself
             smoothly
             ,
             and
             dance
             in
             a
             net
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             and
             double
             with
             the
             world
             ,
             though
             he
             make
             a
             fair
             shew
             :
             yet
             ere
             long
             thou
             shalt
             meet
             with
             that
             that
             will
             deal
             simply
             with
             thee
             ,
             that
             will
             deal
             plain
             enough
             with
             thee
             .
             Thou
             shalt
             be
             uncased
             ,
             and
             laid
             open
             to
             the
             world
             ere
             long
             ;
             let
             us
             consider
             this
             .
          
           
             We
             see
             a
             Snake
             ,
             or
             Serpent
             ,
             it
             doubles
             ,
             and
             winds
             ,
             and
             turns
             when
             it
             is
             alive
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             killed
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             stretched
             forth
             at
             length
             .
             As
             one
             said
             ,
             
             seeing
             a
             Snake
             dead
             ,
             and
             stretched
             out
             :
             so
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             it
             behoved
             you
             to
             have
             lived
             .
             So
             the
             Divel
             that
             great
             Serpent
             ,
             that
             ancient
             
               old
               Serpent
            
             ,
             he
             gets
             into
             the
             Snake
             ,
             into
             the
             wilely
             wit
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             winde
             and
             turn
             ,
             and
             shift
             and
             shuffle
             in
             the
             world
             :
             but
             then
             some
             great
             crosse
             comes
             ,
             or
             death
             comes
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             man
             is
             stretched
             out
             at
             length
             to
             the
             view
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             confesseth
             all
             ,
             (
             and
             perhaps
             that
             confession
             is
             sincere
             when
             it
             is
             wrung
             out
             by
             terrour
             of
             conscience
             )
             then
             he
             confesseth
             that
             he
             hath
             deceived
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             deceived
             himself
             ,
             and
             laboured
             to
             deceive
             God
             also
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             would
             have
             comfort
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             ,
             labour
             we
             to
             deal
             plainly
             ,
             and
             directly
             ;
             and
             of
             all
             other
             sins
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             remember
             ,
             this
             is
             that
             which
             will
             lie
             the
             heaviest
             on
             us
             ,
             as
             comming
             nearest
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             For
             what
             is
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ?
             when
             men
             rush
             against
             their
             knowledge
             in
             malice
             to
             the
             truth
             known
             .
             Where
             there
             is
             most
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             most
             will
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             greatest
             sin
             .
             Now
             in
             lying
             and
             dissembling
             ,
             and
             double-dealing
             ,
             a
             man
             comes
             near
             to
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             for
             he
             knows
             that
             he
             doth
             ill
             ,
             he
             plots
             the
             ill
             that
             he
             knows
             ;
             and
             when
             there
             is
             plotting
             ,
             there
             is
             time
             to
             deliberate
             ;
             a
             man
             is
             not
             carried
             away
             by
             passion
             .
          
           
             Consider
             ,
             the
             time
             will
             come
             when
             you
             will
             be
             uncased
             ,
             when
             you
             will
             be
             laid
             open
             and
             naked
             :
             and
             then
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             of
             all
             sins
             ,
             this
             will
             lie
             heavy
             on
             thee
             ,
             thy
             dissembling
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Therefore
             every
             one
             in
             his
             calling
             ,
             take
             heed
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             his
             calling
             ,
             among
             the
             rest
             of
             this
             one
             ,
             of
             double-dealing
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             that
             we
             may
             avoid
             it
             the
             better
             ,
             labour
             for
             faith
             ,
             to
             live
             
             by
             faith
             :
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             men
             live
             by
             shifts
             ,
             and
             by
             doubling
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             They
             have
             not
             faith
             to
             depend
             upon
             God
             ,
             in
             good
             ,
             and
             plain
             down-right
             courses
             .
             Men
             are
             ready
             to
             say
             ,
             If
             I
             should
             not
             dissemble
             ,
             and
             double
             ,
             and
             carry
             things
             after
             that
             manner
             ,
             hwo
             should
             I
             live
             ?
             why
             ,
             where
             is
             thy
             faith
             ?
             The
             righteous
             man
             lives
             by
             his
             faith
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             his
             shifts
             ,
             not
             by
             his
             wits
             .
             God
             will
             provide
             for
             us
             :
             are
             we
             not
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ?
             Do
             we
             not
             professe
             to
             be
             Gods
             Children
             ?
             Do
             children
             use
             to
             shift
             ?
             No
             ,
             a
             child
             goes
             about
             to
             do
             his
             fathers
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             
             he
             knowes
             that
             he
             will
             maintain
             him
             .
             It
             is
             against
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Child
             of
             God
             (
             as
             farre
             as
             he
             knowes
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             Child
             of
             God
             )
             to
             use
             any
             indirect
             course
             ,
             any
             windings
             ,
             and
             turnings
             in
             his
             calling
             :
             let
             us
             depend
             upon
             God
             as
             a
             Child
             depends
             on
             his
             father
             ;
             and
             of
             all
             others
             God
             will
             provide
             most
             for
             them
             that
             in
             simple
             honesty
             ,
             in
             plain
             downe-right
             dealing
             depend
             on
             him
             in
             doing
             good
             .
          
           
             For
             God
             accounts
             it
             a
             prerogative
             ,
             to
             defend
             and
             maintain
             them
             that
             cast
             themselves
             on
             him
             ;
             he
             will
             be
             their
             wisdom
             that
             can
             deny
             their
             own
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             shifts
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             in
             conscience
             labour
             to
             deale
             directly
             ;
             he
             will
             be
             wise
             for
             them
             and
             provide
             for
             them
             .
             It
             is
             his
             prerogative
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             suffer
             his
             Children
             to
             be
             deserted
             .
             A
             little
             faith
             therefore
             would
             help
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             would
             make
             us
             walke
             in
             simplicity
             .
             If
             we
             could
             make
             God
             our
             alsufficiencie
             once
             ,
             then
             we
             should
             walk
             uprightly
             before
             God
             and
             men
             .
          
           
             For
             what
             makes
             men
             to
             double
             ?
          
           
             This
             certainly
             makes
             men
             to
             double
             :
             they
             think
             they
             shall
             be
             undone
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             direct
             :
             for
             if
             they
             deale
             directly
             ,
             they
             shall
             lose
             their
             liberty
             ,
             or
             their
             lives
             ,
             or
             their
             opportunity
             of
             gaining
             ,
             &c.
             
             Well
             ,
             come
             what
             will
             ,
             deale
             thou
             directly
             ,
             and
             know
             this
             for
             a
             rule
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             have
             more
             good
             in
             Gods
             favour
             (
             if
             thou
             be
             a
             Christian
             )
             then
             thou
             canst
             lose
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             if
             upon
             grounds
             of
             conscience
             thou
             deal
             directly
             in
             what
             estate
             so
             ever
             thou
             art
             .
          
           
             If
             thou
             be
             a
             Judge
             ,
             if
             thou
             be
             a
             Witnesse
             ,
             deale
             directly
             ,
             speake
             the
             truth
             .
             If
             thou
             be
             a
             divine
             ,
             speak
             directly
             in
             Gods
             cause
             ,
             deale
             out
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             as
             in
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             come
             what
             will
             ,
             whatsoever
             thou
             losest
             in
             thy
             wealth
             ,
             or
             liberty
             ,
             &c.
             thou
             shalt
             gain
             in
             God.
             Is
             not
             all
             good
             in
             him
             ?
             what
             is
             all
             the
             good
             we
             have
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             from
             him
             ?
             And
             the
             nearer
             you
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             more
             your
             happinesse
             is
             increased
             :
             the
             more
             you
             are
             striped
             of
             earthly
             things
             ,
             the
             more
             you
             have
             in
             God.
             Hath
             not
             he
             mens
             hearts
             in
             his
             hands
             ?
             when
             you
             think
             you
             shall
             endanger
             your selves
             thus
             and
             thusby
             plain
             direct
             dealing
             without
             doubling
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             called
             to
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             &c.
             
             Hath
             not
             he
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             in
             his
             hands
             to
             make
             them
             favour
             you
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             ?
             In
             Pro.
             10.
             
             
               He
               that
               walketh
               uprightly
               ,
               walketh
               boldly
               .
            
             He
             that
             walketh
             uprightly
             ,
             not
             doubling
             in
             his
             courses
             ,
             he
             walketh
             safely
             ,
             God
             will
             procure
             his
             safety
             .
             God
             that
             hath
             
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               in
               his
               hand
               as
               the
               rivers
               of
               water
               ,
            
             he
             can
             turn
             them
             to
             favour
             such
             a
             man.
             
          
           
             A
             mans
             nature
             is
             inclined
             to
             favour
             downe-right
             dealing
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             hate
             the
             contrary
             .
             You
             see
             the
             three
             young
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             threatened
             with
             fire
             ,
             come
             what
             will
             ,
             
               O
               King
               ,
               we
               will
               not
               worship
               the
               Image
               of
               Gold
               which
               thou
               hast
               set
               up
               .
            
             They
             would
             be
             burned
             first
             .
             What
             lost
             they
             by
             it
             ?
          
           
             Howsoever
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             lose
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             granted
             that
             we
             canlose
             any
             thing
             by
             direct
             dealing
             ;
             
               For
               the
               earth
               is
               the
               Lords
               &
               the
               fulnesse
               thereof
               ,
            
             and
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             are
             his
             .
             But
             suppose
             they
             doe
             ;
             yet
             they
             gain
             in
             better
             things
             ,
             in
             comfort
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             expectation
             and
             hope
             of
             better
             things
             .
             Faith
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             courage
             ,
             and
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             other
             Graces
             that
             carrie
             a
             mans
             courage
             in
             a
             course
             of
             simplicitie
             in
             this
             World.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             if
             we
             would
             walk
             simply
             ,
             and
             have
             our
             conversation
             in
             the
             world
             in
             this
             grace
             ,
             let
             us
             labour
             especially
             for
             faith
             to
             depend
             upon
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             to
             approve
             our selves
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             our
             last
             and
             chief
             
             end
             ,
             and
             our
             communion
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             direct
             all
             our
             courses
             to
             that
             end
             .
             This
             is
             indeed
             to
             set
             him
             up
             a
             Throne
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             him
             a
             god
             ,
             when
             rather
             then
             we
             will
             displease
             him
             ,
             or
             his
             Vicegerent
             ,
             his
             Vicar
             in
             us
             which
             is
             conscience
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             placed
             in
             us
             as
             a
             monitor
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             witnesse
             ,
             we
             will
             venture
             the
             losse
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             rather
             then
             we
             will
             displease
             that
             Vicar
             which
             he
             hath
             set
             in
             our
             hearts
             .
             This
             I
             say
             is
             to
             make
             him
             a
             god
             ;
             and
             he
             will
             take
             the
             care
             and
             protection
             of
             such
             a
             man.
             S.
             Paul
             here
             in
             all
             the
             imputations
             ,
             in
             all
             crosses
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             retires
             home
             to
             himself
             to
             his
             own
             house
             ,
             to
             conscience
             ,
             and
             that
             did
             bear
             him
             out
             ,
             that
             
               in
               simplicity
               he
               had
               had
               his
               conversation
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             The
             next
             particular
             is
             ,
             
               
                 In
                 Sincerity
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             addes
             to
             simplicity
             ,
             this
             
               Godly
               sincerity
            
             ;
             and
             he
             may
             well
             joyn
             these
             two
             together
             :
             for
             plainnesse
             and
             truth
             go
             together
             :
             a
             plain
             heart
             is
             usually
             a
             true
             heart
             .
             Doublenesse
             ,
             and
             hypocrisie
             which
             are
             contrary
             they
             alwaies
             go
             together
             :
             he
             that
             is
             not
             plain
             to
             men
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             sincere
             to
             God.
             Simplicity
             respects
             our
             whole
             course
             with
             men
             :
             sincerity
             hath
             an
             eye
             to
             God
             ;
             though
             perhaps
             ,
             in
             matters
             and
             actions
             towards
             men
             .
             Sincerity
             is
             alway
             with
             a
             respect
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             opposed
             to
             hypocrisie
             ,
             a
             vice
             in
             Religion
             opposite
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Now
             this
             Sincerity
             that
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             ,
             it
             is
             
               
                 A
                 blessed
                 frame
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 wrought
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
                 soul
                 is
                 set
                 
                 straight
                 ,
                 and
                 right
                 in
                 a
                 purpose
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 in
                 endeavours
                 answerable
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 )
                 and
                 to
                 offend
                 him
                 in
                 nothing
                 .
              
            
          
           
             I
             make
             a
             plain
             description
             ,
             because
             I
             intend
             practice
             :
             there
             may
             be
             some
             nicer
             descriptions
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             blessed
             frame
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             wrought
             by
             the
             sincere
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             whereby
             the
             soul
             is
             set
             straight
             ,
             and
             right
             ,
             to
             purpose
             ,
             and
             to
             endeavour
             all
             that
             is
             pleasing
             in
             Gods
             sight
             ;
             and
             that
             with
             an
             intention
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             with
             an
             eye
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             is
             not
             sincerity
             .
             It
             is
             such
             a
             disposition
             and
             frame
             of
             soul
             ,
             that
             doth
             all
             good
             ,
             that
             hates
             all
             ill
             ,
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             please
             God
             in
             all
             ,
             with
             an
             eye
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             called
             
               sincerity
               of
               God
            
             ,
             or
             
               godly
               sincerity
            
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             called
             
             so
             fitly
             :
             because
             God
             is
             not
             onely
             the
             authour
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             God
             is
             the
             aim
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             pattern
             of
             it
             :
             for
             he
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             that
             is
             sincere
             ,
             that
             is
             simple
             ,
             and
             unmixed
             .
             God
             is
             the
             pattern
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             makes
             us
             like
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             the
             aim
             of
             it
             .
             A
             man
             that
             is
             sincere
             aimes
             at
             God
             in
             all
             his
             courses
             ;
             wherein
             he
             aimes
             not
             at
             God
             he
             is
             not
             sincere
             .
             It
             comes
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             it
             looks
             to
             God.
             For
             naturally
             we
             are
             all
             hypocrites
             ,
             we
             look
             to
             shewes
             ,
             therefore
             sincerity
             is
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             the
             sincerity
             of
             God
             especially
             ,
             because
             where
             this
             sincerity
             is
             ,
             it
             makes
             us
             aime
             at
             God
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             it
             makes
             us
             have
             respect
             to
             him
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             as
             the
             creature
             should
             have
             respect
             to
             the
             Creator
             ,
             the
             servant
             to
             the
             Master
             ,
             the
             sonne
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Subject
             to
             the
             Prince
             .
             The
             relations
             we
             stand
             in
             to
             God
             should
             make
             us
             aime
             at
             him
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             The
             Observation
             from
             hence
             is
             this
             ,
             
               
                 A
                 Christian
                 that
                 hopes
                 for
                 joy
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 his
                 conscience
                 witnesse
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 his
                 conversation
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 sincerity
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             As
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             here
             ,
             
               This
               is
               the
               testimony
               of
               our
               conscience
               ,
               that
            
             
             
               in
               simplicity
               ,
               and
               godly
               sincerity
               we
               have
               had
               our
               conversation
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Now
             to
             go
             on
             with
             this
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             lay
             it
             open
             a
             little
             .
             Sincerity
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             a
             distinct
             thing
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             goes
             with
             every
             good
             thing
             .
             Truth
             ,
             and
             sincerity
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             a
             distinct
             vertue
             ,
             and
             grace
             ,
             as
             a
             truth
             joyned
             to
             all
             graces
             .
             As
             ,
             sincere
             hope
             ,
             sincere
             faith
             ,
             sincere
             love
             ,
             sincere
             repentance
             ,
             sincere
             confession
             .
             It
             is
             a
             grace
             annexed
             to
             every
             grace
             :
             it
             is
             the
             life
             ,
             and
             soul
             of
             every
             grace
             ;
             and
             all
             is
             nothing
             without
             it
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             it
             behoves
             us
             to
             consider
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             I
             say
             )
             not
             so
             much
             a
             distinct
             thing
             from
             other
             graces
             ;
             as
             that
             which
             makes
             other
             graces
             to
             be
             graces
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             are
             nothing
             at
             all
             :
             so
             much
             sincerity
             ,
             so
             much
             reality
             .
             So
             much
             as
             we
             have
             not
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             we
             have
             nothing
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             an
             empty
             shew
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             so
             accounted
             .
          
           
             In
             Philosophy
             you
             know
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             true
             onely
             hath
             a
             being
             and
             consistence
             :
             all
             truth
             hath
             a
             being
             ,
             all
             falshood
             is
             nothing
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             counterfeit
             thing
             ;
             it
             is
             nothing
             to
             that
             it
             is
             pretended
             to
             be
             .
             An
             Image
             is
             something
             ,
             but
             S.
             Paul
             calls
             it
             nothing
             :
             because
             it
             is
             not
             that
             which
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Idolater
             would
             have
             it
             to
             be
             ;
             he
             would
             have
             it
             to
             be
             a
             God
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             nothing
             lesse
             .
             All
             is
             nothing
             without
             sincerity
             :
             Therefore
             let
             us
             consider
             of
             it
             .
             And
             that
             we
             may
             the
             better
             consider
             of
             it
             ,
             let
             us
             look
             upon
             it
             in
             every
             action
             .
          
           
             
               All
               actions
               are
               either
            
             
               
                 
                   Good.
                   
                
                 
                   Ill.
                   
                
                 
                   Indifferent
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             How
             is
             Sincerity
             discovered
             in
             good
             actions
             ?
             
          
           
             Sincerity
             is
             tryed
             in
             good
             actions
             many
             waies
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             a
             man
             that
             is
             sincere
             in
             the
             doing
             that
             which
             is
             good
             :
             he
             
             will
             have
             a
             mind
             prepared
             to
             know
             all
             that
             is
             good
             ;
             to
             know
             the
             good
             he
             stands
             disposed
             to
             :
             to
             know
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             learn
             by
             all
             good
             means
             :
             therefore
             he
             hath
             a
             heart
             prepared
             with
             diligence
             to
             be
             informed
             in
             the
             use
             of
             means
             .
             So
             far
             as
             a
             man
             is
             carelesse
             ,
             and
             negligent
             in
             coming
             to
             the
             means
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             put
             in
             mind
             of
             good
             duties
             ,
             so
             far
             a
             man
             is
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             and
             insincere
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             good
             duties
             ,
             a
             true
             sincere
             Christian
             hath
             an
             universal
             
             respect
             to
             all
             that
             is
             good
             .
             He
             desires
             to
             know
             all
             ,
             and
             when
             any
             thing
             is
             manifested
             to
             him
             he
             intends
             to
             practise
             all
             .
             
               We
               are
               here
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
            
             (
             saith
             
               Cornelius
               )
               to
               practise
               all
               things
               that
               shall
               be
               taught
               us
               by
               God
               ,
            
             Act.
             10.
             
             
               I
               will
               have
               respect
               to
               all
               thy
               Commandements
               ,
            
             Psal.
             119.
             6.
             one
             and
             another
             .
          
           
             The
             ground
             of
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             Sincerity
             looks
             at
             God
             :
             now
             God
             he
             commands
             one
             thing
             as
             well
             as
             another
             :
             and
             therefore
             if
             a
             man
             do
             any
             thing
             
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             in
             conscience
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             must
             do
             one
             as
             well
             as
             another
             .
             As
             S.
             James
             saith
             excellently
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             
               He
               that
               offends
               in
               one
               is
               guilty
               of
               all
               .
            
             Because
             abstaining
             from
             one
             sin
             ,
             and
             doing
             one
             good
             for
             conscience
             ,
             he
             will
             do
             all
             for
             conscience
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             sincere
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             it
             is
             true
             in
             Divinity
             ,
             a
             man
             that
             repents
             of
             one
             sin
             ,
             he
             repents
             of
             all
             ;
             if
             he
             repent
             of
             any
             sin
             as
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             :
             because
             all
             sins
             are
             of
             one
             nature
             .
             We
             must
             not
             single
             out
             what
             pleaseth
             us
             ,
             and
             leave
             what
             doth
             not
             please
             us
             :
             this
             is
             to
             make
             our selves
             Gods.
             The
             servant
             must
             not
             choose
             his
             work
             ,
             but
             take
             that
             work
             that
             his
             Master
             commands
             him
             :
             therefore
             sincerity
             is
             tried
             in
             universal
             obedience
             .
          
           
           
             Partial
             obedience
             is
             insincere
             obedience
             ;
             when
             a
             man
             saith
             ,
             This
             sin
             I
             must
             keep
             still
             ,
             Herein
             
               God
               be
               merciful
               to
               me
            
             .
             This
             stands
             with
             my
             profit
             ,
             I
             must
             not
             leave
             this
             :
             this
             sin
             I
             am
             affected
             to
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Saul
             .
             This
             is
             insincerity
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             good
             as
             nothing
             to
             God-ward
             .
             It
             may
             keep
             a
             man
             from
             shame
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             &c.
             but
             to
             God
             it
             is
             nothing
             .
             A
             man
             must
             have
             respect
             to
             all
             Gods
             Commandements
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             done
             to
             God
             else
             .
          
           
             More
             particularly
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             sincere
             ,
             he
             will
             have
             regard
             of
             the
             main
             duties
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             have
             regard
             likewise
             of
             the
             lesser
             duties
             ,
             and
             especially
             
             of
             the
             lesser
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             not
             liable
             to
             the
             censure
             of
             men
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             censure
             and
             punishment
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             for
             there
             a
             mans
             sincerity
             is
             most
             tryed
             .
             In
             great
             duties
             ,
             there
             are
             great
             rewards
             ,
             great
             encouragements
             ;
             but
             for
             lesser
             duties
             ,
             there
             are
             lesser
             incouragements
             ;
             but
             if
             a
             man
             do
             them
             ,
             he
             must
             do
             them
             for
             conscience
             sake
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             this
             is
             sincerity
             ,
             to
             practise
             good
             duties
             though
             they
             be
             lesser
             duties
             ,
             and
             though
             they
             be
             lesse
             esteemed
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             lesse
             countenanced
             ;
             to
             practise
             them
             though
             they
             be
             discountenanced
             ,
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             by
             great
             ones
             ,
             yet
             to
             practise
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             be
             good
             .
             And
             to
             love
             good
             things
             that
             the
             World
             cares
             not
             for
             ,
             because
             they
             be
             good
             .
          
           
             The
             practice
             of
             private
             prayer
             morning
             and
             evening
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             we
             are
             not
             expresly
             bound
             to
             ,
             but
             as
             conscience
             binds
             us
             ;
             therefore
             if
             a
             man
             be
             sincere
             he
             will
             make
             conscience
             of
             that
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             duty
             ,
             because
             God
             bids
             us
             
               pray
               alway
            
             .
             So
             ,
             to
             fear
             an
             oath
             for
             conscience
             sake
             ,
             not
             to
             swear
             common
             or
             lighter
             oathes
             (
             for
             I
             count
             him
             not
             worthy
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             that
             is
             an
             ordinary
             swearer
             ;
             but
             )
             lighter
             oathes
             a
             Christian
             makes
             conscience
             of
             ;
             because
             he
             looks
             to
             God.
             Now
             God
             looks
             to
             little
             sins
             as
             well
             as
             to
             great
             :
             and
             there
             is
             no
             sin
             little
             indeed
             that
             toucheth
             the
             Majestie
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             practice
             of
             all
             duties
             (
             therefore
             )
             is
             a
             notable
             evidence
             of
             sincerity
             :
             Herod
             did
             many
             things
             ,
             but
             he
             had
             a
             Herodias
             ,
             that
             spoyled
             all
             .
             And
             so
             if
             thou
             obey
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             all
             ,
             thou
             hast
             a
             Herodias
             ,
             a
             main
             sin
             ;
             alas
             ,
             all
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             thou
             art
             an
             hypocrite
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             for
             good
             things
             ,
             one
             that
             is
             sincere
             in
             respect
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             uniform
             in
             his
             obedience
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             doth
             all
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             2nd
             he
             doth
             
             it
             in
             one
             place
             as
             well
             as
             another
             ,
             and
             at
             one
             time
             as
             well
             as
             another
             ,
             he
             doth
             it
             not
             by
             starts
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             there
             is
             constancy
             required
             in
             sincerity
             :
             where
             sincerity
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             constancy
             to
             do
             it
             in
             all
             times
             ,
             in
             all
             places
             .
             Or
             else
             it
             is
             but
             a
             humour
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             sincerity
             when
             a
             man
             doth
             it
             but
             in
             good
             moods
             (
             as
             we
             say
             .
             )
             Therefore
             a
             man
             that
             is
             sincere
             ,
             he
             makes
             conscience
             of
             private
             duties
             as
             well
             as
             of
             publick
             ;
             of
             personal
             duties
             between
             God
             and
             his
             own
             soul
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             duties
             that
             the
             world
             takes
             notice
             of
             :
             in
             one
             place
             as
             well
             as
             another
             .
             He
             is
             holy
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             closet
             ;
             not
             onely
             in
             his
             calling
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Christian
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             is
             about
             his
             particular
             businesse
             .
             He
             considers
             he
             is
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             in
             every
             place
             ,
             at
             all
             times
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Paul
             every
             where
             laboured
             to
             have
             a
             good
             conversation
             :
             when
             he
             was
             at
             the
             Bar
             ,
             he
             remembred
             where
             he
             was
             ,
             and
             he
             laboured
             to
             convert
             others
             :
             in
             the
             prison
             he
             converted
             Onesimus
             :
             when
             he
             had
             his
             liberty
             he
             spread
             the
             Gospel
             every
             where
             .
          
           
           
             So
             in
             all
             places
             he
             was
             uniform
             like
             himself
             ,
             which
             shewed
             that
             he
             had
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             I
             doe
             now
             and
             then
             a
             good
             action
             ,
             but
             my
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             
               My
               conversation
               is
               in
               sincerity
            
             .
             So
             there
             must
             be
             sincerity
             in
             our
             walking
             ,
             our
             whole
             conversation
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             in
             good
             actions
             how
             to
             try
             our
             sincerity
             .
          
           
             A
             sincere
             man
             in
             the
             very
             performance
             of
             good
             duties
             ,
             he
             is
             humble
             :
             
             because
             he
             doth
             all
             things
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             doth
             it
             in
             sincerity
             with
             humility
             ;
             he
             doth
             all
             good
             with
             reverence
             ,
             because
             he
             doth
             it
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Humility
             ,
             and
             reverence
             it
             is
             a
             qualification
             of
             sincerity
             :
             because
             whatsoever
             we
             do
             ,
             we
             do
             it
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             God
             :
             therefore
             we
             are
             reverent
             in
             our
             very
             secret
             devotions
             in
             our
             closets
             .
             We
             carry
             our selves
             reverently
             ;
             because
             when
             no
             eye
             seeth
             us
             ,
             the
             eye
             of
             heaven
             seeth
             us
             ,
             in
             one
             place
             as
             well
             as
             another
             .
             A
             sincere
             Christian
             ,
             is
             a
             reverent
             ,
             and
             humble
             Christian
             ,
             and
             this
             reverence
             accompanies
             all
             his
             good
             actions
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             he
             hath
             done
             all
             ,
             a
             sincere
             Christian
             that
             doth
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             
             he
             is
             humble
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             is
             thankfull
             ;
             for
             he
             knowes
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             done
             it
             by
             his
             owne
             strength
             ,
             but
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             God
             hath
             the
             glory
             .
             He
             is
             humble
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             mixed
             with
             some
             infirmities
             of
             his
             .
             A
             sincere
             Christian
             is
             alway
             humble
             ,
             having
             an
             eye
             to
             God
             :
             though
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             world
             he
             hath
             done
             excellent
             well
             :
             yet
             he
             knowes
             that
             God
             seeth
             as
             he
             seeth
             ,
             he
             seeth
             some
             defects
             ,
             God
             seeth
             more
             ,
             and
             that
             humbleth
             him
             .
             As
             we
             see
             David
             ,
             1.
             
             Chron.
             29.
             14.
             
               saith
               he
               ,
               Who
               am
               I
               ?
               or
               who
               is
               this
               people
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               be
               able
               to
               offer
               willingly
               after
               this
               sort
               ?
               All
               things
               come
               of
               thee
               ,
               of
               thiue
               owne
               I
               have
               given
               thee
               .
            
             So
             he
             humbled
             himself
             in
             thankfulnesse
             to
             God.
             For
             ill
             actions
             ,
             a
             true
             sincere
             Christian
             before-hand
             
             he
             intends
             none
             ,
             he
             regards
             none
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             Psal.
             66.
             
             
               If
               I
               regard
               iniquity
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               not
               hear
               my
               prayers
               .
            
             His
             disposition
             is
             to
             regard
             none
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             league
             with
             none
             :
             if
             he
             were
             ,
             his
             heart
             were
             false
             ,
             his
             conscience
             would
             tell
             him
             he
             were
             an
             hypocrite
             .
             He
             is
             subject
             to
             infirmities
             ,
             but
             he
             doth
             not
             respect
             them
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             regard
             them
             ;
             he
             intends
             not
             in
             his
             heart
             to
             live
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             if
             he
             fall
             into
             any
             sin
             ,
             he
             is
             sincerely
             grieved
             for
             them
             ,
             (
             his
             heart
             
             is
             tender
             )
             and
             he
             sincerely
             confesseth
             them
             ,
             without
             guile
             ,
             Psal.
             32.
             
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               in
               whose
               spirit
               there
               is
               no
               guile
               ,
            
             who
             when
             he
             sees
             he
             hath
             sinned
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             guilefully
             cloak
             ,
             and
             extenuate
             his
             sin
             .
             As
             we
             see
             Saul
             he
             had
             many
             evasions
             ,
             and
             excuses
             for
             himself
             .
             A
             true
             Christian
             will
             lay
             open
             his
             sin
             with
             all
             the
             aggravations
             that
             his
             conscience
             tells
             him
             of
             .
             
               As
               David
            
             saith
             ,
             what
             a
             foole
             ?
             
               and
               what
               a
               beast
               was
               I
               ?
            
             what
             an
             unthankful
             creature
             was
             I
             to
             sin
             against
             so
             many
             benefits
             ,
             and
             favours
             ?
             he
             will
             be
             ashamed
             ,
             and
             confounded
             in
             himself
             .
          
           
             And
             of
             all
             sins
             ,
             a
             sincere
             Christian
             is
             most
             carefull
             to
             avoid
             his
             personal
             sins
             :
             you
             may
             know
             sinceritie
             by
             that
             .
             He
             that
             takes
             not
             heed
             to
             that
             
             which
             he
             is
             most
             inclined
             unto
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             tripped
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             An
             hypocrite
             and
             false-hearted
             man
             ,
             he
             doth
             good
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             be
             favoured
             in
             some
             sin
             wherein
             he
             strengtheneth
             himself
             ;
             he
             will
             doe
             something
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             be
             favourable
             to
             him
             in
             other
             things
             .
          
           
             But
             a
             true
             sincere
             Christian
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             inclined
             by
             temper
             of
             body
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             calling
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             former
             custome
             of
             his
             unregenerate
             life
             ,
             to
             some
             sin
             more
             then
             another
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             not
             shaken
             some
             sin
             wholly
             off
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             purged
             himself
             wholly
             of
             the
             dregs
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             he
             findes
             
             still
             a
             propensenesse
             in
             his
             nature
             to
             it
             :
             yet
             as
             far
             as
             he
             is
             sincere
             ,
             he
             gets
             strength
             ,
             especially
             against
             that
             .
             A
             false-hearted
             man
             favours
             himself
             ,
             especially
             in
             those
             sins
             :
             and
             will
             swell
             if
             he
             be
             found
             out
             in
             them
             ;
             he
             will
             not
             bear
             a
             reproofe
             .
             But
             a
             Christian
             that
             is
             sincere
             ,
             that
             intends
             amendment
             ,
             that
             intends
             to
             be
             better
             ;
             he
             would
             reform
             his
             heart
             if
             it
             be
             amisse
             ,
             and
             is
             willing
             to
             be
             discovered
             in
             his
             most
             particular
             ,
             and
             personall
             sins
             that
             he
             is
             prone
             to
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             trie
             our selves
             by
             this
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             hating
             sin
             in
             generall
             and
             at
             large
             ,
             but
             how
             we
             stand
             affected
             ,
             especially
             to
             those
             particular
             sins
             we
             are
             most
             prone
             to
             :
             sincerity
             as
             it
             hates
             all
             wicked
             waies
             ,
             so
             it
             hates
             those
             sins
             that
             are
             most
             sweet
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             most
             prone
             to
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             ,
             nay
             ,
             more
             then
             any
             other
             :
             because
             those
             especially
             indanger
             the
             soul.
             A
             Child
             of
             God
             will
             abstain
             from
             all
             evill
             ;
             he
             will
             be
             carefull
             ,
             not
             onely
             that
             others
             abstain
             from
             sin
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             abstain
             from
             sin
             himself
             most
             of
             all
             .
             Noysome
             things
             we
             hate
             them
             alwaies
             ,
             but
             we
             hate
             them
             most
             when
             they
             are
             nearest
             us
             .
             As
             a
             Toade
             ,
             we
             hate
             it
             a
             farre
             off
             ,
             much
             more
             when
             it
             is
             neare
             :
             so
             a
             sincere
             Christian
             hates
             sin
             most
             in
             his
             own
             breast
             .
          
           
             Now
             because
             sincerity
             hath
             an
             eye
             to
             God
             ,
             I
             must
             hate
             all
             sin
             as
             well
             as
             any
             ,
             or
             else
             I
             am
             not
             sincere
             .
             
          
           
             A
             man
             that
             hath
             the
             point
             of
             his
             soule
             to
             God-ward
             ,
             he
             will
             hate
             all
             manner
             of
             ill
             ,
             little
             ills
             as
             well
             as
             great
             :
             because
             all
             sin
             agrees
             in
             this
             ,
             all
             sin
             is
             against
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             sin
             is
             pernicious
             to
             the
             soule
             ,
             all
             sin
             is
             against
             the
             pure
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             considering
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             therefore
             I
             must
             hate
             all
             sin
             ,
             if
             I
             hate
             any
             :
             because
             God
             hates
             all
             ,
             and
             all
             sin
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             :
             and
             not
             onely
             contrary
             to
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             contrary
             to
             the
             revealed
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             contrary
             to
             my
             soules
             comfort
             ,
             contrary
             to
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             peace
             of
             my
             conscience
             ;
             those
             regards
             come
             in
             every
             sin
             ,
             every
             sin
             hinders
             that
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             where
             the
             soule
             and
             conscience
             is
             sincere
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             a
             special
             care
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             of
             the
             sins
             we
             have
             been
             overtaken
             with
             all
             .
             So
             
             we
             see
             how
             this
             sincerity
             may
             be
             tryed
             ,
             in
             abstaining
             from
             evill
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             good
             we
             do
             .
          
           
             For
             actions
             that
             are
             of
             a
             more
             common
             nature
             ,
             that
             in
             themselves
             are
             
             neither
             good
             nor
             ill
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             doer
             is
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             doer
             stands
             affected
             ;
             a
             true
             Christian
             may
             be
             tryed
             by
             them
             thus
             .
             For
             the
             actions
             of
             his
             calling
             ,
             (
             though
             they
             be
             good
             in
             their
             kind
             ,
             yet
             they
             be
             not
             religious
             )
             thus
             he
             stands
             affected
             if
             he
             be
             sincere
             ,
             he
             doth
             them
             as
             Gods
             work
             .
             Common
             
             actions
             are
             as
             the
             doer
             is
             affected
             .
             A
             sincere
             man
             considers
             what
             he
             doth
             as
             Gods
             work
             :
             he
             is
             eommanded
             to
             serve
             God
             in
             his
             calling
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             will
             not
             doe
             it
             negligently
             :
             
               For
               cursed
               is
               he
               that
               doth
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Lord
               negligently
               .
            
          
           
             He
             will
             not
             do
             it
             falsely
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             prophane
             his
             calling
             .
             I
             will
             not
             prostitute
             my
             calling
             to
             serve
             my
             lust
             ,
             or
             to
             serve
             my
             gain
             ,
             doth
             not
             God
             see
             it
             ?
             is
             not
             he
             the
             authour
             of
             my
             calling
             ?
             is
             it
             not
             his
             work
             ,
             saith
             conscience
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             doth
             common
             actions
             with
             an
             eye
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             makes
             them
             good
             ,
             and
             religious
             actions
             .
             For
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             is
             a
             blessed
             Alcumist
             ,
             where
             it
             toucheth
             it
             makes
             good
             ,
             and
             religious
             ;
             though
             the
             actions
             be
             not
             so
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             ,
             it
             raiseth
             the
             actions
             ,
             it
             elevates
             them
             higher
             then
             themselves
             .
          
           
             It
             makes
             the
             actions
             of
             our
             calling
             ,
             that
             are
             ordinary
             actions
             to
             be
             
             holie
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             done
             with
             an
             eye
             of
             sincerity
             to
             God.
             As
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             the
             very
             servant
             serves
             God
             in
             serving
             his
             master
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             for
             actions
             that
             we
             account
             most
             indifferent
             ,
             as
             recreations
             ,
             and
             liberty
             to
             refresh
             our selves
             ;
             a
             sincere
             man
             considers
             of
             them
             as
             a
             liberty
             
             bought
             to
             him
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             considers
             himself
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God.
             And
             therefore
             whatsoever
             he
             doth
             ,
             
               whether
               he
               eate
               or
               drink
               ,
               &c.
            
             he
             still
             useth
             his
             refreshings
             as
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             doth
             all
             as
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God.
             His
             conversation
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             whole
             course
             ,
             whatsoever
             he
             doth
             is
             sincere
             with
             an
             eye
             to
             God.
             He
             knowes
             his
             corruption
             is
             such
             that
             it
             most
             watcheth
             him
             in
             his
             liberties
             ;
             for
             the
             more
             lawful
             a
             thing
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             are
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             intangled
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             In
             excesse
             ,
             in
             open
             ills
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             so
             much
             danger
             ,
             as
             in
             things
             that
             seeme
             indifferent
             ,
             lawfull
             recreations
             ,
             &c.
             
             Recreations
             ,
             and
             such
             things
             are
             lawfull
             :
             but
             to
             spend
             whole
             nights
             unthriftily
             ,
             basely
             ,
             scandalously
             this
             way
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             onely
             against
             Religion
             ,
             but
             against
             civility
             ,
             in
             a
             civill
             mans
             judgement
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             scandall
             to
             the
             place
             and
             person
             .
             Therefore
             he
             that
             hath
             any
             truth
             of
             grace
             in
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             look
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             look
             to
             God
             in
             the
             most
             free
             actions
             of
             all
             .
             You
             see
             then
             how
             we
             may
             judge
             of
             our
             sincerity
             whatsoever
             we
             do
             .
             A
             sincere
             Christian
             stands
             thus
             affected
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             in
             some
             degree
             ,
             in
             the
             good
             he
             doth
             ,
             in
             the
             ill
             he
             abstaines
             from
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             be
             ,
             he
             thinks
             he
             hath
             to
             deale
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Now
             to
             stir
             us
             up
             to
             this
             blessed
             state
             ,
             to
             labour
             for
             this
             frame
             of
             soul
             ,
             
             to
             be
             sincere
             ,
             to
             have
             our
             conversation
             in
             sincerity
             ;
             what
             needs
             be
             added
             more
             then
             this
             ,
             that
             without
             it
             all
             is
             nothing
             ;
             all
             our
             glorious
             performances
             
             are
             meer
             abominations
             without
             sincerity
             .
             God
             will
             say
             ,
             you
             did
             it
             not
             to
             me
             ,
             you
             did
             it
             for
             vain-glory
             ,
             you
             did
             it
             for
             custome
             or
             out
             of
             education
             ,
             for
             vain
             ,
             and
             by-respects
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             do
             you
             look
             for
             a
             reward
             of
             me
             ?
             you
             did
             it
             not
             for
             conscience
             :
             for
             conscience
             alway
             looks
             to
             God
             :
             and
             what
             we
             do
             not
             in
             conscience
             ,
             and
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             our
             generall
             ,
             or
             particular
             calling
             ,
             it
             stands
             not
             on
             our
             reckoning
             with
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             good
             as
             if
             it
             were
             not
             done
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             
               You
               have
               your
               reward
            
             ,
             saith
             Christ.
             It
             is
             no
             matter
             what
             your
             respects
             be
             here
             ;
             if
             you
             carry
             your selves
             carefully
             in
             your
             place
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             credit
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             gain
             the
             favour
             of
             men
             ,
             you
             have
             your
             reward
             .
             
               Will
               you
            
             looke
             for
             a
             reward
             from
             God
             ,
             when
             what
             you
             did
             ,
             you
             did
             it
             to
             the
             world
             ?
          
           
             What
             a
             pittifull
             thing
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             should
             doe
             many
             things
             ,
             many
             years
             together
             ,
             and
             yet
             do
             nothing
             that
             may
             further
             his
             day
             of
             account
             ?
             because
             it
             was
             not
             done
             out
             of
             conscience
             of
             his
             duty
             ,
             his
             conversation
             was
             not
             in
             sincerity
             to
             God.
             Now
             if
             we
             have
             not
             truth
             we
             have
             nothing
             in
             Religion
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             
               Of
               an
               Idol
               ,
               It
               is
               nothing
               ,
            
             why
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             wood
             ,
             or
             a
             piece
             of
             Gold
             ,
             the
             materialls
             of
             it
             is
             something
             .
             But
             it
             is
             nothing
             to
             that
             which
             it
             should
             be
             .
             If
             a
             man
             be
             not
             true
             in
             Religion
             ,
             he
             is
             nothing
             in
             that
             :
             he
             is
             a
             true
             hypocrite
             ,
             but
             a
             false
             Christian.
             He
             is
             nothing
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             he
             is
             something
             in
             hypocrisy
             ,
             but
             that
             something
             is
             nothing
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             shewes
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             flourishes
             they
             are
             nothing
             .
             
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             excellent
             Clerks
             ,
             men
             of
             excellent
             parts
             die
             comfortlesse
             many
             times
             ?
             VVhy
             ,
             God
             is
             not
             beholding
             to
             them
             for
             all
             that
             
             they
             did
             :
             they
             sought
             their
             own
             praise
             .
             As
             the
             Prophet
             Isay
             saith
             ,
             
               When
               you
               fasted
               ,
               did
               you
               fast
               to
               me
               ?
            
             When
             you
             did
             good
             works
             ,
             did
             you
             do
             them
             to
             me
             ,
             may
             God
             say
             ?
             there
             was
             no
             truth
             in
             it
             :
             so
             much
             simplicity
             ,
             so
             much
             comfort
             :
             sincerity
             is
             all
             that
             we
             can
             come
             to
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             perfection
             we
             cannot
             attain
             to
             ,
             Christ
             is
             perfection
             for
             us
             .
             Truth
             is
             all
             that
             we
             can
             reach
             to
             ,
             and
             without
             that
             all
             is
             nothing
             :
             therefore
             we
             ought
             to
             regard
             it
             especially
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             great
             encouragement
             to
             be
             sincere
             ,
             to
             be
             true-hearted
             in
             all
             our
             courses
             and
             actions
             ;
             because
             it
             gives
             acceptance
             
             to
             whatsoever
             we
             doe
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             that
             by
             which
             God
             values
             us
             .
             God
             values
             us
             not
             by
             perfection
             ,
             not
             by
             glorious
             shewes
             ,
             but
             by
             what
             we
             have
             in
             truth
             .
             So
             much
             truth
             ,
             so
             much
             worth
             .
             A
             little
             pearl
             is
             worth
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             rubbish
             .
          
           
             A
             little
             sincerity
             because
             it
             is
             Gods
             owne
             creature
             ,
             (
             it
             is
             
               the
               sincerity
               of
               God
            
             )
             it
             is
             wrought
             by
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             stuffe
             .
             There
             is
             an
             almighty
             power
             to
             work
             truth
             in
             us
             :
             for
             by
             nature
             we
             are
             all
             false
             .
             God
             gives
             to
             some
             men
             to
             carry
             themselves
             more
             civilly
             then
             others
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             nothing
             worth
             except
             God
             change
             a
             man
             by
             grace
             :
             because
             God
             accepts
             us
             according
             to
             sincerity
             .
             God
             values
             us
             by
             truth
             ,
             so
             much
             truth
             ,
             so
             much
             esteem
             of
             the
             God
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             And
             where
             this
             sincerity
             is
             ,
             God
             beares
             with
             many
             infirmities
             .
             As
             in
             marriage
             ,
             the
             husband
             that
             is
             discreet
             ,
             that
             knowes
             what
             belongs
             to
             marriage
             ,
             if
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             wife
             be
             true
             ,
             though
             she
             have
             many
             women
             like
             infirmities
             ,
             he
             passeth
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             conjugall
             knot
             is
             kept
             unviolate
             .
             So
             a
             Christian
             if
             his
             heart
             be
             true
             that
             he
             looks
             to
             God
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             though
             he
             have
             many
             infirmities
             ,
             God
             passeth
             by
             them
             .
             As
             we
             see
             in
             Asa
             ,
             how
             many
             faults
             had
             he
             committed
             ?
             he
             trusted
             in
             the
             Physitians
             ;
             he
             used
             the
             Prophet
             hardly
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             faults
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             is
             said
             that
             his
             heart
             was
             upright
             all
             his
             daies
             ;
             because
             he
             had
             truth
             in
             him
             .
             It
             was
             in
             passion
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             this
             or
             that
             otherwise
             .
             So
             Hezechias
             ,
             although
             he
             had
             many
             infirmities
             :
             yet
             he
             could
             say
             that
             he
             had
             walked
             uprightly
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             did
             well
             esteeme
             him
             for
             it
             .
             And
             when
             he
             speakes
             of
             those
             that
             were
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Passeover
             ,
             
               Be
               mercifull
               to
               those
               that
               prepare
               their
               hearts
               ,
            
             those
             that
             have
             true
             hearts
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             many
             weaknesses
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             the
             heart
             be
             false
             ;
             though
             a
             woman
             have
             many
             vertues
             ,
             yet
             if
             she
             want
             the
             main
             ,
             if
             she
             have
             a
             false
             heart
             to
             her
             husband
             ,
             what
             is
             all
             the
             rest
             ?
             So
             the
             soule
             that
             is
             married
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             hath
             sweet
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             if
             the
             heart
             and
             soul
             be
             naught
             what
             are
             all
             the
             shewes
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             they
             are
             nothing
             .
             Let
             us
             take
             it
             to
             heart
             therefore
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             approve
             our
             hearts
             and
             souls
             to
             God
             ,
             (
             in
             all
             that
             we
             doe
             )
             more
             then
             our
             lives
             ,
             and
             outward
             conversations
             to
             the
             world
             .
             Let
             them
             think
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             so
             God
             approve
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             intentions
             ,
             and
             purposes
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             passe
             what
             the
             world
             judgeth
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             of
             himself
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             this
             should
             incourage
             us
             to
             labour
             for
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             truth
             ,
             because
             
             wheresoever
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             growing
             to
             perfection
             ,
             
               To
               him
               that
               hath
               shall
               be
               given
               .
               If
               we
               order
               our
               conversation
               aright
            
             (
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             )
             and
             labour
             to
             please
             God
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             doe
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             shall
             have
             grace
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             we
             have
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             shall
             have
             ,
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             shall
             be
             given
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             truly
             hath
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             seeme
             
             to
             have
             ,
             but
             hath
             not
             indeed
             :
             that
             seemeth
             to
             have
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             hath
             none
             indeed
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             shall
             be
             taken
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             A
             true
             Christian
             is
             alway
             on
             the
             mending
             hand
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             blessed
             prerogative
             :
             he
             is
             alway
             mending
             ,
             and
             bettering
             by
             Gods
             blessing
             .
             For
             where
             God
             gives
             in
             truth
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             but
             a
             little
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             but
             a
             grain
             of
             mustard-seed
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             he
             will
             cherish
             it
             ,
             till
             it
             come
             to
             be
             a
             tree
             :
             he
             will
             adde
             grace
             to
             grace
             ,
             one
             degree
             of
             grace
             to
             another
             .
             Where
             there
             is
             truth
             it
             is
             alway
             honoured
             with
             growth
             .
             It
             is
             not
             onely
             a
             sign
             of
             truth
             ,
             but
             where
             truth
             is
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             an
             endeavour
             of
             growth
             :
             it
             is
             a
             prerogative
             ;
             where
             God
             bestowes
             truth
             ,
             he
             will
             alwaies
             adde
             the
             grace
             of
             growth
             ,
             though
             not
             at
             all
             times
             alike
             :
             yet
             if
             Christians
             sometimes
             do
             not
             grow
             ,
             their
             not
             growing
             ,
             and
             their
             failings
             shame
             them
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             grow
             more
             afterward
             ,
             and
             recover
             their
             former
             backwardnesse
             .
             A
             true
             Christian
             is
             alway
             on
             the
             mending
             hand
             .
             An
             hypocrite
             growes
             worse
             and
             worse
             alway
             ,
             till
             he
             be
             uncased
             altogether
             ,
             and
             turned
             into
             hell
             .
             These
             and
             such
             like
             considerations
             may
             stirre
             us
             up
             to
             labour
             to
             have
             a
             conversation
             in
             simplicity
             ,
             and
             godly
             sincerity
             .
          
           
             Now
             how
             shall
             we
             come
             to
             carry
             our selves
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             
             have
             comfort
             in
             all
             estates
             ?
          
           
             That
             we
             may
             carry
             our selves
             in
             sincerity
             :
             First
             ,
             we
             must
             get
             a
             change
             of
             heart
             ;
             our
             nature
             must
             be
             changed
             :
             for
             by
             nature
             a
             man
             aimes
             at
             himself
             
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             God.
             A
             man
             makes
             himself
             his
             last
             end
             ;
             he
             makes
             something
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             either
             profits
             ,
             or
             pleasures
             ,
             &c.
             the
             term
             that
             he
             looks
             unto
             :
             therefore
             there
             must
             be
             a
             change
             of
             heart
             :
             a
             man
             must
             be
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             cannot
             be
             a
             sincere
             man.
             Such
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             such
             our
             actions
             will
             be
             :
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             be
             sincere
             till
             we
             have
             our
             hearts
             changed
             .
          
           
             No
             man
             can
             aim
             at
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             hath
             felt
             Gods
             love
             in
             himself
             ,
             therefore
             (
             as
             a
             particular
             branch
             of
             that
             ,
             )
             labour
             to
             get
             assurance
             of
             
             the
             love
             of
             God
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             for
             how
             can
             we
             endeavour
             to
             please
             him
             unlesse
             we
             love
             him
             ?
             and
             how
             can
             we
             love
             him
             unlesse
             we
             be
             perswaded
             that
             he
             loves
             us
             in
             Christ
             ?
             Therefore
             let
             us
             stablish
             our
             hearts
             more
             and
             more
             in
             the
             Evidences
             of
             his
             love
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             then
             knowing
             that
             he
             loves
             us
             ,
             we
             shall
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             please
             him
             in
             all
             things
             .
             These
             are
             grounds
             that
             must
             be
             laid
             before
             we
             can
             be
             sincere
             :
             to
             get
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             love
             to
             us
             in
             the
             pardon
             of
             our
             sins
             .
             
               Our
               conscience
               must
               be
               purged
               from
               dead
               works
               to
               serve
               the
               living
               God
            
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             cannot
             serve
             God
             to
             our
             comfort
             till
             our
             consciences
             are
             sprinkled
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             assures
             us
             of
             the
             pardon
             of
             our
             sins
             .
             Therefore
             saith
             
               Zachary
               ,
               We
               are
               redeemed
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               serve
               him
               in
               righteousnesse
               and
               holinesse
               before
               him
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               life
               .
            
             So
             that
             unlesse
             a
             man
             be
             redeemed
             ,
             he
             cannot
             serve
             him
             in
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             holinesse
             
               (
               before
               him
            
             )
             all
             the
             daies
             of
             his
             life
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             cannot
             serve
             God
             in
             sincerity
             .
          
           
             For
             who
             will
             labour
             to
             please
             his
             enemy
             ?
             Therefore
             the
             Papists
             maintain
             hypocrisie
             ,
             when
             they
             say
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             perswaded
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             then
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             hypocrites
             :
             for
             how
             shall
             we
             seek
             him
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             favour
             ,
             and
             of
             credit
             ,
             and
             of
             life
             it self
             ,
             if
             we
             know
             not
             that
             his
             favour
             will
             stand
             us
             in
             stead
             ,
             if
             we
             lose
             these
             things
             for
             him
             ?
          
           
             Again
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             sincere
             ,
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             mortifie
             all
             our
             earthly
             affections
             to
             the
             world
             :
             for
             how
             can
             we
             be
             sincere
             when
             we
             seek
             for
             honours
             ,
             
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             riches
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             better
             things
             ?
             Therefore
             we
             
             must
             know
             that
             there
             is
             more
             good
             to
             be
             had
             in
             truth
             ,
             in
             a
             down-right
             Christian
             profession
             ,
             then
             in
             all
             worldly
             good
             whatsoever
             .
             And
             if
             we
             be
             hypocrites
             in
             our
             profession
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             ill
             in
             that
             then
             in
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             .
             This
             will
             make
             us
             sincere
             ,
             when
             we
             can
             be
             perswaded
             that
             we
             shall
             get
             better
             things
             by
             being
             sincere
             in
             Religion
             then
             the
             world
             can
             give
             us
             ,
             or
             take
             away
             from
             us
             .
             For
             why
             are
             men
             insincere
             ,
             and
             false-hearted
             ?
             Because
             they
             think
             not
             Religion
             to
             be
             the
             true
             good
             :
             they
             think
             it
             is
             better
             to
             have
             riches
             then
             to
             have
             a
             good
             mind
             :
             these
             things
             therefore
             must
             be
             mortified
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             must
             know
             that
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             incomparably
             the
             best
             life
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             with
             losse
             of
             liberty
             ,
             yea
             ,
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             life
             it self
             .
          
           
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             grew
             to
             false
             affections
             in
             Religion
             ,
             because
             he
             thought
             to
             have
             profit
             by
             it
             .
             So
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             they
             had
             naughty
             hearts
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             had
             no
             good
             by
             Religion
             .
             No
             man
             can
             profit
             by
             Religion
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             his
             heart
             is
             naught
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             there
             is
             some
             Idol
             in
             his
             heart
             .
             A
             good
             Christian
             had
             rather
             have
             a
             large
             heart
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             and
             rather
             grow
             in
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             like
             him
             ,
             then
             to
             grow
             in
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             makes
             him
             sincere
             out
             of
             a
             good
             judgment
             :
             because
             Christian
             excellency
             is
             the
             best
             excellency
             incomparably
             .
             For
             he
             knowes
             well
             what
             all
             else
             will
             be
             ere
             long
             ;
             what
             will
             all
             do
             good
             ?
             riches
             ,
             honours
             ,
             friends
             ,
             what
             good
             will
             they
             do
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             ?
             There
             is
             nothing
             but
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             expression
             of
             it
             in
             the
             whole
             conversation
             that
             will
             comfort
             us
             ,
             therefore
             he
             undervalues
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             to
             sincerity
             and
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             our
             conversation
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             let
             us
             labour
             
             in
             every
             thing
             we
             do
             to
             approve
             our selves
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             God.
             We
             see
             the
             Scripture
             every
             where
             shewes
             ,
             that
             this
             hath
             made
             Gods
             Children
             consciencious
             in
             all
             their
             courses
             :
             even
             when
             they
             might
             have
             sinned
             not
             only
             securely
             ,
             but
             with
             advantage
             .
             What
             kept
             Joseph
             from
             committing
             folly
             with
             his
             Mistresse
             ?
             
               Shall
               I
               do
               this
               and
               sin
               against
               God
               ?
            
             Gen.
             39.
             
             And
             so
             Job
             in
             chap
             31.
             he
             shewes
             what
             awed
             ,
             and
             kept
             him
             from
             ill
             doing
             ,
             in
             vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               Doth
               not
               he
               see
               my
               wayes
               ,
               and
               account
               all
               my
               steps
               ?
            
             this
             was
             it
             that
             kept
             him
             in
             awe
             .
             So
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             Psal.
             44.
             being
             in
             great
             distresse
             ,
             they
             kept
             themselves
             from
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             contagion
             of
             the
             times
             wherein
             they
             lived
             :
             upon
             what
             ground
             ?
             you
             shall
             see
             in
             vers
             .
             21.
             
             
               If
               we
               had
               done
               thus
               and
               thus
               ,
               shall
               not
               God
               search
               it
               out
               ?
               for
               he
               knowes
               the
               very
               secrets
               of
               the
               heart
               .
            
             So
             a
             Christian
             being
             perswaded
             of
             the
             eye
             of
             God
             upon
             him
             ,
             it
             makes
             him
             sincere
             .
             The
             eye
             of
             God
             being
             Ten
             thousand
             times
             brighter
             then
             the
             Sun
             ,
             he
             being
             light
             it self
             :
             he
             made
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             he
             knowes
             all
             the
             turnings
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             The
             consideration
             of
             this
             will
             make
             us
             sincere
             in
             our
             closets
             ,
             in
             our
             very
             thoughts
             :
             for
             they
             all
             lie
             naked
             and
             open
             to
             his
             view
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             men
             practise
             secret
             villainy
             ,
             secret
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             give
             themselves
             to
             speculative
             filthinesse
             ?
             because
             they
             are
             atheists
             ,
             they
             forget
             that
             they
             are
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             sees
             the
             plots
             and
             projects
             of
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             the
             nets
             that
             they
             have
             laid
             for
             their
             brethren
             .
             Therefore
             David
             brings
             them
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               Tush
               ,
               God
               sees
               us
               not
               .
            
             And
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             they
             are
             unconscionable
             in
             their
             desires
             ,
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             in
             their
             secret
             thoughts
             .
             It
             is
             from
             a
             hidden
             Atheisme
             :
             For
             if
             we
             did
             consider
             ,
             that
             the
             eye
             of
             God
             sees
             us
             in
             all
             our
             intents
             ,
             and
             actions
             ,
             and
             sees
             us
             in
             what
             manner
             we
             do
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             end
             ;
             that
             he
             sees
             every
             action
             with
             the
             circumstances
             ,
             
             the
             aimes
             ,
             and
             ends
             ,
             if
             the
             heart
             did
             well
             ponder
             this
             ,
             it
             would
             prevent
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             evil
             .
          
           
             Conscience
             is
             the
             witnesse
             of
             our
             conversation
             ,
             a
             witnesse
             that
             will
             keep
             us
             from
             offending
             .
             If
             there
             were
             a
             witnesse
             by
             ,
             and
             that
             witnesse
             were
             a
             great
             person
             ,
             a
             Judge
             ,
             &c.
             it
             would
             keep
             us
             in
             our
             good
             behaviour
             .
             Now
             when
             a
             man
             shall
             consider
             ,
             I
             have
             a
             witnesse
             within
             me
             ,
             my
             conscience
             ;
             and
             a
             witnesse
             without
             ,
             which
             is
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             my
             Judge
             ,
             who
             can
             strike
             me
             dead
             in
             the
             committing
             of
             a
             sin
             if
             he
             please
             :
             this
             would
             make
             men
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             atheists
             ,
             to
             fear
             to
             sin
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             labour
             therefore
             to
             approve
             our
             hearts
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             our
             conversations
             to
             men
             :
             set
             our selves
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             who
             is
             a
             discerner
             of
             our
             thoughts
             as
             well
             as
             of
             our
             actions
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             we
             should
             be
             ashamed
             to
             do
             before
             men
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             afraid
             to
             think
             before
             God
             :
             that
             is
             another
             means
             to
             come
             to
             sincerity
             .
          
           
             Another
             Direction
             ,
             to
             help
             us
             to
             walk
             sincerely
             is
             :
             especially
             to
             look
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             look
             to
             the
             beginning
             ,
             to
             the
             spring
             of
             all
             our
             desires
             ,
             thoughts
             ,
             
             affections
             and
             actions
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             heart
             :
             the
             qualification
             of
             that
             is
             the
             qualification
             of
             the
             man.
             If
             the
             heart
             be
             naught
             ,
             the
             man
             is
             naught
             ;
             if
             that
             be
             sincere
             ,
             the
             man
             is
             sincere
             .
             Therefore
             look
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             see
             what
             springs
             out
             thence
             :
             if
             there
             spring
             out
             naughty
             thoughts
             and
             desires
             ,
             suppresse
             them
             in
             the
             beginning
             .
             Let
             us
             examine
             every
             thought
             :
             if
             we
             find
             that
             we
             do
             but
             think
             an
             evil
             thought
             ,
             execute
             it
             presently
             ,
             crush
             it
             :
             for
             all
             that
             is
             naught
             comes
             from
             a
             thought
             ,
             and
             desire
             at
             the
             first
             :
             therefore
             let
             us
             look
             to
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             desires
             ;
             see
             if
             we
             have
             not
             false
             desires
             ,
             and
             intents
             ,
             and
             thoughts
             answerable
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             he
             looks
             to
             our
             very
             spirits
             :
             and
             what
             we
             are
             in
             our
             spirits
             ,
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             affections
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             to
             him
             .
             Therefore
             (
             as
             a
             branch
             of
             this
             )
             what
             ill
             we
             shun
             ,
             let
             us
             do
             it
             from
             the
             heart
             ,
             by
             hating
             it
             first
             .
             A
             man
             may
             avoid
             an
             evil
             action
             from
             fear
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             other
             respects
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             not
             sincerity
             .
             Therefore
             look
             to
             thy
             heart
             ,
             see
             that
             thou
             hate
             evil
             ,
             and
             let
             it
             come
             from
             sincere
             looking
             to
             God.
             
               Ye
               that
               love
               the
               Lord
               ,
               hate
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               evil
               ,
            
             saith
             David
             :
             not
             only
             avoid
             it
             ,
             but
             hate
             it
             ;
             and
             not
             onely
             hate
             it
             ,
             but
             hate
             it
             out
             of
             love
             to
             God.
             And
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             labour
             to
             delight
             and
             joy
             in
             it
             .
             For
             the
             outward
             action
             is
             not
             the
             thing
             that
             is
             regarded
             ,
             but
             when
             there
             is
             a
             resolution
             ,
             a
             desire
             and
             delight
             in
             it
             ,
             then
             God
             accounts
             it
             as
             done
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             in
             evil
             ,
             if
             we
             delight
             in
             evil
             it
             is
             as
             if
             it
             were
             done
             already
             .
             Therefore
             in
             doing
             good
             ,
             look
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             joy
             in
             the
             good
             you
             do
             ,
             and
             then
             do
             it
             :
             and
             in
             evil
             look
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             judge
             it
             to
             be
             evil
             ,
             and
             then
             abstain
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             all
             the
             errours
             in
             our
             lives
             ;
             because
             we
             have
             bad
             hearts
             ,
             we
             look
             not
             to
             God
             in
             sincerity
             .
             Judas
             had
             a
             naughty
             heart
             ,
             he
             loved
             not
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             had
             a
             naughty
             conclusion
             .
             What
             the
             heart
             doth
             not
             is
             not
             done
             in
             Religion
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             how
             we
             may
             come
             to
             have
             our
             conversation
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             testimony
             of
             our
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             now
             (
             to
             make
             an
             Use
             of
             Exhortation
             )
             we
             should
             labour
             for
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             esteem
             highly
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             God
             so
             esteems
             of
             it
             .
             Truth
             is
             
             all
             that
             we
             can
             alledge
             to
             God
             :
             we
             cannot
             alledge
             perfection
             .
             St.
             Paul
             himself
             saith
             not
             ,
             I
             have
             walked
             exactly
             ,
             or
             perfectly
             :
             no
             ,
             but
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               This
               is
               our
               rejoycing
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               walked
               in
               sincerity
               .
            
             So
             ,
             if
             a
             mans
             conscience
             can
             excuse
             him
             of
             hypocrisie
             and
             doubling
             ,
             though
             it
             cannot
             free
             him
             from
             
             imperfections
             ,
             God
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             looks
             not
             so
             much
             at
             perfection
             ,
             as
             at
             truth
             .
          
           
             Here
             I
             might
             answer
             an
             Objection
             of
             some
             Christians
             :
             Oh
             ,
             but
             I
             
             cannot
             pray
             without
             distraction
             ,
             I
             cannot
             delight
             so
             in
             good
             things
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Though
             a
             Christians
             heart
             cannot
             free
             him
             from
             this
             ,
             yet
             his
             heart
             desires
             to
             approve
             it self
             to
             God
             in
             all
             things
             :
             and
             his
             heart
             is
             ready
             to
             say
             to
             
             the
             Lord
             as
             David
             said
             ,
             
               Lord
               try
               me
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               way
               of
               wickednesse
               in
               me
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             he
             will
             attend
             upon
             all
             means
             to
             get
             this
             sincerity
             .
             He
             will
             be
             diligent
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             therein
             the
             mind
             of
             God
             is
             manifestly
             seen
             .
             The
             Word
             of
             God
             it
             is
             a
             begetting
             Word
             ,
             it
             makes
             us
             immortal
             ,
             it
             makes
             us
             new
             creatures
             :
             it
             is
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             instrument
             of
             truth
             .
             Truth
             will
             make
             truth
             .
             The
             true
             sincere
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             mingled
             with
             devices
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             what
             it
             is
             .
             The
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             being
             his
             Word
             who
             is
             Almighty
             ,
             it
             hath
             an
             Almighty
             transforming
             power
             from
             him
             :
             It
             is
             accompanied
             ,
             and
             cloathed
             with
             his
             Almighty
             Spirit
             .
             Truth
             will
             cause
             truth
             ;
             such
             as
             it
             is
             in
             it self
             it
             will
             work
             in
             our
             hearts
             .
          
           
             In
             that
             mungrel
             ,
             false
             Religion
             Popery
             ,
             they
             have
             traditions
             ,
             and
             false
             devices
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             make
             false
             Christians
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             they
             make
             :
             strain
             them
             to
             the
             quintessence
             ,
             and
             they
             cannot
             make
             a
             true
             Christian
             .
             Truth
             makes
             true
             Christians
             ;
             therefore
             attend
             upon
             Gods
             Ordinance
             with
             all
             reverence
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             make
             thee
             a
             sound
             heart
             :
             it
             is
             a
             transforming
             Word
             .
             Those
             that
             desire
             to
             hear
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             their
             consciences
             to
             be
             informed
             by
             the
             hearing
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             are
             sincere
             Christians
             :
             and
             those
             that
             labour
             to
             shut
             up
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             work
             upon
             the
             conscience
             ,
             they
             are
             false-hearted
             .
          
           
             A
             heart
             that
             is
             sincere
             ,
             it
             prizeth
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             that
             makes
             us
             sincere
             :
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             hath
             this
             effect
             ,
             especially
             being
             unfolded
             in
             the
             Ministery
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             say
             as
             Jacob
             did
             ,
             
               Doubtlesse
               God
               is
               in
               this
               place
               .
            
             It
             is
             all
             that
             is
             ours
             ;
             nothing
             runs
             upon
             our
             reckoning
             but
             sincerity
             .
             For
             what
             I
             
             have
             not
             done
             truly
             ,
             Conscience
             saith
             I
             have
             not
             done
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             can
             expect
             no
             comfort
             for
             it
             :
             but
             what
             I
             have
             done
             to
             God
             ,
             I
             look
             to
             have
             with
             comfort
             :
             for
             I
             know
             that
             God
             regards
             not
             perfection
             ,
             but
             sincerity
             ;
             he
             requires
             not
             so
             much
             a
             great
             faith
             ,
             as
             a
             true
             faith
             ;
             not
             so
             much
             perfect
             love
             ,
             as
             true
             love
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             have
             in
             truth
             ,
             as
             S.
             Peter
             said
             ,
             
               Lord
               thou
               knowest
               that
               I
               love
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             This
             will
             make
             us
             look
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Judge
             ,
             in
             the
             face
             .
             It
             gives
             us
             not
             title
             to
             heaven
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             onely
             by
             Christ
             :
             but
             it
             is
             a
             qualification
             required
             of
             us
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             nothing
             is
             ours
             but
             what
             we
             do
             in
             truth
             .
          
           
             And
             again
             ,
             consider
             ,
             That
             it
             will
             comfort
             us
             against
             Satan
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             
             death
             :
             when
             Satan
             shall
             tempt
             us
             to
             despair
             for
             our
             sins
             (
             as
             that
             he
             will
             do
             )
             we
             may
             comfort
             our selves
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             been
             sincere
             .
             We
             may
             send
             him
             to
             Christ
             (
             for
             that
             must
             be
             the
             way
             )
             who
             hath
             fulfilled
             Gods
             will
             ,
             and
             satisfied
             his
             Fathers
             wrath
             :
             Satan
             will
             say
             ,
             This
             is
             true
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             for
             them
             that
             have
             walked
             according
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ;
             for
             those
             that
             have
             obeyed
             God
             in
             all
             things
             .
             Now
             when
             our
             Conscience
             shall
             joyn
             with
             Satan
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             we
             did
             nothing
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             obeyed
             him
             ;
             how
             can
             we
             answer
             him
             ?
             we
             must
             needs
             yield
             to
             the
             tempter
             .
             But
             when
             we
             can
             say
             with
             
               Peter
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               knowest
               that
               I
               love
               thee
            
             ;
             thou
             knowest
             
             I
             have
             laboured
             to
             approve
             my
             heart
             to
             thee
             ;
             and
             that
             I
             have
             prosecuted
             this
             desire
             with
             endeavours
             :
             this
             will
             comfort
             a
             man
             in
             the
             time
             of
             temptation
             :
             therefore
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             have
             our
             conversation
             in
             sincerity
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             afford
             us
             much
             comfort
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             S.
             Paul
             :
             S.
             Paul
             here
             was
             in
             some
             grievous
             sicknesse
             ,
             even
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             disgraced
             
             as
             a
             person
             that
             regarded
             not
             his
             promise
             of
             coming
             to
             them
             .
             Now
             what
             doth
             he
             do
             in
             all
             this
             sicknesse
             and
             disgrace
             ?
             what
             doth
             he
             answer
             to
             them
             ?
             he
             comforts
             himself
             in
             this
             ,
             
               My
               rejoycing
               is
               ,
               that
               my
               conscience
               doth
               testifie
               my
               sincerity
               .
            
             He
             runs
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             sincerity
             as
             his
             strong
             hold
             ;
             he
             approves
             himself
             to
             God.
             Some
             thing
             we
             shall
             have
             in
             this
             life
             first
             or
             last
             ,
             afflictions
             ,
             or
             disgraces
             ,
             and
             troubles
             will
             come
             .
             What
             is
             then
             the
             strong
             hold
             of
             a
             Christian
             ?
             Then
             he
             runs
             to
             his
             sincerity
             .
             What
             would
             Hezekias
             have
             done
             when
             he
             received
             the
             
               sentence
               of
               death
            
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             walked
             before
             God
             in
             uprightnesse
             ,
             and
             sincerity
             ?
             Sincerity
             then
             is
             worth
             more
             then
             the
             world
             .
             And
             he
             that
             will
             not
             labour
             for
             that
             which
             is
             worth
             more
             then
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             he
             is
             ignorant
             of
             the
             worth
             of
             it
             .
             A
             man
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             he
             would
             lose
             all
             the
             world
             if
             he
             had
             it
             ,
             for
             sincerity
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             us
             not
             part
             with
             our
             sincerity
             .
             Let
             us
             not
             offend
             against
             sincerity
             and
             truth
             by
             falshood
             in
             our
             carriage
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             tongues
             ,
             or
             conversations
             
             any
             manner
             of
             way
             ,
             since
             it
             will
             yield
             us
             so
             much
             comfort
             in
             temptations
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             Tribunal
             ,
             and
             Judgment-seat
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Let
             us
             not
             have
             false
             aimes
             and
             ends
             ,
             and
             do
             things
             in
             a
             false
             manner
             .
             It
             is
             not
             action
             onely
             that
             God
             requires
             ,
             but
             the
             manner
             .
             If
             we
             regard
             not
             the
             manner
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             regard
             the
             matter
             .
             The
             matter
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             performances
             was
             very
             good
             for
             stuffe
             ;
             but
             their
             hearts
             being
             naught
             ,
             God
             regarded
             it
             not
             .
             Let
             us
             look
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             doing
             all
             that
             we
             do
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             them
             in
             sincerity
             in
             a
             holy
             manner
             .
             The
             Scripture
             requires
             this
             ,
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             thus
             ,
             
               Examine
               your selves
               ;
               Take
               heed
               how
               you
               hear
               .
            
             Let
             your
             conversation
             be
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             thus
             ,
             
               in
               simplicity
               ,
               and
               godly
               sincerity
               .
            
             S.
             Paul
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             rejoyced
             in
             miracles
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             great
             works
             that
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             in
             converting
             of
             Nations
             ,
             &c.
             which
             yet
             were
             matters
             of
             joy
             :
             but
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             joy
             indeed
             ,
             here
             is
             his
             joy
             ,
             that
             his
             Conversation
             had
             been
             
               in
               simplicity
               and
               godly
               sincerity
            
             .
          
           
             And
             Christians
             must
             take
             heed
             that
             they
             reason
             not
             against
             sincerity
             
             another
             way
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             conclude
             they
             have
             no
             goodnesse
             ,
             because
             they
             see
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             corruption
             ,
             and
             imperfections
             ;
             for
             imperfections
             may
             stand
             with
             truth
             .
             Asa
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             had
             many
             infirmities
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             walked
             in
             sincerity
             .
             So
             Hezekias
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             he
             walked
             before
             God
             uprightly
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             many
             infirmities
             and
             imperfections
             .
             Nay
             a
             man
             may
             well
             retort
             this
             upon
             such
             poor
             soules
             ,
             (
             that
             are
             witnesses
             with
             Satan
             against
             themselves
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             their
             sins
             )
             that
             their
             sins
             being
             known
             by
             them
             ,
             especially
             with
             hatred
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             sincerity
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             others
             are
             ready
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             sincere
             ,
             because
             God
             followes
             me
             with
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             distresses
             .
             Reason
             not
             so
             ,
             for
             he
             therefore
             followes
             
             thee
             with
             afflictions
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             have
             nothing
             but
             sincerity
             in
             thee
             ,
             he
             would
             make
             thee
             wholly
             sincere
             ,
             and
             purge
             thee
             as
             metal
             is
             purged
             in
             
             the
             fire
             from
             the
             drosse
             .
             Therefore
             take
             heed
             thus
             of
             sinning
             against
             sincerity
             .
             Do
             nothing
             in
             hypocrisie
             :
             and
             when
             we
             are
             once
             sincere
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             sin
             against
             it
             by
             yielding
             to
             the
             Devil
             .
             This
             comforted
             Job
             ,
             when
             his
             friends
             alledged
             his
             corruptions
             :
             Well
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               you
               shall
               not
               take
               away
               my
               sincerity
               from
               me
               .
            
             He
             looked
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             saw
             him
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             approved
             his
             heart
             ;
             and
             that
             consideration
             made
             him
             sincere
             ,
             and
             thence
             he
             comforted
             himself
             :
             So
             let
             us
             comfort
             our selves
             in
             our
             sincerity
             against
             Satan's
             allegations
             ;
             as
             a
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             which
             respects
             not
             perfection
             ,
             but
             truth
             .
          
           
             To
             adde
             one
             thing
             more
             :
             As
             there
             is
             an
             order
             of
             other
             graces
             ;
             so
             there
             
             is
             an
             order
             in
             this
             sincerity
             which
             we
             should
             labour
             for
             .
             There
             is
             this
             order
             to
             be
             kept
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             digg
             deep
             :
             we
             must
             lay
             a
             sincere
             foundation
             .
             What
             is
             that
             ?
             
             A
             deep
             search
             into
             our
             own
             hearts
             and
             waies
             by
             sound
             humilition
             .
             We
             say
             of
             digestions
             ,
             if
             the
             first
             be
             naught
             ,
             all
             are
             naught
             :
             if
             the
             first
             concoction
             in
             the
             body
             be
             naught
             ,
             there
             can
             never
             be
             good
             assimulation
             ,
             there
             can
             never
             be
             good
             blood
             :
             so
             if
             there
             be
             not
             a
             good
             ,
             a
             sincere
             foundation
             ,
             there
             can
             never
             be
             a
             sincere
             fabrick
             .
             Therefore
             many
             mistake
             ,
             and
             build
             Castles
             in
             the
             Ayr
             ,
             comb
             Downes
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             they
             build
             a
             frame
             of
             profession
             that
             comes
             to
             nothing
             in
             the
             end
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             not
             sincere
             in
             this
             order
             ,
             they
             were
             never
             truly
             humbled
             ,
             they
             had
             a
             guilefull
             heart
             ,
             in
             the
             cnofession
             of
             their
             sins
             :
             they
             never
             knew
             what
             sin
             was
             throughly
             ,
             and
             feelingly
             .
             
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               in
               whose
               spirit
               there
               is
               no
               guile
               ,
            
             Psal.
             32.
             
             The
             Psalmist
             especially
             means
             and
             intends
             there
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             down-right
             dealing
             with
             God
             in
             the
             confession
             of
             sins
             .
             For
             he
             himself
             when
             he
             did
             not
             deal
             roundly
             ,
             and
             uprightly
             with
             God
             in
             the
             confession
             of
             his
             sinnes
             ,
             with
             detestation
             ,
             and
             with
             resolution
             never
             to
             commit
             the
             same
             again
             ,
             he
             was
             in
             a
             pitiful
             plight
             both
             of
             soul
             and
             body
             :
             his
             moisture
             was
             turned
             into
             
               the
               drought
               of
               Summer
            
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             without
             guile
             he
             laid
             open
             his
             soul
             to
             God
             ,
             then
             he
             came
             
             from
             sincere
             humiliation
             ,
             and
             sincere
             confession
             ,
             to
             sincere
             faith
             .
             Therefore
             (
             for
             the
             order
             )
             let
             us
             first
             labour
             to
             be
             sincere
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             that
             which
             is
             ill
             in
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             confession
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             be
             sincere
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             depend
             upon
             Gods
             mercy
             in
             Christ
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             And
             from
             thence
             we
             shall
             come
             to
             sincere
             Love
             ,
             when
             we
             believe
             that
             
             God
             is
             reconciled
             in
             Christ
             ,
             we
             shall
             love
             him
             .
             Our
             love
             is
             but
             a
             reflexion
             of
             his
             love
             to
             us
             :
             when
             once
             we
             know
             that
             he
             loves
             us
             ,
             we
             shall
             love
             him
             again
             .
          
           
             The
             Spring
             of
             all
             duty
             is
             sincere
             love
             ,
             coming
             from
             sincere
             faith
             :
             as
             sincere
             faith
             is
             forced
             out
             of
             the
             sincere
             sight
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             of
             the
             ill
             ,
             and
             miserable
             estate
             we
             are
             in
             .
             A
             man
             will
             not
             go
             out
             of
             himself
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             he
             sees
             any
             hope
             in
             himself
             :
             and
             therefore
             sound
             knowledge
             of
             the
             evil
             condition
             we
             are
             in
             ,
             it
             forceth
             the
             grace
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             forceth
             a
             man
             to
             go
             out
             of
             himself
             .
             And
             then
             when
             he
             is
             perswaded
             of
             Gods
             love
             in
             Christ
             ,
             he
             loves
             him
             again
             .
          
           
             Love
             is
             that
             which
             animates
             ,
             and
             quickens
             ,
             and
             enlivens
             all
             duties
             ,
             What
             are
             all
             duties
             ,
             but
             love
             ?
             Christ
             reduceth
             all
             to
             love
             .
             It
             is
             a
             sweet
             affection
             that
             stirres
             up
             and
             quickneth
             to
             all
             duties
             ;
             it
             carries
             us
             along
             to
             all
             duties
             :
             all
             are
             love
             .
             What
             need
             I
             stand
             on
             sincere
             patience
             ,
             sincere
             temperance
             ,
             sincere
             sobriety
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             If
             a
             man
             have
             sincere
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             will
             carry
             him
             to
             all
             duties
             ,
             remember
             this
             order
             .
          
           
           
             Especially
             every
             day
             ,
             enter
             into
             your
             own
             soules
             ,
             and
             search
             impartially
             ,
             what
             sin
             there
             is
             there
             unconfessed
             ,
             and
             unrepented
             of
             ,
             and
             make
             your
             peace
             with
             God
             by
             confession
             .
             And
             then
             go
             to
             sincere
             dependance
             on
             God
             by
             faith
             in
             the
             Promises
             .
             And
             then
             stirre
             up
             your
             hearts
             to
             love
             him
             ;
             and
             from
             the
             love
             of
             him
             to
             love
             one
             another
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             not
             in
             hypocrific
             .
             Thus
             we
             have
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             blessed
             Apostle's
             Carriage
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             whereupon
             his
             rejoycing
             was
             founded
             ,
             
               Our
               rejoycing
               is
               this
               ,
               the
               testimony
               of
               our
               conscience
               ,
               that
               in
               simplicity
               ,
               and
               godly
               sincerity
               ,
            
             
               
                 We
                 have
                 had
                 our
                 conversation
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
          
           
             I
             will
             speak
             a
             little
             of
             those
             words
             ,
             before
             I
             come
             to
             the
             negative
             part
             ,
             
               Not
               in
               fieshly
               wisdome
            
             .
             
               
                 [
                 Our
                 Conversation
                 ,
                 ]
              
            
          
           
             By
             
               Conversation
               ,
               Anastrophe
            
             ,
             he
             means
             the
             several
             turnings
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             in
             what
             relation
             soever
             he
             stood
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             men
             ,
             as
             a
             Minister
             ,
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             as
             a
             friend
             ,
             as
             a
             neighbour
             ,
             at
             home
             or
             abroad
             ,
             in
             all
             estates
             ,
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             his
             Conversation
             was
             
               in
               simplicity
               ,
               and
               sincerity
            
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
               world
            
             ]
             That
             is
             ,
             wheresoever
             he
             had
             lived
             .
             And
             mark
             how
             he
             joyns
             them
             together
             ;
             his
             conversation
             in
             the
             world
             amongst
             men
             ,
             it
             was
             with
             sincerity
             to
             God.
             It
             was
             that
             that
             did
             rule
             his
             conversation
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             so
             it
             should
             be
             with
             us
             wheresoever
             we
             are
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             we
             do
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             our
             carriage
             here
             must
             be
             directed
             by
             a
             higher
             aspect
             .
             The
             Ship
             while
             it
             is
             tossed
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             it
             is
             ruled
             by
             the
             Pole-starre
             ;
             that
             
             must
             guide
             it
             :
             so
             in
             our
             conversation
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             stuffe
             of
             our
             conversation
             may
             be
             the
             businesse
             we
             have
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             the
             rule
             ,
             the
             regiment
             of
             all
             must
             be
             from
             heaven
             ,
             with
             an
             eye
             to
             God.
             I
             touch
             that
             from
             the
             knitting
             of
             these
             together
             .
          
           
             Now
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             That
             his
             
               Conversation
               was
               in
               simplicity
               and
               sinceriy
               ,
            
             you
             may
             see
             here
             then
             that
             all
             the
             frame
             ,
             all
             the
             passages
             of
             his
             life
             were
             good
             .
             This
             makes
             good
             that
             which
             I
             touched
             before
             (
             which
             hath
             its
             proper
             place
             here
             ,
             )
             That
             
               
                 Sincerity
                 extends
                 it self
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 life
                 .
              
            
          
           
             He
             that
             is
             sincere
             ,
             is
             sincere
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             turnings
             ,
             
             and
             windings
             ,
             and
             passages
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             is
             not
             sincere
             at
             all
             .
             His
             conversation
             must
             be
             sincere
             ,
             wheresoever
             he
             lives
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             he
             doth
             ,
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             or
             adversity
             ,
             at
             home
             ,
             or
             abroad
             .
          
           
             The
             veriest
             hypocrite
             in
             the
             world
             hath
             he
             not
             pangs
             sometimes
             ?
             Take
             an
             oppressour
             ,
             he
             thinks
             that
             he
             should
             not
             die
             so
             ,
             he
             thinks
             ,
             I
             must
             be
             
             called
             to
             an
             account
             if
             I
             do
             thus
             .
             Doth
             not
             Ahab
             lie
             upon
             his
             sick
             bed
             sometimes
             ?
             Is
             not
             Herod
             sometimes
             troubled
             in
             conscience
             ?
             hath
             not
             a
             wicked
             man
             sometimes
             twitches
             of
             conscience
             which
             the
             world
             sees
             not
             ,
             secret
             checks
             of
             conscience
             ?
             Oh
             ,
             yes
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             the
             vilest
             man
             living
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             his
             good
             fits
             ,
             he
             hath
             pangs
             of
             goodnesse
             :
             but
             what
             is
             this
             to
             a
             conversation
             ?
             Our
             conversation
             must
             be
             in
             sincerity
             in
             all
             the
             turnings
             and
             passages
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             God
             judgeth
             us
             by
             the
             tenour
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             single
             particular
             acts
             :
             a
             good
             man
             may
             be
             ill
             in
             a
             particular
             act
             ;
             and
             an
             evil
             man
             may
             be
             good
             
             in
             a
             particular
             act
             :
             but
             I
             say
             ,
             God
             doth
             not
             judge
             us
             by
             a
             distinct
             severed
             passage
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             tenour
             of
             our
             life
             .
             Uniformity
             ,
             equability
             ,
             and
             evennesse
             of
             life
             it
             is
             an
             undoubted
             evidence
             of
             a
             good
             man.
             
          
           
           
             Because
             he
             is
             a
             new
             creature
             ,
             and
             being
             a
             new
             creature
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             new
             nature
             ;
             and
             nature
             works
             uniformly
             .
             Art
             works
             differently
             ,
             and
             enforcedly
             .
             Teach
             a
             creature
             some
             what
             that
             is
             against
             nature
             ,
             it
             will
             do
             something
             ,
             but
             a
             Lion
             will
             have
             a
             Lions
             trick
             ;
             and
             a
             Wolf
             will
             have
             a
             Wolfes
             trick
             :
             teach
             them
             never
             so
             much
             ,
             a
             Lion
             will
             be
             a
             Lion
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             a
             Wolf
             will
             be
             a
             Wolf
             ,
             and
             an
             Eagle
             will
             be
             an
             Eagle
             .
             Every
             creature
             will
             observe
             its
             own
             nature
             ,
             and
             be
             like
             it self
             .
          
           
             A
             Christian
             as
             far
             as
             he
             is
             good
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Christian
             ,
             is
             uniform
             :
             his
             conversation
             is
             good
             ,
             he
             is
             like
             himself
             ,
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             in
             all
             times
             ,
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             in
             adversity
             .
             The
             very
             Word
             shewes
             ,
             that
             the
             universality
             of
             a
             mans
             course
             must
             be
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             wheresoever
             he
             is
             .
             God
             is
             every
             where
             ,
             and
             sincerity
             hath
             an
             eye
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             makes
             a
             man
             good
             every
             where
             :
             or
             else
             it
             doth
             nothing
             to
             God.
             Doth
             not
             God
             see
             every
             where
             ,
             abroad
             ,
             and
             at
             home
             ,
             in
             our
             closets
             ?
             If
             we
             plot
             villainy
             ,
             there
             ses
             he
             it
             as
             well
             as
             abroad
             :
             therefore
             if
             I
             do
             it
             any
             where
             ,
             I
             regard
             not
             the
             eye
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Our
               Conversation
            
             ,
             it
             implies
             constancy
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             uniformity
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             times
             :
             but
             that
             I
             noted
             before
             ,
             therefore
             I
             passe
             it
             .
             
               Our
               Conversation
            
             .
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
          
           
             That
             is
             ,
             amongst
             other
             men
             wheresoever
             I
             was
             ,
             and
             have
             lived
             :
             whence
             we
             see
             ,
             That
             
               
                 Christianity
                 may
                 stand
                 with
                 conversing
                 abroad
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Men
             need
             not
             be
             mued
             up
             in
             a
             cloyster
             ,
             as
             the
             foolish
             Monks
             in
             former
             
             times
             ,
             they
             thought
             that
             Religion
             was
             a
             thing
             confined
             to
             solitarinesse
             .
             Whereas
             oft-times
             it
             requires
             greater
             strength
             of
             grace
             to
             be
             alone
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             in
             company
             :
             we
             know
             the
             proverb
             ,
             
               Woe
               to
               him
               that
               is
               alone
               .
            
             A
             good
             Christian
             converses
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             simplicity
             ,
             and
             sincerity
             .
             We
             need
             not
             (
             I
             say
             )
             cloyster
             our selves
             up
             to
             be
             good
             men
             ,
             to
             be
             sincere
             Christians
             .
             We
             may
             converse
             in
             the
             world
             in
             sincerity
             if
             we
             have
             Saint
             Paul's
             spirit
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             I
             will
             presse
             more
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             
               
                 True
                 Religion
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 strength
                 doth
                 carry
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 
                 is
                 not
                 tainted
                 with
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Saint
             Paul
             conversed
             in
             the
             world
             in
             sincerity
             .
             The
             world
             is
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             of
             old
             :
             the
             whole
             world
             acts
             a
             part
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             and
             a
             cruel
             opposer
             of
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             truth
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             lived
             abroad
             in
             the
             world
             amongst
             men
             that
             had
             aimes
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             abused
             themselves
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             walked
             in
             
               simplicity
               ,
               and
               sincerity
            
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             good
             man
             for
             all
             that
             .
             A
             man
             that
             is
             not
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             begotten
             to
             be
             a
             member
             of
             a
             higher
             world
             :
             he
             may
             carry
             himself
             in
             the
             world
             without
             the
             corruptions
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             may
             carry
             himself
             so
             in
             the
             world
             that
             he
             may
             not
             be
             carried
             away
             of
             the
             world
             :
             we
             see
             S.
             Paul
             did
             so
             .
          
           
             Noah
             was
             a
             good
             man
             in
             evil
             times
             ,
             
               a
               good
               man
               in
               his
               Generation
               .
               Henoch
               ,
            
             in
             evil
             times
             
               walked
               with
               God.
            
             In
             Act.
             13.
             
             
               David
               in
               his
               Generation
               served
               the
               purpose
               of
               God
               :
            
             and
             his
             Generation
             was
             none
             of
             the
             best
             :
             for
             you
             know
             there
             was
             Achitophel
             ,
             and
             Doeg
             ,
             which
             were
             bad
             companions
             ,
             yet
             in
             his
             Generation
             he
             served
             the
             purpose
             of
             God.
             So
             every
             man
             in
             his
             time
             may
             live
             and
             converse
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             carried
             away
             with
             the
             corruptions
             of
             the
             times
             .
          
           
           
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             ?
          
           
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             That
             a
             true
             Christian
             hath
             a
             spirit
             in
             him
             above
             the
             world
             .
             As
             Saint
             John
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Spirit
               that
               is
               in
               you
               is
               stronger
               then
               he
               that
            
             
             
               is
               in
               the
               world
            
             .
             The
             Child
             of
             God
             hath
             a
             Spirit
             in
             him
             ,
             a
             new
             nature
             ,
             that
             sets
             him
             in
             a
             ranck
             above
             the
             world
             .
             Christians
             are
             an
             order
             of
             men
             that
             are
             above
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             are
             men
             of
             another
             world
             :
             and
             therefore
             having
             a
             principel
             of
             grace
             that
             raiseth
             them
             above
             the
             base
             condition
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             can
             live
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             without
             the
             blemishes
             and
             corruptions
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             are
             men
             of
             a
             higher
             disposition
             .
          
           
             Even
             as
             sicknesse
             in
             the
             body
             hurts
             not
             the
             reasonable
             life
             ;
             so
             any
             thing
             that
             a
             Christian
             meets
             with
             in
             the
             world
             it
             hurts
             not
             his
             Christian
             life
             which
             is
             his
             best
             life
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             a
             life
             of
             a
             higher
             respect
             ,
             of
             a
             higher
             nature
             :
             Saint
             
               Paul's
               conversation
               was
               in
               heaven
            
             ,
             it
             was
             above
             the
             snares
             here
             below
             .
             He
             was
             
               crucified
               to
               the
               world
            
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             dead
             man
             to
             all
             that
             was
             evil
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             which
             was
             good
             and
             indifferent
             in
             the
             world
             For
             pleasures
             ,
             for
             honours
             ,
             for
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             such
             necessaries
             :
             the
             counsel
             that
             he
             gave
             to
             others
             ,
             he
             practised
             it
             himself
             ,
             for
             worldly
             callings
             ,
             and
             refreshings
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             
             
               The
               time
               is
               short
               ,
               let
               us
               use
               the
               world
               as
               though
               we
               used
               it
               not
               .
            
             He
             used
             indifferent
             things
             in
             the
             world
             (
             which
             are
             good
             or
             evil
             as
             they
             be
             used
             )
             as
             if
             he
             had
             not
             used
             them
             .
             He
             lived
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             a
             traveller
             or
             passenger
             ,
             he
             knew
             he
             was
             not
             at
             home
             ;
             he
             knew
             he
             had
             another
             home
             to
             go
             to
             :
             
               Here
               we
               have
               no
               continuing
               City
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             he
             used
             the
             world
             as
             though
             he
             used
             it
             not
             .
             As
             a
             Traveller
             useth
             things
             in
             his
             way
             as
             far
             as
             they
             may
             further
             him
             ;
             but
             let
             his
             very
             staffe
             trouble
             him
             ,
             he
             throwes
             it
             away
             .
             So
             ,
             a
             Christian
             useth
             indifferent
             things
             in
             the
             world
             (
             which
             are
             good
             or
             evil
             according
             as
             himself
             is
             ,
             )
             he
             useth
             them
             well
             ;
             because
             
               all
               things
               are
               pure
               ,
               to
               the
               pure
               :
            
             he
             useth
             them
             so
             as
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             delight
             in
             them
             because
             he
             hath
             better
             things
             to
             solace
             himself
             in
             :
             he
             doth
             not
             drown
             himself
             in
             these
             as
             worldlings
             do
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             ills
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             a
             Christian
             in
             a
             good
             measure
             is
             crucified
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             to
             him
             .
             And
             he
             hath
             his
             conversation
             in
             heaven
             ,
             Philip.
             3.
             20.
             
             
               But
               our
               conversation
               is
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             Many
             serve
             their
             bellies
             ,
             
               whose
               end
               is
               damnation
               :
               but
               our
               conversation
               is
               in
               heaven
               :
            
             Now
             his
             conversation
             being
             heavenly
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             he
             can
             converse
             in
             the
             world
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             though
             the
             world
             be
             of
             another
             strain
             .
          
           
             So
             you
             see
             then
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             is
             of
             a
             higher
             nature
             ,
             of
             a
             higher
             condition
             then
             the
             world
             :
             and
             he
             is
             crucified
             to
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             he
             knowes
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             passenger
             ,
             and
             a
             traveller
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             useth
             the
             world
             as
             though
             he
             used
             it
             not
             .
             And
             withal
             he
             hath
             his
             imployment
             above
             the
             world
             .
             The
             birds
             that
             have
             the
             ayr
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             are
             there
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             catched
             with
             snares
             below
             :
             and
             Christians
             that
             have
             their
             conversation
             above
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             ensnared
             with
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             as
             other
             men
             are
             .
             We
             see
             Saint
             Paul
             conversed
             in
             the
             world
             in
             sincerity
             .
          
           
             I
             observe
             it
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             common
             exception
             of
             weak
             ,
             and
             false
             spirits
             .
             We
             must
             do
             as
             the
             world
             doth
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             cannot
             live
             .
             He
             that
             knowes
             not
             how
             to
             dissemble
             ,
             knowes
             not
             how
             to
             live
             .
             And
             the
             times
             are
             naught
             :
             so
             that
             which
             is
             naught
             and
             grounded
             in
             themselves
             ,
             they
             lay
             all
             the
             blame
             of
             it
             upon
             the
             times
             .
          
           
           
             Indeed
             the
             times
             are
             naught
             ,
             like
             themselves
             .
             As
             he
             said
             ,
             There
             is
             a
             circle
             of
             humane
             things
             ;
             the
             times
             are
             but
             even
             as
             they
             were
             :
             things
             come
             again
             upon
             the
             stage
             ,
             the
             same
             things
             are
             acted
             :
             the
             persons
             indeed
             are
             changed
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             things
             are
             acted
             in
             the
             world
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             The
             times
             were
             naught
             before
             ,
             they
             are
             naught
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             be
             so
             .
             Villany
             is
             acted
             upon
             the
             stage
             of
             the
             world
             continually
             .
             The
             former
             actors
             are
             gone
             ,
             but
             others
             are
             instructed
             with
             the
             same
             devices
             ,
             with
             the
             same
             plots
             :
             The
             Corruption
             of
             nature
             shewes
             it self
             in
             all
             .
             Onely
             now
             we
             have
             the
             advantage
             for
             the
             acting
             of
             wickednesse
             in
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             :
             because
             besides
             the
             old
             wickednesse
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             new
             wickednesses
             of
             these
             times
             ;
             all
             the
             streams
             running
             into
             one
             make
             the
             Channel
             greater
             .
          
           
             Men
             say
             ,
             alas
             ,
             alas
             ,
             the
             times
             are
             ill
             ;
             were
             they
             not
             so
             in
             Noah's
             time
             ?
             were
             they
             not
             so
             in
             David's
             time
             ?
             were
             they
             not
             so
             in
             S.
             Paul's
             time
             ?
             Men
             pretend
             conformity
             to
             the
             world
             upon
             a
             kind
             of
             necessity
             ,
             they
             must
             do
             as
             others
             do
             .
          
           
             If
             they
             were
             true
             Christians
             it
             would
             not
             be
             so
             :
             for
             Noah
             was
             good
             in
             evil
             times
             .
             Nehemiah
             was
             good
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             the
             King
             of
             
               Babel
               .
               Joseph
            
             was
             good
             even
             in
             Egypt
             in
             Pharaoh's
             Court
             ,
             this
             can
             be
             no
             plea.
             For
             a
             Christian
             hath
             a
             spirit
             to
             raise
             him
             above
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             times
             he
             lives
             in
             :
             he
             hath
             such
             a
             spirit
             likewise
             as
             is
             above
             prosperity
             ,
             or
             adversity
             ,
             which
             will
             teach
             him
             to
             manage
             both
             ,
             and
             to
             govern
             himself
             in
             all
             occasions
             and
             occurrents
             of
             the
             world
             .
             
               I
               can
               do
               all
               things
            
             (
             saith
             
               S.
               Paul
               )
               through
               Christ
               that
               strengtheneth
               me
               .
            
          
           
             As
             we
             say
             ,
             the
             Planets
             have
             one
             course
             whereby
             they
             are
             carried
             with
             the
             first
             mover
             every
             twenty
             four
             houres
             from
             East
             to
             West
             ;
             as
             the
             Sun
             is
             ,
             whereby
             he
             makes
             the
             day
             :
             but
             the
             Sun
             hath
             a
             course
             of
             his
             own
             back
             again
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             creeping
             back
             again
             he
             makes
             the
             year
             in
             his
             own
             course
             .
             So
             the
             Moon
             hath
             one
             course
             of
             her
             own
             :
             but
             yet
             she
             is
             carried
             every
             day
             another
             course
             by
             the
             first
             mover
             .
          
           
             So
             ,
             a
             good
             Christian
             that
             lives
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             is
             carried
             with
             the
             world
             in
             common
             things
             ,
             he
             companies
             and
             traffiques
             ,
             and
             trades
             ,
             and
             deales
             with
             the
             world
             :
             but
             hath
             he
             not
             a
             motion
             of
             his
             own
             contrary
             to
             all
             this
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ?
             yes
             ,
             though
             he
             converse
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             he
             is
             thinking
             of
             heaven
             ,
             he
             is
             framing
             his
             course
             another
             way
             then
             the
             world
             doth
             .
             He
             goes
             a
             contrary
             course
             ,
             he
             swimmes
             against
             the
             stream
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             some
             kind
             of
             Rivers
             (
             they
             say
             )
             that
             passe
             through
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             they
             retain
             their
             freshnesse
             .
             It
             seems
             as
             an
             emblem
             to
             shew
             the
             condition
             of
             a
             Christian
             :
             he
             passeth
             thorow
             the
             salt
             waters
             ;
             and
             yet
             keeps
             his
             freshnesse
             ,
             he
             preserves
             himself
             .
             Therefore
             (
             I
             say
             )
             it
             is
             no
             plea
             to
             say
             that
             times
             are
             naught
             ,
             and
             company
             is
             naught
             ,
             &c.
             
             A
             man
             is
             not
             to
             fashion
             himself
             to
             the
             times
             .
             An
             hypocrite
             
               (
               Camelion
            
             like
             )
             can
             turn
             himself
             into
             all
             colours
             but
             white
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             the
             water
             which
             we
             say
             hath
             no
             figure
             of
             its
             own
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             figured
             by
             the
             vessels
             that
             it
             is
             in
             :
             if
             the
             vessel
             be
             round
             ,
             the
             water
             is
             round
             ;
             if
             the
             vessel
             be
             four-corner'd
             ,
             the
             water
             is
             so
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             thin
             airy
             moist
             body
             :
             it
             hath
             no
             compasse
             of
             its
             own
             ,
             but
             is
             confined
             by
             the
             body
             it
             is
             kept
             in
             .
          
           
             So
             some
             men
             they
             have
             no
             Religion
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             consistence
             ,
             no
             standing
             ,
             no
             strength
             or
             goodnesse
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             their
             company
             
             is
             ,
             such
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             they
             think
             this
             will
             serve
             for
             all
             .
             I
             must
             do
             as
             others
             do
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             fashion
             of
             the
             world
             :
             If
             they
             be
             among
             Swearers
             ,
             they
             will
             swear
             :
             if
             they
             be
             among
             those
             that
             ate
             unclean
             ,
             they
             will
             pollute
             themselves
             ,
             they
             frame
             themselves
             to
             all
             companies
             :
             they
             will
             be
             all
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             they
             should
             be
             .
             This
             will
             not
             serve
             the
             turn
             .
          
           
             A
             Christian
             may
             pray
             for
             the
             assistance
             of
             God
             to
             keep
             him
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             he
             may
             know
             that
             God
             will.
             What
             ground
             hath
             he
             ?
             Our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             Joh.
             17.
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Father
               ,
               I
               pray
               not
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               take
               them
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               that
               thou
               keep
               them
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             He
             prayes
             for
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             keep
             them
             in
             the
             world
             from
             the
             contagion
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             world
             .
             S.
             Paul
             you
             see
             lived
             and
             conversed
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             wheresoever
             he
             was
             ,
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             simplicity
             :
             he
             was
             not
             carried
             away
             with
             the
             stream
             ,
             and
             errours
             of
             the
             times
             wherein
             he
             lived
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             to
             adde
             more
             ,
             it
             doth
             unite
             the
             power
             of
             grace
             together
             ,
             and
             make
             
             a
             man
             the
             better
             ,
             the
             worse
             the
             company
             ,
             or
             the
             place
             is
             where
             he
             lives
             .
             We
             know
             in
             nature
             ,
             the
             environing
             of
             contraries
             ,
             increaseth
             the
             contrary
             :
             and
             holy
             men
             have
             been
             better
             oft
             times
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             temptation
             ,
             and
             have
             gathered
             their
             forces
             ,
             and
             strength
             of
             grace
             together
             ,
             more
             then
             when
             they
             have
             been
             more
             secure
             .
             The
             envy
             and
             malice
             of
             the
             world
             is
             quick-sighted
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             they
             live
             amongst
             those
             that
             are
             observers
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             more
             cautelous
             they
             are
             of
             their
             carriage
             .
             You
             know
             it
             is
             the
             Apostles
             reason
             ,
             
               Redeem
               the
               time
               ,
               because
               the
               daies
               are
               evil
               :
            
             be
             you
             the
             better
             ,
             because
             the
             daies
             are
             evill
             ;
             witnesse
             for
             God
             in
             an
             
               evil
               Generation
            
             ,
             in
             evil
             times
             :
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             Do
             you
             sin
             ,
             because
             the
             daies
             are
             evil
             .
             Gods
             people
             do
             alwaies
             witnesse
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             Let
             me
             adde
             this
             likewise
             (
             to
             give
             farther
             light
             )
             that
             we
             must
             not
             take
             occasion
             hence
             ,
             to
             conform
             and
             fashion
             our selves
             to
             any
             company
             ,
             to
             cast
             
             our selves
             into
             evil
             company
             when
             we
             need
             not
             .
             We
             must
             not
             tempt
             God
             :
             for
             then
             it
             is
             just
             with
             God
             to
             suffer
             us
             to
             be
             soyled
             with
             the
             company
             .
             And
             by
             our
             carelesnesse
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             we
             offend
             the
             godly
             ,
             that
             easily
             hereupon
             take
             us
             to
             be
             worse
             then
             we
             are
             :
             and
             as
             we
             grieve
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             so
             in
             our selves
             ;
             and
             we
             build
             up
             and
             strengthen
             wicked
             persons
             .
             And
             therefore
             this
             living
             in
             the
             world
             
               in
               simplicity
            
             ,
             and
             sincerity
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             when
             our
             calling
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             we
             live
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             we
             need
             not
             any
             local
             separation
             to
             sever
             our selves
             :
             but
             when
             in
             the
             world
             we
             are
             cast
             on
             men
             without
             grace
             ,
             by
             our
             callings
             ,
             and
             occasions
             ,
             we
             may
             presume
             that
             God
             will
             keep
             us
             by
             his
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             not
             be
             weary
             of
             hearing
             of
             this
             point
             :
             For
             ere
             long
             we
             must
             all
             appear
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             what
             an
             honour
             will
             it
             be
             for
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             witnessed
             for
             God
             in
             this
             world
             ?
             that
             we
             have
             stood
             for
             God
             and
             good
             causes
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             
               shined
               as
               lights
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               a
               crooked
               Generation
               ?
            
             That
             we
             have
             managed
             the
             cause
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             stood
             for
             Religion
             ,
             and
             held
             our
             own
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             Papists
             ,
             and
             Atheists
             ,
             and
             prophane
             persons
             ,
             and
             witnessed
             for
             the
             best
             things
             in
             spight
             of
             all
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             been
             called
             to
             it
             .
             We
             are
             not
             to
             thrust
             our selves
             into
             unnecessary
             troubles
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             best
             things
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             be
             called
             to
             it
             :
             but
             when
             we
             are
             called
             ,
             and
             can
             witnesse
             for
             the
             best
             things
             ,
             what
             an
             honour
             will
             it
             be
             for
             us
             ?
          
           
             And
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
               He
               that
               denies
               me
               ,
               and
               is
               ashamed
               of
               me
               before
               men
               ,
               of
               him
               will
               I
               be
               ashamed
               before
               my
               heavenly
               Father
               .
            
             What
             a
             fearfull
             
             thing
             is
             this
             ?
             Let
             us
             look
             to
             God
             in
             simplicity
             ,
             and
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             God
             will
             keep
             us
             that
             the
             world
             shall
             not
             hurt
             us
             .
          
           
             What
             will
             become
             of
             us
             ?
             (
             will
             some
             say
             )
             this
             trouble
             we
             shall
             come
             
             into
             ,
             and
             that
             persecution
             will
             befall
             us
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             Christ
             was
             opposed
             when
             he
             was
             here
             upon
             earth
             ;
             but
             till
             
             his
             hour
             was
             come
             they
             could
             not
             do
             any
             thing
             .
             Every
             man
             hath
             his
             hour
             ,
             every
             man
             hath
             his
             time
             allotted
             to
             serve
             God
             in
             here
             :
             God
             hath
             measured
             out
             his
             life
             ;
             and
             till
             his
             hour
             be
             come
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             take
             him
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             God
             will
             bind
             up
             the
             endeavours
             of
             men
             ,
             their
             plots
             shall
             be
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             God
             will
             keep
             them
             ,
             and
             watch
             over
             them
             that
             are
             down-right
             .
             
               Because
               thou
               hast
               kept
               my
               Word
               ,
               I
               will
               keep
               thee
               ,
            
             saith
             God.
             Let
             us
             keep
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             in
             evil
             times
             ,
             and
             God
             will
             keep
             us
             :
             let
             us
             stand
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             stand
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             no
             plea
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             shall
             run
             into
             this
             danger
             ,
             and
             that
             danger
             :
             
               God
               will
               be
               thy
               buckler
               and
               thy
               shield
               ,
            
             if
             thou
             stand
             for
             him
             .
             And
             that
             which
             brings
             danger
             is
             too
             much
             correspondence
             with
             the
             world
             :
             when
             men
             forsake
             
             their
             sincerity
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             when
             men
             will
             be
             on
             both
             sides
             they
             carry
             things
             unhappily
             ,
             and
             unsuccessefully
             .
             A
             down-right
             atheist
             will
             carry
             things
             with
             better
             successe
             then
             a
             halting
             Christian.
             For
             his
             policy
             ,
             and
             subtilty
             will
             carry
             him
             to
             actions
             inconvenient
             ;
             but
             then
             comes
             his
             conscience
             after
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             damps
             him
             that
             he
             cannot
             go
             forward
             nor
             backward
             .
             Therefore
             the
             only
             way
             is
             to
             resolve
             to
             live
             in
             the
             world
             in
             simplicity
             ,
             and
             sincerity
             .
             If
             we
             do
             so
             ,
             we
             may
             carry
             holy
             businesses
             strongly
             .
             God
             will
             assist
             us
             therein
             ,
             he
             will
             increase
             our
             light
             ,
             and
             make
             our
             way
             plain
             ,
             and
             clear
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             a
             man
             be
             not
             sincere
             ,
             but
             double
             ,
             and
             carnal
             ,
             and
             pretend
             love
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             yet
             take
             courses
             ,
             and
             do
             actions
             that
             are
             not
             suitable
             to
             Religion
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             succeed
             well
             ,
             God
             will
             curse
             it
             :
             he
             will
             strike
             him
             with
             amazement
             ,
             he
             will
             strike
             his
             brain
             with
             errours
             in
             judgment
             ,
             &c.
             
             There
             is
             no
             pretence
             therefore
             to
             make
             us
             live
             falsly
             ,
             and
             doubly
             in
             the
             world
             :
             but
             we
             ought
             to
             live
             as
             S.
             Paul
             did
             (
             let
             the
             world
             be
             as
             bad
             as
             it
             will
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             can
             be
             )
             
               in
               simplicity
               and
               sincerity
            
             :
             God
             will
             shew
             himself
             strong
             for
             those
             that
             walk
             uprightly
             ;
             he
             will
             be
             wisdome
             to
             such
             :
             but
             if
             we
             walk
             doubly
             ,
             and
             falsly
             ,
             and
             make
             Religion
             our
             pretence
             ,
             God
             will
             shew
             himself
             our
             enemy
             .
          
           
             Where
             be
             your
             newters
             then
             ?
             where
             be
             your
             Politicians
             in
             Religion
             that
             will
             keep
             their
             Religion
             to
             themselves
             ?
             S.
             Paul
             conversed
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             wheresoever
             he
             was
             ,
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             he
             made
             shew
             what
             he
             was
             ;
             he
             walked
             not
             according
             to
             carnal
             wisdome
             :
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             afterwards
             )
             where
             be
             your
             Nullifidians
             then
             that
             are
             of
             all
             beliefs
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             of
             no
             belief
             ?
             that
             fashion
             themselves
             to
             all
             Religions
             .
             And
             if
             they
             be
             of
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             their
             wisdome
             to
             conceal
             it
             .
             S.
             Paul
             did
             not
             so
             :
             But
             I
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             touch
             that
             in
             the
             negative
             part
             afterward
             ,
             
               not
               in
               fleshly
               wisedome
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               My
               conversation
               hath
               been
               thus
               ,
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             He
             means
             ,
             in
             this
             life
             my
             conversation
             here
             hath
             been
             sincere
             .
             I
             will
             give
             you
             a
             touch
             on
             that
             ;
             though
             it
             be
             not
             the
             main
             aim
             here
             :
             yet
             notwithstanding
             it
             may
             well
             be
             touched
             ,
             That
             
               
                 We
                 must
                 while
                 we
                 live
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 converse
                 in
                 simplicity
                 ,
                 and
                 sincerity
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             We
             must
             not
             turn
             it
             off
             to
             live
             as
             we
             list
             subtilly
             ,
             politickly
             ,
             and
             carnally
             ,
             
             and
             then
             think
             to
             die
             well
             .
             No
             ,
             we
             must
             live
             
               soberly
               ,
               righteously
               ,
               and
               justly
               in
               this
               present
               world
               ,
            
             Tit.
             2.
             
             Do
             you
             think
             to
             begin
             to
             live
             well
             when
             you
             are
             gone
             hence
             ?
             No
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             time
             of
             reward
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             time
             of
             work
             .
             This
             world
             is
             Gods
             Work-house
             ,
             here
             you
             must
             work
             .
             This
             is
             Gods
             field
             ,
             here
             you
             must
             labour
             .
             This
             is
             Gods
             Sea
             ,
             here
             we
             must
             saile
             ,
             here
             we
             must
             take
             pains
             ,
             we
             must
             sweat
             at
             it
             ,
             here
             we
             must
             plow
             ,
             and
             sowe
             ,
             if
             ever
             we
             will
             reap
             .
          
           
             Doest
             thou
             think
             to
             carry
             thy self
             subtilly
             ,
             to
             have
             thy
             own
             ends
             in
             every
             thing
             here
             ,
             and
             then
             when
             death
             comes
             a
             
               Lord
               have
               mercy
               upon
               me
            
             shall
             serve
             for
             all
             ?
             No
             ,
             thou
             must
             converse
             as
             a
             Christian
             while
             thou
             livest
             here
             in
             this
             world
             
               in
               simplicity
               ,
               and
               sincerity
            
             :
             God
             must
             have
             honour
             here
             by
             thee
             ;
             thou
             must
             have
             a
             care
             of
             thy
             salvation
             here
             .
             Doest
             thou
             think
             to
             have
             that
             in
             another
             world
             which
             thou
             doest
             not
             care
             for
             here
             ?
             Doest
             thou
             think
             to
             have
             glory
             in
             another
             world
             ,
             which
             thou
             didst
             not
             think
             of
             here
             ?
             Doest
             thou
             think
             to
             reap
             in
             another
             world
             that
             which
             thou
             didst
             not
             sowe
             here
             ?
             Let
             us
             in
             this
             world
             stand
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             openly
             ,
             and
             boldly
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             example
             of
             others
             ,
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             our
             own
             graces
             .
             A
             true
             Christian
             hath
             his
             conversation
             in
             
               sincerity
               in
               this
               world
            
             .
             The
             more
             too
             blame
             the
             world
             then
             to
             deprave
             their
             dealing
             .
             Why
             ?
             Because
             they
             are
             lights
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             they
             serve
             the
             world
             to
             good
             purpose
             ,
             if
             the
             
             world
             would
             take
             benefit
             by
             them
             :
             they
             shine
             in
             the
             world
             to
             lead
             them
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             .
             But
             the
             world
             is
             willing
             to
             let
             them
             go
             to
             heaven
             alone
             if
             they
             will.
             
          
           
             But
             if
             the
             carriage
             of
             Gods
             Children
             be
             like
             S.
             Pauls
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             true
             :
             for
             they
             are
             all
             of
             one
             disposition
             )
             they
             
               converse
               in
               simplicity
               ,
               and
               sincerity
               wheresoever
               they
               are
               :
            
             wicked
             ,
             slanderous
             ,
             malicious
             ,
             depraving
             persons
             are
             to
             blame
             ,
             that
             lay
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             this
             and
             that
             ;
             when
             it
             is
             nothing
             so
             .
             They
             deserve
             well
             of
             the
             wicked
             unthankful
             world
             ,
             and
             God
             upholds
             the
             World
             for
             their
             sakes
             .
             
               When
               the
               righteous
               are
               exalted
               ,
               the
               City
               rejoyceth
               ,
            
             saith
             Solomon
             .
             Because
             wheresoever
             they
             live
             ,
             they
             live
             not
             onely
             in
             simplicity
             ,
             and
             sincerity
             ,
             but
             they
             live
             fruitfully
             :
             the
             City
             ,
             the
             whole
             community
             ,
             all
             the
             people
             are
             the
             better
             .
             They
             make
             the
             times
             ,
             and
             the
             places
             the
             better
             wherein
             they
             live
             .
          
           
             Because
             a
             good
             man
             is
             a
             publike
             good
             .
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             when
             it
             makes
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             it
             puts
             him
             out
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             gives
             him
             a
             publick
             affection
             :
             it
             teacheth
             him
             to
             deny
             himself
             ,
             it
             teacheth
             him
             to
             love
             others
             ;
             it
             teacheth
             him
             to
             imploy
             and
             improve
             all
             that
             is
             in
             him
             (
             that
             is
             good
             )
             for
             the
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             men
             ;
             to
             serve
             God
             in
             serving
             men
             in
             the
             place
             he
             lives
             in
             .
             Therefore
             malicious
             ,
             and
             devillish
             is
             the
             world
             to
             deprave
             such
             kind
             of
             men
             as
             live
             in
             the
             world
             in
             simplicity
             ,
             and
             sincerity
             ,
             that
             serve
             God
             and
             the
             world
             by
             all
             the
             means
             they
             can
             .
             
               Our
               Conversation
               hath
               been
               in
               simplicity
               ,
               and
               sincerity
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 more
                 abundantly
                 to
                 you-ward
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Why
             ?
             was
             it
             in
             hypocrisie
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             in
             sincerity
             to
             them
             onely
             ?
             No
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             the
             meaning
             :
             but
             thus
             ,
             that
             wheresoever
             he
             had
             lived
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             what
             estate
             soever
             he
             was
             ,
             he
             carried
             himself
             in
             
               simplicity
               ,
               and
               sincerity
            
             :
             but
             to
             you
             I
             have
             made
             it
             more
             evident
             ,
             then
             to
             any
             other
             .
             Why
             ?
             because
             he
             had
             lived
             longer
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             such
             as
             he
             was
             a
             Father
             unto
             in
             Christ
             :
             therefore
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             I
             have
             evidenced
             my
             simplicity
             ,
             
             
               and
               sincerity
               more
               abundantly
               to
               you
               then
               to
               any
               other
               .
            
             Whence
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             That
             
               
                 A
                 sincere
                 Christian
                 is
                 best
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 best
                 known
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             note
             of
             a
             truly
             good
             ,
             and
             sincere
             man
             to
             be
             best
             where
             he
             is
             best
             known
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             touched
             when
             I
             opened
             the
             words
             .
             )
             It
             is
             otherwise
             with
             many
             ,
             their
             carriage
             abroad
             is
             very
             plausible
             :
             but
             follow
             them
             home
             ,
             what
             are
             they
             in
             their
             families
             ?
             they
             are
             Lions
             in
             their
             houses
             .
             What
             are
             they
             in
             their
             retired
             courses
             ,
             and
             carriage
             ?
             they
             do
             not
             answer
             the
             expectation
             that
             is
             raised
             of
             them
             abroad
             ,
             they
             never
             pray
             to
             God
             ,
             &c.
             those
             that
             know
             them
             best
             will
             trust
             them
             least
             .
             It
             is
             not
             so
             with
             a
             Christian
             ,
             my
             conversation
             in
             the
             world
             hath
             been
             good
             wheresoever
             it
             hath
             been
             ;
             but
             among
             you
             with
             whom
             I
             have
             conversed
             more
             familiarly
             ,
             who
             have
             seen
             my
             daily
             carriage
             ,
             and
             course
             of
             life
             ;
             among
             you
             my
             conversation
             was
             best
             of
             all
             .
             It
             is
             a
             note
             of
             a
             man
             that
             is
             sincere
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             he
             is
             seen
             into
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             shines
             .
             The
             godly
             are
             substantially
             good
             ,
             and
             therefore
             where
             they
             are
             best
             known
             ,
             they
             are
             best
             approved
             .
          
           
             For
             Christians
             they
             are
             not
             painted
             creatures
             ,
             that
             a
             little
             discovery
             will
             
             search
             them
             to
             the
             bottom
             ,
             and
             then
             shame
             them
             :
             they
             are
             not
             gilded
             ,
             but
             gold
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             more
             you
             enter
             into
             them
             ,
             the
             more
             metall
             you
             shall
             find
             still
             .
             They
             have
             a
             hidden
             treasury
             ,
             the
             more
             you
             search
             them
             ,
             the
             more
             stuffe
             you
             shall
             have
             still
             :
             their
             
               tongues
               are
               as
               fined
               silver
            
             ,
             and
             their
             heart
             is
             a
             rich
             treasury
             within
             them
             .
             A
             Christian
             he
             labours
             for
             a
             broken
             heart
             still
             ;
             he
             labours
             to
             get
             new
             grace
             ,
             and
             new
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             still
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             you
             converse
             with
             him
             ,
             the
             more
             you
             see
             him
             ;
             the
             more
             you
             shall
             approve
             and
             love
             him
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             good
             as
             he
             is
             :
             therefore
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             I
             have
             carried
             my self
             well
             to
             all
             ,
             but
             especially
             to
             you
             with
             whom
             I
             have
             lived
             longer
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             as
             we
             would
             have
             an
             evidence
             of
             our
             sincerity
             (
             which
             is
             the
             best
             evidence
             that
             we
             can
             have
             in
             this
             world
             )
             that
             we
             may
             be
             able
             to
             say
             that
             we
             
             are
             sincere
             and
             true
             Christians
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             better
             then
             if
             a
             man
             could
             say
             he
             were
             a
             Monarch
             ,
             that
             he
             were
             the
             greatest
             man
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             )
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             carry
             our selves
             in
             our
             courses
             to
             those
             that
             know
             us
             best
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             most
             retired
             courses
             like
             to
             Christians
             .
             And
             not
             to
             put
             on
             the
             fashion
             of
             
             Religion
             as
             men
             put
             on
             their
             garments
             ;
             their
             best
             garments
             when
             they
             go
             abroad
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             make
             good
             things
             serviceable
             to
             our
             purpose
             :
             but
             to
             be
             so
             indeed
             at
             home
             amongst
             our
             friends
             ,
             among
             those
             that
             know
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             not
             awed
             ;
             (
             as
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             liberty
             amongst
             friends
             ,
             )
             wheresoever
             we
             are
             ,
             let
             us
             remember
             we
             are
             alway
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             labour
             to
             approve
             our selves
             most
             to
             them
             that
             know
             our
             courses
             most
             .
          
           
             God
             knowes
             more
             then
             men
             ,
             therefore
             let
             us
             chiefly
             labour
             to
             approve
             our selves
             to
             him
             .
             And
             next
             to
             God
             ,
             let
             us
             approve
             our selves
             to
             conscience
             ,
             fear
             conscience
             more
             then
             all
             the
             Monarchs
             in
             the
             World
             ;
             because
             that
             knowes
             most
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             most
             against
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             again
             ,
             for
             others
             that
             know
             our
             conversations
             ,
             good
             men
             that
             converse
             with
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             approve
             our selves
             to
             them
             most
             that
             have
             the
             best
             and
             the
             sharpest
             judgments
             .
          
           
             A
             true
             Christian
             ,
             as
             he
             loves
             goodnesse
             ,
             so
             he
             loves
             it
             most
             that
             it
             should
             be
             in
             his
             own
             heart
             .
             He
             lives
             more
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             conscience
             ,
             then
             to
             same
             ,
             and
             report
             :
             he
             had
             rather
             be
             ,
             then
             seem
             to
             be
             .
             And
             as
             he
             hates
             all
             ill
             ,
             so
             he
             hates
             even
             secret
             ill
             ;
             the
             nearer
             corruption
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             hates
             
             it
             .
             As
             a
             man
             hates
             Toads
             and
             venemous
             creatures
             ;
             and
             the
             nearer
             they
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             hates
             them
             .
             The
             most
             retired
             carriage
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             most
             holy
             ,
             and
             best
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               My
               Conversation
               hath
               been
               in
               simplicity
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               to
               you-ward
            
             .
             Here
             is
             a
             good
             note
             for
             Preachers
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             look
             to
             convert
             
             any
             by
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             they
             must
             win
             them
             by
             their
             conversation
             likewise
             in
             simplicity
             and
             sincerity
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             being
             to
             gain
             the
             Philippians
             to
             Christ
             ;
             he
             doth
             it
             not
             by
             words
             onely
             ,
             by
             arguments
             of
             Logick
             ,
             and
             by
             perswasions
             onely
             to
             convince
             the
             understanding
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             which
             he
             taught
             :
             but
             he
             demonstrates
             to
             them
             how
             they
             should
             live
             ,
             
               Walk
               as
               you
               have
               me
               for
               an
               ensample
               .
            
             I
             shew
             you
             ,
             that
             that
             which
             I
             teach
             is
             possible
             ,
             by
             my
             practice
             .
             I
             shew
             to
             high
             and
             low
             ,
             how
             I
             carry
             my self
             ;
             
               My
               conversation
               hath
               been
               in
               simplicity
               ,
               and
               sincerity
               .
            
             Those
             that
             I
             would
             convert
             by
             my
             Doctrine
             ,
             I
             labour
             by
             my
             Conversation
             to
             gain
             them
             .
             So
             I
             say
             ,
             Ministers
             have
             here
             a
             special
             direction
             ,
             how
             to
             carry
             themselves
             .
          
           
             And
             others
             likewise
             that
             have
             a
             gaining
             disposition
             (
             as
             indeed
             we
             should
             not
             stand
             upon
             terms
             of
             this
             and
             that
             ,
             but
             every
             one
             labour
             to
             gain
             others
             )
             would
             you
             work
             upon
             others
             ,
             and
             gain
             them
             from
             Popery
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             Then
             not
             onely
             shew
             them
             arguments
             to
             convince
             their
             judgments
             ,
             (
             which
             must
             be
             done
             ,
             that
             is
             certain
             )
             but
             likewise
             let
             them
             see
             that
             the
             things
             that
             you
             speak
             are
             possible
             things
             ,
             things
             that
             you
             are
             perswaded
             of
             .
             And
             if
             you
             be
             not
             good
             ,
             and
             presse
             them
             to
             goodnesse
             ,
             you
             cannot
             perswade
             them
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             that
             you
             speak
             :
             they
             will
             think
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             ;
             for
             then
             you
             would
             act
             it
             your selves
             .
             But
             when
             they
             see
             one
             go
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             demonstrate
             it
             to
             their
             eyes
             ,
             how
             they
             should
             carry
             themselves
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             way
             to
             teach
             them
             to
             be
             sound
             Christians
             indeed
             .
             But
             I
             hasten
             to
             the
             negative
             part
             .
             
               
                 Not
                 in
                 fleshly
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Here
             is
             a
             secret
             wipe
             ,
             a
             secret
             taxing
             of
             the
             false
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             Teachers
             .
             
               My
               Conversation
               hath
               been
               in
               simplicity
               ,
               and
               sincerity
               ,
            
             whatsoever
             you
             think
             of
             me
             ,
             
               Not
               in
               fleshly
               wisdome
            
             ,
             as
             theirs
             is
             .
          
           
             
               Not
               in
               fleshly
               wisdome
               .
            
             ]
             To
             distinguish
             it
             a
             little
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             natural
             wisdome
             planted
             in
             the
             soul
             of
             man
             ,
             even
             as
             there
             is
             
             a
             natural
             light
             in
             the
             eye
             ,
             to
             see
             both
             things
             that
             are
             hurtful
             ,
             and
             that
             are
             good
             for
             the
             outward
             man.
             So
             in
             the
             soul
             of
             man
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             his
             eye
             )
             there
             is
             an
             inbred
             light
             of
             natural
             wisdome
             ,
             a
             common
             light
             to
             discern
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             of
             creatures
             :
             a
             natural
             kind
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             polished
             ,
             and
             advanced
             to
             a
             higher
             degree
             by
             experience
             ,
             and
             Art
             :
             As
             the
             eye
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             it
             sees
             better
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             helped
             with
             an
             outward
             ,
             with
             a
             forreign
             light
             .
             
             This
             is
             natural
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             likewise
             a
             Politick
             or
             Civil
             wisdome
             ,
             gotten
             by
             observation
             ,
             and
             increased
             by
             observation
             ;
             and
             withal
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             gift
             of
             God
             (
             though
             it
             be
             
             a
             common
             gift
             ;
             )
             As
             Achitophel's
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             meerly
             carnal
             wisdom
             that
             was
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             had
             a
             gift
             of
             policy
             .
             So
             some
             men
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             not
             truly
             Religious
             ,
             yet
             God
             gives
             them
             a
             gift
             of
             politick
             wisdome
             ,
             to
             be
             able
             to
             discern
             the
             difference
             of
             things
             ,
             to
             lay
             States
             and
             Common-Wealths
             together
             ,
             to
             be
             able
             to
             judge
             ,
             and
             resolve
             ,
             and
             to
             execute
             wisely
             ,
             and
             politickly
             ,
             and
             prudently
             .
             It
             is
             an
             especial
             gift
             of
             God.
             This
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             aime
             at
             ;
             neither
             natural
             ,
             nor
             civil
             wisdome
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             a
             gift
             of
             God
             (
             I
             say
             )
             which
             is
             increased
             by
             observation
             ,
             and
             by
             other
             means
             .
          
           
           
             Besides
             this
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             spiritual
             ,
             a
             heavenly
             wisdome
             ,
             whereby
             the
             soul
             
             having
             a
             right
             end
             and
             aime
             set
             and
             prefixed
             to
             it
             ,
             it
             directs
             all
             its
             courses
             to
             that
             end
             :
             whereby
             the
             soul
             is
             able
             to
             deliberate
             ,
             to
             consult
             ,
             and
             to
             resolve
             on
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             and
             what
             hinders
             heavenly
             comfort
             ;
             and
             to
             resolve
             upon
             good
             duties
             ,
             and
             to
             resolve
             against
             that
             which
             is
             ill
             ,
             to
             resolve
             upon
             all
             advantages
             of
             doing
             good
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             hindrances
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             places
             we
             live
             in
             .
             It
             is
             a
             heavenly
             kind
             of
             prudence
             to
             guide
             our
             own
             waies
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             to
             guide
             others
             too
             .
          
           
             But
             besides
             all
             these
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             wisdome
             which
             is
             here
             the
             wisdome
             
             
               of
               the
               flesh
            
             :
             which
             because
             the
             flesh
             hath
             correspondency
             with
             Satan
             ,
             it
             is
             also
             a
             divellish
             wisdome
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             .
             For
             the
             Devill
             plowes
             with
             our
             Heifer
             :
             the
             most
             mischief
             that
             he
             doth
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             the
             correspondency
             that
             he
             hath
             with
             our
             flesh
             ,
             our
             enemy
             within
             .
             The
             flesh
             and
             Satan
             do
             joyne
             together
             ,
             and
             work
             all
             strongly
             with
             the
             mischievous
             policie
             of
             the
             world
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             called
             likewise
             worldly
             wisdom
             .
          
           
             And
             hereupon
             Christians
             that
             are
             meere
             professours
             and
             not
             Christians
             soundly
             ,
             some
             are
             called
             flesh
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             ruled
             of
             the
             flesh
             :
             and
             they
             are
             called
             the
             world
             :
             because
             they
             frame
             themselves
             to
             the
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             courses
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             would
             annatomize
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             world
             in
             them
             ,
             worldly
             pride
             ,
             and
             worldly
             ends
             .
             And
             they
             are
             called
             Divells
             too
             ,
             as
             Judas
             was
             called
             a
             divell
             ;
             they
             plot
             with
             Satan
             by
             carnall
             wisdome
             ,
             they
             yield
             to
             Satan
             ;
             they
             savour
             not
             the
             things
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Men
             have
             their
             name
             and
             denomination
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             by
             that
             which
             they
             are
             ruled
             by
             :
             when
             they
             are
             ruled
             by
             the
             flesh
             ,
             they
             are
             called
             flesh
             :
             when
             they
             are
             ruled
             by
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             evil
             examples
             thereof
             ,
             they
             are
             called
             the
             world
             .
             And
             when
             they
             are
             ruled
             by
             Satan
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             ruled
             by
             him
             ,
             they
             are
             called
             Satan
             .
             
               One
               of
               you
               is
               a
               Devil
               ,
            
             saith
             Christ.
             
             
               
                 Not
                 in
                 fleshly
                 wisdome
                 .
              
            
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             here
             by
             
               fleshly
               wisdome
            
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             fleshly
             ,
             why
             is
             it
             wisdome
             ?
             wisdome
             is
             but
             one
             ;
             there
             is
             but
             one
             wisdome
             .
             Wisdome
             we
             know
             in
             it self
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             knowledge
             of
             principles
             and
             grounds
             ;
             and
             deductions
             ,
             
             and
             conclusions
             from
             principles
             .
             A
             wise
             man
             knowes
             both
             the
             grounds
             and
             principles
             ,
             and
             he
             knowes
             what
             may
             be
             raised
             from
             thence
             :
             and
             likewise
             a
             man
             that
             is
             truly
             wise
             ,
             he
             not
             only
             knowes
             them
             ,
             but
             he
             knowes
             how
             to
             act
             them
             ,
             how
             to
             work
             ,
             and
             act
             his
             principles
             ,
             and
             conclusions
             to
             an
             end
             .
             He
             hath
             principles
             ,
             and
             conclusions
             ,
             and
             workings
             out
             of
             his
             brain
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             hath
             done
             all
             in
             the
             brain
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             framed
             the
             aime
             of
             his
             principles
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             how
             to
             act
             them
             ,
             then
             he
             goes
             about
             to
             work
             ;
             and
             a
             wise
             man
             can
             work
             answerable
             to
             his
             end
             ,
             and
             rules
             .
          
           
             Now
             there
             is
             a
             carnal
             wisdome
             that
             initiated
             this
             :
             for
             Carnal
             Wisdome
             
             hath
             aimes
             ,
             and
             ends
             ,
             and
             principles
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             conclusions
             from
             those
             principles
             ,
             and
             it
             acts
             to
             an
             end
             .
             A
             true
             Christian
             he
             hath
             his
             ends
             ;
             his
             aime
             is
             supernatural
             ;
             to
             please
             God
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             to
             be
             happy
             in
             another
             world
             ,
             to
             enjoy
             God
             ,
             to
             have
             nearer
             acquaintance
             with
             him
             while
             he
             lives
             here
             :
             many
             such
             subordinate
             ends
             ,
             (
             besides
             the
             main
             end
             )
             he
             hath
             .
             And
             some
             principles
             likewise
             he
             hath
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             concerning
             this
             end
             :
             and
             then
             he
             hath
             directions
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             suitable
             to
             
             those
             principles
             .
             And
             then
             he
             sets
             on
             working
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             he
             works
             is
             in
             order
             to
             his
             end
             ,
             and
             in
             vertue
             of
             the
             end
             he
             propounds
             .
             As
             a
             man
             that
             travels
             ,
             every
             step
             that
             he
             goes
             in
             his
             journey
             ,
             every
             stepp
             is
             in
             vertue
             ,
             and
             strength
             of
             his
             first
             intention
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             that
             he
             propounds
             ,
             (
             though
             he
             think
             not
             of
             his
             end
             in
             every
             step
             )
             and
             he
             consults
             and
             asks
             about
             the
             way
             ;
             and
             all
             to
             that
             end
             .
          
           
             So
             it
             is
             with
             a
             Carnal
             man
             too
             ,
             he
             that
             walks
             after
             carnal
             wisdome
             ,
             Carnal
             wisdome
             hath
             its
             end
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             mans
             self
             :
             for
             a
             carnal
             man
             ,
             himself
             is
             the
             Idol
             ,
             and
             the
             Idolater
             :
             his
             end
             is
             himself
             ,
             either
             in
             his
             honours
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             pleasures
             ,
             or
             riches
             ,
             &c.
             himself
             is
             the
             Centre
             into
             which
             all
             the
             lines
             of
             his
             life
             fall
             .
             And
             he
             hath
             rules
             ,
             seek
             thy self
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             love
             thy self
             above
             all
             :
             And
             what
             then
             ?
             If
             thou
             love
             others
             ,
             love
             them
             for
             thy self
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             they
             may
             serve
             thy
             turn
             :
             care
             for
             no
             man
             further
             then
             thou
             canst
             make
             use
             of
             him
             for
             thy self
             ,
             respect
             him
             so
             far
             ,
             and
             no
             further
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             may
             be
             there
             are
             many
             that
             stand
             in
             the
             way
             .
             Then
             again
             he
             hath
             principles
             :
             undermine
             them
             ,
             ruine
             them
             ,
             make
             way
             to
             thine
             own
             ends
             by
             the
             ruine
             of
             as
             many
             as
             thou
             canst
             .
             And
             if
             another
             man's
             light
             over-shine
             thine
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             no
             body
             to
             him
             ,
             Carnal
             wisdome
             bids
             thee
             deprave
             him
             ,
             slander
             him
             ,
             back-bite
             him
             :
             the
             more
             he
             seems
             to
             be
             vile
             ,
             the
             lesse
             thy
             nakednesse
             shall
             appear
             :
             Here
             is
             Carnal
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             envy
             in
             goodnesse
             ,
             in
             strength
             and
             ability
             ;
             they
             would
             have
             all
             to
             be
             so
             :
             but
             basenesse
             is
             joyned
             with
             much
             envy
             ;
             when
             it
             sees
             another
             overshadow
             it
             ,
             it
             labours
             to
             eclipse
             him
             with
             slanders
             ,
             and
             base
             reports
             :
             This
             is
             a
             principle
             of
             Carnal
             wisdome
             .
             And
             hence
             comes
             all
             that
             working
             and
             undermining
             ,
             secret
             conveyances
             ,
             and
             laying
             nets
             for
             others
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             speaks
             .
          
           
             All
             carnal
             wisdome
             hath
             carnal
             ends
             ,
             and
             carnal
             rules
             ,
             and
             carnal
             courses
             answerable
             .
             It
             consults
             upon
             the
             attaining
             of
             its
             end
             ,
             it
             deliberates
             and
             consults
             ,
             and
             shrewdly
             too
             :
             for
             it
             is
             whetted
             by
             Satan
             .
             And
             then
             it
             goes
             with
             the
             stream
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             carried
             very
             strongly
             towards
             its
             end
             .
             And
             then
             it
             resolves
             strongly
             :
             because
             fleshly
             wisdom
             usually
             is
             with
             the
             times
             .
             And
             then
             it
             executes
             :
             God
             suffers
             it
             oft-times
             to
             come
             to
             execution
             ,
             and
             to
             enjoy
             its
             plots
             ,
             and
             projects
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             regard
             that
             it
             hath
             the
             same
             passages
             (
             though
             in
             a
             contrary
             kind
             )
             with
             other
             wisdome
             :
             it
             is
             called
             wisdome
             ,
             though
             indeed
             it
             be
             not
             wisdome
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             it
             hath
             a
             diminishing
             term
             here
             ,
             it
             is
             
               fleshly
               wisdome
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             wisdome
             is
             called
             fleshly
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             led
             with
             reasons
             from
             
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             it
             tends
             to
             the
             maintenance
             of
             the
             flesh
             ;
             it
             comes
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             tends
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             take
             not
             flesh
             here
             ,
             for
             one
             part
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             his
             body
             :
             but
             for
             the
             unregenerate
             
             part
             ,
             which
             is
             carried
             to
             changeable
             things
             ,
             to
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             sets
             up
             some
             creature
             (
             to
             be
             an
             Idol
             )
             instead
             of
             the
             Creator
             
               Blessed
               for
               evermore
            
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             from
             this
             reason
             ,
             because
             the
             creature
             ,
             the
             things
             below
             are
             near
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             pleasant
             to
             us
             :
             and
             because
             we
             are
             brought
             up
             in
             these
             delights
             of
             the
             creature
             that
             are
             sensible
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             baser
             part
             is
             ready
             to
             draw
             away
             the
             soul
             to
             the
             delights
             of
             it
             ;
             because
             the
             delights
             of
             it
             are
             pleasant
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             trained
             up
             in
             them
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             our
             life
             to
             the
             end
             of
             it
             .
             Now
             these
             things
             below
             ,
             the
             profits
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             honours
             ,
             they
             work
             first
             upon
             the
             senses
             ,
             upon
             the
             outward
             
             man
             :
             and
             from
             the
             senses
             they
             ascend
             to
             the
             fancy
             ,
             and
             imagination
             ,
             and
             that
             being
             carnal
             by
             nature
             esteems
             more
             highly
             of
             them
             then
             there
             is
             cause
             .
             And
             esteems
             of
             the
             contrary
             to
             these
             as
             the
             greatest
             ills
             :
             Oh
             ,
             poverty
             is
             worse
             then
             hell
             to
             a
             carnal
             man
             ;
             and
             he
             had
             rather
             be
             dead
             ,
             then
             be
             disgraced
             ;
             he
             had
             rather
             damne
             his
             soul
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             denied
             of
             his
             pleasure
             :
             Imagination
             makes
             them
             such
             great
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             helps
             Imagination
             ,
             he
             hath
             much
             affinity
             with
             that
             part
             ,
             with
             the
             Imagination
             :
             and
             Imagination
             (
             when
             men
             have
             strong
             conceits
             of
             these
             things
             )
             that
             labours
             to
             draw
             the
             will
             and
             affections
             to
             it self
             ,
             to
             sway
             that
             part
             :
             so
             that
             the
             will
             ,
             the
             commanding
             part
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             it
             yields
             to
             these
             Imaginations
             of
             base
             things
             :
             it
             conceives
             of
             them
             highly
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             to
             be
             vile
             ,
             and
             base
             .
             And
             hereupon
             the
             will
             comes
             to
             approve
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             choose
             these
             things
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             understanding
             part
             it self
             ,
             that
             blessed
             spark
             of
             wisdome
             that
             is
             left
             in
             us
             ,
             capable
             of
             better
             things
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             :
             yet
             that
             ,
             by
             our
             corruption
             ,
             being
             stripped
             of
             the
             grace
             it
             had
             in
             the
             creation
             ,
             and
             now
             being
             under
             original
             corruption
             ,
             being
             under
             the
             Law
             of
             sin
             ;
             it
             is
             led
             by
             a
             carnal
             will
             and
             Imagination
             ,
             and
             by
             sense
             ,
             and
             is
             ruled
             by
             them
             .
             So
             that
             that
             which
             should
             rule
             all
             ,
             is
             ruled
             by
             base
             ,
             earthly
             things
             .
          
           
             The
             soul
             of
             man
             while
             we
             live
             here
             is
             between
             things
             better
             then
             it self
             ,
             
             and
             worse
             then
             it self
             ,
             meaner
             then
             it self
             .
             Now
             by
             corruption
             it
             cleaves
             to
             things
             meaner
             then
             it self
             ,
             it
             is
             witty
             to
             devise
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             willing
             to
             chuse
             them
             ,
             it
             delights
             in
             them
             ,
             it
             bathes
             it self
             in
             them
             :
             so
             that
             whereas
             it
             should
             rule
             the
             body
             ,
             the
             body
             and
             the
             lower
             parts
             rule
             the
             soul.
             When
             it
             yields
             to
             that
             which
             is
             better
             then
             it self
             ,
             to
             the
             sanctifying
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             cloathed
             with
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             it
             yields
             to
             better
             things
             ,
             then
             they
             raise
             it
             to
             a
             degree
             of
             excellency
             even
             above
             it self
             when
             it
             was
             at
             the
             best
             :
             for
             a
             man
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             hath
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             upon
             him
             (
             in
             some
             sort
             )
             is
             better
             then
             Adam
             was
             in
             innocency
             ;
             his
             estate
             is
             more
             sure
             :
             and
             the
             dignity
             he
             is
             advanced
             to
             by
             Christ
             is
             greater
             then
             he
             should
             have
             had
             if
             he
             had
             stood
             still
             in
             Adam
             .
             This
             is
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             soul
             :
             an
             excellent
             creature
             ,
             it
             is
             capable
             of
             the
             Image
             and
             likenesse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             God
             ,
             capable
             of
             all
             grace
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             if
             it
             submit
             it self
             to
             base
             creatures
             ,
             it
             becomes
             even
             as
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             men
             are
             called
             
               the
               world
            
             ,
             they
             are
             called
             flesh
             ,
             they
             are
             called
             after
             that
             which
             leads
             them
             :
             the
             very
             soul
             it self
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             is
             flesh
             .
             For
             as
             the
             very
             body
             of
             a
             holy
             man
             in
             some
             sort
             is
             spirit
             ;
             and
             every
             thing
             in
             him
             is
             spirit
             :
             as
             it
             shall
             be
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             (
             as
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               it
               shall
               be
               raised
               a
               spiritual
               body
               :
            
             because
             it
             shall
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             all
             things
             :
             and
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             supported
             by
             bodily
             meanes
             .
             Now
             the
             very
             soul
             is
             bodily
             and
             carnal
             :
             such
             a
             degeneration
             is
             wrought
             in
             man
             since
             the
             fall
             :
             he
             makes
             his
             soul
             that
             was
             given
             to
             guide
             him
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             made
             apprehensive
             of
             better
             things
             ;
             of
             the
             things
             of
             another
             world
             :
             this
             soul
             he
             makes
             it
             the
             bawd
             to
             serve
             his
             base
             lusts
             and
             pleasures
             .
             
               
                 Not
                 in
                 fleshly
                 wisdome
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Now
             wisdome
             is
             a
             middle
             word
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             either
             spiritual
             ,
             or
             carnal
             ,
             as
             the
             man
             is
             in
             whom
             it
             is
             .
             If
             a
             man
             have
             moral
             honesty
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             good
             
             things
             in
             him
             that
             way
             ,
             it
             makes
             him
             a
             good
             Politician
             ,
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             usefull
             in
             his
             place
             :
             Though
             he
             be
             not
             a
             sound
             Christian
             ,
             yet
             he
             may
             be
             a
             wise
             man
             in
             his
             place
             :
             and
             God
             useth
             such
             kind
             of
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             their
             reward
             here
             ,
             they
             are
             advanced
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             But
             if
             it
             light
             in
             a
             divellish
             nature
             ,
             in
             a
             crooked
             oblique
             nature
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             malicious
             divellish
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             And
             ,
             note
             this
             by
             the
             way
             .
             All
             men
             that
             have
             flesh
             in
             them
             ,
             have
             
             not
             fleshly
             wisdome
             :
             for
             some
             are
             carried
             with
             the
             flesh
             ,
             with
             the
             rage
             of
             fleshly
             lusts
             ,
             as
             the
             swine
             in
             the
             Gospel
             were
             carried
             headlong
             into
             the
             Sea
             ,
             they
             are
             carried
             by
             their
             lusts
             to
             hell
             ,
             as
             your
             common
             swaggerers
             ,
             and
             roarers
             :
             that
             so
             they
             may
             escape
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             Lawes
             ,
             they
             care
             not
             for
             God
             nor
             man
             ;
             irregular
             wild
             persons
             .
             These
             have
             flesh
             ,
             they
             are
             ruled
             by
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             not
             so
             much
             as
             
               fleshly
               wisdome
            
             :
             for
             they
             take
             courses
             to
             overthrow
             themselves
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             overthrow
             their
             names
             ,
             and
             their
             bodies
             and
             all
             .
             They
             have
             not
             so
             much
             as
             policy
             in
             them
             ,
             their
             lusts
             so
             reign
             in
             them
             .
             Such
             wretches
             we
             have
             oft-times
             amongst
             us
             that
             think
             themselves
             some
             body
             ,
             but
             they
             have
             not
             so
             much
             as
             Carnal
             wisdome
             in
             them
             to
             carry
             themselves
             better
             then
             a
             Devill
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             in
             other
             men
             the
             flesh
             hath
             a
             wisdome
             that
             carries
             them
             not
             after
             this
             fashion
             ;
             but
             it
             whets
             their
             wits
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             as
             bad
             in
             another
             kind
             .
             As
             ,
             take
             the
             same
             man
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             young
             he
             is
             carried
             by
             his
             brutish
             lusts
             ,
             without
             any
             wisdome
             at
             all
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             hurry
             of
             his
             lusts
             carry
             him
             ,
             and
             transport
             him
             :
             when
             he
             growes
             old
             he
             is
             carried
             subtilly
             with
             the
             wisdom
             of
             the
             world
             .
             He
             is
             alway
             under
             lusts
             ,
             alway
             under
             the
             flesh
             :
             when
             he
             is
             young
             he
             is
             carried
             with
             base
             lusts
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             is
             old
             he
             is
             under
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             fleshly
             wisdome
             still
             ;
             he
             is
             carried
             with
             slavish
             covetousnesse
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             formerly
             he
             was
             subject
             to
             base
             lusts
             in
             his
             youth
             :
             all
             this
             is
             naught
             .
          
           
             Where
             these
             differ
             in
             the
             subject
             ,
             in
             the
             person
             usually
             the
             base
             lust
             serves
             the
             witty
             :
             those
             that
             are
             carried
             with
             base
             lusts
             ,
             they
             are
             subject
             ,
             and
             inthralled
             ,
             and
             over-ruled
             by
             those
             that
             are
             carried
             with
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
             As
             your
             subtile
             men
             ,
             your
             Usurers
             ,
             and
             subtile
             oppressours
             ,
             great
             witty
             men
             ,
             they
             make
             other
             men
             serviceable
             to
             their
             turn
             ,
             other
             men
             are
             slaves
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             come
             nearer
             that
             that
             I
             mean
             to
             stand
             on
             .
             
               
                 My
                 Conversation
                 hath
                 not
                 been
                 in
                 fleshly
                 wisdome
                 .
              
            
          
           
             You
             may
             see
             by
             the
             Coherence
             (
             which
             I
             will
             not
             dwell
             on
             )
             what
             to
             judge
             of
             
               fleshly
               wisdome
            
             .
          
           
             
               Fleshly
               wisdome
               is
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               simplicity
               nor
               sincerity
               :
            
             because
             he
             opposeth
             them
             here
             .
             Where
             
               fleshly
               wisdome
            
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             neither
             simplicity
             nor
             
             sincerity
             .
             For
             take
             a
             subtile
             wise
             man
             ,
             he
             is
             all
             out-side
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             simplicity
             in
             him
             .
             He
             that
             is
             not
             wise
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             wraps
             himself
             in
             ceremonies
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             studies
             the
             out-side
             of
             things
             to
             approve
             himself
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             attain
             his
             own
             ends
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             no
             simplicity
             or
             sincerity
             :
             he
             that
             is
             wise
             to
             the
             world
             hath
             no
             respect
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Sincerity
             hath
             an
             eye
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             a
             sincere
             man
             as
             far
             as
             he
             is
             sincere
             hath
             an
             eye
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             this
             and
             that
             because
             God
             seeth
             him
             ,
             and
             because
             God
             is
             leased
             with
             it
             :
             but
             he
             that
             works
             according
             to
             fleshly
             wisdome
             ,
             he
             hath
             aimes
             contrary
             and
             distinct
             to
             that
             :
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               We
               walk
               in
               the
               sincerity
               of
               God
               ,
            
             (
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             original
             )
             
               and
               not
               according
               to
               fleshly
               wisdome
               .
            
          
           
           
             So
             you
             may
             know
             from
             the
             opposition
             ,
             that
             fleshly
             wisdome
             is
             where
             there
             is
             no
             sincerity
             .
             Where
             there
             is
             no
             love
             to
             God
             or
             to
             men
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             simplicity
             ,
             all
             is
             for
             shew
             ;
             and
             where
             there
             is
             all
             for
             shew
             ,
             there
             is
             double
             carriage
             ,
             not
             in
             simplicity
             aiming
             at
             Gods
             glory
             ;
             there
             is
             
               fleshly
               wisdome
            
             .
             That
             for
             the
             Connexion
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             point
             of
             Doctrine
             proper
             to
             the
             place
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             
               
                 Gods
                 Children
                 have
                 another
                 manner
                 of
                 rule
                 to
                 live
                 by
                 then
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 the
                 rule
                 
                 that
                 a
                 godly
                 wise
                 man
                 goeth
                 by
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 fleshly
                 wisdom
                 .
              
            
          
           
             A
             man
             that
             looks
             for
             any
             joy
             ,
             that
             lookes
             to
             be
             in
             the
             blessed
             estate
             that
             Saint
             Paul
             here
             was
             in
             ,
             he
             must
             not
             be
             ruled
             by
             fleshly
             wisdome
             .
             
               Our
               Conversation
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               in
               the
               World
               hath
               not
               been
               in
               fleshly
               wisdome
               .
            
             Saint
             Paul
             no
             question
             but
             he
             had
             flesh
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             likewise
             he
             had
             fleshly
             wisdome
             :
             because
             flesh
             is
             in
             all
             parts
             ,
             and
             it
             mingles
             it self
             with
             all
             graces
             .
             In
             the
             understanding
             there
             is
             light
             and
             darknesse
             ,
             in
             the
             will
             there
             is
             rebellion
             and
             pliablenesse
             to
             God
             :
             So
             Saint
             Paul
             had
             the
             stirrings
             of
             fleshly
             wisdome
             in
             him
             .
             When
             he
             was
             in
             danger
             ,
             no
             doubt
             but
             the
             flesh
             would
             stir
             in
             him
             ,
             you
             may
             avoid
             it
             by
             shifts
             if
             you
             will.
             And
             when
             he
             was
             before
             great
             ones
             ,
             you
             may
             flatter
             and
             betray
             the
             truth
             if
             you
             will.
             
          
           
             No
             doubt
             but
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             as
             he
             expresseth
             him
             himself
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             as
             he
             had
             a
             conflict
             in
             himself
             in
             other
             regards
             :
             so
             there
             was
             a
             conflict
             between
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             wisdome
             :
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             flesh
             did
             stirre
             against
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             I
             but
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             have
             fleshly
             wisdome
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             another
             thing
             to
             make
             it
             our
             rule
             .
             It
             is
             one
             thing
             to
             have
             flesh
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             another
             thing
             to
             
               be
               in
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture-phrase
             is
             .
             This
             conflict
             wondrously
             afflicted
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             no
             doubt
             but
             it
             was
             one
             sharp
             conflict
             .
          
           
             No
             question
             but
             carnal
             wisdome
             set
             S
             Paul
             to
             shift
             for
             himself
             many
             times
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             he
             checked
             it
             and
             kept
             it
             under
             ;
             it
             was
             not
             his
             rule
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             reasons
             of
             this
             Doctrine
             (
             That
             the
             godly
             guide
             not
             themselves
             by
             fleshly
             wisdome
             ,
             which
             hath
             worldly
             aimes
             ,
             and
             carnal
             means
             to
             bring
             those
             aimes
             to
             passe
             ,
             )
             they
             are
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             Because
             Gods
             Children
             will
             not
             cherish
             that
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             
             that
             their
             rule
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             enmity
             to
             God
             :
             but
             this
             carnal
             wisdome
             which
             proules
             for
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             looks
             for
             ease
             ,
             and
             profit
             ,
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             it
             is
             
               enmity
               to
               God
            
             ,
             Rom.
             8
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             the
             Apostle
             proves
             it
             at
             large
             .
             They
             being
             subject
             to
             God
             ,
             Children
             of
             God
             ;
             being
             under
             him
             in
             all
             kind
             of
             subjection
             ,
             as
             servants
             ,
             as
             Children
             ,
             as
             spouses
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             cherish
             that
             which
             is
             rebellion
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             subject
             to
             God
             ,
             neither
             can
             be
             :
             as
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             a
             Papist
             that
             is
             Jesuited
             ,
             he
             is
             neither
             a
             good
             Subject
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             :
             so
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             flesh
             neither
             is
             it
             subject
             to
             God
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             subject
             ;
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             rebellion
             .
             It
             is
             Gods
             enemy
             ,
             it
             withstands
             all
             the
             Articles
             that
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             to
             believe
             :
             fleshly
             wisdome
             hath
             some
             opposition
             against
             all
             truth
             ;
             it
             opposeth
             every
             command
             that
             God
             gives
             us
             to
             obey
             :
             there
             is
             something
             in
             flesh
             and
             blood
             to
             withstand
             every
             command
             :
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             enemy
             that
             God
             hath
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             it
             is
             an
             enemy
             to
             God
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             to
             us
             ;
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             our
             good
             ;
             
             It
             is
             death
             ,
             
               the
               wisdome
               of
               the
               flesh
            
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             
             Saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             
             The
             
             
               flesh
               deceived
               me
               ,
               and
               slew
               me
               .
            
             There
             is
             no
             wise
             man
             will
             cherish
             that
             which
             is
             death
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             Gods
             enemy
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             too
             .
             The
             wisdome
             of
             the
             flesh
             as
             it
             is
             opposite
             to
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             a
             rebel
             ,
             and
             an
             enemy
             to
             him
             :
             so
             it
             is
             death
             to
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             therefore
             be
             will
             not
             frame
             his
             course
             of
             life
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             It
             brings
             us
             to
             eternal
             death
             ,
             it
             betrayes
             us
             to
             Satan
             .
             Sampson
             could
             have
             had
             no
             harm
             ,
             had
             not
             Dalilah
             betrayed
             him
             :
             so
             the
             Devil
             could
             not
             hurt
             us
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             were
             for
             fleshly
             widome
             :
             the
             Devil
             is
             not
             such
             an
             enemy
             to
             a
             man
             as
             his
             own
             fleshly
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             a
             Christian
             knowes
             that
             as
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             his
             good
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             base
             and
             unworthy
             as
             well
             as
             dangerous
             .
             It
             is
             base
             
             and
             unworthy
             for
             a
             Christian
             ,
             that
             is
             an
             heir
             of
             heaven
             ,
             that
             is
             raised
             to
             be
             a
             Child
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             abase
             his
             wits
             ,
             to
             proule
             for
             the
             world
             ;
             how
             base
             and
             unworthy
             is
             it
             for
             him
             to
             seek
             the
             things
             below
             that
             is
             born
             again
             
               to
               an
               inheritance
               immortal
               ,
               and
               undefiled
               ,
               that
               is
               reserved
               for
               him
               in
               Heaven
               ?
            
          
           
             How
             unworthy
             is
             it
             for
             him
             that
             hath
             his
             understanding
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             inward
             parts
             and
             powers
             dedicated
             and
             consecrated
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             his
             understanding
             a
             bawd
             for
             the
             base
             purposes
             of
             the
             flesh
             ?
             The
             high
             indignity
             of
             the
             thing
             makes
             the
             Child
             of
             God
             ashamed
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             the
             flesh
             ,
             to
             prostitute
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             soul
             to
             the
             flesh
             :
             to
             make
             his
             soul
             that
             should
             carry
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             carry
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Devil
             :
             to
             make
             his
             wit
             and
             understanding
             a
             bawd
             to
             accomplish
             earthly
             things
             which
             God
             hath
             sanctified
             to
             attain
             grace
             and
             comfort
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             live
             as
             a
             Christian
             should
             do
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             die
             with
             comfort
             ,
             and
             enjoy
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             Gods
             Children
             will
             not
             be
             ruled
             by
             that
             which
             they
             should
             mortifie
             and
             subdue
             ;
             but
             this
             wisdome
             of
             the
             flesh
             is
             the
             object
             of
             mortification
             :
             
             they
             are
             redeemed
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             A
             Christian
             as
             he
             is
             redeemed
             from
             hell
             ,
             and
             damnation
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             redeemed
             from
             himself
             ;
             he
             is
             redeemed
             and
             set
             at
             liberty
             from
             the
             slavery
             of
             his
             soul
             to
             Satan
             ,
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             worldly
             projects
             :
             he
             is
             redeemed
             from
             the
             base
             conversation
             he
             was
             in
             before
             .
             What
             hath
             he
             to
             do
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             him
             from
             whom
             he
             is
             redeemed
             ?
             These
             things
             might
             be
             amplified
             at
             large
             :
             but
             you
             see
             the
             truth
             evident
             ,
             what
             ground
             a
             Christian
             hath
             not
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             fleshly
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             make
             it
             a
             little
             clearer
             .
             A
             Christian
             hath
             no
             reason
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             earthly
             wisdome
             :
             for
             the
             yielding
             to
             it
             doth
             all
             the
             mischief
             in
             
             the
             world
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             the
             misery
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             unto
             Christians
             especially
             .
             God
             catcheth
             
               the
               wise
               in
               their
               own
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             though
             they
             be
             politick
             and
             wise
             )
             especially
             if
             a
             Christian
             give
             way
             to
             carnal
             politick
             wisdome
             ,
             God
             will
             universally
             shame
             him
             .
             I
             never
             knew
             a
             Christian
             thrive
             in
             politick
             courses
             .
             When
             he
             hath
             secret
             conveyances
             for
             the
             world
             ,
             God
             crosseth
             him
             every
             way
             in
             his
             reputation
             ,
             in
             his
             projects
             and
             purposes
             .
          
           
             But
             consider
             ,
             (
             to
             amplifie
             that
             which
             I
             gave
             in
             a
             branch
             before
             )
             what
             
             reason
             hath
             a
             Christian
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             
               fleshly
               wisdome
            
             ,
             when
             it
             hinders
             him
             from
             all
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             if
             he
             yield
             unto
             it
             ,
             and
             keeps
             him
             in
             imperfect
             good
             ?
          
           
             I
             speak
             especially
             now
             to
             those
             that
             are
             not
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             .
             What
             
             reason
             hath
             any
             one
             of
             you
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             fleshly
             wisdome
             ,
             when
             it
             keeps
             you
             in
             the
             state
             of
             unregeneracy
             ?
             It
             keeps
             you
             perhaps
             in
             some
             good
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             imperfect
             good
             .
             You
             think
             you
             are
             good
             enough
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             is
             sure
             ,
             and
             God
             will
             be
             merciful
             ,
             &c.
             when
             as
             a
             Reprobate
             may
             go
             beyond
             you
             .
          
           
             It
             hinders
             from
             good
             actions
             with
             pretences
             :
             for
             fleshly
             wisdome
             will
             tell
             us
             there
             will
             be
             danger
             :
             you
             shall
             be
             reproached
             if
             you
             do
             this
             and
             that
             ;
             you
             shall
             be
             accounted
             thus
             and
             thus
             ,
             and
             run
             into
             obloquie
             .
          
           
             It
             hinders
             from
             doing
             good
             ,
             
               There
               is
               a
               Lion
               in
               the
               way
            
             ;
             it
             forecasts
             this
             and
             that
             danger
             ,
             it
             keeps
             us
             in
             imperfect
             good
             that
             will
             never
             save
             us
             :
             it
             objects
             dangers
             :
             the
             sluggard
             that
             will
             not
             set
             on
             his
             spirit
             to
             labour
             ;
             he
             thinks
             himself
             wondrous
             wise
             in
             forecasting
             dangers
             ;
             Oh
             ,
             I
             shall
             want
             my self
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             It
             dulls
             and
             distracts
             us
             in
             good
             :
             he
             that
             hath
             a
             carnal
             projecting
             head
             ,
             it
             eats
             up
             his
             soul
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             pray
             ,
             or
             to
             hear
             ,
             or
             to
             meddle
             with
             spiritual
             matters
             ,
             the
             marrow
             and
             strength
             of
             his
             soul
             is
             eaten
             up
             with
             carnal
             projects
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             things
             by
             halves
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             Carnal
             Wisdome
             as
             far
             as
             it
             is
             in
             us
             unmortified
             ,
             it
             sets
             it self
             against
             good
             by
             depraving
             good
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             mischievous
             ,
             and
             
             ill
             ,
             and
             wicked
             with
             reason
             .
             Men
             are
             loath
             to
             go
             to
             hell
             without
             reason
             :
             there
             was
             none
             that
             ever
             went
             to
             hell
             yet
             without
             wisdome
             ;
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             wisdome
             .
             And
             how
             doth
             their
             wisdome
             bring
             them
             to
             hell
             ?
             as
             in
             other
             respects
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             named
             before
             )
             so
             in
             this
             ,
             it
             whets
             the
             poysonfulnesse
             of
             their
             nature
             to
             invent
             ,
             and
             to
             raise
             scandals
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             take
             scandals
             when
             they
             are
             offered
             .
          
           
             A
             carnal
             wise
             man
             when
             he
             knowes
             that
             such
             a
             degree
             of
             Religion
             is
             contrary
             to
             his
             carnal
             projects
             ,
             he
             fastneth
             all
             the
             disgrace
             on
             it
             that
             he
             can
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             the
             lesse
             observed
             .
             Religious
             he
             would
             be
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             limitation
             ,
             with
             a
             reservation
             and
             restraint
             ;
             as
             far
             as
             may
             stand
             with
             his
             carnal
             projects
             ,
             and
             purposes
             :
             and
             so
             much
             Religion
             as
             goes
             beyond
             that
             ,
             and
             discovers
             him
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             and
             halting
             ,
             so
             much
             he
             opposeth
             .
             The
             wisdome
             of
             the
             flesh
             is
             bitter
             and
             sharp
             against
             all
             the
             opposers
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             stirres
             the
             cursed
             nature
             of
             man
             to
             the
             opposing
             of
             that
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Take
             a
             carnal
             man
             ,
             either
             in
             Magistracy
             ,
             or
             Ministery
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             not
             humbled
             with
             pains
             in
             his
             calling
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Word
             that
             he
             teacheth
             :
             what
             doth
             he
             most
             hate
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             what
             doth
             he
             oppose
             ?
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             but
             saving
             grace
             ?
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             but
             that
             which
             God
             loves
             most
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             best
             for
             his
             soul
             that
             is
             the
             object
             of
             his
             spight
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             poyson
             and
             malice
             ?
          
           
             To
             be
             led
             by
             this
             is
             even
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             be
             led
             by
             a
             Pirate
             ,
             by
             a
             thief
             ,
             by
             an
             enemy
             :
             and
             what
             can
             become
             of
             that
             man
             ?
             to
             be
             led
             
               as
               the
               fool
               to
               the
               stocks
               ,
            
             as
             Solomon
             saith
             :
             he
             is
             in
             the
             way
             of
             death
             :
             
               There
               is
               a
               way
               that
               seemeth
               good
               to
               a
               man
               in
               his
               own
               eyes
               ,
               but
               the
               issues
               of
               it
               are
               death
               ,
            
             saith
             Solomon
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             the
             way
             that
             carnal
             wisdome
             dictates
             to
             men
             .
          
           
             It
             hinders
             also
             from
             the
             reforming
             of
             ill
             :
             Policy
             overthrowes
             policy
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             .
             Policy
             overthrowes
             Common-Wealths
             .
             Tell
             a
             man
             that
             is
             
             in
             place
             ,
             You
             ought
             to
             reform
             this
             abuse
             ,
             and
             that
             abuse
             :
             he
             is
             ready
             to
             think
             ,
             Oh
             ,
             if
             I
             be
             not
             wary
             ,
             others
             will
             enquire
             into
             my
             life
             too
             ,
             and
             find
             me
             out
             .
          
           
           
             So
             this
             cursed
             policy
             ,
             this
             carnal
             wisdome
             ,
             it
             makes
             men
             unfruitfull
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             by
             forecasting
             dangers
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             hinders
             from
             doing
             good
             ,
             and
             from
             reforming
             grosse
             abominations
             and
             abuses
             .
          
           
             So
             ,
             it
             hinders
             from
             suffering
             when
             God
             calls
             to
             it
             :
             it
             forecasts
             ;
             if
             you
             be
             Religious
             ,
             you
             must
             suffer
             ,
             it
             will
             bring
             your
             good
             name
             in
             question
             ,
             it
             
             will
             bring
             your
             life
             in
             question
             ,
             it
             will
             hazard
             your
             estate
             :
             Whereas
             indeed
             all
             the
             world
             is
             not
             worth
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             loves
             not
             his
             life
             that
             will
             not
             hate
             it
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ;
             if
             it
             come
             to
             case
             of
             confession
             ,
             and
             standing
             for
             the
             truth
             in
             a
             good
             quarrel
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             fleshly
             wisdome
             objects
             this
             and
             that
             danger
             :
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Spira
             and
             others
             .
             And
             thus
             man
             yielding
             to
             fleshly
             wisdome
             ,
             he
             growes
             desperate
             at
             length
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             men
             in
             a
             man
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             there
             is
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             spirit
             .
             The
             flesh
             saith
             as
             Job's
             Wife
             said
             ,
             
               Curse
               God
               and
               die
            
             ,
             or
             
               Blesse
               God
               and
               die
            
             ,
             read
             it
             whether
             you
             will
             :
             there
             is
             the
             murmuring
             part
             in
             the
             crosse
             ,
             that
             bids
             us
             curse
             God
             :
             and
             as
             Peter
             said
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             
               Oh
               save
               your selves
               ,
               this
               shall
               not
               befall
               you
               :
            
             pity
             your self
             ,
             have
             regard
             of
             your self
             .
             The
             flesh
             when
             we
             are
             to
             suffer
             saith
             as
             Eve
             to
             Adam
             ,
             as
             Job's
             wife
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             as
             Peter
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Oh
             spare
             your self
             ,
             be
             wise
             ,
             be
             wise
             :
             And
             to
             colour
             the
             matter
             the
             more
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             pretence
             of
             wisdome
             :
             when
             as
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             folly
             in
             the
             world
             to
             redeem
             any
             earthly
             commodity
             ,
             even
             life
             it self
             ,
             with
             the
             cracking
             of
             conscience
             ,
             with
             the
             breach
             of
             that
             
               peace
               which
               passeth
               understanding
            
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             with
             the
             losse
             of
             our
             soules
             .
             It
             is
             the
             greatest
             folly
             in
             the
             world
             :
             it
             is
             to
             be
             penny
             wise
             ,
             and
             pound
             foolish
             .
             So
             we
             see
             whensoever
             we
             are
             about
             to
             suffer
             ,
             carnal
             wisdome
             hinders
             us
             .
             As
             it
             hinders
             us
             from
             good
             ,
             and
             in
             good
             ,
             and
             hinders
             us
             from
             reforming
             evil
             ;
             and
             in
             suffering
             when
             we
             are
             called
             to
             it
             :
          
           
             So
             it
             provokes
             us
             to
             evil
             :
             and
             that
             we
             may
             swallow
             down
             the
             evil
             with
             the
             greater
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             more
             deeply
             ,
             it
             colours
             ill
             with
             good
             .
             We
             may
             
             thank
             this
             politick
             carnal
             wisdome
             ,
             that
             truth
             and
             goodnesse
             ever
             goes
             with
             a
             scratched
             face
             ,
             that
             it
             goes
             under
             disgrace
             ,
             that
             it
             goes
             in
             a
             contrary
             habit
             :
             and
             that
             hypocrisie
             goes
             in
             its
             ruffe
             ,
             in
             its
             colours
             .
             I
             say
             we
             may
             thank
             carnal
             wisdome
             :
             for
             if
             truth
             were
             presented
             in
             its
             own
             view
             ,
             it
             would
             stirre
             up
             approbation
             from
             all
             .
             And
             if
             men
             could
             see
             vice
             ,
             and
             wickednesse
             uncased
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             see
             it
             in
             its
             own
             hue
             ,
             they
             would
             all
             detest
             it
             .
             Carnal
             wisdome
             sees
             that
             this
             is
             not
             for
             the
             advancing
             of
             the
             projects
             it
             hath
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             disgraceth
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             sets
             false
             colours
             on
             that
             which
             is
             ill
             .
          
           
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             stirres
             up
             to
             ill
             ,
             and
             it
             keeps
             us
             in
             ill
             .
             Carnal
             wisdome
             saith
             ,
             You
             may
             do
             this
             ,
             you
             may
             continue
             thus
             long
             .
             It
             deceives
             us
             with
             vain
             hopes
             
             of
             long
             life
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             enlarge
             the
             point
             .
             You
             see
             then
             what
             reason
             Gods
             Children
             have
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             fleshly
             carnal
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             way
             ,
             let
             me
             give
             this
             caution
             ,
             That
             oftentimes
             that
             is
             accounted
             carnal
             wisdome
             that
             is
             not
             .
             The
             weaker
             sort
             ,
             they
             are
             too
             blame
             oft-times
             
             to
             lay
             imputations
             upon
             those
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             greater
             gifts
             to
             ;
             and
             they
             account
             that
             carnal
             wisdome
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             is
             spiritual
             prudence
             .
             I
             must
             needs
             adde
             that
             caution
             by
             the
             way
             :
             As
             for
             a
             man
             to
             keep
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             speak
             against
             evil
             in
             all
             places
             :
             
               The
               prudent
               man
               shall
               keep
               silent
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             .
             The
             times
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             may
             be
             such
             ,
             that
             the
             prudent
             man
             may
             keep
             silence
             ,
             it
             is
             best
             to
             do
             so
             .
          
           
           
             And
             likewise
             to
             be
             cautelous
             to
             prevent
             danger
             so
             far
             as
             it
             may
             be
             without
             breach
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             you
             know
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             called
             before
             the
             Sadduces
             ,
             and
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             he
             escaped
             by
             a
             shift
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             a
             sinful
             shift
             ;
             he
             said
             he
             was
             a
             Pharisee
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             set
             them
             together
             ,
             and
             they
             falling
             into
             contention
             ,
             Saint
             Paul
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             escaped
             .
             Many
             things
             might
             be
             done
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             take
             heed
             of
             carnal
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             wisdome
             and
             approbation
             too
             .
          
           
             Jeroboam
             might
             have
             settled
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             need
             not
             have
             set
             up
             the
             two
             Calves
             in
             that
             cursed
             policy
             :
             it
             was
             foretold
             that
             he
             should
             have
             those
             Tribes
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             be
             wiser
             then
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             devise
             a
             way
             of
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             David
             might
             have
             escaped
             from
             Achish
             the
             King
             of
             Gath
             ,
             he
             need
             not
             have
             made
             himself
             a
             fool
             .
             Achitophel
             might
             have
             provided
             well
             for
             himself
             under
             David
             his
             old
             Master
             ,
             he
             need
             not
             have
             proved
             a
             Rebel
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             that
             Carnal
             wisdom
             doth
             ,
             but
             Heavenly
             wisdome
             will
             do
             it
             better
             if
             men
             could
             light
             on
             it
             ;
             and
             God
             would
             give
             them
             better
             successe
             in
             their
             carriage
             :
             but
             there
             is
             a
             way
             for
             heavenly
             prudence
             (
             I
             say
             ,
             )
             and
             that
             must
             not
             be
             accounted
             carnal
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             for
             want
             of
             this
             that
             people
             are
             too
             credulous
             .
             Gedaliah
             ,
             he
             trusted
             
             too
             much
             ,
             he
             was
             too
             credulous
             to
             trust
             ,
             considering
             that
             men
             are
             subject
             to
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             falsenesse
             :
             it
             is
             good
             to
             be
             doubtful
             ,
             to
             be
             suspitious
             sometimes
             :
             and
             it
             is
             no
             carnal
             wisdome
             neither
             .
             The
             very
             loadstone
             of
             a
             lie
             is
             credulity
             .
             What
             imboldens
             people
             to
             deal
             falsly
             with
             men
             ?
             they
             know
             them
             to
             be
             credulous
             ,
             and
             weak
             ,
             they
             will
             believe
             any
             thing
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             the
             most
             part
             the
             errour
             is
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             over
             much
             jealousie
             .
             
             Your
             carnal
             Politicians
             are
             over-jealous
             :
             Jealousie
             is
             good
             ,
             suspition
             is
             good
             ,
             considering
             that
             we
             live
             in
             a
             false
             world
             :
             but
             not
             to
             be
             over-jealous
             .
             We
             see
             Herod
             he
             thought
             ,
             Oh
             ,
             Christ
             is
             born
             ;
             and
             out
             of
             Jealousie
             he
             kills
             a
             number
             of
             poor
             Infants
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             among
             the
             rest
             .
             Alas
             ,
             Christ
             came
             not
             to
             take
             away
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             but
             to
             give
             a
             heavenly
             Kingdome
             .
             So
             the
             Jewes
             they
             were
             very
             jealous
             that
             if
             Christ
             were
             not
             condemned
             ,
             the
             Romans
             would
             come
             and
             take
             away
             their
             Kingdome
             :
             but
             that
             which
             wicked
             men
             fear
             ,
             out
             of
             such
             jealousie
             ,
             shall
             come
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             so
             the
             subtilest
             ,
             and
             most
             divellish
             men
             in
             late
             times
             that
             grounded
             the
             persecution
             of
             the
             poor
             Protestants
             ,
             upon
             Jealousie
             ,
             absurd
             Jealousie
             :
             for
             they
             by
             the
             rules
             of
             their
             Religion
             walk
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             it
             ties
             them
             from
             plotting
             :
             and
             yet
             out
             of
             fear
             and
             jealousie
             ,
             they
             excercised
             a
             world
             of
             cruelty
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             any
             man
             shall
             but
             consider
             and
             read
             
               Stephen
               Gardiner's
            
             letters
             (
             a
             man
             of
             a
             divellish
             jealousie
             ,
             )
             to
             see
             out
             of
             his
             wit
             he
             projected
             what
             hurt
             would
             come
             by
             suffering
             the
             Gospel
             to
             remain
             ,
             it
             will
             seem
             strange
             .
             Alas
             poor
             man
             ,
             the
             Common-Wealths
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             Nation
             never
             prospered
             better
             then
             by
             entertaining
             the
             Gospel
             :
             yet
             this
             devillish
             witted
             man
             ,
             whose
             wit
             was
             set
             ,
             and
             sharpned
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             was
             in
             fear
             and
             jealousie
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             God
             usually
             punisheth
             it
             this
             way
             ,
             that
             those
             subtile
             heads
             that
             are
             jealous
             of
             those
             that
             mean
             them
             no
             harm
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             good
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             usually
             ,
             they
             are
             over-credulous
             in
             another
             kind
             ;
             they
             trust
             those
             that
             deceive
             their
             trust
             :
             they
             trust
             those
             that
             the
             weakest
             ,
             the
             very
             dreggs
             of
             the
             people
             will
             not
             trust
             :
             they
             trust
             those
             that
             are
             notoriously
             false
             .
             God
             strikes
             their
             brains
             ,
             and
             besots
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             trust
             men
             
             that
             all
             the
             world
             know
             to
             be
             underminers
             :
             notwithstanding
             where
             they
             should
             trust
             ,
             and
             cast
             themselves
             into
             the
             bosome
             of
             their
             true-hearted
             friends
             ,
             there
             they
             are
             all
             full
             of
             fear
             and
             jealousie
             .
             But
             this
             caution
             by
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             You
             see
             the
             thing
             proved
             ,
             that
             Godly
             men
             when
             they
             give
             their
             names
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             carnal
             policy
             ,
             or
             fleshly
             wisdome
             ;
             you
             see
             the
             reasons
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Use
             that
             we
             will
             make
             of
             it
             shall
             be
             to
             stirre
             us
             up
             to
             imitation
             of
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             S.
             Paul.
             I
             speak
             to
             them
             that
             their
             breeding
             and
             parts
             
             have
             raised
             many
             of
             them
             I
             hope
             from
             base
             filthy
             lusts
             :
             so
             that
             the
             danger
             is
             now
             of
             
               fleshly
               wisdome
            
             .
             The
             Devil
             is
             more
             in
             the
             brain
             then
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             of
             a
             Cursed
             Politician
             .
             Many
             men
             have
             the
             Devil
             in
             their
             head
             :
             he
             is
             not
             altogether
             in
             the
             heart
             and
             affections
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             brain
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             works
             his
             engines
             ;
             and
             politick
             subtile
             men
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             great
             Engineers
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             he
             cannot
             do
             by
             himself
             ,
             he
             doth
             it
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             be
             instrumental
             to
             Satan
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             first
             authour
             of
             this
             carnal
             wisdome
             :
             for
             by
             his
             temptation
             we
             offended
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             came
             all
             shifts
             upon
             it
             .
             You
             see
             what
             shifts
             came
             presently
             upon
             Satans
             temptation
             .
          
           
             Man
             did
             naturally
             affect
             wisdom
             ;
             to
             know
             good
             and
             evil
             :
             what
             wisdome
             did
             he
             get
             after
             he
             had
             fallen
             ?
             he
             had
             wisdome
             to
             flie
             from
             God
             :
             there
             was
             his
             wisdome
             ,
             to
             run
             from
             God
             :
             so
             all
             the
             wisdome
             of
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             not
             grace
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             shift
             ,
             to
             run
             away
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             helps
             ,
             and
             supports
             against
             God.
             A
             foolish
             thing
             it
             is
             ;
             as
             if
             he
             could
             do
             it
             !
             And
             then
             another
             shift
             of
             Adam
             was
             to
             cover
             himself
             with
             fig-leaves
             ,
             a
             silly
             shift
             .
             And
             then
             to
             translate
             his
             fault
             upon
             another
             .
             So
             ,
             this
             shifting
             of
             carnal
             wit
             it
             came
             presently
             upon
             the
             fall
             .
             Take
             heed
             therefore
             of
             carnal
             wisdome
             ,
             it
             is
             divellish
             :
             presently
             upon
             yielding
             to
             the
             temptation
             of
             the
             Devil
             it
             came
             in
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             you
             may
             not
             make
             it
             your
             rule
             ,
             and
             live
             by
             carnal
             wisdome
             ;
             Consider
             seriously
             what
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             how
             it
             hinders
             you
             from
             all
             that
             is
             good
             ;
             how
             it
             hinders
             you
             from
             reforming
             that
             which
             is
             ill
             in
             your
             places
             and
             callings
             .
             How
             it
             stirres
             up
             to
             all
             that
             is
             ill
             .
             How
             it
             stirres
             you
             up
             to
             cover
             ill
             :
             it
             teaches
             you
             wit
             to
             do
             ill
             ,
             and
             to
             cover
             ill
             when
             it
             is
             done
             .
             As
             we
             see
             in
             David's
             adultery
             ,
             what
             a
             deal
             of
             wit
             there
             was
             to
             practise
             it
             :
             And
             then
             what
             a
             many
             windings
             and
             turnings
             there
             were
             to
             cover
             it
             :
             but
             God
             laid
             him
             open
             ,
             and
             brought
             him
             to
             shame
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             being
             a
             good
             man.
             
          
           
             And
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             Who
             will
             be
             ruled
             by
             his
             enemy
             ?
             If
             a
             man
             be
             on
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             be
             ruled
             by
             a
             thief
             that
             will
             lead
             him
             out
             of
             his
             way
             ,
             it
             is
             extremity
             of
             sottishnesse
             .
             Or
             if
             he
             be
             on
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             be
             guided
             by
             a
             Pirate
             ,
             what
             good
             can
             come
             to
             that
             man
             that
             is
             ruled
             by
             those
             that
             seek
             his
             ruine
             ?
             Now
             if
             a
             man
             be
             ruled
             by
             carnal
             wisdome
             ,
             he
             is
             ruled
             by
             his
             enemy
             :
             and
             if
             all
             the
             enemies
             in
             the
             world
             should
             plot
             to
             do
             a
             man
             that
             mischief
             ,
             that
             his
             own
             head
             and
             carnal
             wit
             doth
             him
             ;
             he
             would
             cry
             out
             of
             them
             .
             In
             Jer.
             47.
             
             
               Thy
               wisdome
               hath
               made
               thee
               to
               rebel
               .
            
             It
             is
             wisdome
             that
             makes
             men
             to
             rebel
             against
             God
             ;
             too
             much
             trusting
             to
             tricks
             and
             shifts
             of
             carnal
             wisdome
             ,
             it
             makes
             men
             take
             contrary
             courses
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             provoke
             him
             .
             
               Are
               we
               wiser
               then
               he
               ?
               are
               we
               stronger
               then
               he
               ?
            
             Doth
             he
             not
             daily
             ,
             and
             continually
             make
             those
             the
             butts
             of
             his
             displeasure
             and
             wrath
             ,
             that
             adventure
             their
             wisdome
             and
             policy
             against
             his
             wisdome
             ?
             Yes
             surely
             ,
             God
             delights
             
             to
             catch
             the
             wise
             in
             their
             own
             craftinesse
             :
             he
             delights
             to
             overturn
             the
             builders
             of
             Babel
             :
             It
             is
             but
             a
             building
             of
             Babel
             to
             reare
             any
             thing
             by
             politick
             wisdome
             contrary
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             religion
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             piety
             ;
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             against
             conscience
             and
             honesty
             :
             to
             doe
             any
             thing
             against
             the
             truth
             by
             politick
             shifts
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             build
             a
             Babel
             that
             will
             fall
             upon
             our
             own
             heads
             .
             It
             is
             like
             the
             foolish
             fire
             that
             leads
             a
             man
             out
             of
             his
             way
             .
             This
             foolish
             fire
             of
             carnall
             wisdome
             ,
             it
             leads
             men
             to
             hellish
             strength
             :
             it
             makes
             them
             forsake
             Gods
             light
             and
             the
             light
             of
             his
             Spirit
             and
             Word
             ,
             and
             follow
             a
             false
             light
             of
             their
             own
             Imagination
             and
             invention
             .
             And
             therefore
             you
             see
             what
             the
             Prophet
             Isay
             saith
             of
             the
             people
             that
             were
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             Isay
             50.
             that
             did
             much
             plod
             in
             tricks
             of
             policy
             ,
             
               Behold
               ,
               all
               ye
               that
               kindle
               a
               fire
               ,
               that
               compasse
               your selves
               about
               with
               sparks
               :
               walk
               in
               the
               light
               of
               your
               fire
               and
               in
               the
               sparks
               that
               ye
               have
               kindled
               :
               this
               ye
               shall
               have
               of
               my
               hand
               ,
               ye
               shall
               lie
               down
               in
               sorrow
               ,
            
             So
             ,
             consider
             this
             ,
             it
             falls
             out
             oft-times
             ,
             that
             God
             suffers
             a
             man
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             light
             of
             his
             owne
             fire
             that
             he
             hath
             kindled
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             own
             comforts
             :
             he
             will
             have
             comforts
             and
             a
             distinct
             way
             from
             Gods
             wayes
             :
             and
             he
             will
             have
             distinct
             rules
             from
             Gods
             rule
             :
             well
             ,
             well
             ,
             you
             have
             kindled
             a
             fire
             ,
             walk
             in
             the
             light
             of
             your
             own
             fire
             ,
             but
             be
             sure
             you
             shall
             lie
             down
             in
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             greatest
             judgement
             that
             God
             can
             shew
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             to
             give
             us
             
             up
             to
             our
             own
             wits
             ,
             to
             our
             own
             devices
             :
             for
             we
             shall
             wind
             and
             turn
             ,
             and
             work
             our
             own
             ruine
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             hell
             of
             Hell
             in
             hell
             ,
             when
             the
             soul
             there
             shall
             think
             with
             it self
             ,
             I
             brought
             my self
             hither
             ;
             God
             will
             be
             exceedingly
             justified
             when
             men
             by
             their
             own
             wit
             shall
             damne
             themselves
             .
             When
             God
             hath
             revealed
             to
             man
             ,
             &
             taught
             them
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             way
             ,
             
               O
               man
               ,
               I
               have
               shewed
               thee
               what
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               what
               doth
               the
               Lord
               require
               of
               thee
            
             ;
             he
             hath
             revealed
             it
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             doe
             this
             ,
             and
             doe
             that
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             given
             conscience
             to
             help
             ;
             and
             yet
             out
             of
             policie
             to
             contrive
             thy
             own
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             profits
             ,
             and
             advantages
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             thou
             hast
             done
             the
             contrary
             .
             When
             a
             mans
             soul
             shall
             reason
             thus
             :
             My
             owne
             wit
             brought
             me
             hither
             ,
             I
             am
             damned
             by
             wit
             ,
             I
             am
             damned
             by
             policie
             :
             a
             poore
             policy
             it
             is
             that
             brings
             a
             man
             to
             damnation
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             we
             should
             beg
             of
             God
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             deliver
             us
             up
             to
             our selves
             .
             As
             Saint
             Austin
             hath
             a
             good
             speech
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             
             
               free
               me
               from
               my self
               ,
               from
               my
               own
               devices
               and
               policy
               .
            
             The
             divell
             himself
             is
             not
             such
             an
             enemie
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             as
             our
             own
             carnal
             wit
             :
             for
             it
             is
             that
             that
             betrayes
             us
             to
             Satan
             :
             Satan
             could
             do
             us
             no
             harm
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             had
             a
             friend
             within
             us
             .
             Therefore
             beg
             of
             God
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             give
             me
             not
             up
             to
             my
             own
             brain
             ,
             to
             my
             own
             devices
             :
             (
             for
             man
             is
             a
             beast
             by
             his
             own
             knowledge
             )
             but
             let
             thy
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             thy
             will
             be
             my
             rule
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             that
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             make
             this
             carnal
             fleshly
             wisdome
             
             the
             rule
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             then
             let
             us
             have
             a
             negative
             voyce
             ready
             presently
             for
             it
             :
             whensoever
             we
             find
             any
             carnal
             suggestion
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             say
             nay
             to
             it
             presently
             ,
             deny
             it
             presently
             :
             have
             a
             jealousie
             presently
             when
             any
             plot
             ariseth
             that
             is
             not
             warrantable
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             contrary
             to
             conscience
             ,
             and
             to
             simplicity
             and
             sincerity
             ,
             presently
             deny
             it
             ;
             consult
             not
             with
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             of
             himself
             ,
             Gal.
             1.
             
             
               I
               consulted
               not
               with
               flesh
               and
               blood
               .
            
          
           
             And
             when
             you
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             do
             ,
             (
             Considering
             that
             this
             is
             not
             the
             rule
             you
             are
             to
             live
             by
             ,
             )
             or
             when
             you
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             resist
             ;
             when
             you
             have
             any
             thing
             to
             suffer
             .
             Consider
             what
             God
             requires
             ;
             consider
             what
             is
             
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             conscience
             :
             consider
             what
             is
             for
             the
             good
             of
             your selves
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             consult
             with
             these
             advisers
             ,
             with
             these
             intelligencers
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             flesh
             and
             blood
             .
             Consider
             not
             what
             is
             for
             your
             profit
             ,
             for
             your
             pleasure
             ,
             for
             your
             ease
             :
             but
             resolve
             against
             them
             .
             Get
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             so
             planted
             in
             your
             hearts
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             carry
             you
             through
             all
             these
             impediments
             ,
             and
             all
             these
             suggestions
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             we
             cannot
             do
             this
             without
             a
             change
             ,
             we
             cannot
             have
             a
             disposition
             contrary
             to
             carnal
             wisdome
             without
             a
             change
             :
             (
             for
             except
             a
             
             man
             be
             born
             anew
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             a
             new
             creature
             ,
             he
             cannot
             have
             holy
             aimes
             :
             )
             you
             must
             labour
             therefore
             more
             and
             more
             to
             have
             the
             spirit
             of
             your
             mind
             renewed
             ,
             and
             to
             grow
             in
             assurance
             of
             a
             better
             estate
             :
             for
             what
             makes
             men
             carnally
             to
             project
             for
             this
             world
             ?
             they
             are
             not
             sure
             of
             a
             better
             .
             They
             reason
             thus
             with
             themselves
             ,
             It
             may
             be
             I
             may
             have
             heaven
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             not
             ;
             I
             am
             sure
             of
             the
             pleasures
             present
             ,
             of
             the
             profits
             present
             ,
             (
             although
             alas
             ,
             it
             be
             but
             for
             a
             short
             time
             :
             )
             whereas
             if
             thy
             soul
             were
             enlightned
             with
             heavenly
             light
             ,
             and
             thou
             wert
             convinced
             of
             the
             excellent
             estate
             of
             Gods
             Children
             in
             this
             world
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ;
             That
             a
             Christian
             is
             incomparably
             above
             all
             men
             in
             the
             first-fruits
             of
             heaven
             ,
             in
             the
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             
               joy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             :
             which
             is
             above
             all
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             all
             profit
             whatsoever
             .
             And
             that
             in
             heaven
             (
             which
             is
             above
             our
             capacity
             and
             reach
             )
             every
             way
             they
             shall
             be
             happy
             :
             if
             men
             were
             convinced
             of
             this
             ,
             certainly
             they
             would
             not
             prostitute
             their
             pates
             to
             work
             so
             worldly
             .
             If
             they
             were
             sure
             of
             heaven
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             so
             plod
             for
             the
             earth
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             therefore
             labour
             to
             grow
             daily
             in
             the
             assurance
             of
             salvation
             ,
             beg
             
             of
             God
             his
             Spirit
             to
             have
             your
             minds
             enlightned
             .
          
           
             And
             withal
             (
             to
             joyn
             both
             together
             )
             to
             see
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             earthly
             things
             ,
             which
             set
             carnal
             wisdome
             on
             work
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             outward
             things
             they
             work
             
             upon
             the
             sense
             ,
             upon
             the
             outward
             man
             :
             profits
             and
             pleasures
             are
             outward
             things
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             work
             upon
             sense
             ,
             they
             work
             upon
             opinion
             :
             in
             opinion
             they
             be
             so
             (
             as
             indeed
             worldly
             things
             are
             more
             in
             opinion
             then
             in
             truth
             )
             .
             A
             carnal
             worldly
             man
             ,
             he
             thinks
             poverty
             a
             hell
             ,
             he
             thinks
             it
             is
             such
             a
             misery
             :
             it
             is
             not
             so
             .
          
           
             Labour
             to
             have
             a
             right
             judgmenr
             of
             the
             things
             of
             the
             earth
             that
             set
             carnal
             wisdome
             on
             work
             ,
             to
             avoid
             poverty
             ,
             to
             avoid
             suffering
             for
             a
             good
             cause
             .
             The
             Devil
             inflames
             fancy
             ;
             fancy
             thinks
             it
             is
             a
             great
             hurt
             to
             be
             in
             poverty
             ;
             fancy
             thinks
             it
             is
             a
             great
             good
             to
             be
             in
             honour
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             credit
             ,
             to
             have
             great
             place
             ,
             that
             other
             men
             may
             be
             beholding
             to
             us
             .
             Alas
             ,
             get
             a
             sanctified
             judgment
             to
             see
             what
             these
             things
             be
             that
             set
             our
             wits
             on
             work
             .
             What
             are
             all
             these
             things
             ?
             
               Vanity
               ,
               and
               vexation
               of
               spirit
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             our
             meditations
             walk
             between
             these
             two
             ;
             often
             think
             of
             the
             excellent
             estate
             of
             a
             Christian
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             that
             will
             set
             heavenly
             wisdome
             on
             work
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             you
             plot
             ,
             and
             be
             politick
             for
             heaven
             .
             And
             then
             withall
             see
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             of
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             honours
             ,
             and
             profits
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             prostitute
             our
             soules
             to
             them
             which
             are
             worse
             then
             our selves
             ;
             that
             our
             soules
             may
             not
             set
             themselves
             on
             work
             to
             project
             and
             proule
             for
             these
             things
             that
             are
             worse
             then
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Let
             this
             be
             your
             daily
             practice
             ;
             the
             meditation
             of
             these
             two
             things
             is
             worthy
             to
             take
             up
             your
             cogitations
             every
             day
             :
             To
             consider
             the
             vanity
             ,
             the
             vexation
             ,
             and
             uncertainty
             that
             accompanies
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             when
             you
             have
             got
             them
             :
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Ahab
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             gotten
             the
             Vineyard
             .
             
             Besides
             the
             vanity
             of
             th●…
             ,
             consider
             how
             you
             have
             gotten
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             miserable
             will
             you
             judge
             your selves
             presently
             ?
             How
             doth
             God
             meet
             with
             the
             carnal
             wits
             of
             men
             in
             the
             attaining
             of
             things
             ?
             
               The
               wicked
               man
               shall
               not
               roast
               that
               which
               he
               took
               in
               hunting
               .
            
             He
             hunted
             after
             preferment
             ,
             he
             hunted
             after
             riches
             ,
             to
             scrape
             a
             great
             deal
             for
             his
             posterity
             :
             how
             doth
             God
             deal
             with
             such
             ?
             he
             overthrowes
             them
             utterly
             :
             and
             his
             posterity
             perhaps
             they
             spoyl
             all
             :
             Himself
             roasted
             not
             that
             which
             he
             took
             in
             hunting
             .
             Ahab
             got
             much
             by
             yielding
             to
             the
             carnal
             wisdome
             of
             
               Jezabel
               ,
               Hast
               thou
               gotten
               ,
               and
               also
               taken
               possession
               ?
            
             What
             became
             of
             Ahab
             with
             all
             his
             plots
             and
             devices
             ?
          
           
             Achitophel
             and
             others
             God
             may
             give
             them
             successe
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             but
             afterward
             he
             gives
             them
             the
             overthrow
             .
             Herod
             ,
             he
             had
             successe
             a
             while
             in
             killing
             of
             James
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             thought
             to
             work
             wisely
             and
             get
             Peter
             too
             ;
             God
             struck
             him
             with
             Worms
             .
             Pharaoh
             in
             the
             overthrow
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               work
               wisely
            
             .
             How
             wisely
             ?
             they
             were
             overthrown
             and
             drowned
             themselves
             :
             their
             wisdome
             brought
             them
             into
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             Sea
             :
             Consider
             the
             vanity
             of
             earthly
             things
             .
             And
             then
             consider
             how
             just
             it
             is
             with
             God
             to
             crosse
             them
             either
             in
             their
             own
             time
             ;
             as
             the
             rich
             fool
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             riches
             for
             many
             yeares
             ,
             
               This
               night
               shall
               they
               take
               away
               thy
               soul.
            
             That
             we
             may
             not
             walk
             according
             to
             the
             false
             rules
             of
             fleshly
             wisdome
             ,
             let
             us
             oft
             think
             of
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             And
             to
             adde
             another
             thing
             out
             of
             the
             Text
             ;
             You
             see
             here
             that
             S.
             Paul
             
             rejoyced
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             his
             conscience
             could
             witnesse
             that
             he
             had
             not
             walked
             in
             
               fleshly
               wisdome
            
             :
             so
             if
             you
             do
             not
             walk
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             fleshly
             wisdome
             ,
             you
             shall
             have
             this
             benefit
             ,
             your
             conscience
             shall
             glory
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             To
             make
             it
             clear
             to
             you
             :
             Take
             in
             your
             thoughts
             ,
             a
             Politician
             upon
             his
             Death-bed
             that
             hath
             striven
             so
             much
             for
             riches
             ,
             that
             hath
             striven
             to
             root
             himself
             by
             policy
             ,
             to
             attain
             to
             such
             and
             such
             places
             ,
             to
             obtain
             his
             pleasure
             and
             delights
             in
             the
             world
             :
             what
             glory
             ,
             what
             comfort
             hath
             he
             in
             this
             ?
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             opposite
             to
             comfort
             then
             plotting
             :
             for
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             when
             I
             spake
             of
             simplicity
             ,
             the
             more
             will
             there
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             deliberation
             and
             plotting
             there
             is
             in
             sin
             ,
             the
             more
             is
             the
             sin
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             done
             cooly
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             :
             so
             of
             all
             persons
             usually
             (
             if
             their
             wits
             be
             their
             own
             )
             the
             greatest
             plotters
             die
             most
             desperately
             .
             For
             then
             their
             conscience
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             set
             their
             wits
             on
             the
             rack
             ,
             to
             do
             this
             mischief
             ,
             and
             that
             mischief
             ,
             and
             here
             his
             comfort
             is
             cooled
             ,
             his
             peace
             of
             conscience
             is
             broken
             .
             What
             comfort
             can
             there
             be
             ,
             when
             that
             which
             he
             sinned
             for
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             broke
             the
             peace
             of
             his
             conscience
             for
             ,
             that
             is
             gone
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             be
             taken
             and
             hurried
             away
             from
             that
             ;
             but
             the
             wound
             of
             conscience
             ,
             the
             crack
             of
             conscience
             that
             remains
             for
             ever
             :
             when
             he
             shall
             think
             ,
             That
             for
             which
             I
             sinned
             is
             vanished
             ,
             but
             my
             terrour
             abides
             for
             ever
             ?
          
           
             A
             man
             therefore
             that
             walks
             after
             the
             rules
             of
             fleshly
             wisdome
             ,
             he
             can
             never
             say
             with
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               I
               rejoyce
            
             .
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             let
             a
             man
             be
             able
             to
             witnesse
             to
             himself
             ,
             as
             S.
             Paul
             could
             :
             At
             such
             a
             time
             my
             fleshly
             subtle
             wisdome
             would
             have
             discouraged
             me
             from
             doing
             good
             :
             and
             the
             wisdome
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             in
             others
             would
             have
             discouraged
             me
             from
             reforming
             such
             and
             such
             abuses
             ;
             but
             I
             knew
             it
             was
             my
             duty
             ,
             and
             I
             did
             it
             ;
             here
             now
             is
             comfort
             .
             At
             such
             a
             time
             I
             was
             moved
             to
             such
             evil
             by
             flesh
             and
             blood
             in
             my self
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             in
             others
             (
             as
             a
             man
             shall
             never
             want
             the
             Devil
             in
             his
             friends
             :
             the
             Devil
             comes
             to
             us
             in
             our
             nearest
             friends
             ,
             )
             but
             I
             had
             the
             grace
             to
             withstand
             
             it
             :
             I
             was
             not
             led
             by
             such
             ,
             and
             such
             rule●…
             by
             my
             acquaintance
             ,
             or
             by
             my
             own
             devices
             ;
             but
             I
             had
             grace
             to
             resist
             such
             motions
             :
             What
             a
             wondrous
             comfort
             is
             this
             ?
          
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             so
             sharp
             in
             conflict
             as
             this
             ,
             To
             resist
             Carnal
             wisdome
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             shrewdest
             temptation
             that
             is
             from
             carnal
             wisdome
             :
             and
             as
             the
             Temptation
             is
             the
             strongest
             ,
             so
             the
             comfort
             is
             answerable
             .
             When
             Jezabel
             shall
             be
             offered
             with
             her
             inticements
             ,
             with
             her
             colours
             ,
             with
             her
             paint
             ;
             and
             a
             man
             can
             dash
             her
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             cast
             her
             out
             of
             the
             window
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             can
             maintain
             sincerity
             and
             honesty
             ,
             what
             a
             comfort
             is
             this
             ?
             The
             greater
             ,
             and
             stronger
             the
             temptation
             is
             that
             is
             resisted
             ,
             the
             more
             is
             the
             comfort
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             yield
             our
             soules
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             our
             account
             .
             Therefore
             be
             not
             discouraged
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             set
             upon
             by
             Carnal
             wisdome
             ,
             by
             strong
             reasons
             of
             others
             ,
             or
             subtle
             reasons
             of
             your
             own
             :
             is
             it
             against
             the
             rule
             ?
             is
             it
             against
             Conscience
             ?
             is
             it
             against
             the
             Word
             ?
             withstand
             it
             :
             that
             which
             is
             sharpest
             in
             the
             conflict
             ,
             will
             be
             sweetest
             in
             the
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             that
             Carnal
             ,
             fleshly
             ,
             worldly
             wisdome
             (
             for
             it
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             
             for
             the
             flesh
             is
             led
             by
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             both
             co●…spire
             together
             ,
             and
             hold
             correspondence
             to
             betray
             the
             soul
             ,
             if
             it
             )
             be
             such
             an
             enemy
             ,
             that
             it
             hinders
             our
             joy
             ,
             and
             comfort
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             ever
             we
             will
             jo●…
             we
             must
             not
             be
             led
             by
             carnal
             wisdome
             :
             Then
             we
             ought
             in
             our
             daily
             courses
             to
             repent
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             grosse
             sins
             ,
             but
             to
             repent
             even
             of
             carnal
             devices
             ,
             and
             carnal
             designs
             .
             Why
             ?
             It
             is
             the
             motion
             ,
             and
             the
             counsel
             of
             Gods
             enem●…
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             enemy
             :
             therefore
             as
             Davia
             ,
             Psalr
             37.
             and
             Psal
             7●…
             .
             when
             fleshly
             wisdome
             did
             suggest
             to
             him
             carnal
             motions
             o●…
             doubting
             of
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             began
             to
             think
             well
             of
             the
             waies
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             that
             they
             prospered
             that
             were
             led
             altogether
             by
             fleshly
             wisdome
             ;
             he
             censures
             himself
             ,
             (
             it
             is
             the
             drift
             of
             both
             Psalmes
             )
             
               So
               foolish
               was
               I
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               beast
               before
               thee
               .
            
             As
             indeed
             ,
             
               Man
               is
               a
               beast
               by
               his
               own
               knowledge
               ,
            
             as
             Jeremy
             saith
             .
             For
             all
             carnal
             men
             sympathize
             either
             with
             beasts
             in
             base
             lusts
             ,
             or
             else
             with
             Devils
             in
             politick
             lusts
             ;
             either
             they
             are
             like
             Devils
             ,
             subtle
             ,
             or
             like
             beasts
             ,
             brutish
             in
             all
             their
             courses
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             when
             any
             base
             thought
             ,
             opposite
             to
             the
             Majestie
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Truth
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             moving
             our
             hearts
             ,
             ariseth
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             think
             ,
             This
             is
             the
             motion
             of
             mine
             enemy
             ,
             of
             an
             enemy
             that
             lurks
             in
             my
             bosome
             ,
             of
             Godsenemy
             ,
             of
             a
             Traitor
             :
             let
             us
             renounce
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             abased
             ,
             and
             censure
             our selves
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             holy
             David
             did
             ,
             
               So
               foolish
               was
               I
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Crush
             all
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             devices
             of
             carnal
             wisdome
             in
             the
             beginning
             .
          
           
             We
             see
             that
             the
             Godly
             ,
             they
             ought
             not
             ,
             nor
             do
             not
             lead
             their
             lives
             by
             fleshly
             wisdome
             :
             nay
             ,
             take
             it
             in
             the
             best
             sense
             ;
             take
             it
             for
             the
             rules
             of
             reason
             :
             they
             do
             not
             lead
             their
             lives
             altogether
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             but
             only
             
             in
             those
             things
             wherein
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             reason
             may
             be
             a
             Judge
             .
             For
             the
             light
             of
             reason
             ,
             the
             principle
             of
             reason
             ,
             is
             given
             us
             as
             a
             candle
             in
             the
             dark
             night
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             to
             lead
             us
             in
             Civil
             ,
             and
             in
             common
             actions
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             its
             use
             :
             but
             yet
             natural
             reason
             it
             becomes
             carnal
             reason
             in
             a
             man
             that
             is
             carnal
             ;
             
               All
               things
               are
               impure
               to
               him
               that
               is
               impure
               ,
               even
               his
               very
               light
               is
               darknesse
               .
            
             Not
             that
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             that
             reason
             (
             which
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             )
             is
             in
             it self
             evil
             ;
             it
             is
             good
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             the
             vessel
             taints
             it
             .
             Those
             that
             have
             great
             parts
             of
             learning
             ,
             that
             have
             great
             wits
             ,
             and
             helps
             of
             learning
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             what
             do
             they
             ?
             they
             trust
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             stain
             them
             .
             Therefore
             Luther
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Good
               works
               are
               good
               ,
               but
               to
               trust
               in
               good
               works
               is
               damnable
               .
            
             So
             nature
             ,
             and
             reason
             ,
             and
             learning
             they
             are
             
             good
             in
             themselves
             ;
             but
             trusting
             in
             them
             they
             become
             carnal
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             neglects
             better
             rules
             for
             them
             ;
             when
             men
             scorn
             Religion
             (
             as
             your
             Politicians
             usually
             do
             ,
             )
             then
             naturall
             reason
             in
             regard
             of
             this
             tainture
             it
             becomes
             Carnal
             .
             
               Not
               with
               fleshly
               wisdome
            
             ,
             or
             not
             with
             natural
             wisdom
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             higher
             rule
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             What
             then
             shall
             become
             of
             a
             Christian
             when
             he
             hath
             renounced
             that
             
             which
             is
             in
             him
             by
             nature
             ?
             when
             he
             hath
             denied
             his
             wit
             ,
             and
             his
             will
             ?
             when
             he
             hath
             renounced
             a
             bad
             guide
             ,
             shall
             he
             have
             no
             guide
             at
             all
             ?
             Yes
             ;
             For
             a
             man
             is
             never
             lawlesse
             ,
             he
             is
             alwayes
             under
             some
             guide
             or
             other
             :
             a
             man
             is
             alway
             under
             one
             Kingdome
             or
             other
             :
             when
             he
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Satan
             ,
             he
             comes
             under
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             is
             not
             led
             by
             the
             flesh
             ,
             he
             is
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
             Gods
             Children
             when
             they
             have
             renounced
             natural
             ,
             carnal
             wisdome
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             renounced
             all
             wisdome
             ;
             they
             are
             wise
             still
             :
             but
             they
             are
             wise
             by
             a
             supernatural
             light
             ,
             they
             are
             wise
             in
             supernatural
             things
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             in
             natural
             things
             after
             a
             supernatural
             manner
             :
             They
             are
             new
             creatures
             ,
             advanced
             to
             a
             higher
             ranck
             and
             order
             of
             creatures
             :
             so
             their
             wisdome
             is
             a
             gracious
             wisdome
             when
             they
             are
             Christians
             .
          
           
             When
             a
             Christian
             hath
             renounced
             carnal
             wisdome
             ,
             God
             leaves
             him
             not
             in
             the
             storm
             in
             the
             world
             as
             a
             ship
             without
             a
             stearn
             ,
             he
             leaves
             him
             not
             as
             having
             no
             pole
             star
             to
             guide
             his
             course
             by
             ,
             but
             he
             gives
             him
             better
             direction
             ,
             he
             hath
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             hath
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             hath
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             to
             guide
             him
             .
             Therefore
             after
             the
             negative
             here
             
               Not
               in
               fleshly
               wisdome
            
             ,
             the
             holy
             Apostle
             tells
             us
             how
             the
             Child
             of
             God
             is
             led
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             but
             
               
                 By
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             It
             is
             good
             for
             Inferiours
             alway
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Government
             of
             Superiours
             ,
             and
             so
             God
             hath
             framed
             the
             world
             :
             for
             beasts
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             no
             wisdome
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             they
             are
             led
             ,
             and
             guided
             by
             men
             :
             and
             man
             because
             he
             is
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             
               a
               beast
               by
               his
               own
               knowledge
               ,
            
             and
             hath
             but
             a
             finite
             ,
             a
             limited
             understanding
             ;
             he
             is
             guided
             by
             a
             larger
             understanding
             ,
             he
             is
             guided
             by
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             good
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             happinesse
             of
             the
             creature
             to
             be
             under
             the
             guidance
             of
             a
             better
             wisdome
             .
             All
             things
             in
             the
             world
             are
             guided
             to
             their
             end
             ;
             things
             without
             life
             are
             guided
             to
             their
             end
             without
             their
             privity
             .
             We
             see
             there
             is
             an
             end
             in
             every
             thing
             :
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             nature
             but
             it
             hath
             its
             end
             ;
             whereupon
             comes
             that
             saying
             of
             the
             Philosophers
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             good
             )
             That
             the
             work
             of
             nature
             is
             a
             work
             of
             deep
             understanding
             :
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             leaves
             but
             they
             serve
             to
             shelter
             ,
             and
             cover
             the
             fruit
             from
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             the
             stormes
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             thrive
             the
             better
             :
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             nature
             but
             it
             is
             of
             great
             use
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             nature
             is
             a
             work
             of
             deep
             understanding
             .
             Now
             man
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             a
             principle
             of
             understanding
             in
             himself
             ,
             he
             is
             so
             guided
             by
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             to
             his
             end
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             understands
             his
             own
             end
             himself
             :
             he
             is
             so
             led
             by
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             that
             God
             hath
             created
             a
             work
             of
             wisdome
             in
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             together
             with
             God
             is
             carried
             to
             his
             end
             .
             Now
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             out
             of
             the
             regiment
             ,
             and
             government
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             we
             come
             under
             the
             gracious
             Government
             of
             God.
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             here
             ,
             
               Not
               in
               fleshly
               wisdome
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             The
             holy
             Apostle
             means
             here
             especially
             the
             particular
             grace
             opposite
             to
             
             fleshly
             wisdome
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             spiritual
             wisdome
             .
             But
             why
             should
             the
             Apostle
             here
             not
             say
             thus
             ,
             
               Not
               with
               fleshly
               wisdome
               ,
               but
               with
               spiritual
               wifdome
               ?
            
             why
             
             should
             he
             not
             say
             so
             ,
             rather
             then
             thus
             ,
             
               Not
               with
               fleshly
               wisdome
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ?
            
             why
             should
             he
             put
             Grace
             ,
             instead
             of
             Wisdome
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             he
             doth
             it
             for
             heavenly
             ends
             .
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             that
             wisdome
             whereby
             we
             are
             governed
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             from
             our selves
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             grace
             :
             he
             considers
             wisdome
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             it
             is
             in
             our selves
             ,
             in
             the
             Conduit
             ;
             but
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Spring
             ,
             in
             the
             free
             love
             of
             God.
             It
             is
             a
             Divine
             consideration
             ,
             to
             consider
             all
             habituall
             graces
             in
             us
             ,
             not
             as
             they
             are
             streams
             derived
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             resting
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             are
             knit
             to
             a
             Spring
             which
             is
             never
             drawn
             dry
             :
             which
             besides
             is
             a
             free
             Spring
             ,
             therefore
             they
             are
             graces
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             comfort
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             he
             knowes
             he
             shall
             never
             be
             destitute
             of
             necessary
             strength
             ,
             of
             necessary
             comfort
             ,
             of
             necessary
             direction
             ,
             and
             grace
             ,
             to
             lead
             him
             to
             heaven
             :
             because
             those
             things
             that
             are
             necessary
             in
             him
             ,
             he
             considers
             them
             as
             graces
             ,
             not
             as
             habits
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             the
             proud
             term
             of
             the
             Philosophers
             to
             call
             them
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             consider
             them
             not
             as
             things
             in
             us
             invested
             in
             our
             nature
             ,
             but
             as
             things
             that
             have
             their
             Original
             from
             the
             free
             ,
             constant
             ,
             and
             eternal
             love
             of
             God
             :
             as
             ,
             what
             is
             so
             free
             as
             Grace
             ?
             So
             a
             Christian
             looks
             on
             his
             disposition
             wrought
             by
             Grace
             ,
             and
             on
             every
             particular
             grace
             he
             hath
             ;
             as
             Love
             ,
             Wisdome
             ,
             Patience
             ;
             he
             looks
             to
             all
             as
             Graces
             ,
             as
             they
             come
             from
             the
             free
             love
             of
             God
             that
             is
             constant
             :
             for
             
               whom
               he
               loves
               ,
               he
               loves
               to
               the
               end
               .
            
             And
             his
             joy
             is
             more
             in
             the
             spring
             then
             in
             the
             stream
             :
             it
             is
             more
             in
             the
             Sun
             ,
             in
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             then
             in
             grace
             from
             him
             :
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             instead
             of
             the
             abstracted
             ,
             distinct
             grace
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             Grace
             .
             There
             is
             a
             savour
             in
             the
             very
             terms
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             a
             sweet
             taste
             in
             the
             very
             language
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             to
             shew
             that
             we
             are
             not
             onely
             governed
             by
             wisdome
             ,
             but
             by
             other
             graces
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             connexion
             of
             it
             with
             other
             graces
             :
             therefore
             he
             
             saith
             ,
             
               We
               have
               had
               our
               Conversation
               ,
               not
               in
               fleshly
               wisdome
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             To
             shew
             likewise
             ,
             that
             where
             wisdome
             failes
             in
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             supplyed
             by
             Grace
             :
             for
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             for
             us
             ,
             is
             larger
             then
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             
             in
             us
             .
             The
             wisdome
             that
             God
             works
             in
             us
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             it
             teacheth
             us
             to
             avoid
             dangers
             ,
             and
             teacheth
             us
             how
             to
             lead
             our
             lives
             :
             but
             we
             are
             led
             by
             a
             higher
             wisdome
             ;
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             for
             us
             it
             is
             higher
             then
             that
             which
             is
             in
             
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             wisdome
             of
             God
             for
             us
             it
             watcheth
             over
             us
             ,
             it
             keeps
             us
             from
             more
             evil
             ,
             and
             doth
             more
             for
             us
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             although
             that
             be
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             here
             ,
             he
             names
             not
             distinctly
             
               gracious
               wisdome
            
             ,
             which
             he
             mainly
             intends
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             by
             the
             opposition
             ,
             
               Not
               by
               fleshly
               wisdome
               ,
               but
               by
               gracious
               wisdome
               :
            
             why
             doth
             he
             not
             say
             so
             ,
             
               but
               by
               Grace
            
             ?
             Because
             our
             Christian
             conversation
             it
             is
             not
             onely
             by
             wisdome
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             by
             grace
             and
             love
             ,
             partly
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             partly
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             For
             indeed
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             watchful
             providence
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             waking
             love
             about
             the
             guiding
             of
             a
             Christian
             in
             his
             course
             to
             heaven
             ,
             that
             keeps
             him
             him
             in
             ,
             more
             then
             any
             Grace
             that
             is
             in
             him
             .
             And
             a
             Christian
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             will
             be
             able
             to
             say
             with
             experience
             ,
             That
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             for
             me
             hath
             been
             more
             then
             any
             wisdome
             he
             wrought
             in
             me
             :
             though
             by
             the
             wisdome
             in
             me
             ,
             he
             inabled
             me
             to
             discover
             many
             discouragements
             ,
             to
             see
             many
             wants
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             many
             good
             courses
             that
             he
             blessed
             for
             me
             .
          
           
           
             But
             his
             wisdome
             for
             me
             was
             greater
             in
             preventing
             occasions
             above
             my
             strength
             ,
             in
             offering
             meanes
             that
             I
             never
             dreamed
             of
             ,
             in
             fitting
             occasions
             ,
             and
             opportunities
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             The
             wisdome
             of
             God
             about
             and
             toward
             a
             Christian
             is
             more
             then
             any
             wisdom
             that
             is
             in
             him
             :
             For
             alas
             ,
             having
             to
             do
             with
             the
             divell
             and
             with
             malicious
             spirits
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             streame
             whereofis
             against
             grace
             ;
             it
             is
             hard
             for
             that
             beame
             of
             wisdom
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             little
             wisedome
             we
             have
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             an
             excellent
             ,
             spirituall
             ,
             divine
             thing
             :
             yet
             notwithstanding
             there
             is
             a
             heavenly
             wisdom
             that
             watcheth
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             gives
             issue
             ,
             and
             successe
             to
             all
             the
             good
             we
             doe
             ,
             and
             turnes
             away
             all
             evill
             that
             is
             above
             the
             proportion
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             strength
             in
             us
             :
             therefore
             saith
             he
             ,
             Our
             conversation
             is
             in
             the
             Grace
             ,
             and
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             me
             ,
             but
             for
             me
             .
             I
             find
             experience
             of
             grace
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             grace
             that
             is
             in
             me
             ,
             but
             of
             Grace
             every
             way
             for
             me
             in
             all
             my
             courses
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             weaker
             Christians
             are
             sometimes
             the
             safer
             Christians
             .
             Another
             Christian
             that
             is
             wiser
             ,
             he
             meetes
             with
             tronbles
             perhaps
             .
             
          
           
             I
             but
             God
             knowes
             that
             he
             hath
             but
             a
             little
             proportion
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Gods
             Wisdome
             is
             more
             for
             him
             without
             him
             .
             God
             doth
             wondrously
             for
             infants
             and
             weak
             persons
             ;
             the
             lack
             in
             them
             is
             supplied
             by
             his
             heavenly
             wisdom
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             makes
             Christians
             confident
             ,
             not
             to
             take
             thought
             what
             they
             shall
             speake
             ,
             or
             how
             to
             carry
             themselves
             (
             more
             then
             is
             meet
             )
             not
             to
             have
             distracted
             thoughts
             (
             I
             mean
             )
             to
             be
             discouraged
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             :
             he
             thinks
             I
             have
             not
             onely
             a
             promise
             of
             grace
             to
             direct
             and
             guide
             me
             ,
             but
             likewise
             the
             wisdome
             of
             heaven
             for
             me
             ,
             to
             discourage
             others
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             occasions
             of
             discouragment
             from
             me
             ,
             to
             offer
             me
             encouragments
             ,
             and
             to
             lift
             up
             my
             spirit
             when
             occasion
             serves
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             comfort
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             his
             strength
             :
             
               He
               hath
               wrought
               all
               our
               works
               for
               us
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             :
             he
             not
             only
             works
             gracious
             works
             in
             us
             ;
             but
             he
             works
             all
             our
             works
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             In
             that
             the
             Apostle
             mentions
             grace
             :
             when
             his
             meaning
             is
             of
             the
             particular
             grace
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             as
             the
             opposition
             shewes
             :
             The
             first
             thing
             that
             I
             will
             observe
             from
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             
               
                 A
                 Christian
                 stands
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 wisdome
                 .
              
            
          
           
             When
             he
             is
             out
             of
             the
             fleshly
             government
             of
             fleshly
             wisdom
             ,
             he
             stands
             
             in
             need
             of
             another
             wisdom
             and
             that
             is
             Grace
             ,
             the
             Wisdome
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             We
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             wisdome
             :
             for
             alas
             ,
             what
             can
             we
             do
             in
             this
             world
             without
             wisdome
             ?
             what
             can
             we
             do
             without
             light
             ?
             For
             bodily
             inconveniences
             
             we
             have
             a
             bodily
             light
             ,
             an
             outward
             light
             to
             shew
             us
             what
             is
             noysome
             ;
             for
             reasonable
             inconveniences
             that
             our
             common
             wits
             apprehend
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             light
             of
             reason
             :
             but
             there
             be
             many
             inconveniencies
             ,
             many
             dangers
             to
             the
             soul
             :
             now
             there
             must
             be
             a
             light
             of
             wisdome
             answerable
             ;
             we
             need
             a
             heavenly
             wisdome
             to
             avoid
             devillish
             inconveniencies
             ,
             and
             dangers
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             which
             without
             wisdome
             we
             cannot
             avoid
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             wisdome
             that
             is
             heavenly
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             
             renounced
             carnal
             wisdome
             ;
             there
             is
             such
             a
             likenesse
             between
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             evil
             ,
             between
             truth
             and
             falshood
             .
             
               Likenesse
               is
               the
               mother
               of
               errour
               .
            
             Falshood
             is
             wondrous
             like
             truth
             ;
             evil
             is
             wondrous
             like
             good
             oft-times
             ,
             in
             shew
             ,
             when
             a
             Sophister
             hath
             the
             handling
             ,
             and
             the
             propounding
             
             of
             it
             .
             Though
             there
             be
             as
             much
             distance
             between
             them
             as
             between
             light
             and
             darknesse
             :
             yet
             to
             the
             appearance
             of
             man
             ,
             to
             his
             shallow
             judgment
             they
             are
             wondrous
             like
             one
             another
             :
             here
             is
             need
             of
             wisdome
             to
             discern
             ,
             and
             distinguish
             between
             these
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             there
             is
             wondrous
             need
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             a
             great
             many
             hindrances
             from
             the
             doing
             of
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ;
             it
             is
             good
             to
             have
             wisdome
             
             to
             see
             how
             to
             remove
             those
             hindrances
             .
             There
             are
             a
             great
             many
             advantages
             to
             help
             us
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             there
             is
             much
             wisdome
             requisite
             to
             take
             all
             the
             helps
             and
             advantages
             to
             do
             that
             which
             is
             good
             :
             and
             unlesse
             we
             have
             wisdome
             we
             cannot
             take
             the
             advantages
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             as
             we
             should
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             good
             is
             not
             good
             without
             wisdome
             ;
             vertue
             is
             not
             vertue
             without
             discretion
             ,
             when
             to
             speak
             ,
             and
             when
             not
             to
             speak
             .
             
               A
               fool
               speaks
               all
               his
            
             
             
               mind
               at
               all
               times
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Wise
             man.
             Now
             to
             do
             things
             in
             season
             ,
             to
             be
             trees
             of
             righteousnesse
             to
             
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               in
               season
               ;
               To
               speak
               a
               word
               in
               season
               it
               is
               like
               apples
               of
               Gold
               with
               pictures
               of
               silver
               .
            
             One
             word
             in
             season
             is
             worth
             ten
             thousand
             out
             of
             season
             .
             Good
             is
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             never
             good
             indeed
             except
             it
             be
             cloathed
             with
             all
             convenient
             circumstances
             ;
             one
             inconvenience
             in
             the
             circumstance
             marres
             the
             good
             things
             .
             And
             a
             world
             of
             wisdome
             there
             needs
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             things
             that
             are
             about
             good
             actions
             to
             help
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             hinder
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             be
             helps
             ,
             and
             advantages
             ,
             to
             know
             how
             to
             use
             them
             ,
             there
             needs
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             heavenly
             light
             .
             So
             we
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             wisdome
             .
             As
             we
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             our
             eyes
             to
             walk
             in
             our
             common
             wayes
             ,
             so
             much
             we
             need
             a
             heavenly
             eye
             in
             our
             soules
             ,
             a
             heavenly
             light
             of
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             we
             see
             (
             by
             the
             policy
             of
             Satan
             )
             that
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             the
             best
             good
             ,
             it
             is
             hid
             under
             evil
             :
             the
             best
             wisdome
             goes
             under
             the
             name
             of
             folly
             ,
             
             and
             unnecessary
             nicenesse
             ;
             and
             the
             vilest
             courses
             go
             under
             policy
             and
             wisdom
             .
             Now
             there
             is
             need
             of
             much
             wisdome
             to
             discover
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             them
             in
             their
             right
             colours
             ,
             when
             things
             are
             thus
             carried
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             such
             difference
             there
             is
             of
             things
             ,
             that
             there
             needs
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             discerning
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             a
             greater
             light
             then
             a
             man
             hath
             by
             nature
             ,
             to
             guide
             him
             to
             heaven
             .
             I
             need
             not
             stand
             to
             multiply
             reasons
             :
             you
             see
             a
             man
             hath
             need
             of
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             wisdome
             .
             And
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             second
             branch
             ,
             as
             he
             needs
             it
             ,
             
               
                 So
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 wisdome
                 .
              
            
          
           
             He
             may
             have
             this
             heavenly
             wisdome
             :
             As
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             here
             ,
             
               I
               walk
               not
            
             
             
               according
               to
               fleshly
               wisdome
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
            
             ;
             the
             grace
             of
             wisdome
             he
             means
             ,
             according
             to
             heavenly
             wisdome
             :
             as
             he
             needed
             it
             ,
             so
             he
             had
             it
             .
             Saint
             James
             tells
             you
             how
             you
             may
             have
             it
             ,
             
               If
               any
               man
               lack
               wisdome
            
             ,
             to
             guide
             his
             life
             either
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             or
             adversity
             ,
             how
             to
             abound
             without
             pride
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             bear
             afflictions
             :
             how
             to
             make
             his
             prosperity
             that
             it
             be
             not
             a
             snare
             to
             him
             ,
             
               If
               any
               man
               lack
               wisdome
               ,
               let
               him
               ask
               it
               of
               God
               ,
            
             who
             is
             the
             Fountain
             of
             wisdome
             ;
             let
             him
             light
             his
             candle
             at
             Gods
             light
             .
             Carnal
             wisdome
             lights
             its
             candle
             at
             hell-fire
             :
             a
             Carnal
             man
             ,
             rather
             then
             he
             will
             misse
             of
             his
             ends
             ,
             he
             will
             go
             to
             hell
             ,
             he
             ,
             and
             his
             riches
             ,
             and
             policy
             ,
             and
             all
             :
             it
             is
             otherwise
             with
             heavenly
             wisdome
             .
             We
             have
             need
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             wisdome
             we
             may
             have
             .
          
           
             The
             vessel
             that
             we
             must
             fetch
             it
             in
             is
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             vent
             of
             faith
             is
             prayer
             :
             faith
             sends
             its
             Ambassadour
             prayer
             to
             God.
             
               If
               any
               man
               lack
               wisdome
               ,
               let
               him
               go
               to
               God.
               
            
          
           
           
             And
             surely
             thus
             Solomon
             did
             ,
             he
             is
             an
             example
             of
             that
             .
             He
             saw
             he
             lacked
             wisdome
             ,
             to
             govern
             so
             great
             a
             people
             as
             was
             committed
             to
             his
             charge
             ;
             God
             was
             so
             well
             pleased
             with
             his
             petition
             ,
             that
             he
             gave
             him
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             wealth
             ,
             and
             honour
             too
             .
          
           
             Make
             this
             Use
             of
             it
             :
             Let
             us
             consider
             what
             relation
             we
             stand
             in
             ;
             in
             what
             
             ranck
             God
             hath
             set
             us
             ;
             let
             us
             consider
             what
             good
             we
             are
             advantaged
             to
             do
             by
             the
             place
             we
             are
             in
             ;
             what
             helps
             we
             have
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             what
             mischiefs
             ,
             and
             inconveniences
             may
             come
             :
             and
             let
             every
             man
             in
             his
             place
             and
             standing
             consider
             what
             good
             he
             may
             do
             ,
             and
             what
             evil
             he
             may
             avoid
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             go
             to
             God
             for
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             is
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             let
             him
             do
             as
             Solomon
             did
             ,
             desire
             God
             above
             all
             things
             to
             give
             him
             wisdome
             to
             rule
             as
             he
             should
             ;
             that
             God
             would
             give
             him
             a
             publick
             heart
             for
             a
             publick
             place
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             do
             it
             .
             And
             those
             that
             in
             their
             families
             would
             have
             wisdome
             to
             go
             in
             and
             out
             before
             them
             ;
             let
             them
             go
             to
             God
             for
             wisdome
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             avoid
             the
             snares
             that
             are
             incident
             to
             family-government
             ,
             distrustfulnesse
             ,
             worldlinesse
             ,
             unfaithfulnesse
             in
             their
             particular
             calling
             .
             And
             so
             for
             personal
             wisdome
             ,
             to
             guide
             and
             manage
             our
             own
             persons
             :
             let
             us
             desire
             wisdome
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             know
             the
             hidden
             abominations
             of
             our
             own
             hearts
             ,
             the
             deceits
             and
             subtilties
             of
             our
             own
             hearts
             ,
             which
             is
             out
             of
             measure
             deceitful
             .
             To
             know
             our
             particular
             sins
             ,
             to
             know
             what
             hurts
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             how
             to
             avoid
             it
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             carry
             our selves
             in
             our
             particular
             wayes
             ,
             to
             order
             
               our
               conversation
               aright
            
             every
             way
             .
             We
             see
             here
             S.
             Paul
             led
             his
             life
             and
             conversation
             by
             that
             wisdome
             :
             as
             it
             was
             needfull
             for
             him
             ,
             so
             he
             had
             it
             :
             and
             we
             must
             go
             all
             to
             the
             same
             spring
             for
             it
             ,
             we
             must
             go
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             not
             onely
             make
             us
             wise
             to
             salvation
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             onely
             give
             us
             wisdome
             in
             things
             that
             meerly
             concern
             
             heaven
             :
             but
             the
             same
             love
             ,
             the
             same
             care
             that
             gives
             us
             wisdome
             that
             way
             ,
             will
             give
             us
             wisdome
             in
             our
             particular
             callings
             to
             take
             every
             step
             to
             heaven
             ;
             the
             same
             Spirit
             of
             God
             doth
             all
             .
             He
             gives
             us
             grace
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             and
             he
             gives
             us
             grace
             likewise
             for
             the
             leading
             of
             a
             Christian
             life
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             it
             is
             an
             abominable
             conceit
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             Religion
             from
             Policy
             and
             Government
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             reasons
             of
             Religion
             were
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             reasons
             of
             State
             were
             another
             ;
             and
             as
             if
             these
             were
             distinguished
             one
             against
             another
             ;
             it
             is
             an
             abominable
             Atheistical
             conceit
             :
             for
             the
             same
             heavenly
             Spirit
             of
             God
             that
             reveales
             the
             mysteries
             of
             salvation
             ,
             reaveales
             likewise
             to
             men
             the
             mysteries
             of
             State.
             
          
           
             Christ
             hath
             the
             keyes
             of
             heaven
             ,
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             he
             hath
             the
             keyes
             of
             all
             earthly
             policy
             whatsoever
             .
             He
             hath
             the
             greater
             ,
             hath
             he
             not
             the
             lesse
             ?
             Doth
             he
             guide
             us
             by
             his
             Spirit
             in
             heavenly
             mysteries
             ;
             and
             then
             for
             matters
             of
             Policy
             ,
             and
             Government
             of
             States
             ,
             and
             Common-Wealths
             ,
             are
             we
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             the
             Devil
             ,
             by
             devillish
             ,
             carnal
             wisdome
             ?
             No
             ,
             he
             gives
             all
             wisdome
             in
             its
             due
             place
             ,
             even
             wisdome
             for
             common
             things
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             consider
             ,
             when
             men
             will
             not
             be
             ruled
             by
             God
             ,
             by
             wisdome
             from
             above
             ,
             in
             the
             regiment
             and
             government
             of
             their
             lives
             ,
             how
             fearfully
             ,
             
             and
             shamefully
             they
             miscarry
             ;
             Partly
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             accidents
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             variety
             of
             businesse
             .
             You
             know
             wisdome
             as
             it
             governs
             our
             life
             about
             the
             things
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             it
             deales
             with
             things
             unstable
             ,
             uncertain
             and
             vain
             ,
             as
             Solomon
             saith
             ,
             they
             continue
             not
             long
             in
             the
             same
             state
             ;
             therefore
             
             if
             a
             man
             have
             not
             a
             better
             wisdome
             then
             his
             own
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             mightily
             to
             seek
             .
             Partly
             because
             of
             the
             imperfection
             of
             his
             wisdome
             :
             the
             things
             are
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             the
             wisdome
             without
             it
             be
             guided
             from
             heaven
             is
             much
             to
             seek
             oft-times
             .
          
           
             Take
             the
             wisest
             man
             when
             he
             leaves
             heavenly
             wisdome
             once
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Solomon
             ,
             he
             thinks
             to
             strengthen
             himself
             by
             combination
             with
             Idolaters
             that
             were
             near
             to
             him
             ,
             did
             he
             not
             miscarry
             fouly
             ?
             And
             hath
             not
             God
             made
             the
             wisest
             man
             that
             ever
             were
             in
             the
             world
             exemplary
             for
             grosse
             miscarriages
             ,
             because
             they
             had
             too
             much
             confidence
             in
             their
             parts
             ,
             and
             neglected
             the
             guidance
             of
             God
             in
             the
             course
             of
             their
             lives
             ?
             Who
             was
             more
             fool
             then
             Achitophel
             ?
             who
             was
             a
             greater
             fool
             then
             Saul
             ,
             and
             then
             He●…od
             ?
          
           
             The
             Emperours
             had
             great
             conceits
             :
             
               Constantine
               the
               Great
            
             ,
             a
             good
             Christian
             Emperour
             ,
             he
             had
             a
             conceit
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             stablish
             a
             new
             Seat
             at
             
               Bizantium
               ,
               Constantinople
            
             it
             was
             called
             afterwards
             ;
             He
             would
             seat
             the
             Empire
             there
             :
             he
             would
             rule
             Rome
             by
             a
             Vice
             Roy
             ,
             by
             another
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             be
             there
             himself
             ,
             and
             rule
             all
             the
             Eastern
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             .
             A
             goodly
             conceit
             he
             had
             of
             it
             :
             but
             this
             proved
             the
             ruine
             both
             of
             East
             and
             West
             .
             For
             hereupon
             when
             he
             was
             absent
             from
             Rome
             ,
             the
             
               Pope
               of
               Rome
            
             he
             came
             up
             and
             grew
             by
             little
             and
             little
             .
             The
             Emperours
             they
             thought
             they
             did
             a
             great
             matter
             to
             advance
             the
             Pope
             ,
             who
             was
             Christs
             Vicar
             ,
             a
             spiritual
             man
             :
             they
             consulted
             with
             Carnal
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             he
             came
             and
             over-topped
             them
             ,
             and
             eat
             them
             out
             ,
             and
             out-grew
             them
             :
             as
             the
             Ivie
             doth
             the
             tree
             that
             nourisheth
             it
             .
             The
             Pope
             never
             left
             growing
             till
             he
             had
             over-topped
             them
             .
             So
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             go
             to
             carnal
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             neglect
             prayer
             ,
             and
             neglect
             the
             counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             to
             guide
             them
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             this
             life
             as
             well
             as
             for
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             they
             come
             to
             miscarry
             grosly
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             us
             take
             S.
             James
             his
             counsel
             :
             We
             all
             lack
             wisdome
             ,
             let
             us
             every
             day
             beg
             it
             of
             God
             ;
             desire
             God
             every
             day
             that
             he
             would
             
               Make
               our
               way
               plain
               before
               u
               ,
            
             in
             our
             particular
             goings
             in
             and
             out
             :
             that
             he
             would
             discover
             to
             us
             what
             is
             best
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             I
             might
             take
             occasion
             to
             reprove
             sharply
             the
             Atheisme
             of
             many
             ,
             that
             would
             be
             accounted
             great
             States
             men
             ,
             that
             bring
             all
             Religion
             to
             
             reasons
             of
             State.
             They
             bring
             Heaven
             under
             earth
             ,
             and
             clean
             subvert
             ,
             and
             overthrow
             the
             order
             of
             things
             :
             and
             therefore
             no
             wonder
             if
             they
             miscarry
             .
             They
             care
             not
             what
             Religion
             it
             be
             ,
             so
             it
             may
             stand
             with
             Peace
             ;
             whether
             it
             be
             false
             or
             true
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             stand
             with
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             all
             is
             well
             .
             Give
             me
             leave
             to
             touch
             it
             but
             in
             a
             word
             :
             It
             is
             a
             most
             abominable
             conceit
             .
             Religion
             is
             not
             a
             thing
             so
             alterable
             :
             Religion
             is
             a
             commanding
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             command
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             things
             serve
             that
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             a
             matter
             of
             fancy
             and
             opinion
             (
             as
             they
             think
             out
             of
             their
             atheisme
             )
             to
             keep
             men
             in
             awe
             .
             It
             is
             stablished
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             as
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             :
             that
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             that
             we
             say
             God
             is
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             we
             may
             say
             Religion
             is
             .
             It
             teacheth
             us
             that
             that
             God
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             :
             and
             that
             Christ
             is
             equal
             to
             him
             as
             God
             ,
             and
             inferiour
             to
             him
             in
             regard
             of
             his
             humanity
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             there
             is
             the
             same
             ground
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Religion
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             again
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             that
             there
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Religion
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             any
             Religion
             that
             will
             serve
             the
             turn
             :
             For
             that
             one
             God
             will
             be
             worshipped
             his
             own
             way
             .
             
               There
               is
               one
               God
               ,
               one
               Truth
               .
            
             And
             that
             one
             Religion
             must
             needs
             be
             that
             in
             which
             that
             
             one
             God
             discovers
             and
             reveales
             himself
             ,
             and
             not
             that
             which
             man
             deviseth
             :
             For
             will
             any
             Master
             be
             served
             with
             the
             device
             of
             his
             servant
             ?
             And
             will
             God
             suffer
             his
             creature
             to
             devise
             a
             Religion
             to
             serve
             him
             ?
             Therefore
             there
             is
             of
             necessity
             ,
             as
             one
             God
             ,
             so
             one
             Religion
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             Religion
             must
             be
             that
             which
             that
             God
             hath
             left
             in
             his
             Word
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             those
             that
             are
             to
             govern
             States
             ,
             as
             they
             will
             answer
             to
             that
             one
             God
             ;
             they
             are
             to
             establish
             that
             Religion
             that
             he
             hath
             left
             to
             the
             world
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             Religion
             :
             not
             that
             which
             men
             have
             devised
             .
             To
             go
             a
             little
             further
             .
          
           
             In
             that
             one
             Religion
             that
             is
             left
             by
             him
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             care
             had
             that
             the
             people
             live
             by
             the
             rules
             of
             that
             one
             :
             For
             this
             is
             a
             rule
             in
             nature
             ,
             nothing
             in
             Religion
             will
             help
             him
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             live
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             it
             :
             therefore
             it
             concerns
             all
             that
             are
             not
             atheists
             ,
             to
             labour
             to
             stablish
             one
             Religion
             ,
             and
             obedience
             to
             that
             one
             .
          
           
             And
             every
             particular
             man
             as
             he
             looks
             for
             good
             by
             his
             Religion
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             live
             by
             the
             rules
             of
             fleshly
             wisdome
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             rules
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             a
             man
             might
             deplore
             the
             misery
             of
             poor
             Religion
             above
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             above
             all
             other
             Arts
             ,
             and
             Trades
             :
             In
             other
             Arts
             and
             Trades
             he
             is
             accounted
             no
             body
             ,
             that
             works
             not
             according
             to
             his
             Trade
             :
             and
             that
             hath
             not
             (
             besides
             some
             speculative
             skill
             ,
             and
             rules
             in
             his
             head
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             )
             skill
             to
             work
             ,
             he
             is
             accounted
             no
             body
             ,
             but
             a
             talker
             except
             he
             doth
             :
             But
             in
             Religion
             men
             think
             it
             is
             enough
             to
             know
             :
             practise
             it
             goes
             under
             base
             names
             .
             Any
             common
             conscience
             ,
             any
             common
             care
             ,
             and
             obedience
             to
             the
             rules
             we
             must
             be
             saved
             by
             is
             reproached
             ,
             and
             rejected
             .
             Religion
             will
             not
             do
             a
             man
             good
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             ruled
             by
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             serves
             the
             rule
             but
             to
             bring
             things
             to
             it
             ?
             But
             I
             will
             not
             stand
             on
             this
             point
             longer
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             wisdome
             .
             And
             this
             wisdome
             may
             be
             had
             ;
             and
             this
             wisdome
             it
             leads
             not
             onely
             to
             salvation
             ,
             but
             it
             reacheth
             to
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             it
             leads
             every
             man
             in
             his
             calling
             .
             Well
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             (
             to
             touch
             that
             by
             the
             way
             )
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             
               
                 True
                 Wisdome
                 toucheth
                 Conversation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               My
               Conversation
               hath
               been
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             wisdome
             ;
             he
             
             puts
             the
             general
             for
             the
             particular
             :
             there
             was
             other
             graces
             besides
             ;
             but
             together
             with
             them
             there
             was
             this
             wisdome
             :
             So
             ,
             wisdome
             tends
             to
             conversation
             .
          
           
             Mark
             what
             I
             said
             ,
             wisdome
             is
             not
             in
             word
             ,
             but
             in
             work
             :
             A
             man
             that
             will
             be
             Master
             of
             his
             Trade
             must
             work
             ;
             when
             a
             man
             can
             work
             well
             ,
             he
             is
             Master
             of
             his
             Trade
             ,
             and
             not
             till
             then
             :
             Religion
             tends
             to
             practice
             .
             You
             know
             what
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               you
               know
               these
               things
               ,
               happy
               are
               ye
               if
               ye
               do
               them
               :
            
             He
             intailes
             happinesse
             to
             
               doing
               ,
               If
               you
               know
               these
               things
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             not
             you
             are
             happy
             if
             you
             know
             them
             :
             no
             ,
             
               If
               you
               know
               these
               things
               ,
               happy
               are
               you
               if
               you
               do
               them
               :
            
             For
             indeed
             true
             wisdome
             is
             not
             onely
             speculative
             .
             This
             wisdome
             ,
             understanding
             and
             knowledge
             when
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             it
             alway
             tends
             to
             practice
             ;
             and
             practice
             is
             never
             sound
             but
             when
             it
             springs
             from
             wisdome
             ;
             from
             things
             known
             :
             Every
             Article
             in
             the
             Creed
             it
             tends
             to
             practice
             in
             a
             Christians
             life
             ,
             and
             quickens
             practice
             every
             Article
             :
             so
             wisdome
             tends
             to
             conversation
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             besides
             that
             main
             wisdome
             which
             properly
             concerns
             salvation
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             wisdome
             which
             is
             more
             particular
             ,
             that
             tends
             to
             conversation
             :
             which
             is
             called
             
               Spiritual
               Prudence
            
             for
             particular
             actions
             .
             This
             comes
             
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             
               I
               Wisdome
               dwell
               with
               Prudence
            
             .
             Wheresoever
             there
             is
             wisdome
             to
             salvation
             ,
             there
             is
             prudence
             to
             the
             guidance
             of
             a
             Christian's
             life
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             that
             wisdome
             tend
             to
             conversation
             ,
             and
             is
             joyned
             with
             it
             ,
             You
             may
             see
             that
             all
             naughty
             livers
             are
             no
             bodies
             in
             Religion
             ,
             they
             
             are
             fooles
             in
             Religion
             :
             wherefore
             serves
             knowledge
             ?
             wherefore
             serves
             light
             ,
             but
             to
             walk
             by
             ?
             wherefore
             serves
             an
             instrument
             ,
             but
             to
             work
             by
             ?
             wherefore
             serves
             wisdome
             ,
             but
             to
             guide
             our
             lives
             by
             ?
             Is
             it
             to
             be
             matter
             of
             discourse
             and
             talk
             ?
             Therefore
             this
             doth
             demonstrate
             clearly
             (
             to
             any
             man
             that
             thinks
             there
             is
             any
             Religion
             ,
             or
             any
             heaven
             ,
             )
             who
             be
             the
             best
             Christians
             ,
             even
             those
             that
             by
             the
             Spirit
             know
             the
             wisdome
             that
             God
             hath
             revealed
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             apply
             it
             in
             their
             lives
             and
             conversations
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             it
             ,
             to
             work
             to
             that
             end
             .
             Wisdome
             prefixeth
             an
             end
             alway
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             work
             to
             that
             end
             they
             are
             wise
             men
             :
             he
             is
             a
             wise
             man
             that
             works
             to
             attain
             his
             end
             .
             Now
             there
             is
             no
             man
             that
             can
             attain
             his
             end
             by
             meer
             knowledge
             ,
             he
             attains
             his
             end
             by
             working
             ,
             by
             doing
             :
             therefore
             the
             wisest
             Christian
             he
             sets
             himself
             to
             converse
             wisely
             ,
             and
             holily
             :
             and
             he
             shewes
             his
             religion
             in
             his
             particular
             calling
             ,
             in
             every
             thing
             :
             
               If
               any
               man
               be
               Religious
               ,
               let
               him
               shew
               it
               in
               holy
               Conversation
               :
               let
               him
               be
               unspotted
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             So
             much
             for
             that
             .
             
               
                 But
                 by
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             To
             give
             a
             little
             further
             light
             to
             the
             words
             .
             Grace
             is
             either
             the
             free
             favour
             of
             God
             in
             himself
             ,
             issuing
             from
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             whereupon
             we
             have
             
             forgivenesse
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             acceptation
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             life
             everlasting
             :
             This
             is
             grace
             resting
             in
             the
             breast
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             is
             onely
             entertained
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             works
             no
             change
             in
             us
             of
             it self
             .
          
           
             Or
             else
             grace
             is
             something
             from
             that
             favour
             ,
             from
             that
             free
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             
             wrought
             in
             us
             .
             And
             thar
             grace
             wrought
             in
             us
             ,
             is
             ,
          
           
             First
             the
             grace
             of
             a
             whole
             ,
             universal
             change
             :
             for
             whomsoever
             God
             accepts
             graciously
             to
             life
             everlasting
             ,
             he
             gives
             them
             the
             gifts
             of
             grace
             ,
             with
             
             his
             favour
             :
             he
             changeth
             their
             nature
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             fit
             to
             entertain
             fellowship
             with
             him
             :
             For
             when
             by
             grace
             he
             accepts
             us
             to
             favour
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             not
             alter
             our
             natures
             ,
             alas
             ,
             what
             a
             case
             were
             we
             in
             ?
             were
             we
             fit
             for
             communion
             with
             God
             ?
             No
             ;
             therefore
             that
             we
             may
             have
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             he
             alters
             our
             dispositions
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             holy
             as
             he
             is
             holy
             :
             this
             change
             is
             the
             first
             change
             in
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             Now
             in
             this
             gracious
             change
             (
             which
             is
             a
             work
             of
             the
             gracious
             Spirit
             derived
             
             to
             us
             by
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             our
             nature
             is
             filled
             with
             all
             grace
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             we
             receive
             
               grace
               for
               grace
            
             )
             there
             are
             graces
             wrought
             :
             as
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             a
             heavenly
             light
             to
             see
             a
             further
             end
             then
             ever
             we
             saw
             before
             :
             a
             heavenly
             convincing
             light
             to
             see
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             see
             life
             everlasting
             ,
             to
             
             see
             glorious
             things
             .
          
           
             And
             withal
             comes
             the
             grace
             of
             Love
             to
             carry
             the
             whole
             inward
             man
             to
             
             the
             things
             that
             we
             see
             .
          
           
             Then
             there
             is
             the
             grace
             of
             Hope
             to
             expect
             ,
             and
             Patience
             to
             indure
             
             all
             till
             we
             be
             possest
             of
             that
             which
             our
             understandings
             are
             enlightned
             to
             see
             .
          
           
             And
             Faith
             perswades
             the
             soul
             where
             to
             have
             it
             ,
             and
             relies
             on
             the
             Promise
             ;
             
             so
             particular
             graces
             are
             wrought
             .
             Therefore
             that
             is
             one
             reason
             why
             the
             Apostle
             names
             not
             wisdome
             in
             particular
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               We
               have
               not
            
             
             
               led
               our
               conversation
               according
               to
               carnal
               fleshly
               wisdome
               ,
               but
               by
               Grace
               :
            
             his
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             when
             he
             hath
             heavenly
             wisdome
             ,
             he
             hath
             all
             graces
             ,
             and
             wisdome
             together
             .
             There
             is
             a
             connexion
             ,
             a
             combination
             of
             graces
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             :
             so
             he
             leads
             his
             life
             by
             all
             graces
             :
             for
             all
             graces
             are
             necessary
             to
             a
             Christian
             life
             :
             therefore
             instead
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             he
             puts
             the
             word
             grace
             .
          
           
             Now
             besides
             these
             ,
             besides
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             accepting
             us
             in
             Christ
             :
             
             And
             besides
             the
             working
             of
             these
             graces
             in
             us
             ,
             in
             ,
             and
             after
             our
             conversion
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             degree
             of
             grace
             requisite
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             particular
             exciting
             ,
             applying
             ,
             strengthening
             grace
             ,
             which
             is
             required
             to
             every
             good
             act
             ,
             to
             act
             every
             good
             work
             ,
             and
             to
             resist
             every
             evil
             ,
             and
             to
             enjoy
             good
             things
             as
             we
             ought
             to
             enjoy
             them
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             grace
             necessary
             to
             withstand
             temptations
             in
             all
             evil
             ,
             besides
             graces
             habitual
             that
             are
             wrought
             in
             us
             ,
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             and
             Hope
             ,
             &c.
             
             These
             except
             they
             be
             actuated
             ,
             and
             enlivened
             by
             the
             continual
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             except
             they
             be
             brought
             to
             act
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             strength
             put
             into
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             sufficient
             for
             a
             Christian
             life
             .
             Therefore
             S.
             Paul
             here
             by
             Grace
             ,
             meanes
             not
             onely
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             habitual
             graces
             ;
             but
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             acting
             ,
             enlivening
             ,
             quickening
             and
             strengthening
             him
             against
             every
             evil
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             to
             every
             good
             work
             in
             particular
             .
             
               
                 But
                 by
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             In
             that
             the
             Apostle
             here
             ,
             though
             he
             principally
             mean
             wisdome
             ,
             yet
             he
             names
             Grace
             ,
             the
             next
             point
             I
             will
             observe
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             
               
                 All
                 the
                 Wisdome
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 it
                 comes
                 from
                 Grace
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             All
             the
             wisdome
             we
             have
             comes
             from
             Grace
             ,
             meerly
             from
             Grace
             .
             And
             this
             Grace
             is
             not
             wanting
             to
             us
             when
             we
             have
             renounced
             our
             fleshly
             wisdome
             .
             Heavenly
             wisdome
             comes
             altogether
             from
             Grace
             .
             To
             make
             this
             a
             little
             clear
             :
             Whatsoever
             is
             spiritual
             it
             comes
             from
             Christ
             :
             since
             the
             fall
             we
             have
             nothing
             but
             by
             especial
             grace
             .
             God
             being
             reconciled
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             he
             hath
             placed
             all
             fulnesse
             of
             grace
             in
             him
             :
             he
             hath
             inriched
             our
             nature
             in
             him
             with
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             all
             graces
             whatsoever
             .
             All
             the
             treasures
             of
             wisdome
             are
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             graces
             .
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             they
             send
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             they
             communicate
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             takes
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             doth
             enlighten
             ,
             and
             quicken
             ,
             and
             guide
             all
             those
             that
             are
             members
             of
             Christ.
             All
             in
             particular
             ,
             all
             inward
             things
             come
             from
             Grace
             ;
             Grace
             comes
             from
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             the
             descent
             of
             Grace
             and
             Wisdome
             .
          
           
             Thereupon
             they
             are
             taken
             indefinitely
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             
               walk
               wisely
            
             ,
             to
             walk
             graciously
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             
               walk
               in
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             sometimes
             to
             walk
             in
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             ;
             sometimes
             to
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               is
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             pray
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             in
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             in
             faith
             ,
             or
             to
             live
             by
             faith
             ,
             or
             to
             live
             by
             Grace
             ,
             or
             in
             Grace
             ;
             they
             are
             all
             one
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             subordinate
             .
             For
             Christ
             is
             the
             treasure
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             all
             that
             is
             Good
             for
             the
             Church
             is
             laid
             up
             in
             him
             ,
             Wisdome
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             :
             
               Of
               his
               fulnesse
               we
               receive
               Grace
               for
               Grace
               .
            
             Grace
             ,
             answerable
             to
             the
             grace
             that
             is
             in
             him
             :
             he
             vouchsafes
             us
             his
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             Spirit
             guides
             us
             not
             immediately
             ,
             but
             it
             works
             a
             habit
             in
             us
             (
             as
             we
             call
             it
             ,
             )
             it
             works
             somewhat
             in
             us
             to
             dispose
             us
             to
             that
             which
             is
             good
             .
             And
             when
             that
             is
             wrought
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             guides
             us
             to
             every
             particular
             action
             .
             These
             things
             that
             the
             Spirit
             works
             in
             us
             are
             called
             Graces
             :
             because
             they
             
             come
             from
             out
             of
             our selves
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
             so
             wisdome
             is
             called
             Grace
             ,
             because
             it
             comes
             from
             the
             Spirit
             :
             the
             Spirit
             comes
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christ
             hath
             grace
             ,
             not
             onely
             grace
             in
             himself
             ,
             but
             he
             infuseth
             Grace
             into
             us
             :
             he
             hath
             not
             onely
             abundance
             ,
             but
             redundance
             ;
             not
             only
             Grace
             flowing
             in
             himself
             ,
             but
             redundant
             ,
             overflowing
             to
             all
             his
             members
             .
             This
             Saint
             Paul
             meanes
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               We
               have
               had
               our
               Conversation
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             such
             blessed
             habits
             of
             
               Wisdome
               ,
               Faith
               ,
               Love
            
             ,
             &c.
             as
             are
             wrought
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             Spirit
             is
             given
             us
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             head
             .
          
           
             Hence
             we
             learn
             ,
             that
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             heaven
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             grace
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             comes
             from
             without
             us
             .
             Adam
             had
             it
             within
             him
             ,
             
             he
             was
             trusted
             with
             his
             riches
             himself
             :
             but
             now
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             we
             have
             all
             of
             Grace
             :
             we
             have
             all
             out
             of
             our selves
             .
             Christ
             is
             the
             Sun
             ,
             we
             have
             all
             our
             beams
             from
             him
             ,
             all
             our
             light
             ,
             all
             our
             life
             from
             him
             :
             he
             is
             the
             head
             ,
             all
             our
             motion
             is
             from
             him
             .
             And
             this
             is
             not
             onely
             true
             of
             habits
             (
             as
             we
             call
             them
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             constant
             work
             ,
             or
             disposition
             wrought
             in
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             most
             part
             they
             carry
             about
             with
             them
             :
             but
             likewise
             in
             all
             the
             particular
             passages
             of
             their
             life
             ,
             they
             have
             need
             of
             grace
             for
             every
             particular
             action
             .
             And
             herein
             the
             soul
             is
             like
             to
             the
             ayr
             :
             the
             ayr
             stands
             in
             need
             of
             light
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             not
             enlightned
             by
             the
             Sun
             ,
             it
             is
             presently
             dark
             :
             so
             a
             man
             is
             no
             wiser
             in
             particular
             actions
             ,
             then
             God
             will
             make
             him
             on
             the
             sudden
             :
             put
             case
             he
             be
             a
             man
             of
             a
             wise
             spirit
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             that
             he
             passeth
             for
             an
             understanding
             man
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             :
             yet
             except
             he
             have
             the
             grace
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             except
             he
             have
             wisdome
             to
             guide
             him
             in
             particular
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             wiser
             then
             God
             at
             that
             time
             will
             make
             him
             to
             be
             .
             You
             see
             all
             motion
             in
             the
             body
             it
             comes
             from
             the
             head
             :
             let
             the
             spirits
             in
             the
             head
             be
             obstructed
             never
             so
             little
             ,
             and
             there
             followes
             an
             apoplexy
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             no
             motion
             :
             so
             all
             our
             wisdome
             ,
             all
             the
             direction
             that
             we
             have
             to
             lead
             our
             lives
             as
             becomes
             Christians
             ,
             it
             comes
             from
             Christ
             ,
             it
             comes
             from
             Grace
             :
             not
             only
             the
             disposition
             ,
             but
             likewise
             every
             particular
             action
             :
             for
             we
             need
             Grace
             continually
             to
             assist
             us
             ,
             to
             excite
             ,
             and
             stirre
             up
             our
             powers
             ,
             and
             to
             strengthen
             them
             against
             oppositions
             :
             and
             if
             the
             opposition
             be
             strong
             ,
             we
             have
             need
             of
             a
             stronger
             Grace
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             never
             a
             good
             work
             that
             we
             do
             but
             it
             is
             opposed
             from
             within
             us
             ,
             from
             without
             us
             .
             From
             within
             us
             ,
             by
             Carnal
             wisdome
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             )
             and
             by
             carnal
             passions
             ,
             and
             affections
             .
             From
             without
             us
             ,
             by
             Satan
             ,
             by
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             by
             men
             that
             are
             led
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Devil
             :
             therefore
             there
             is
             need
             of
             a
             strength
             above
             our
             own
             .
             Besides
             the
             Grace
             that
             is
             in
             us
             ordinarily
             ,
             there
             needs
             a
             new
             particular
             strength
             and
             light
             ,
             to
             particular
             actions
             .
          
           
             Doth
             all
             come
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             Grace
             ?
             Let
             us
             take
             heed
             (
             when
             we
             have
             any
             thing
             )
             of
             sacrilegious
             affections
             ,
             of
             attributing
             any
             thing
             to
             
             our selves
             ,
             to
             our
             own
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             give
             all
             presently
             to
             Grace
             .
             Mark
             the
             phrase
             of
             S.
             Paul
             here
             ,
             
               Not
               by
               fleshly
               wisdome
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               :
            
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             by
             any
             habit
             in
             my self
             ;
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             by
             any
             wisdome
             that
             is
             in
             me
             ,
             but
             he
             chooseth
             that
             which
             is
             in
             God
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             and
             favour
             ;
             because
             he
             would
             not
             rob
             God
             of
             any
             honour
             .
             It
             was
             a
             proud
             term
             the
             Philosophers
             had
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             sometimes
             they
             called
             their
             moral
             vertues
             habits
             :
             and
             if
             we
             consider
             them
             meerly
             as
             they
             are
             in
             the
             person
             ,
             they
             are
             habits
             ;
             but
             indeed
             they
             are
             graces
             :
             the
             Scripture
             gives
             them
             a
             more
             heavenly
             term
             ,
             Grace
             ;
             those
             things
             that
             we
             guide
             our
             lives
             by
             ,
             as
             Wisdome
             ,
             
             Love
             ,
             Temperance
             ,
             Sobriety
             .
             Grace
             is
             a
             fitter
             word
             then
             habit
             ,
             because
             then
             we
             consider
             them
             as
             they
             come
             from
             God
             freely
             :
             they
             are
             graces
             ,
             they
             come
             from
             grace
             and
             favour
             .
             And
             when
             men
             differ
             one
             from
             another
             in
             wisdome
             ,
             they
             differ
             in
             grace
             and
             favour
             ;
             he
             gives
             more
             light
             ,
             he
             opens
             the
             understanding
             of
             one
             more
             then
             another
             .
             Therefore
             S.
             Paul
             was
             wise
             ,
             and
             careful
             this
             way
             ,
             when
             he
             speaks
             of
             that
             he
             had
             done
             himself
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             rob
             God
             ,
             
               Not
               I
               ,
               oh
               not
               I
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
               but
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               that
               was
               in
               me
               ;
               that
               was
               all
               in
               all
               :
            
             For
             indeed
             we
             are
             what
             we
             are
             ,
             and
             we
             do
             what
             we
             do
             by
             Grace
             .
             Even
             as
             by
             our selves
             we
             are
             men
             ;
             we
             are
             what
             we
             are
             ,
             and
             we
             do
             what
             we
             do
             ,
             by
             our
             soules
             ,
             by
             our
             reason
             and
             understanding
             :
             so
             it
             is
             with
             spiritual
             grace
             ,
             we
             are
             what
             we
             are
             out
             of
             our selves
             by
             spiritual
             grace
             ,
             and
             we
             do
             what
             we
             do
             by
             spiritual
             grace
             .
             And
             when
             that
             ceaseth
             ,
             when
             God
             suspends
             the
             blessed
             motions
             of
             his
             Spirit
             to
             humble
             us
             ,
             alas
             ,
             we
             are
             dark
             ;
             a
             man
             is
             a
             confused
             creature
             ,
             he
             is
             at
             a
             losse
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             darknesse
             for
             the
             particular
             managing
             of
             his
             life
             ;
             he
             knowes
             not
             what
             to
             do
             ,
             he
             knowes
             not
             what
             to
             speak
             ,
             he
             is
             puzzled
             in
             every
             particular
             action
             .
             And
             therefore
             when
             he
             hath
             spoken
             ,
             or
             done
             that
             which
             is
             fit
             ,
             he
             should
             consider
             it
             is
             a
             grace
             .
          
           
             
               My
               Conversation
               hath
               been
               in
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             .
             Therefore
             let
             us
             sanctifie
             God
             in
             our
             hearts
             this
             way
             .
             And
             when
             we
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             any
             direction
             ,
             desire
             God
             of
             his
             grace
             to
             give
             us
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             us
             the
             grace
             that
             we
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             .
             That
             is
             for
             the
             phrase
             .
             The
             point
             as
             I
             told
             you
             was
             this
             ,
             That
             
               
                 All
                 wisdome
                 comes
                 from
                 Grace
                 ;
              
               
                 And
              
               
                 God
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 his
                 Grace
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             For
             saith
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               My
               Conversation
            
             hath
             been
             in
             Grace
             ,
             which
             God
             did
             minister
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             hath
             ministred
             to
             me
             to
             lead
             my
             life
             by
             .
          
           
             The
             Reason
             is
             this
             ;
             Christ
             hath
             undertaken
             to
             give
             us
             grace
             if
             we
             be
             
             his
             .
             Men
             under
             grace
             shall
             never
             want
             grace
             to
             lead
             a
             Christian
             life
             .
             For
             Christ
             hath
             undertaken
             to
             be
             our
             Head
             ,
             to
             be
             our
             Husband
             ,
             to
             be
             our
             guide
             in
             our
             way
             to
             heaven
             .
             As
             our
             head
             he
             is
             to
             give
             us
             motion
             ,
             to
             move
             us
             as
             his
             members
             .
             As
             he
             is
             our
             Shepherd
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               good
               Shepherd
            
             ;
             so
             he
             is
             to
             lead
             us
             in
             our
             wayes
             and
             passages
             ,
             in
             his
             paths
             ,
             to
             conduct
             us
             to
             happinesse
             .
             And
             as
             he
             is
             our
             husband
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             to
             be
             the
             head
             of
             his
             wife
             ,
             to
             guide
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             office
             .
             And
             he
             works
             according
             to
             his
             own
             office
             .
             He
             is
             a
             King
             to
             subdue
             in
             us
             whatsoever
             is
             contrary
             to
             his
             good
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             subdue
             our
             rebellions
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             all
             our
             Imaginations
             under
             his
             Spirit
             :
             as
             well
             as
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             to
             make
             peace
             between
             God
             and
             us
             .
             He
             is
             a
             King
             to
             rule
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             over-rule
             in
             us
             whatsoever
             is
             ill
             .
             And
             he
             is
             a
             Prophet
             to
             teach
             us
             and
             to
             guide
             us
             .
             He
             is
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             great
             Counsellour
             ,
             that
             hath
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Counsel
             in
             him
             ,
             Esay
             9.
             6.
             not
             for
             himself
             onely
             ,
             but
             for
             his
             Church
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             as
             all
             the
             things
             that
             we
             need
             ,
             come
             from
             grace
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             we
             need
             not
             doubt
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ;
             being
             reconciled
             ,
             he
             is
             willing
             to
             give
             us
             grace
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             observe
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             all
             cavils
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             and
             to
             arm
             us
             against
             all
             discouragements
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             things
             that
             greatly
             hinder
             us
             from
             a
             Christian
             course
             ,
             Presumption
             ,
             and
             Despair
             .
          
           
           
             Presumption
             ,
             to
             set
             upon
             things
             ,
             without
             asking
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             
             depending
             upon
             his
             direction
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             naturall
             parts
             ,
             of
             naturall
             wit.
             
          
           
             And
             then
             Despair
             :
             when
             a
             man
             saith
             ,
             What
             should
             I
             go
             about
             these
             
             things
             ?
             I
             shall
             never
             bring
             them
             to
             passe
             .
             No
             :
             First
             consider
             thy
             standing
             ,
             thy
             place
             ,
             and
             calling
             ;
             and
             then
             consider
             the
             abilities
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             thee
             :
             consider
             thy
             parts
             ,
             consider
             thy
             duty
             that
             thou
             art
             to
             do
             .
             And
             beg
             of
             God
             assistance
             ,
             and
             strength
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             a
             thing
             that
             belong
             to
             thee
             ,
             
             go
             on
             ,
             set
             on
             all
             the
             duties
             that
             belong
             to
             thy
             place
             ,
             in
             this
             confidence
             that
             thou
             shalt
             have
             grace
             .
          
           
             Go
             to
             the
             Fountain
             ,
             to
             Christ
             for
             grace
             for
             the
             direction
             of
             thy
             life
             ;
             
             he
             is
             the
             light
             of
             life
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             Way
             ,
             he
             is
             all
             in
             all
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             serves
             all
             the
             Promises
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             life
             everlasting
             ,
             but
             even
             of
             grace
             ?
             but
             to
             encourage
             us
             to
             set
             on
             holy
             duties
             in
             confidence
             ,
             that
             
             if
             we
             have
             a
             will
             to
             be
             out
             of
             Satan's
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             have
             a
             will
             to
             be
             out
             of
             fleshly
             wisdome
             ,
             God
             will
             take
             us
             into
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             into
             his
             Government
             .
             
               He
               will
               give
               the
               Spirit
               to
               them
               that
               ask
               him
            
             Now
             the
             Spirit
             is
             a
             Spirit
             of
             direction
             ,
             a
             Spirit
             of
             assistance
             ,
             a
             Spirit
             of
             strength
             and
             comfort
             ,
             it
             serves
             all
             turnes
             .
             How
             many
             Promises
             are
             wrapped
             in
             that
             promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ?
             In
             want
             of
             direction
             he
             shall
             be
             our
             Counsellour
             ;
             in
             want
             of
             strength
             ,
             to
             assist
             us
             .
             In
             perplexities
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             not
             which
             way
             to
             turn
             us
             ,
             to
             advise
             us
             .
             In
             extremities
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             sink
             ,
             to
             comfort
             us
             .
             He
             will
             give
             us
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             to
             supply
             all
             our
             defects
             in
             a
             fit
             time
             if
             we
             ask
             him
             :
             If
             we
             find
             our
             need
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             will
             renounce
             our
             carnal
             wisdome
             .
             Therefore
             set
             on
             those
             duties
             that
             God
             calls
             you
             to
             .
          
           
             And
             withall
             ,
             do
             as
             S.
             Paul
             doth
             here
             ,
             (
             he
             sets
             the
             negative
             before
             the
             
             affirmative
             ,
             )
             renounce
             carnal
             wisdome
             ,
             be
             not
             guided
             by
             that
             :
             trust
             perfectly
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             :
             (
             for
             the
             Word
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             go
             together
             )
             and
             then
             you
             shall
             find
             that
             God
             
               will
               do
               abundantly
               above
               all
               that
               you
               are
               able
               to
               ask
               or
               think
               .
               Luther
            
             when
             he
             set
             on
             the
             work
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             those
             that
             saw
             him
             at
             the
             first
             might
             have
             said
             ,
             
               Get
               thee
               into
               thy
               Cloyster
            
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Lord
               have
               mercy
               upon
               thee
            
             ,
             for
             thou
             settest
             on
             a
             work
             impossible
             .
             But
             he
             saw
             the
             parts
             that
             God
             had
             given
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             wit
             to
             understand
             the
             abuses
             of
             the
             times
             :
             and
             he
             had
             given
             him
             courage
             :
             he
             saw
             by
             his
             profession
             he
             was
             called
             to
             be
             a
             Divine
             ,
             his
             conscience
             was
             awaked
             to
             see
             the
             abominations
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             and
             he
             set
             on
             to
             discover
             these
             things
             .
             Did
             Christ
             leave
             him
             ?
             No
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             ,
             but
             gave
             successe
             to
             him
             to
             be
             admired
             of
             all
             .
             When
             all
             the
             world
             was
             set
             against
             one
             man
             ,
             yet
             he
             prevailed
             against
             them
             all
             :
             even
             because
             he
             walked
             as
             S.
             Paul
             did
             here
             ,
             
               in
               sincerity
               ,
               and
               simplicity
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             looked
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             his
             own
             honour
             ,
             or
             profit
             ,
             or
             pleasure
             :
             he
             was
             content
             to
             be
             no
             wiser
             then
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             would
             have
             him
             to
             be
             ;
             to
             be
             no
             richer
             or
             greater
             in
             the
             world
             then
             God
             would
             have
             him
             ;
             but
             committed
             himself
             to
             God
             in
             simplicity
             ,
             and
             sincerity
             :
             how
             did
             God
             maintain
             him
             ?
             wondrously
             ,
             to
             admiration
             .
             I
             instance
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             base
             distrust
             causeth
             things
             to
             be
             no
             better
             carried
             then
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             incourage
             you
             to
             go
             to
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Fountain
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             held
             under
             carnal
             wisdome
             ,
             under
             these
             pretexts
             ,
             Oh
             ,
             if
             I
             do
             
             not
             hearken
             to
             carnal
             wisdome
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             a
             beggar
             ,
             I
             shall
             never
             rise
             ,
             I
             shall
             never
             do
             this
             or
             that
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             I
             shall
             never
             escape
             this
             and
             that
             danger
             .
             
             Fie
             upon
             those
             base
             conceits
             :
             S.
             Paul
             here
             renounceth
             the
             regiment
             of
             carnal
             wisdome
             :
             what
             became
             of
             him
             ?
             did
             he
             want
             a
             guide
             ?
             Grace
             took
             him
             up
             ,
             
               Not
               by
               carnal
               wisdome
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God.
            
             When
             we
             come
             under
             the
             government
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             come
             under
             the
             government
             of
             grace
             .
             And
             we
             shall
             want
             nothing
             either
             for
             heaven
             or
             earth
             that
             is
             for
             our
             good
             .
          
           
             Whatsoever
             we
             had
             that
             was
             good
             ,
             before
             we
             were
             gracious
             ,
             that
             we
             keep
             still
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             under
             a
             better
             guide
             .
             Were
             we
             learned
             before
             ?
             were
             we
             wise
             before
             ?
             had
             we
             authority
             before
             ?
             were
             we
             noble
             before
             ?
             we
             lose
             none
             of
             these
             when
             we
             come
             under
             Christ
             ;
             but
             he
             advanceth
             and
             elevates
             these
             ,
             he
             makes
             them
             better
             .
             If
             we
             were
             wise
             ,
             he
             makes
             us
             graciously
             wise
             ;
             if
             we
             were
             learned
             ,
             if
             we
             were
             noble
             ,
             he
             makes
             us
             doubly
             noble
             :
             we
             lose
             nothing
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             under
             a
             sweeter
             government
             ,
             the
             government
             of
             grace
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             mild
             government
             ,
             a
             government
             that
             tends
             to
             the
             advancing
             of
             us
             above
             our selves
             ;
             that
             advanceth
             us
             to
             be
             the
             Spouse
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             heires
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Those
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             are
             led
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             they
             are
             his
             .
             In
             Rom.
             8.
             there
             is
             excellently
             set
             down
             the
             prerogatives
             that
             they
             have
             :
             those
             that
             lead
             their
             conversation
             
               in
               simplicity
               and
               sincerity
            
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             in
             Grace
             ,
             there
             is
             
               no
               Damnation
               to
               them
            
             .
             And
             then
             again
             ,
             if
             they
             suffer
             any
             thing
             ;
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               The
               afflictions
               of
               this
               world
               are
               not
               worthy
               of
               the
               glory
               that
               shall
               be
               revealed
               .
            
             If
             they
             have
             any
             infirmities
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               The
               Spirit
               helps
               our
               infirmities
            
             .
             The
             
               Spirit
               teacheth
               us
               how
               to
               pray
               ,
            
             when
             we
             know
             not
             how
             to
             pray
             .
             If
             we
             suffer
             any
             
               evil
            
             ,
             God
             
               turns
               all
               to
               good
               :
               All
               things
               shall
               work
               together
               for
               the
               best
               to
               them
               that
               fear
               God.
            
             For
             infirmities
             in
             other
             things
             we
             have
             Christ
             ,
             and
             he
             makes
             intercession
             in
             heaven
             :
             
               Who
               shall
               lay
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               charge
               of
               Gods
               people
            
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             Grace
             ,
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ?
             such
             as
             S.
             Paul
             was
             here
             ,
             
               it
               is
               Christ
               that
               is
               dead
               ,
               or
               rather
               that
               is
               risen
               again
               ,
               and
               makes
               intercession
               for
               us
               .
            
             And
             
               if
               he
               have
               given
               us
               Christ
               ,
               shall
               he
               not
               with
               him
               give
               us
               all
               things
               else
               ?
            
             If
             he
             have
             given
             us
             Christ
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             us
             grace
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             heaven
             .
             See
             the
             excellent
             estate
             of
             a
             Christian
             that
             is
             under
             the
             regiment
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             That
             Chapter
             may
             serve
             instead
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             And
             see
             the
             sweet
             combination
             here
             ,
             how
             he
             knits
             these
             things
             together
             ,
             
               My
               rejoycing
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               not
               had
               my
               Conversation
               in
               fleshly
               wisdome
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God.
            
             Here
             is
             a
             knitting
             together
             of
             divers
             things
             that
             seem
             to
             differ
             :
             as
             ,
             here
             is
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             simplicity
             ,
             I
             have
             had
             my
             conversation
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             simplicity
             .
             For
             it
             is
             wisdome
             to
             be
             simple
             :
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             strength
             of
             parts
             ,
             it
             is
             wisdome
             to
             bring
             them
             parts
             to
             simplicity
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             wisdome
             to
             be
             simple
             concerning
             that
             which
             is
             evil
             ;
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             simple
             there
             ,
             is
             his
             best
             way
             ;
             there
             is
             wisdome
             joyned
             with
             his
             simplicity
             .
             Then
             again
             ,
             besides
             
               Wisdome
               ,
               and
               Simplicity
            
             ,
             here
             is
             
               Our
               Conversation
            
             ,
             and
             
               Gods
               Grace
            
             ,
             both
             joyned
             together
             .
             S.
             Paul
             by
             grace
             guided
             his
             conversation
             .
             So
             God
             stirres
             us
             to
             do
             all
             that
             we
             do
             :
             we
             see
             ,
             but
             he
             opens
             our
             eyes
             to
             see
             :
             we
             hear
             ,
             but
             he
             opens
             our
             ears
             :
             we
             believe
             ,
             but
             he
             opens
             our
             hearts
             to
             believe
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             speak
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             some
             seeming
             difference
             :
             Doth
             Gods
             Spirit
             do
             all
             ,
             and
             we
             do
             nothing
             ?
             We
             do
             all
             subordinately
             ,
             we
             move
             as
             we
             are
             moved
             ;
             we
             see
             as
             we
             are
             enlightned
             :
             we
             hear
             as
             we
             are
             made
             to
             hear
             .
             We
             are
             wise
             as
             far
             as
             he
             makes
             us
             wise
             :
             we
             do
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             he
             that
             makes
             us
             do
             .
          
           
           
             Saint
             Paul
             here
             led
             his
             conversation
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             grace
             that
             moved
             him
             to
             lead
             it
             graciously
             .
             Well
             then
             ,
             he
             that
             joynes
             simplicity
             and
             wisdome
             together
             ,
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             and
             the
             simplicity
             of
             the
             Dove
             :
             he
             that
             trusts
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             grace
             ,
             and
             yet
             in
             trusting
             to
             grace
             ,
             doth
             all
             that
             he
             can
             ,
             and
             goes
             on
             in
             a
             Christian
             course
             ,
             he
             shall
             rejoyce
             :
             
               Our
               rejoycing
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               had
               our
               Conversation
               in
               simplicity
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               Grace
               ,
               not
               by
               fleshly
               wisdome
               .
            
          
           
             Consider
             seriously
             of
             it
             ,
             what
             a
             joy
             will
             this
             be
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             led
             our
             lives
             by
             a
             rule
             different
             from
             the
             world
             ?
             that
             we
             have
             led
             our
             lives
             and
             courses
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             motion
             of
             Gods
             blessed
             Spirit
             :
             this
             must
             needs
             bring
             joy
             and
             rejoycing
             with
             it
             in
             what
             estate
             soever
             .
          
           
             The
             world
             joyn
             these
             together
             ,
             simplicity
             ,
             and
             sincerity
             of
             life
             where
             they
             see
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             slander
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             lay
             imputations
             upon
             them
             :
             they
             see
             they
             are
             courses
             opposite
             to
             theirs
             ,
             and
             they
             lay
             load
             on
             them
             .
             But
             what
             doth
             God
             ?
             where
             there
             is
             simplicity
             and
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             a
             holy
             Conversation
             ,
             he
             addes
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             joyns
             the
             Spirit
             of
             grace
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             Spirit
             of
             joy
             alwaies
             .
             As
             light
             and
             comfort
             go
             with
             the
             Sun
             ;
             so
             the
             Spirit
             of
             joy
             and
             comfort
             go
             alway
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             grace
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             here
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             world
             was
             afflicted
             ,
             
               he
               received
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               ,
            
             he
             was
             slandered
             and
             misused
             ;
             yet
             to
             God-ward
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Our
               rejoycing
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               led
               our
               Conversation
               according
               to
               Grace
               ,
            
             according
             to
             the
             motion
             of
             Gods
             blessed
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             
               not
               with
               fleshly
               wisdome
            
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             joy
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             goes
             with
             the
             grace
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             that
             those
             that
             lead
             their
             conversation
             by
             grace
             have
             a
             rejoycing
             above
             all
             imputations
             ,
             and
             slanders
             whatsoever
             :
             Let
             this
             be
             an
             incouragement
             to
             us
             to
             lead
             a
             godly
             life
             :
             we
             all
             seek
             for
             joy
             ;
             every
             creature
             seeks
             for
             joy
             :
             if
             we
             would
             have
             joy
             within
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             have
             a
             spring
             of
             joy
             ,
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             lead
             a
             conversation
             by
             this
             rule
             ,
             by
             grace
             ,
             by
             the
             motion
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             ready
             to
             guide
             us
             if
             we
             commit
             our selves
             to
             his
             guidance
             .
             
               
                 But
                 by
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             To
             come
             then
             to
             make
             an
             Use
             of
             trial
             ,
             whether
             we
             lead
             our
             lives
             by
             this
             gracious
             wisdome
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             carnal
             wisdome
             .
             And
             then
             to
             come
             to
             direct
             us
             how
             to
             lead
             our
             lives
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             joy
             and
             comfort
             ,
             as
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             here
             .
          
           
             How
             shall
             a
             man
             know
             whether
             he
             lead
             his
             life
             by
             this
             spiritual
             ,
             gracious
             wisdome
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
             
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             mark
             the
             opposition
             here
             ,
             
               Not
               with
               fleshly
               wisdome
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God.
            
             He
             then
             doth
             lead
             his
             life
             by
             the
             
               Grace
               of
               God
            
             ,
             that
             doth
             renounce
             
             carnal
             ,
             and
             fleshly
             wisdome
             .
             Carnal
             wisdome
             is
             a
             false
             rule
             ,
             and
             it
             cannot
             stand
             together
             with
             grace
             ,
             they
             one
             expell
             another
             .
             
               A
               double-minded
            
             
             man
             ,
             saith
             S.
             
               James
               ,
               is
               unconstant
               in
               all
               his
               waies
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             that
             hath
             two
             strings
             to
             his
             bowe
             :
             he
             that
             will
             be
             content
             to
             be
             led
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             
               Word
               of
               his
               Grace
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             he
             will
             have
             carnal
             policies
             ,
             he
             will
             have
             shifts
             too
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             double
             minded
             man
             :
             he
             is
             not
             now
             under
             the
             government
             of
             grace
             ,
             he
             halteth
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             tells
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             
               Why
               do
               you
               halt
            
             ?
             so
             he
             halteth
             between
             carnal
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             wisdome
             .
             He
             is
             loath
             to
             renounce
             carnal
             wisdome
             :
             no
             ,
             he
             thinks
             if
             he
             do
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             a
             fool
             ,
             he
             shall
             lose
             this
             way
             of
             getting
             ,
             and
             that
             way
             of
             rising
             .
          
           
           
             But
             he
             that
             is
             under
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             that
             is
             under
             Grace
             ,
             and
             is
             guided
             by
             it
             ,
             he
             will
             renounce
             the
             motions
             ,
             and
             stirrings
             of
             carnal
             wisdome
             :
             When
             Carnall
             Wisdome
             ,
             like
             to
             Eve
             ,
             or
             like
             Job's
             Wife
             ,
             or
             like
             Peter
             shall
             suggest
             ,
             Oh
             ,
             spare
             your self
             ,
             why
             will
             you
             do
             this
             ?
             why
             will
             you
             go
             on
             in
             these
             courses
             ?
             yet
             notwithstanding
             he
             is
             able
             to
             renounce
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             most
             of
             Gods
             Judgments
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             on
             his
             Children
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             this
             halting
             :
             they
             have
             much
             carnal
             wisdome
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             God
             to
             work
             it
             out
             of
             them
             is
             forced
             to
             crosse
             them
             sharply
             in
             their
             projects
             and
             courses
             ;
             and
             all
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             rely
             on
             Grace
             ,
             to
             rely
             on
             his
             Government
             in
             the
             use
             of
             good
             meanes
             :
             For
             we
             must
             serve
             Gods
             providence
             in
             the
             use
             of
             good
             means
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             may
             know
             by
             Gods
             afflicting
             of
             his
             Children
             ,
             that
             they
             deal
             too
             much
             in
             carnal
             wisdome
             :
             for
             if
             it
             were
             not
             for
             carnal
             wisdome
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             submit
             our selves
             to
             his
             sweet
             ,
             and
             easie
             guidance
             ,
             and
             use
             the
             lawful
             means
             that
             he
             hath
             discovered
             in
             a
             lawful
             calling
             ;
             if
             we
             would
             observe
             lawfull
             courses
             :
             alas
             ,
             we
             should
             see
             a
             clear
             light
             ,
             and
             an
             easie
             passage
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             to
             use
             these
             shifts
             :
             but
             because
             we
             cannot
             do
             so
             ,
             we
             are
             loath
             to
             trust
             him
             ;
             but
             we
             are
             double-minded
             ,
             we
             will
             be
             ruled
             by
             him
             a
             little
             ,
             but
             we
             will
             be
             politick
             and
             subtile
             ;
             therefore
             he
             sends
             crosses
             upon
             crosses
             upon
             our
             carnal
             ends
             and
             projects
             :
             especially
             those
             that
             are
             his
             Children
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             suffer
             them
             to
             prosper
             in
             ill
             courses
             .
          
           
             That
             is
             one
             sign
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             led
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             be
             led
             by
             Gods
             enemy
             ,
             and
             the
             enemy
             of
             their
             own
             soules
             :
             now
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             soules
             have
             not
             a
             worse
             enemy
             then
             carnal
             fleshly
             wisdome
             ;
             that
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             opposition
             .
          
           
             Those
             that
             deny
             carnal
             wisdome
             ,
             that
             deny
             themselves
             ,
             and
             put
             themselves
             upon
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             good
             Evidence
             .
             And
             as
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             a
             cause
             .
             You
             see
             in
             holy
             Abraham
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             put
             himself
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             left
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             his
             fathers
             house
             ,
             God
             guided
             him
             ,
             God
             took
             him
             into
             his
             government
             .
             
               I
               am
               God
               Al-sufficient
               ,
               walk
               before
               me
               ,
               and
               be
               perfect
               .
            
             God
             meanes
             this
             ,
             That
             by
             leaving
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             cleaving
             to
             me
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             lose
             nothing
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             have
             all
             in
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             al-sufficient
             ;
             therefore
             
               walk
               before
               me
               ,
               and
               be
               perfect
               ,
            
             be
             sincere
             .
             A
             man
             shall
             never
             know
             what
             God
             will
             do
             for
             him
             till
             he
             put
             himself
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             cease
             to
             try
             him
             ,
             and
             begin
             to
             trust
             him
             :
             trust
             him
             once
             ,
             honour
             him
             of
             his
             Word
             ;
             have
             not
             a
             double
             eye
             ,
             partly
             to
             carnal
             means
             ,
             and
             partly
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             have
             a
             single
             eye
             to
             his
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             know
             that
             he
             will
             reward
             thee
             and
             keep
             promise
             .
             It
             is
             an
             excellent
             thing
             to
             deny
             carnal
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             How
             many
             Cavils
             might
             blessed
             Noah
             have
             had
             ,
             before
             he
             built
             the
             Ark
             ?
             The
             world
             would
             scorn
             him
             as
             an
             old
             doting
             man
             ,
             that
             would
             go
             about
             to
             be
             wiser
             then
             all
             the
             world
             besides
             .
             But
             he
             denies
             all
             carnal
             reason
             ,
             and
             rejects
             the
             scornes
             of
             sinful
             persons
             ,
             and
             obeyes
             God
             :
             and
             we
             see
             how
             God
             protected
             him
             ,
             and
             went
             on
             with
             him
             .
             And
             so
             in
             David
             ,
             and
             S.
             Paul.
             
          
           
             And
             to
             adde
             a
             little
             to
             that
             I
             touched
             before
             ,
             God
             usually
             strangely
             crosses
             carnal
             wisdome
             ,
             because
             men
             will
             not
             deny
             their
             carnall
             will
             ,
             and
             their
             carnal
             wit.
             There
             was
             never
             any
             Politician
             in
             the
             world
             that
             ever
             was
             ,
             but
             complained
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             lived
             any
             time
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             God
             went
             beyond
             him
             .
             Saith
             the
             Heathen
             man
             
               Tully
               ,
               I
               thought
               my self
               wise
               ,
               but
            
             
             
               I
               never
               was
               so
            
             :
             and
             so
             they
             may
             all
             take
             up
             the
             same
             complaint
             .
             God
             dashes
             the
             Imaginations
             of
             the
             proud
             .
             They
             build
             a
             Babel
             ,
             a
             confusion
             to
             themselves
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             are
             led
             by
             carnal
             wisdome
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             trust
             to
             the
             grace
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Let
             no
             man
             flatter
             himself
             ,
             but
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             rely
             upon
             carnal
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             such
             courses
             .
             Those
             that
             will
             bring
             Religion
             to
             reasons
             of
             State
             ,
             and
             policy
             :
             and
             subject
             the
             highest
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             to
             the
             basest
             thing
             ,
             which
             is
             carnal
             wit
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             we
             see
             what
             they
             do
             .
             The
             nature
             of
             man
             infinitely
             desireth
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             their
             will.
             We
             see
             that
             where
             corruption
             may
             have
             the
             greatest
             advantage
             in
             greatnesse
             ;
             let
             them
             have
             their
             will
             ,
             they
             will
             overthrow
             a
             world
             to
             have
             it
             :
             their
             wit
             is
             bent
             to
             serve
             their
             will.
             
          
           
             All
             witty
             men
             that
             account
             it
             a
             heaven
             upon
             earth
             to
             have
             their
             will
             ,
             instead
             of
             law
             ,
             and
             conscience
             and
             all
             ,
             they
             set
             their
             wits
             on
             the
             strain
             to
             serve
             their
             will
             ,
             and
             so
             set
             themselves
             against
             God.
             Is
             it
             not
             Gods
             honour
             to
             set
             himself
             against
             them
             ?
             
               Was
               there
               ever
               any
               fierce
               against
               God
               and
               prospered
               ?
            
             saith
             Job
             .
             Denial
             of
             fleshly
             wit
             ,
             and
             will
             ,
             and
             wisdome
             ,
             it
             is
             both
             a
             sign
             and
             evidence
             of
             grace
             :
             and
             it
             is
             a
             meanes
             likewise
             why
             Gods
             grace
             will
             lead
             us
             :
             when
             we
             deny
             that
             which
             is
             strong
             in
             us
             ,
             God
             will
             make
             a
             supply
             by
             his
             Grace
             ;
             we
             are
             no
             losers
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             you
             see
             here
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             where
             the
             life
             is
             led
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             stirring
             us
             ,
             acting
             us
             ,
             leading
             ,
             moving
             ,
             and
             strengthening
             of
             us
             ;
             there
             a
             mans
             courses
             are
             in
             simplicity
             and
             sincerity
             :
             the
             soul
             that
             is
             under
             grace
             will
             put
             it self
             simply
             upon
             God
             ;
             that
             soul
             will
             be
             no
             wiser
             then
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             makes
             it
             to
             be
             ;
             it
             will
             be
             no
             happier
             ,
             no
             richer
             then
             God
             makes
             it
             ,
             it
             will
             use
             no
             other
             meanes
             then
             what
             God
             allowes
             :
             this
             is
             plainnesse
             ,
             and
             singlenesse
             ,
             and
             simplicity
             of
             heart
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             in
             sincerity
             :
             where
             a
             man
             leads
             his
             life
             graciously
             ,
             his
             
             actions
             are
             sincere
             :
             this
             grace
             as
             it
             comes
             from
             God
             ,
             so
             it
             tends
             to
             God
             ,
             sincerity
             looks
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             doth
             things
             as
             to
             God.
             So
             that
             where
             Grace
             is
             ,
             it
             carries
             a
             man
             above
             himself
             ,
             to
             seek
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             life
             everlasting
             ,
             to
             have
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             ends
             ,
             to
             seek
             God
             in
             all
             things
             .
             The
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             S.
             Paul
             guided
             him
             to
             lead
             his
             life
             in
             the
             simplicity
             and
             sincerity
             of
             God
             ;
             that
             is
             sincerity
             that
             looks
             to
             ,
             and
             aimes
             at
             God
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             ,
             a
             gracious
             man
             ,
             and
             onely
             a
             gracious
             man
             ,
             can
             look
             out
             of
             himself
             to
             an
             end
             above
             himself
             :
             onely
             a
             gracious
             man
             can
             aime
             at
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             at
             the
             pleasing
             of
             God
             ;
             why
             ?
             because
             onely
             a
             gracious
             man
             knowes
             that
             he
             hath
             better
             things
             in
             God
             then
             in
             the
             world
             .
             A
             worldly
             man
             makes
             himself
             his
             term
             ;
             he
             makes
             himself
             his
             last
             end
             :
             because
             he
             knowes
             not
             better
             out
             of
             himself
             then
             in
             himself
             :
             he
             dares
             not
             venture
             upon
             Gods
             ●…avour
             ,
             to
             put
             all
             upon
             that
             ,
             he
             knowes
             not
             whether
             he
             be
             his
             friend
             or
             no
             ;
             he
             thinks
             he
             is
             his
             enemy
             ,
             as
             he
             may
             well
             enough
             ,
             by
             his
             ill
             courses
             :
             onely
             the
             gracious
             man
             can
             put
             himself
             upon
             God
             ;
             he
             knowes
             he
             is
             redeemed
             out
             of
             a
             miserable
             condition
             into
             a
             glorious-estate
             :
             and
             if
             he
             should
             be
             denyed
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             he
             knowes
             he
             hath
             more
             happinesse
             in
             him
             ,
             then
             he
             can
             look
             for
             here
             :
             he
             knowes
             he
             would
             be
             Al
             sufficient
             for
             him
             :
             he
             is
             assured
             of
             his
             salvation
             ,
             therefore
             he
             hath
             higher
             ends
             ,
             he
             is
             sincere
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
           
             God
             when
             he
             is
             honoured
             by
             trusting
             of
             him
             ,
             when
             in
             sincerity
             we
             make
             him
             our
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             make
             his
             Word
             our
             rule
             ,
             and
             the
             happinesse
             that
             he
             hath
             promised
             our
             chief
             happinesse
             that
             we
             aime
             at
             ,
             and
             rest
             in
             him
             ;
             when
             we
             honour
             him
             so
             far
             ,
             then
             he
             makes
             a
             supply
             of
             all
             other
             things
             .
             But
             I
             spake
             of
             sincerity
             to
             the
             full
             before
             ,
             onely
             I
             bring
             it
             now
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             it
             is
             a
             note
             of
             a
             man
             that
             makes
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             his
             guide
             ,
             he
             walks
             sincerely
             ;
             he
             seeks
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             he
             that
             walks
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             
             by
             it
             as
             a
             rule
             ,
             and
             in
             it
             as
             a
             principle
             ,
             he
             that
             walks
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             through
             it
             :
             you
             shall
             see
             it
             by
             the
             ability
             that
             is
             in
             him
             above
             nature
             ,
             by
             the
             things
             that
             he
             doth
             ,
             that
             other
             men
             cannot
             do
             that
             walk
             not
             by
             grace
             :
             therefore
             you
             have
             a
             trial
             of
             a
             man
             that
             converseth
             by
             grace
             ,
             from
             hence
             ;
             he
             can
             crosse
             the
             common
             corruptions
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             time
             he
             lives
             in
             :
             he
             is
             not
             a
             slave
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             inthralled
             to
             common
             feares
             ,
             to
             common
             hopes
             ,
             to
             the
             common
             joyes
             and
             delights
             that
             the
             world
             is
             carried
             withall
             :
             but
             as
             Grace
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             is
             mighty
             ,
             and
             strong
             ,
             and
             powerful
             of
             it self
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Spirit
             :
             the
             Spirit
             is
             like
             the
             wind
             as
             Christ
             tells
             Nicodemus
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             mighty
             ,
             powerful
             ,
             strong
             thing
             :
             so
             it
             makes
             him
             strong
             ,
             it
             inables
             a
             mans
             spirit
             to
             do
             above
             himself
             ,
             above
             that
             which
             he
             could
             do
             if
             he
             had
             not
             grace
             .
             It
             makes
             him
             deny
             himself
             in
             matter
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             in
             matter
             of
             profit
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             him
             crosse
             himself
             in
             matter
             of
             revenge
             ,
             as
             David
             spared
             Saul
             when
             he
             had
             him
             in
             his
             power
             .
             It
             will
             make
             him
             triumph
             over
             all
             estates
             ,
             he
             can
             abound
             ,
             and
             he
             can
             want
             ,
             as
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             .
          
           
             Other
             men
             are
             changeable
             with
             their
             condition
             ;
             they
             are
             cast
             down
             in
             adversity
             ,
             they
             are
             puffed
             up
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             they
             can
             deny
             themselves
             in
             nothing
             :
             they
             are
             alwayes
             inthralled
             to
             their
             base
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             profits
             ,
             and
             honours
             ,
             they
             are
             alwayes
             swayed
             with
             some
             carnal
             end
             or
             other
             .
             Grace
             it
             raiseth
             a
             man
             above
             nature
             ,
             he
             can
             do
             that
             which
             another
             cannot
             do
             ,
             he
             can
             indure
             that
             which
             another
             man
             cannot
             indure
             :
             he
             can
             dye
             ,
             he
             can
             indure
             shame
             ,
             he
             can
             resist
             that
             which
             another
             man
             cannot
             resist
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             you
             may
             know
             Grace
             in
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             great
             parts
             of
             nature
             :
             
             How
             shall
             we
             distinguish
             grace
             from
             nature
             in
             him
             ?
             Thus
             ,
             you
             shall
             have
             him
             subdue
             his
             parts
             unto
             grace
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             Religion
             :
             If
             he
             have
             a
             strong
             wit
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             make
             shew
             of
             the
             strength
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             would
             break
             through
             businesse
             with
             his
             wit
             ;
             but
             he
             will
             consult
             with
             conscience
             .
             You
             may
             know
             a
             man
             that
             is
             led
             by
             grace
             ,
             especially
             where
             there
             are
             great
             parts
             ;
             he
             can
             deny
             not
             onely
             his
             corruptions
             ,
             but
             other
             things
             if
             they
             stand
             not
             at
             that
             time
             with
             the
             will
             of
             God
             :
             he
             forbeares
             ostentation
             of
             learning
             when
             he
             sees
             it
             is
             hurtfull
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             rather
             to
             shew
             himself
             ,
             then
             to
             get
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             win
             soules
             .
             When
             a
             man
             sees
             that
             such
             and
             such
             courses
             might
             crush
             another
             ,
             and
             advance
             himself
             :
             yet
             if
             it
             touch
             upon
             conscience
             he
             will
             not
             do
             :
             here
             is
             a
             conflict
             between
             parts
             ,
             and
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             goodnesse
             :
             now
             when
             a
             man
             in
             this
             can
             deny
             himself
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             a
             man
             makes
             grace
             his
             guide
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             so
             easie
             in
             weaker
             dispositions
             :
             for
             men
             seem
             sometimes
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             defect
             of
             parts
             :
             but
             in
             men
             of
             ability
             it
             proceeds
             not
             from
             defect
             ,
             or
             want
             of
             parts
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             the
             power
             of
             Grace
             onely
             whereby
             they
             are
             swayed
             ;
             such
             a
             man
             dares
             not
             do
             it
             :
             he
             wants
             not
             ability
             or
             skill
             ,
             but
             he
             dares
             not
             offend
             God
             ,
             he
             dares
             not
             seek
             himself
             ,
             he
             dares
             not
             give
             scope
             to
             his
             wit
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             vain
             mind
             ,
             he
             knowes
             what
             spirit
             in
             him
             moves
             such
             
             things
             ,
             and
             he
             suppresseth
             them
             presently
             ,
             and
             yields
             to
             the
             motions
             of
             Gods
             blessed
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             in
             weaker
             men
             a
             man
             may
             know
             when
             such
             a
             one
             is
             ruled
             by
             grace
             :
             thus
             ;
             when
             a
             man
             sees
             something
             in
             him
             that
             strengthens
             nature
             ,
             as
             ,
             Grace
             
             takes
             not
             away
             nature
             ,
             but
             betters
             it
             .
             When
             you
             see
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             otherwise
             is
             simple
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             wondrous
             skilful
             in
             resisting
             a
             temptation
             ,
             skilfull
             in
             giving
             advice
             ,
             skilful
             in
             keeping
             the
             peace
             of
             his
             conscience
             ,
             skilful
             in
             giving
             reproof
             ,
             even
             above
             himself
             :
             a
             man
             may
             know
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             better
             Schoolmaster
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             is
             his
             Schoolmaster
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             whether
             a
             man
             have
             strong
             ,
             or
             weak
             parts
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             know
             whether
             he
             be
             led
             by
             grace
             or
             no.
             In
             the
             weaker
             it
             raiseth
             him
             above
             himself
             :
             in
             the
             stronger
             ,
             when
             the
             exercise
             of
             his
             parts
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             grace
             cannot
             stand
             together
             ,
             it
             makes
             him
             deny
             himself
             :
             that
             he
             may
             be
             led
             by
             the
             one
             ,
             he
             denies
             the
             other
             altogether
             :
             this
             is
             gracious
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             know
             that
             he
             leads
             his
             life
             in
             gracious
             wisdome
             ,
             or
             by
             gracious
             wisdome
             ,
             when
             he
             fetcheth
             reasons
             for
             his
             actions
             ,
             not
             from
             
             things
             below
             ,
             but
             from
             Religion
             ,
             from
             conscience
             ,
             from
             spiritual
             things
             :
             he
             doth
             not
             fetch
             the
             reason
             of
             his
             actions
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             this
             will
             profit
             me
             ,
             or
             I
             shall
             advantage
             my self
             thus
             and
             thus
             :
             but
             he
             fetcheth
             the
             reasons
             and
             ground
             of
             his
             actions
             higher
             ;
             this
             is
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             this
             is
             according
             to
             the
             peace
             of
             my
             conscience
             ,
             this
             is
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             State
             I
             live
             in
             ;
             this
             is
             for
             the
             good
             of
             my
             Christian
             brethren
             .
             The
             strongest
             reason
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             that
             that
             makes
             for
             Religion
             ,
             and
             for
             conscience
             :
             if
             he
             may
             gain
             in
             his
             own
             particular
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             gain
             to
             the
             State
             ,
             or
             Religion
             another
             ,
             he
             considers
             not
             ,
             what
             will
             it
             advantage
             me
             ?
             but
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             for
             Religion
             ?
             It
             is
             the
             chief
             prevailing
             reason
             ,
             how
             he
             may
             gain
             to
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             :
             he
             will
             not
             redeem
             his
             life
             to
             impeach
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Religion
             .
             This
             is
             a
             man
             that
             leads
             his
             life
             by
             grace
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             where
             grace
             is
             ,
             there
             graces
             are
             together
             :
             there
             is
             a
             sweet
             linking
             
             of
             them
             :
             therefore
             S.
             Paul
             instead
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             names
             
               Grace
               of
               God
            
             ,
             all
             grace
             .
             A
             man
             therefore
             may
             know
             that
             he
             is
             led
             by
             grace
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             solitary
             grace
             :
             for
             where
             grace
             is
             solitary
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             shadow
             .
          
           
             For
             there
             is
             not
             one
             grace
             but
             it
             is
             of
             special
             use
             in
             the
             managing
             of
             a
             Christians
             life
             and
             conversation
             :
             therefore
             S
             Panl
             instead
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             puts
             
             grace
             here
             .
             For
             instance
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             necessity
             of
             seeing
             by
             a
             light
             above
             nature
             ,
             things
             above
             nature
             .
             If
             a
             man
             lead
             a
             life
             above
             nature
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             heavenly
             illumination
             and
             conviction
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             better
             happinesse
             then
             the
             world
             affords
             .
             And
             then
             there
             is
             a
             need
             of
             love
             to
             carry
             the
             soul
             to
             that
             happinesse
             that
             is
             discovered
             .
             But
             then
             there
             are
             a
             world
             of
             impediments
             between
             us
             ,
             and
             heaven
             ,
             and
             happinesse
             that
             is
             discovered
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Gospel
             by
             Christ
             Jesus
             :
             there
             must
             be
             heavenly
             wisdome
             therefore
             to
             discover
             the
             impediments
             ,
             and
             to
             remove
             them
             .
             And
             there
             are
             many
             advantages
             how
             to
             attain
             our
             end
             ,
             we
             must
             use
             this
             ,
             and
             this
             meanes
             ,
             these
             and
             these
             helps
             that
             God
             hath
             ordained
             :
             here
             must
             be
             heavenly
             wisdome
             to
             use
             the
             advantages
             ,
             and
             to
             avoid
             the
             hindrances
             .
             But
             there
             are
             a
             world
             of
             troubles
             between
             our
             end
             and
             us
             ,
             between
             heaven
             that
             is
             discovered
             ,
             and
             us
             :
             therefore
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               Ye
               have
               need
               of
               Patience
            
             .
             And
             patience
             that
             is
             sustained
             by
             hope
             ,
             hope
             casts
             anchor
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             assures
             us
             of
             happinesse
             there
             ,
             and
             then
             patience
             sustains
             us
             in
             whatsoever
             befalls
             
             us
             in
             this
             world
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             not
             ,
             I
             lead
             my
             life
             by
             wisdome
             ,
             but
             by
             grace
             ;
             by
             wisdome
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             a
             connexion
             with
             all
             other
             graces
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             a
             man
             that
             out
             of
             hearing
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             or
             reading
             ,
             &c.
             hath
             it
             discovered
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             better
             way
             then
             he
             takes
             ,
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             hath
             not
             love
             to
             carry
             him
             to
             it
             ,
             nor
             wisdome
             to
             remove
             the
             impediments
             ,
             he
             works
             not
             towards
             his
             end
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             grace
             at
             all
             :
             there
             is
             illumination
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             sanctified
             illumination
             ,
             but
             a
             meer
             common
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             because
             where
             true
             wisdome
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             love
             ,
             and
             patience
             ,
             and
             hope
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             graces
             to
             carry
             the
             whole
             soul
             to
             that
             happinesse
             that
             is
             discovered
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             by
             this
             you
             may
             know
             a
             gracious
             wise
             man
             ,
             he
             works
             to
             his
             end
             alwayes
             :
             another
             man
             heares
             and
             wishes
             ,
             Oh
             ,
             it
             were
             well
             if
             I
             could
             attain
             heaven
             :
             but
             carnal
             policy
             ,
             and
             base
             affections
             hold
             him
             in
             a
             beastly
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             he
             works
             not
             to
             that
             end
             :
             onely
             he
             hears
             such
             things
             ,
             and
             thinks
             God
             will
             be
             merciful
             ,
             and
             Christ
             hath
             dyed
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             cannot
             enjoy
             the
             world
             longer
             ,
             he
             will
             have
             good
             words
             that
             way
             :
             but
             that
             will
             not
             serve
             the
             turn
             ,
             a
             man
             must
             lead
             a
             life
             in
             grace
             ,
             that
             will
             dye
             ,
             and
             be
             saved
             by
             grace
             ;
             he
             must
             work
             ,
             and
             carry
             the
             whole
             man
             with
             it
             :
             and
             not
             onely
             have
             knowledge
             ,
             but
             faith
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             all
             ,
             a
             man
             must
             work
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             Who
             is
             a
             wise
             man
             in
             outward
             matters
             ?
             is
             he
             a
             wise
             man
             that
             only
             talks
             of
             States
             matters
             ,
             out
             of
             Books
             he
             hath
             read
             ?
             No
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             a
             businesse
             to
             negotiate
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             can
             remove
             hindrances
             ,
             and
             attain
             his
             end
             ,
             and
             overthrow
             the
             plots
             of
             his
             enemies
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             particular
             actions
             :
             here
             is
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             that
             can
             attain
             his
             end
             by
             working
             ;
             that
             doth
             work
             to
             his
             end
             till
             he
             have
             attained
             it
             .
             So
             he
             proves
             graciously
             wise
             in
             Religion
             that
             works
             to
             his
             end
             ;
             or
             else
             he
             is
             a
             foolish
             man
             ,
             a
             foolish
             builder
             .
             As
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               If
               ye
               know
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               do
               them
               not
            
             ;
             you
             are
             as
             a
             man
             that
             builds
             on
             the
             sands
             ,
             your
             profession
             will
             come
             to
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             know
             that
             he
             is
             guided
             by
             Grace
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             every
             
             thing
             by
             gracious
             wisdome
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             provide
             for
             himself
             best
             in
             the
             best
             things
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             sanctified
             judgment
             ,
             when
             he
             doth
             judge
             aright
             of
             differences
             :
             when
             he
             considers
             that
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             soul
             and
             the
             body
             ;
             between
             this
             life
             and
             eternal
             life
             :
             there
             is
             a
             main
             difference
             between
             the
             glorious
             eternal
             life
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             this
             fading
             life
             which
             the
             soul
             communicates
             to
             the
             body
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             when
             a
             man
             judgeth
             the
             difference
             between
             true
             riches
             ,
             and
             these
             things
             that
             we
             are
             so
             set
             upon
             ,
             that
             are
             but
             lent
             us
             for
             a
             little
             while
             .
             When
             he
             judgeth
             between
             the
             true
             honour
             to
             be
             the
             Child
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             fading
             honours
             of
             this
             world
             that
             shall
             lye
             down
             in
             the
             dust
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             shall
             all
             depart
             and
             be
             gone
             ,
             it
             appears
             then
             he
             hath
             a
             sanctified
             judgment
             ,
             he
             
               discerns
               of
               things
               that
               differ
            
             .
          
           
             And
             according
             to
             this
             ,
             (
             if
             he
             lead
             his
             life
             in
             gracious
             wisdome
             )
             he
             makes
             his
             provision
             ;
             he
             makes
             his
             provision
             as
             his
             judgment
             leads
             him
             :
             his
             judgment
             leads
             him
             to
             the
             best
             things
             ,
             therefore
             he
             provides
             for
             the
             best
             things
             .
             As
             Christ
             saith
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             
               they
               are
               wise
            
             in
             their
             courses
             ,
             
               in
               their
               Generation
            
             :
             they
             provide
             against
             beggery
             ,
             they
             make
             friends
             before-hand
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             in
             that
             unjust
             steward
             .
             So
             a
             Christian
             provides
             for
             his
             soul
             ,
             he
             looks
             to
             that
             ,
             he
             
               makes
               him
               friends
               of
               his
               unrighteous
               Mammon
               :
            
             he
             
             makes
             him
             friends
             of
             his
             earthly
             things
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             doth
             deserve
             well
             of
             men
             that
             they
             pray
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             help
             him
             to
             heaven
             .
             He
             daily
             makes
             his
             account
             ready
             ,
             he
             cuts
             off
             impediments
             that
             he
             meets
             with
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             he
             troubles
             not
             himself
             with
             impertinencies
             ,
             he
             spends
             not
             more
             time
             then
             needs
             about
             worldly
             things
             :
             he
             useth
             them
             as
             they
             may
             help
             his
             work
             to
             be
             better
             and
             better
             in
             grace
             ,
             to
             be
             fitter
             and
             fitter
             for
             glory
             .
             As
             he
             discerneth
             differences
             ,
             so
             he
             makes
             his
             provision
             answerable
             :
             he
             provides
             for
             the
             best
             in
             the
             first
             place
             .
             Or
             else
             he
             were
             a
             foolish
             Merchant
             ,
             a
             foolish
             builder
             ,
             a
             foolish
             man
             every
             way
             ;
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             he
             is
             no
             better
             that
             cannot
             discern
             the
             difference
             ,
             and
             provide
             well
             for
             himself
             when
             other
             things
             fail
             .
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             doth
             well
             call
             wicked
             men
             fooles
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             judgement
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             provide
             for
             themselves
             :
             they
             prefer
             these
             things
             (
             say
             what
             they
             will
             )
             before
             better
             things
             :
             they
             are
             fooles
             in
             their
             provision
             .
             Achitophel
             ,
             he
             made
             provision
             ,
             he
             set
             his
             house
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             what
             became
             of
             him
             after
             ?
             he
             hanged
             himself
             .
             He
             made
             much
             provision
             for
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             he
             knew
             not
             how
             to
             forecast
             and
             provide
             for
             his
             soul.
             The
             Scripture
             calls
             the
             rich
             man
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             a
             fool
             :
             he
             was
             wise
             enough
             to
             contrive
             for
             himself
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             but
             a
             rich
             
               fool
               .
               The
               fool
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Wise
             man
             saith
             ,
             
               knowes
               not
               the
               way
               to
               the
               City
               :
            
             so
             a
             wicked
             man
             he
             knowes
             not
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             ,
             he
             discerns
             not
             the
             difference
             ,
             he
             provides
             not
             ,
             he
             knowes
             not
             the
             way
             thither
             ,
             he
             cannot
             do
             one
             thing
             that
             is
             gracious
             ,
             not
             one
             action
             that
             may
             further
             his
             account
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             be
             very
             large
             in
             the
             point
             ;
             it
             is
             profitable
             ,
             because
             we
             do
             infinitely
             deceive
             our selves
             in
             that
             point
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             more
             consequence
             then
             the
             whole
             world
             :
             for
             the
             man
             is
             ,
             as
             the
             rule
             that
             he
             is
             led
             by
             is
             ;
             carnall
             men
             are
             led
             by
             carnal
             rules
             ;
             gracious
             ,
             and
             holy
             men
             guide
             their
             lives
             by
             heavenly
             wisdome
             ,
             by
             a
             gracious
             rule
             .
          
           
             Now
             if
             you
             find
             your selves
             defective
             (
             for
             a
             good
             Christian
             may
             be
             defective
             in
             this
             :
             but
             if
             he
             have
             hearkned
             to
             carnal
             wisdome
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             forgotten
             himself
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             troubled
             himself
             too
             much
             about
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             will
             come
             to
             his
             Centre
             again
             ,
             he
             will
             come
             to
             his
             old
             way
             again
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             be
             long
             out
             of
             it
             :
             his
             way
             and
             course
             is
             by
             grace
             .
             Sometimes
             he
             may
             have
             a
             policy
             that
             is
             not
             good
             ,
             as
             David
             had
             ,
             yet
             his
             way
             is
             gracious
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             you
             find
             your selves
             defective
             )
             I
             will
             shew
             some
             helps
             how
             we
             may
             guide
             our selves
             ,
             
               not
               by
               fleshly
               wisdome
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             gracious
             wisdome
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             Spirit
             leads
             us
             not
             immediately
             ,
             but
             works
             Graces
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             stirres
             up
             those
             Graces
             in
             us
             .
             The
             Spirit
             guides
             a
             godly
             man
             ,
             by
             working
             grace
             in
             him
             by
             making
             him
             better
             ,
             by
             using
             those
             graces
             in
             him
             .
             Sometimes
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             moves
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             but
             it
             makes
             him
             not
             better
             ;
             he
             puts
             conceits
             into
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             makes
             him
             do
             that
             which
             otherwise
             he
             would
             not
             :
             but
             he
             is
             not
             bettered
             .
             The
             Spirit
             guides
             a
             good
             man
             by
             making
             him
             better
             ,
             he
             works
             a
             gracious
             disposition
             ,
             a
             gracious
             bent
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             his
             judgment
             concurres
             with
             Gods
             ,
             his
             affections
             concur
             with
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             holy
             and
             pure
             .
             There
             is
             a
             disposition
             wrought
             in
             a
             good
             man
             like
             to
             the
             Spirit
             that
             sanctifies
             him
             ,
             and
             like
             to
             the
             disposition
             of
             Christ
             to
             whose
             Image
             he
             is
             renewed
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             we
             may
             guide
             our
             lives
             by
             the
             Spirit
             working
             in
             us
             spirituall
             and
             gracious
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             consider
             what
             I
             said
             before
             of
             fleshly
             wisdome
             :
             there
             are
             none
             
             but
             they
             have
             one
             of
             these
             two
             guides
             ,
             either
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             by
             consequent
             the
             divell
             :
             for
             the
             divell
             dwells
             in
             our
             carnall
             reason
             ,
             that
             is
             his
             Fort
             ,
             that
             is
             his
             Tower
             ,
             his
             Castle
             .
             Carnall
             ,
             fleshly
             Imagination
             is
             the
             Divells
             forge
             ,
             there
             he
             workes
             all
             his
             tooles
             ,
             all
             his
             Instruments
             :
             For
             the
             Divell
             workes
             not
             so
             much
             immediately
             ,
             as
             by
             carnall
             men
             that
             are
             led
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Our
             wit
             and
             policie
             ,
             and
             carnall
             wisdome
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             shop
             ,
             the
             forge
             of
             the
             divell
             wherein
             he
             works
             all
             his
             mischief
             to
             overthow
             us
             .
             It
             is
             the
             
             Divells
             Worke-house
             where
             he
             engins
             with
             all
             his
             tooles
             and
             Instruments
             .
          
           
             Then
             considering
             that
             there
             are
             but
             two
             guides
             ;
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             Satan
             (
             which
             alway
             go
             together
             in
             one
             )
             or
             Gods
             Spirit
             and
             Grace
             ;
             
             let
             us
             be
             willing
             to
             submit
             our
             thoughts
             and
             desires
             ,
             to
             submit
             our
             projects
             and
             our
             aimes
             and
             all
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             :
             submit
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             Word
             :
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             having
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             accompanying
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             grace
             accompanied
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             ,
             is
             forcible
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             1.
             
             Cor
             ,
             10.
             
             It
             beates
             down
             strong
             holds
             ,
             
               strong
               Imaginations
            
             .
             Satan
             fortifies
             himself
             in
             strong
             holds
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             calls
             them
             ,
             in
             high
             thoughts
             ,
             working
             discoursive
             thoughts
             .
             Now
             when
             we
             come
             to
             hear
             the
             Word
             which
             teacheth
             the
             simple
             ,
             sincere
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             teacheth
             us
             how
             we
             should
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             should
             guide
             our
             lives
             :
             if
             we
             will
             be
             guided
             by
             grace
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             yield
             to
             Gods
             simple
             truth
             ,
             let
             him
             erect
             a
             throne
             in
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             lay
             down
             all
             .
             When
             we
             come
             to
             hear
             the
             Word
             ,
             let
             us
             think
             ,
             I
             come
             to
             hear
             the
             wisdome
             of
             heaven
             it self
             ,
             I
             come
             to
             hear
             that
             Word
             that
             shall
             make
             me
             wise
             to
             salvation
             :
             I
             will
             not
             entertain
             projects
             .
             I
             will
             not
             entertain
             a
             wisdom
             that
             is
             contrary
             to
             it
             ;
             when
             they
             rise
             in
             my
             soule
             contrary
             to
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             down
             they
             shall
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             owne
             them
             :
             this
             is
             the
             wisdome
             of
             a
             man
             that
             intends
             to
             make
             grace
             his
             rule
             .
          
           
             Now
             a
             carnal
             hearer
             ,
             a
             carnall
             reader
             ,
             a
             common
             Christian
             ,
             he
             brings
             his
             naughty
             proud
             heart
             ,
             he
             brings
             his
             high
             conceits
             to
             the
             hearing
             and
             reading
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             he
             comes
             as
             a
             Censurer
             ,
             as
             a
             Judge
             ,
             he
             comes
             to
             talk
             of
             what
             was
             said
             in
             this
             passage
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             passage
             ,
             he
             comes
             not
             as
             to
             hear
             God
             speak
             in
             his
             Ordinance
             ,
             he
             comes
             not
             as
             a
             humble
             man
             :
             he
             comes
             not
             to
             hear
             it
             as
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             with
             reverence
             ,
             and
             that
             makes
             him
             come
             and
             go
             out
             again
             as
             a
             beast
             .
             As
             the
             beasts
             that
             went
             our
             of
             Noah's
             Ark
             ,
             they
             went
             out
             as
             they
             came
             in
             :
             so
             many
             come
             into
             the
             Church
             and
             go
             out
             again
             as
             beasts
             ,
             they
             go
             our
             worse
             then
             they
             came
             in
             :
             because
             they
             bring
             not
             hearts
             to
             submit
             themselves
             to
             God
             and
             to
             his
             Word
             :
             O
             ,
             a
             spirit
             of
             subjection
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             blessed
             thing
             .
          
           
             Self-denyall
             is
             some
             help
             to
             this
             ,
             be
             content
             in
             the
             guiding
             of
             your
             common
             
             life
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             guiding
             your
             way
             to
             salvation
             to
             be
             no
             wiser
             then
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Gods
             Word
             will
             make
             you
             ,
             to
             have
             no
             will
             nor
             no
             wisdome
             contrary
             to
             his
             will
             and
             wisdome
             :
             but
             you
             will
             live
             as
             men
             that
             have
             nothing
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             nothing
             different
             from
             God
             ;
             no
             distinct
             will
             ,
             no
             contrary
             will
             ,
             and
             wit
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             you
             will
             let
             God
             take
             the
             guidance
             of
             you
             himself
             :
             and
             whom
             he
             guides
             must
             needs
             come
             to
             a
             happie
             end
             ,
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             excellent
             well
             ,
             
               Th●…
               wilt
               guide
               me
               by
               thy
               counsell
               ,
               and
               after
               bring
               me
               to
               glorie
               .
            
             Those
             that
             submit
             themselves
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             Gods
             counsell
             ,
             he
             will
             bring
             them
             to
             glory
             .
          
           
             Serviceable
             to
             this
             is
             that
             which
             is
             pressed
             every
             where
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             
             
             
               Humility
               :
               God
               gives
               Grace
               to
               the
               humble
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             gives
             them
             not
             onely
             forgivenesse
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             acceptation
             to
             life
             ,
             but
             he
             gives
             them
             grace
             for
             the
             regiment
             of
             their
             lives
             :
             
               he
               gives
               Grace
               to
               the
               humble
               .
            
             Those
             that
             humble
             their
             wits
             to
             God
             ,
             (
             for
             there
             is
             a
             humiliation
             of
             the
             wit
             as
             well
             as
             of
             the
             affections
             )
             that
             they
             care
             not
             for
             the
             depths
             of
             Satan
             ,
             they
             care
             not
             for
             School-tricks
             :
             they
             care
             to
             know
             nothing
             but
             
               Christ
               and
               him
               crucified
            
             ,
             as
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             .
             Gods
             Word
             is
             of
             Power
             and
             Majestie
             enough
             to
             save
             me
             ,
             I
             need
             not
             bring
             my
             wit
             for
             my
             acceptance
             to
             God
             :
             it
             is
             truth
             that
             is
             accepted
             ,
             not
             a
             strong
             brain
             to
             cavil
             ,
             
               God
               gives
               Grace
               to
               the
               humble
               .
            
             Those
             that
             bring
             their
             understandings
             to
             be
             led
             and
             taught
             by
             God
             ,
             he
             gives
             grace
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             in
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             If
             we
             would
             have
             our
             thoughts
             guided
             by
             counsel
             ,
             let
             us
             have
             a
             high
             esteem
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             above
             all
             precious
             stones
             
             and
             pearles
             .
             Solomon
             presseth
             it
             :
             have
             a
             high
             estimation
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             of
             the
             government
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             as
             the
             best
             government
             .
             And
             be
             out
             of
             love
             with
             carnal
             reason
             ,
             with
             carnal
             affections
             and
             their
             guidance
             :
             account
             them
             as
             base
             things
             ,
             not
             worthy
             to
             come
             into
             the
             esteem
             of
             a
             Christian
             heart
             .
             Those
             that
             highly
             prize
             wisdome
             ,
             God
             will
             lead
             them
             by
             it
             :
             those
             that
             sell
             all
             for
             the
             pearl
             ,
             shall
             have
             it
             .
             There
             must
             be
             a
             high
             price
             set
             on
             the
             guidance
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             on
             grace
             ,
             (
             as
             indeed
             it
             is
             worthy
             of
             it
             )
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             have
             it
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             lead
             our
             lives
             according
             to
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             wisdome
             ,
             according
             to
             grace
             ,
             and
             gracious
             wisdome
             ;
             let
             us
             learn
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             
             Job
             22.
             to
             be
             more
             and
             more
             acquainted
             with
             God
             by
             prayer
             :
             for
             grace
             comes
             not
             from
             within
             us
             .
             Grace
             is
             in
             Christ
             as
             in
             the
             root
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             spring
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Sun
             ;
             we
             have
             it
             but
             as
             the
             beam
             ,
             as
             the
             stream
             :
             therefore
             let
             us
             learn
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             with
             Christ
             by
             prayer
             and
             meditation
             ,
             and
             search
             into
             his
             Word
             by
             reading
             ,
             and
             by
             hearing
             him
             speak
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             often
             speak
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             acquaint
             our selves
             with
             him
             by
             prayer
             ,
             and
             by
             hearing
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             have
             his
             grace
             to
             guide
             us
             .
             For
             grace
             is
             a
             fruit
             of
             his
             peculiar
             love
             ;
             he
             gives
             grace
             to
             his
             own
             peculiar
             people
             .
             How
             do
             you
             think
             ,
             shall
             he
             have
             a
             peculiar
             delight
             in
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             labour
             not
             to
             be
             more
             and
             more
             acquainted
             with
             him
             ?
             by
             often
             speaking
             to
             him
             ,
             by
             often
             hearing
             of
             him
             ,
             by
             coming
             into
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             attending
             as
             much
             as
             we
             can
             upon
             his
             holy
             Ordinances
             ,
             by
             conversing
             as
             much
             as
             we
             can
             in
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             God.
             Those
             that
             will
             be
             warm
             ,
             they
             come
             under
             the
             beams
             of
             the
             Sun
             :
             those
             that
             would
             have
             the
             Spirit
             work
             effectually
             ,
             they
             must
             come
             where
             the
             Spirit
             is
             effectual
             ,
             where
             the
             Spirit
             works
             .
             Now
             the
             Spirit
             is
             effectual
             in
             the
             Word
             preached
             :
             the
             Spirit
             fell
             upon
             Cornelius
             and
             the
             rest
             when
             they
             were
             hearing
             of
             S.
             Peter
             .
             And
             the
             Spirit
             is
             where
             there
             is
             conversing
             in
             good
             company
             ;
             
               Where
               two
               or
               three
               are
               met
               together
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               them
               ,
            
             saith
             Christ.
             
               If
               we
               walk
               with
               the
               wise
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               wiser
               .
            
          
           
             It
             must
             be
             the
             heavenly
             wisdome
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             lead
             his
             life
             by
             grace
             ,
             to
             attend
             upon
             all
             the
             meanes
             of
             grace
             :
             because
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             effectual
             by
             his
             own
             means
             ,
             he
             works
             by
             his
             own
             means
             ;
             therefore
             use
             the
             meanes
             that
             the
             Spirit
             hath
             sanctified
             for
             the
             working
             of
             grace
             .
             I
             do
             wonder
             at
             a
             company
             of
             vain
             sottish
             creatures
             ,
             that
             carry
             themselves
             according
             to
             their
             vain
             conceits
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             whirling
             of
             their
             own
             brain
             ,
             in
             toyes
             and
             baubles
             that
             come
             into
             their
             heads
             ;
             they
             care
             not
             for
             the
             hearing
             of
             
             Gods
             blessed
             truth
             :
             either
             they
             abstain
             altogether
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             hear
             it
             carelesly
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             thing
             that
             concerned
             them
             not
             :
             Oh
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             will
             lead
             their
             lives
             by
             grace
             ,
             they
             come
             to
             it
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             is
             onely
             effectual
             in
             holy
             Ordinances
             .
             It
             must
             be
             our
             wisdome
             therefore
             to
             bring
             our selves
             under
             some
             meanes
             or
             other
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             may
             be
             effectual
             .
          
           
             The
             wisest
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             men
             in
             the
             world
             are
             no
             longer
             gracious
             then
             they
             are
             wise
             this
             way
             :
             if
             they
             neglect
             good
             company
             ,
             good
             acquaintance
             ,
             if
             they
             neglect
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             if
             they
             neglect
             prayer
             ,
             they
             will
             grow
             dead
             ,
             and
             dull
             ,
             and
             carnal-minded
             ;
             they
             will
             be
             possessed
             with
             base
             thoughts
             .
             How
             do
             men
             differ
             one
             from
             another
             ?
             not
             so
             much
             by
             any
             habitual
             grace
             that
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             by
             avoiding
             all
             that
             might
             prejudice
             them
             in
             a
             Christian
             course
             ,
             and
             by
             using
             all
             means
             whereby
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             may
             be
             effectual
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             the
             way
             ro
             be
             under
             the
             grace
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             is
             often
             to
             meditate
             
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             free
             love
             of
             God
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             for
             so
             it
             comes
             first
             .
             The
             first
             grace
             of
             all
             is
             Gods
             free
             love
             in
             the
             forgiving
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             accepting
             us
             to
             life
             everlasting
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             doth
             alter
             and
             change
             our
             natures
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             he
             transforms
             us
             more
             and
             more
             :
             when
             we
             find
             therefore
             any
             defect
             of
             grace
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             when
             we
             find
             coldnesse
             ,
             and
             deadnesse
             ,
             and
             dulnesse
             ,
             go
             to
             the
             first
             fire
             ,
             to
             the
             first
             Sun
             ,
             to
             the
             free
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             pardoning
             all
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             accepting
             us
             to
             life
             everlasting
             ,
             and
             promising
             us
             grace
             to
             lead
             our
             lives
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             .
             If
             you
             have
             fallen
             into
             any
             sin
             by
             the
             temptation
             of
             Satan
             ,
             or
             your
             own
             weaknesse
             ,
             beg
             not
             first
             grace
             to
             alter
             your
             course
             ,
             to
             sanctifie
             your
             life
             ;
             but
             renew
             every
             day
             your
             interest
             in
             the
             first
             grace
             ,
             in
             the
             forgivenesse
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             your
             acceptation
             to
             everlasting
             life
             .
             For
             till
             God
             have
             pardoned
             your
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             have
             witnessed
             to
             your
             soules
             that
             you
             stand
             reconciled
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             give
             the
             best
             fruit
             of
             reconciliation
             ,
             which
             is
             grace
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             every
             day
             examine
             your
             lives
             ,
             if
             you
             have
             offended
             God
             ,
             in
             what
             termes
             you
             stand
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             stand
             in
             ill
             termes
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             any
             sin
             against
             conscience
             ,
             the
             best
             way
             is
             not
             presently
             to
             amend
             that
             :
             for
             that
             will
             not
             be
             ,
             except
             the
             heart
             be
             warmed
             with
             Gods
             love
             and
             favour
             in
             the
             pardon
             of
             your
             sins
             first
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             acceptation
             of
             you
             in
             Christ
             notwithstanding
             your
             sins
             :
             as
             ,
             he
             justifieth
             us
             every
             day
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             the
             first
             act
             of
             conversion
             ,
             but
             daily
             ,
             he
             acquits
             our
             consciences
             daily
             from
             our
             sins
             :
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             Lords
             Prayer
             ,
             Christ
             teacheth
             us
             every
             day
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Forgive
               us
               our
               sins
            
             .
             And
             then
             after
             forgivenesse
             of
             sins
             ,
             to
             beg
             the
             particular
             graces
             for
             our
             lives
             that
             we
             want
             .
             I
             would
             this
             were
             better
             thought
             on
             .
          
           
             Challenge
             likewise
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             promise
             of
             all
             
             grace
             ;
             and
             the
             spring
             of
             all
             grace
             .
             We
             have
             a
             Promise
             of
             Love
             ,
             God
             will
             teach
             us
             to
             
               Love
               one
               another
            
             .
             We
             have
             a
             promise
             of
             Fear
             ,
             he
             hath
             promised
             ,
             that
             
               He
               will
               put
               his
               fear
               into
               our
               hearts
               that
               we
               shall
               never
               depart
               from
               him
               .
            
             We
             have
             a
             promise
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             Let
             us
             challenge
             these
             Promises
             every
             day
             .
             So
             much
             for
             the
             Directions
             how
             to
             lead
             our
             lives
             by
             Grace
             .
             
               
               
                 But
                 by
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Saint
             Paul
             here
             makes
             it
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             rejoycing
             ,
             that
             he
             led
             not
             his
             life
             by
             
               fleshly
               wisdome
               ,
               but
               in
               simplicity
               and
               sincerity
               ,
            
             and
             
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             are
             led
             by
             S.
             Paul's
             spirit
             ,
             live
             thus
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             Religion
             in
             the
             world
             that
             bears
             it self
             very
             big
             ,
             on
             high
             terms
             ,
             of
             Universality
             ,
             Succession
             ,
             Antiquity
             ,
             &c.
             and
             they
             will
             have
             it
             thought
             to
             be
             a
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             holy
             Religion
             .
             Well
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             be
             a
             carnal
             man
             that
             is
             led
             with
             fleshly
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             Religion
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             naughty
             Religion
             ,
             that
             hath
             onely
             the
             support
             and
             the
             foundation
             of
             it
             in
             fleshly
             wisdome
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             enemy
             ,
             and
             opposite
             to
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             simplicity
             and
             sincerity
             .
          
           
             But
             Popery
             is
             this
             ;
             Take
             it
             in
             the
             regiment
             ,
             and
             goverment
             of
             it
             :
             Take
             it
             in
             the
             worship
             :
             Take
             it
             in
             the
             opinions
             ,
             you
             may
             draw
             all
             to
             one
             of
             those
             
             three
             heads
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             government
             of
             it
             :
             There
             is
             a
             wisdome
             ,
             a
             wondrous
             wisdome
             ,
             a
             fine
             subordination
             to
             one
             Head
             ,
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             hear
             all
             controversies
             ,
             and
             
             under
             him
             the
             Cardinals
             ,
             and
             under
             them
             the
             Generals
             ,
             and
             all
             at
             Rome
             ;
             and
             they
             have
             th
             eir
             Provincials
             under
             them
             :
             here
             is
             a
             wondrous
             fine
             subordination
             :
             butall
             this
             is
             by
             fleshly
             wisdome
             .
             For
             this
             beast
             riset
             out
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Tumult
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             out
             of
             base
             earthly
             respects
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ;
             when
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             became
             Pope
             ,
             and
             was
             at
             the
             highest
             ,
             that
             a
             Star
             fell
             :
             he
             fell
             when
             he
             rose
             :
             when
             he
             was
             at
             the
             highest
             ,
             he
             was
             at
             the
             lowest
             ;
             why
             ?
             because
             his
             rising
             was
             carnal
             ,
             and
             earthly
             :
             or
             lower
             if
             you
             will
             ,
             it
             was
             hellish
             ,
             and
             devillish
             .
          
           
             Their
             government
             is
             opposite
             to
             Christs
             Government
             ,
             and
             being
             so
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             mightily
             opposed
             by
             him
             again
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             needs
             down
             ,
             the
             fabrick
             of
             it
             being
             opposite
             to
             the
             frame
             of
             Christs
             Government
             ;
             though
             it
             be
             wondrous
             witty
             .
             Therefore
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             666.
             is
             the
             
               Number
               of
               a
               man.
            
             If
             you
             mark
             the
             frame
             of
             the
             Romish
             policy
             ,
             it
             is
             wondrous
             accurate
             ,
             it
             goes
             smoothly
             ,
             by
             tens
             ,
             and
             by
             hundreds
             ,
             666.
             
             This
             Babylon
             is
             the
             number
             of
             a
             man
             ;
             a
             fine
             policy
             :
             but
             it
             is
             but
             the
             number
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             device
             of
             carnal
             wisdome
             it self
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             divellish
             wisdome
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             in
             the
             government
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             their
             Worship
             is
             according
             to
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             flesh
             :
             some
             wisdome
             there
             is
             in
             not
             going
             to
             God
             immediately
             ,
             but
             by
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             .
             
             What!
             is
             it
             not
             wisdome
             in
             the
             Princes
             Court
             ,
             first
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Favourite
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             to
             the
             Prince
             ?
             So
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             wisdome
             not
             to
             go
             directly
             to
             God
             ▪
             it
             is
             bold
             rashnesse
             to
             come
             immediately
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             by
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             :
             This
             is
             the
             wisdome
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             wisdome
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             Colos.
             2.
             this
             is
             carnal
             wisdome
             ,
             it
             is
             opposite
             against
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             Doth
             not
             Christ
             bid
             us
             come
             all
             to
             him
             ?
             do
             Angels
             love
             us
             better
             then
             he
             ?
             Is
             not
             he
             the
             great
             Favourite
             of
             heaven
             ?
             I
             will
             not
             enter
             into
             controversie
             ,
             but
             onely
             shew
             how
             they
             work
             by
             fleshly
             wisdome
             .
             Here
             is
             wisdome
             ,
             when
             we
             cannot
             raise
             our selves
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             bring
             him
             down
             to
             us
             .
             As
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             they
             shew
             carnal
             wisdome
             ,
             Oh
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             fine
             thing
             ,
             that
             Christs
             body
             and
             ours
             should
             be
             joyned
             together
             ;
             it
             seemes
             to
             be
             a
             fine
             point
             ,
             that
             Christ
             should
             be
             hid
             in
             the
             bread
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             here
             is
             no
             spiritual
             wisdome
             .
          
           
           
             The
             union
             that
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             of
             is
             by
             faith
             ,
             ascending
             into
             heaven
             ,
             laying
             hold
             on
             Christ
             there
             :
             and
             going
             back
             to
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             seeing
             Christ
             crucified
             there
             ,
             and
             so
             
               he
               is
               meat
               indeed
               ,
               and
               drink
               indeed
               ,
            
             as
             we
             see
             him
             crucified
             ,
             and
             satisfying
             Gods
             wrath
             for
             us
             ,
             for
             our
             sins
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             again
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             a
             pretty
             wisdome
             to
             draw
             men
             by
             pictures
             ,
             and
             likenesses
             ?
             are
             not
             men
             delighted
             with
             the
             Images
             of
             their
             friends
             and
             of
             their
             parents
             ?
             and
             therefore
             is
             it
             not
             a
             good
             religious
             policy
             to
             have
             pictures
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             pictures
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ?
             Here
             is
             wisdome
             correspondent
             to
             the
             dealing
             and
             affaires
             of
             men
             ,
             but
             all
             this
             is
             fleshly
             wisdome
             .
             The
             Scripture
             speaks
             mightily
             against
             making
             of
             Images
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             directly
             against
             it
             :
             this
             is
             fleshly
             wisdome
             :
             Grace
             doth
             not
             rule
             here
             .
          
           
             So
             ,
             that
             the
             soules
             when
             they
             go
             out
             of
             this
             world
             being
             very
             unclean
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             purged
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             some
             satisfaction
             ,
             some
             Purgatory
             ,
             &c.
             here
             seems
             to
             be
             wisdome
             :
             but
             wherefore
             serves
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             then
             ?
             that
             is
             the
             onely
             Purgatory
             that
             purgeth
             from
             all
             sins
             ,
             mortall
             sins
             ,
             venial
             sins
             ,
             all
             sins
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             a
             seeming
             wisdome
             to
             come
             to
             heaven
             by
             our
             own
             works
             ,
             by
             our
             own
             merits
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             set
             the
             people
             on
             to
             good
             works
             ?
             or
             else
             we
             dull
             their
             spirits
             ,
             and
             endeavours
             .
             I
             but
             this
             is
             fleshly
             wisdome
             ,
             this
             is
             devillish
             wit
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             will
             prove
             in
             the
             end
             :
             for
             the
             Scripture
             goes
             onely
             to
             Christ
             ,
             onely
             Christ.
             
               We
               are
               saved
               by
               faith
            
             ,
             onely
             by
             Christ.
             I
             will
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             point
             ,
             I
             onely
             shew
             you
             what
             a
             seeming
             wisdome
             they
             have
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             heavenly
             ,
             but
             meerly
             carnal
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             their
             Religion
             is
             carnal
             ,
             do
             but
             consider
             that
             all
             the
             points
             
             wherein
             they
             differ
             from
             us
             ,
             may
             be
             resolved
             either
             to
             belly-policy
             ,
             or
             to
             State-policy
             :
             either
             to
             ambition
             ,
             and
             riches
             ,
             or
             the
             belly
             .
             Wherefore
             is
             their
             Monarchy
             ,
             all
             their
             great
             preferments
             ,
             but
             to
             increase
             their
             ambition
             ?
             Wherefore
             are
             their
             pardons
             ,
             and
             indulgences
             ,
             but
             to
             get
             money
             basely
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             their
             own
             Writers
             confesse
             ?
             And
             their
             Purgatory
             ,
             &c.
             these
             things
             be
             for
             carnal
             ends
             :
             it
             is
             a
             Religion
             fitted
             for
             their
             own
             ends
             .
             They
             make
             what
             they
             list
             to
             serve
             them
             ;
             Religion
             ,
             Nature
             ,
             Reason
             ,
             Conscience
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             good
             ,
             they
             make
             all
             stoop
             to
             interest
             their
             own
             cause
             in
             .
             Their
             orders
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             their
             spiritual
             good
             ,
             must
             be
             their
             advancement
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             colour
             put
             uponcarnal
             ends
             .
             The
             spiritual
             good
             is
             their
             own
             advancement
             ,
             they
             aime
             at
             their
             own
             peculiar
             interest
             in
             all
             their
             villainies
             :
             As
             if
             God
             stood
             in
             need
             of
             our
             lie
             ;
             as
             if
             Gods
             glory
             were
             advanced
             by
             the
             Devil
             .
          
           
             As
             well
             their
             Government
             as
             their
             Religion
             is
             lies
             ,
             it
             is
             defended
             by
             lies
             ,
             by
             equivocation
             ,
             and
             rebellion
             ,
             by
             withdrawing
             the
             allegiance
             of
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             murthering
             of
             Princes
             :
             Lawes
             ,
             and
             Religion
             ,
             and
             all
             must
             stoop
             to
             their
             wisdome
             ,
             under
             pretence
             of
             
               bonum
               spirituale
            
             .
             These
             things
             are
             known
             .
             I
             do
             but
             touch
             them
             ,
             to
             breed
             a
             deeper
             hatred
             of
             this
             Religion
             which
             is
             altogether
             fleshly
             and
             carnal
             .
             And
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             led
             by
             carnal
             wisdome
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             led
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God.
             Wherefore
             is
             their
             lying
             for
             advantage
             ?
             their
             dispensations
             ,
             and
             horrible
             allowing
             of
             any
             thing
             ?
             is
             it
             not
             meerly
             carnal
             wisdome
             ?
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             their
             Religion
             is
             meerly
             policy
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             too
             good
             a
             word
             for
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             meerly
             carnall
             policy
             ,
             it
             came
             not
             from
             heaven
             but
             from
             the
             
               bottomlesse
               pit
            
             .
          
           
           
             Then
             they
             fell
             from
             heaven
             when
             they
             grew
             to
             their
             highest
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             in
             their
             top
             .
             This
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             touch
             collaterally
             from
             the
             Text
             ,
             which
             doth
             characterize
             a
             true
             Christian
             indeed
             in
             his
             temper
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             joyful
             when
             he
             is
             as
             he
             should
             be
             ;
             and
             the
             ground
             of
             it
             is
             from
             a
             good
             conscience
             ;
             and
             that
             good
             conscience
             ariseth
             out
             of
             a
             course
             of
             life
             and
             conversation
             led
             in
             simplicity
             and
             sincerity
             to
             God.
             (
             For
             Religion
             hath
             majesty
             enough
             in
             it self
             ,
             without
             far
             fetches
             and
             devices
             .
             )
             And
             the
             principle
             from
             whence
             ,
             
               By
               the
               grace
               of
               God
            
             ;
             in
             the
             evidence
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             not
             according
             to
             fleshly
             ,
             and
             carnal
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             therefore
             ,
             labour
             that
             from
             the
             evidence
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             having
             your
             soules
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             you
             may
             reflect
             on
             your selves
             ,
             and
             look
             into
             your
             lives
             ,
             and
             say
             truly
             ,
             as
             S.
             Paul
             doth
             here
             ;
             My
             care
             in
             my
             course
             of
             life
             and
             conversation
             hath
             been
             in
             Simplicity
             ,
             I
             have
             cast
             my self
             upon
             God
             and
             his
             government
             ,
             and
             not
             looked
             to
             the
             world
             :
             and
             in
             sincerity
             I
             have
             aimed
             at
             God
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             I
             have
             had
             no
             false
             ,
             and
             by
             aimes
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             spared
             even
             my
             life
             by
             any
             carnal
             end
             .
             I
             have
             not
             served
             my self
             either
             in
             Religion
             ,
             or
             in
             my
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             but
             I
             have
             laboured
             to
             serve
             God
             in
             serving
             my
             brethren
             ,
             and
             have
             led
             my
             life
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             grace
             ,
             which
             I
             laboured
             to
             know
             that
             I
             might
             follow
             .
             Let
             us
             be
             able
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             in
             truth
             to
             say
             thus
             .
             And
             then
             we
             may
             say
             further
             with
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             That
             
               this
               is
               our
               rejoycing
               ,
               the
               testimony
               of
               our
               conscience
            
             ;
             We
             shall
             never
             want
             joy
             .
             And
             then
             let
             the
             world
             judge
             of
             us
             as
             it
             will
             ,
             there
             is
             such
             a
             strength
             and
             power
             ,
             such
             a
             prerogative
             ,
             and
             majesty
             in
             Christian
             comfort
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             can
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             reflect
             thus
             on
             himself
             ,
             that
             though
             in
             a
             weak
             measure
             ,
             yet
             in
             truth
             ,
             his
             conversation
             and
             course
             of
             life
             hath
             been
             (
             though
             his
             slidings
             have
             been
             something
             )
             
               in
               simplicity
               ,
               and
               sincerity
            
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             daunt
             it
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             above
             all
             discouragement
             ,
             above
             all
             eclipse
             of
             good
             name
             ,
             the
             testimony
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             hath
             Gods
             testimony
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             witnesse
             of
             two
             is
             a
             strong
             witnesse
             :
             the
             witnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             conscience
             it
             will
             so
             settle
             our
             soules
             ,
             that
             neither
             ill
             reports
             nor
             any
             usage
             in
             the
             world
             shall
             daunt
             us
             :
             we
             shall
             have
             comfort
             in
             all
             the
             passages
             of
             our
             lives
             be
             they
             what
             they
             will.
             Whereas
             other
             men
             that
             lead
             not
             their
             lives
             in
             a
             constant
             course
             of
             holy
             simplicity
             and
             sincerity
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             the
             Prophet
             saith
             ,
             
               like
               the
               leaves
               of
               the
               Forrest
               ,
            
             shaken
             with
             every
             alteration
             ,
             with
             every
             rumour
             of
             ill
             newes
             .
             But
             a
             sound
             Christian
             in
             the
             worst
             alteration
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             combustions
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             alteration
             of
             State
             ,
             yet
             his
             
               heart
               is
               fixed
            
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             moved
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             ,
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             he
             can
             say
             with
             
               Hezekias
               ,
               Thou
               knowest
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               I
               have
               led
               my
               life
               in
               simplicity
               ,
            
             that
             I
             have
             served
             thee
             
               with
               a
               perfect
               heart
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             sincerity
             .
             I
             have
             desired
             ,
             and
             endeavoured
             to
             grow
             better
             ;
             which
             is
             all
             the
             perfection
             we
             have
             in
             this
             world
             :
             sincerity
             witnessed
             by
             growth
             ,
             and
             strength
             against
             the
             contrary
             ,
             this
             will
             comfort
             us
             in
             all
             the
             alterations
             ,
             and
             changes
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             as
             a
             Sea
             ,
             full
             of
             trouble
             ,
             )
             and
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             likewise
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ;
             this
             is
             that
             onely
             that
             will
             make
             us
             able
             to
             look
             Christ
             in
             the
             face
             .
          
           
             Truth
             hath
             a
             Divinity
             in
             it
             (
             this
             simplicity
             and
             sincerity
             )
             more
             then
             any
             earthly
             thing
             ;
             it
             hath
             that
             in
             it
             that
             is
             real
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             .
          
           
           
             A
             man
             that
             hath
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             majestie
             in
             it
             .
             There
             is
             the
             greatest
             majestie
             in
             heavenly
             things
             when
             they
             appear
             most
             simple
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             excellency
             .
             There
             is
             some
             thing
             of
             Gods
             in
             sincerity
             :
             so
             much
             as
             a
             man
             hath
             in
             truth
             ,
             so
             much
             of
             Gods
             :
             He
             partakes
             of
             the
             Divine
             nature
             ,
             as
             S.
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             he
             hath
             in
             truth
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             never
             so
             little
             :
             and
             being
             a
             branch
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             him
             look
             upon
             God
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             .
             Why
             ?
             because
             he
             knowes
             he
             is
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             title
             to
             heaven
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             When
             a
             mans
             conscience
             can
             tell
             him
             that
             he
             hath
             led
             his
             life
             ,
             not
             by
             carnal
             wisdome
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             Grace
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             him
             out-look
             Satan
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             troubles
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             look
             unto
             Christ
             with
             comfort
             .
             Who
             would
             not
             be
             in
             such
             a
             state
             ?
             Thus
             we
             see
             a
             Christian
             leads
             his
             life
             ,
             
               Not
               in
               fleshly
               wisdome
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God.
            
             I
             will
             adde
             one
             thing
             more
             ,
             and
             so
             finish
             the
             verse
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             see
             hence
             ,
             That
             the
             most
             Religious
             men
             are
             the
             best
             Statesmen
             .
             
          
           
             I
             know
             ,
             proud
             carnall
             Machivillian
             dispositions
             make
             a
             scorn
             at
             these
             positions
             ,
             they
             think
             them
             to
             be
             austere
             ,
             and
             poor
             principles
             ,
             till
             they
             come
             to
             death
             :
             As
             that
             Wretch
             said
             himself
             when
             he
             came
             to
             dye
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             provided
             for
             all
             things
             but
             for
             death
             :
             but
             while
             they
             are
             in
             their
             ruffe
             ,
             they
             think
             they
             can
             manage
             States
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             .
             When
             indeed
             they
             bring
             the
             vengeance
             of
             God
             upon
             their
             own
             persons
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             State
             they
             live
             in
             :
             For
             God
             is
             neither
             in
             them
             ,
             nor
             with
             them
             .
             He
             is
             not
             in
             them
             :
             for
             they
             want
             Grace
             ,
             they
             are
             led
             by
             carnall
             wisdome
             altogether
             .
             And
             he
             is
             not
             with
             them
             :
             God
             will
             not
             give
             them
             good
             successe
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             to
             increase
             their
             Judgement
             .
             He
             will
             not
             give
             good
             successe
             to
             those
             projects
             that
             they
             take
             up
             contrary
             to
             his
             rule
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             those
             that
             will
             be
             guided
             by
             reasons
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             submit
             themselves
             to
             the
             guidance
             of
             Gods
             blessed
             Spirit
             ,
             they
             are
             best
             for
             the
             state
             of
             their
             own
             soules
             ,
             and
             best
             for
             the
             publick
             estate
             .
             For
             ,
             doth
             not
             God
             know
             the
             mysteries
             of
             State
             better
             then
             any
             man
             ?
             Is
             not
             he
             a
             better
             Politician
             then
             any
             Achitophel
             in
             the
             world
             .
             If
             they
             have
             any
             State-policy
             that
             is
             worth
             the
             naming
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             from
             him
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             beam
             from
             that
             Sunne
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             why
             then
             who
             is
             the
             better
             ?
             (
             the
             difference
             of
             parts
             excepted
             ,
             )
             but
             take
             them
             alike
             ,
             a
             gracious
             man
             ,
             and
             another
             that
             is
             not
             so
             :
             let
             the
             one
             fetch
             his
             counsel
             from
             hell
             ,
             from
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             be
             ruled
             by
             reasons
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             Religion
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             comparison
             .
          
           
             God
             will
             crosse
             and
             curse
             their
             projects
             that
             are
             for
             their
             own
             ends
             ,
             both
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             State
             too
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             other
             that
             are
             under
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             government
             of
             Grace
             ,
             God
             will
             be
             wise
             in
             them
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             be
             wise
             for
             them
             ,
             Psal.
             1.
             
             
               Whatsoever
               a
               good
               man
               doth
               ,
               it
               shall
               prosper
               :
            
             it
             is
             a
             large
             promise
             .
             How
             wondrous
             happy
             ,
             and
             wise
             were
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             when
             they
             kept
             the
             Covenant
             of
             God
             ?
             
               This
               is
               your
               wisdome
               ,
               to
               keep
               the
               Commandements
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Deuteron
             .
             4.
             and
             their
             wisdome
             made
             them
             happy
             .
             How
             happy
             were
             they
             in
             David's
             time
             ,
             who
             made
             the
             Statutes
             of
             God
             ,
             
               the
               Man
               of
               his
               Counsel
            
             ?
             How
             happy
             was
             the
             State
             in
             Solomons
             time
             ?
             till
             Solomon
             did
             warp
             ,
             and
             bend
             to
             Carnall
             counsell
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             himself
             ?
             How
             
             happy
             was
             his
             Government
             till
             that
             time
             ?
             but
             never
             after
             that
             ;
             they
             were
             environed
             with
             enemies
             round
             about
             :
             but
             alas
             ,
             who
             could
             hurt
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             submitted
             themselves
             to
             the
             government
             of
             grace
             ?
             they
             were
             alway
             happy
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             it
             is
             an
             idle
             thing
             to
             suppose
             that
             there
             will
             be
             any
             good
             successe
             by
             carnal
             projects
             :
             no
             ,
             the
             onely
             good
             States-man
             is
             the
             religious
             man.
             And
             it
             was
             never
             better
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             before
             or
             since
             the
             time
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             when
             those
             were
             in
             the
             stern
             .
             Do
             but
             think
             of
             this
             oft
             ,
             as
             S.
             Jude
             saith
             ,
             
               God
               onely
               wise
            
             :
             we
             must
             all
             of
             us
             light
             our
             candle
             at
             that
             fire
             .
          
           
             All
             wisdome
             ,
             even
             this
             poor
             spark
             of
             reason
             ,
             that
             God
             enlightneth
             every
             
               man
               that
               comes
               into
               the
               world
            
             withall
             ,
             it
             comes
             from
             Christ
             Jesus
             :
             
               In
               him
               are
               all
               the
               treasures
               of
               wisdome
               ,
               God
               ,
               and
               God-man
               ,
               onely
               wise
               .
            
             There
             is
             no
             wisdome
             without
             him
             ,
             therefore
             let
             us
             submit
             our selves
             to
             his
             Government
             ;
             let
             us
             pray
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             seek
             for
             wisdome
             of
             him
             in
             all
             things
             .
             But
             I
             go
             on
             to
             the
             next
             Verse
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               VERSE
               XIII
               .
            
             
               For
               we
               write
               none
               other
               things
               unto
               you
               then
               what
               you
               read
               ,
               or
               acknowledge
               ,
               and
               I
               trust
               you
               shall
               acknowledge
               even
               to
               the
               end
               .
            
          
           
             HEre
             S.
             Paul
             strengthens
             himself
             by
             another
             course
             :
             First
             ,
             he
             retires
             to
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             and
             conscience
             ;
             
               My
               rejoycing
               is
               this
               ,
               the
               testimony
               of
               my
               conscience
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             he
             sets
             this
             as
             a
             Bulwark
             against
             all
             the
             slanders
             and
             detractions
             of
             his
             opposers
             whatsoever
             :
             he
             sets
             it
             as
             a
             flag
             of
             defiance
             ,
             the
             testimony
             of
             his
             own
             conscience
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             set
             himself
             the
             more
             upright
             in
             their
             hearts
             whom
             he
             was
             to
             deal
             withall
             ,
             knowing
             what
             a
             great
             advantage
             it
             was
             to
             have
             the
             good
             opinion
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             wipe
             away
             all
             imputation
             ,
             he
             passeth
             from
             his
             conscience
             to
             their
             conscience
             .
             For
             my
             own
             conscience
             my
             rejoycing
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             you
             cannot
             accuse
             me
             that
             I
             have
             led
             my
             life
             by
             carnal
             false
             principles
             ,
             but
             by
             reasons
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             blessed
             motions
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             .
             Nay
             ,
             I
             can
             go
             further
             then
             so
             :
             for
             what
             I
             say
             of
             mine
             own
             conscience
             ,
             I
             dare
             say
             you
             can
             say
             too
             :
             for
             
               I
               write
               no
               other
               things
               then
               what
               you
               read
               or
               acknowledge
               .
            
          
           
             
               What
               you
               read
            
             ]
             Some
             take
             it
             ,
             
               What
               you
               know
            
             ,
             or
             acknowledge
             ,
             because
             these
             are
             distinct
             things
             .
             The
             word
             ,
             Anaginoskein
             ,
             signifies
             to
             know
             ,
             or
             to
             read
             ;
             but
             usually
             to
             read
             .
             We
             may
             well
             therefore
             take
             it
             so
             as
             most
             translate
             it
             here
             ,
             
               I
               write
               no
               other
               thing
            
             ,
             concerning
             my
             simplicity
             ,
             
               but
               what
               you
               read
               ,
               or
               acknowledge
               .
            
             I
             write
             of
             my
             simplicity
             ,
             simply
             ;
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             my
             sincerity
             insincerely
             ,
             but
             what
             I
             write
             ,
             you
             read
             or
             acknowledge
             :
             because
             S.
             Paul
             knew
             he
             had
             a
             place
             in
             their
             conscience
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             but
             acknowledge
             what
             a
             man
             he
             was
             :
             for
             the
             Spirit
             was
             wondrous
             effectual
             by
             
             his
             Ministery
             in
             their
             hearts
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             his
             Epistle
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             in
             another
             place
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             appeales
             to
             their
             acknowledgment
             ,
             to
             their
             conscience
             ,
             
               We
               write
               no
               other
               thing
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             
               I
               trust
               you
               shall
               acknowledge
               to
               the
               end
               .
            
          
           
             So
             he
             doth
             appeal
             to
             their
             conscience
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             he
             doth
             take
             in
             trust
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             what
             their
             thoughts
             shall
             be
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             what
             his
             estate
             shall
             be
             .
             You
             shall
             have
             Grace
             to
             think
             well
             of
             me
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             because
             you
             shall
             have
             ground
             to
             think
             well
             of
             me
             from
             my
             constancy
             .
             
               I
               hope
               you
               shall
               acknowledge
               to
               the
               end
            
             ;
             and
             you
             shall
             have
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             experience
             of
             my
             goodnesse
             to
             acknowledge
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             give
             a
             touch
             on
             these
             things
             ,
             because
             they
             be
             useful
             ;
             and
             but
             a
             touch
             ,
             because
             I
             stood
             somewhat
             on
             them
             before
             ,
             and
             shall
             have
             fit
             occasion
             for
             them
             severally
             after
             .
             
               
                 We
                 write
                 no
                 other
                 things
                 then
                 what
                 you
                 read
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             This
             seemeth
             strange
             ;
             why
             ,
             how
             could
             they
             read
             other
             things
             then
             what
             he
             wrote
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             written
             falsly
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             expressed
             his
             thoughts
             in
             his
             writings
             ,
             then
             they
             had
             read
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             been
             another
             .
             As
             a
             woman
             that
             is
             painted
             ,
             there
             is
             Prosopon
             ,
             and
             Prosopeia
             ;
             there
             is
             the
             visage
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             natural
             countenance
             :
             she
             is
             not
             the
             woman
             she
             appeares
             to
             be
             ;
             her
             face
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             her self
             is
             another
             :
             but
             I
             am
             as
             I
             expresse
             my self
             .
             His
             meaning
             is
             ,
             I
             speak
             of
             my
             simplicity
             ,
             and
             sincerity
             ,
             simply
             ,
             and
             sincerely
             .
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             my
             vertues
             to
             go
             beyond
             you
             ,
             but
             I
             speak
             sincerely
             ;
             what
             I
             speak
             ,
             you
             read
             :
             for
             I
             think
             not
             that
             he
             means
             his
             former
             Epistle
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             wrote
             concerning
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             leading
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             that
             which
             I
             speak
             concerning
             my self
             ,
             that
             you
             read
             ;
             and
             what
             you
             read
             ,
             that
             I
             speak
             .
             It
             yields
             me
             this
             Observation
             ,
             (
             which
             though
             I
             had
             occasion
             to
             speak
             of
             when
             I
             handled
             Simplicity
             ,
             yet
             I
             shall
             now
             touch
             it
             ,
             )
             That
             
               
                 A
                 Christian
                 man
                 is
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 act
                 one
                 mans
                 part
                 .
              
            
          
           
             He
             hath
             not
             a
             heart
             and
             a
             heart
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             a
             man
             and
             a
             man
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             harmony
             between
             his
             thoughts
             and
             resolutions
             ,
             between
             his
             speeches
             and
             his
             actions
             ,
             they
             all
             sweetly
             accord
             together
             :
             what
             he
             thinks
             and
             resolves
             on
             ,
             that
             he
             speakes
             ;
             what
             he
             speakes
             ,
             that
             he
             writes
             ;
             what
             he
             writes
             and
             speaks
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             :
             he
             is
             one
             man
             in
             all
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             deal
             doubly
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             easiest
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             to
             be
             politick
             ,
             to
             be
             naught
             ,
             to
             double
             :
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             teacheth
             a
             man
             to
             be
             false
             :
             mans
             heart
             is
             full
             of
             naughtinesse
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             hard
             thing
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             one
             :
             and
             till
             a
             man
             be
             a
             gracious
             man
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             a
             double
             man.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             you
             must
             take
             heed
             of
             a
             fault
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             the
             abuse
             of
             
             signes
             ,
             of
             such
             signes
             as
             serve
             to
             expresse
             what
             a
             man
             is
             inwardly
             .
             Let
             your
             inward
             disposition
             ,
             and
             the
             signs
             that
             expresse
             it
             accord
             .
             The
             signs
             of
             expression
             that
             come
             from
             one
             man
             to
             another
             ,
             are
             speech
             ,
             writing
             ,
             countenance
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             should
             not
             be
             one
             thing
             within
             ,
             and
             his
             speech
             another
             ;
             he
             should
             not
             be
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             his
             writing
             another
             :
             he
             should
             not
             be
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             any
             other
             expression
             another
             .
          
           
           
             This
             abuse
             of
             signes
             ,
             and
             expressions
             when
             they
             are
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             heart
             another
             :
             besides
             the
             odiousnesse
             of
             it
             to
             God
             ,
             (
             as
             being
             contrary
             both
             to
             his
             Nature
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Word
             :
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             his
             nature
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             simple
             and
             sincere
             ,
             he
             is
             one
             in
             all
             ,
             
               there
               is
               no
               shadow
               of
               change
               in
               him
               ,
            
             there
             is
             no
             mixture
             .
             As
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             his
             Nature
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             his
             Word
             ,
             that
             bids
             us
             not
             dissemble
             nor
             lie
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             )
             It
             makes
             a
             man
             most
             like
             the
             Devil
             ,
             who
             never
             appears
             in
             his
             own
             shape
             ,
             but
             alwayes
             in
             another
             .
             He
             comes
             in
             our
             friends
             as
             
               an
               Angel
               of
               light
            
             ,
             he
             never
             discovers
             himself
             in
             his
             own
             colours
             .
             Besides
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             respects
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             overthrow
             ,
             it
             cuts
             the
             sinewes
             of
             humane
             society
             :
             for
             what
             is
             the
             band
             of
             humane
             society
             ,
             but
             the
             entercourse
             by
             speech
             and
             writing
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ?
             Now
             if
             there
             be
             abuse
             of
             these
             signes
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             we
             another
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             not
             expresse
             what
             is
             the
             true
             thought
             ,
             and
             impression
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             all
             society
             is
             dissolved
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             we
             cannot
             too
             much
             hate
             Popish
             principles
             ,
             of
             not
             keeping
             fidelity
             with
             Hereticks
             (
             as
             they
             call
             them
             )
             :
             it
             is
             the
             custome
             of
             them
             to
             deal
             so
             .
             As
             you
             know
             in
             a
             War
             of
             theirs
             with
             the
             Turks
             ;
             the
             story
             is
             well
             known
             :
             when
             the
             Cardinals
             had
             broken
             their
             promise
             after
             they
             had
             in
             a
             manner
             gotten
             the
             Victory
             ,
             the
             Turks
             even
             cryed
             to
             Christ
             that
             he
             would
             revenge
             their
             treachery
             ;
             and
             the
             Turks
             came
             again
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             overcame
             them
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             a
             mighty
             overthrow
             .
             Their
             grosse
             principle
             of
             equivocation
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             stands
             in
             the
             abuse
             of
             expressions
             ,
             and
             signes
             .
             Yea
             ,
             their
             abuse
             of
             the
             blessed
             sign
             and
             seal
             ,
             an
             oath
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             sign
             of
             all
             truth
             between
             man
             and
             man.
             Their
             abuse
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             too
             :
             they
             have
             abused
             all
             Gods
             signs
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             ill
             purposes
             ,
             to
             swear
             with
             private
             reservations
             :
             whereas
             the
             old
             principle
             of
             Isidore
             is
             constantly
             and
             everlastingly
             true
             ;
             Conceive
             the
             oath
             as
             you
             will
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             ,
             as
             he
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             sworn
             understands
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             he
             that
             swears
             .
             Therefore
             undoubtedly
             Popery
             must
             fall
             every
             day
             :
             and
             judicious
             men
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             not
             gracious
             ,
             they
             see
             it
             must
             fall
             .
             It
             should
             make
             us
             hate
             them
             deeply
             ;
             because
             the
             courses
             they
             take
             are
             the
             overthrow
             of
             society
             :
             this
             abuse
             of
             expressions
             ,
             of
             that
             excellent
             gift
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             ,
             namely
             the
             tongue
             ,
             whereby
             what
             is
             in
             my
             heart
             another
             man
             may
             understand
             :
             and
             also
             writing
             ,
             whereby
             a
             man
             may
             convey
             his
             mind
             many
             hundred
             miles
             .
             Now
             these
             excellent
             gifts
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             for
             society
             ,
             for
             men
             to
             turn
             them
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             against
             Society
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             provoke
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             as
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             against
             Society
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             a
             sin
             that
             is
             punished
             by
             society
             .
             All
             men
             must
             needs
             hate
             them
             that
             do
             so
             :
             those
             that
             have
             no
             other
             argument
             against
             Popery
             ,
             they
             have
             argument
             enough
             from
             their
             equivocation
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             not
             subtile-headed
             to
             see
             other
             things
             ,
             when
             they
             look
             to
             the
             Gun-powder
             Treason
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             equivocation
             ,
             there
             is
             argument
             enough
             for
             any
             plain
             simple
             man
             to
             hate
             Popery
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             us
             be
             like
             our selves
             in
             all
             that
             we
             do
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             men
             .
             I
             had
             occasion
             to
             presse
             the
             Point
             when
             I
             spake
             of
             simplicity
             ;
             therefore
             I
             will
             not
             dwell
             further
             on
             it
             .
             
               
                 I
                 write
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 then
                 what
                 you
                 read
                 or
                 acknowledge
                 .
              
            
          
           
             He
             means
             ,
             they
             acknowledged
             it
             in
             their
             heart
             and
             conscience
             .
             What
             I
             write
             of
             my
             conversation
             ,
             that
             which
             you
             have
             heard
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             other
             then
             
             that
             you
             read
             ,
             and
             you
             acknowledge
             it
             too
             :
             for
             they
             had
             felt
             the
             power
             of
             his
             Ministery
             .
             Whence
             first
             of
             all
             observe
             ,
             That
             
               
                 Where
                 the
                 Minister
                 converseth
                 by
                 the
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 carnal
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 wise
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
            
          
           
             He
             is
             gracious
             and
             good
             for
             him
             ,
             he
             gives
             him
             successe
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             others
             .
             When
             a
             man
             is
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             same
             Spirit
             that
             guides
             him
             in
             speaking
             ,
             guides
             his
             auditors
             in
             hearing
             ,
             and
             gives
             a
             sweet
             ,
             and
             a
             strong
             report
             in
             their
             hearts
             of
             what
             he
             saith
             ,
             What
             I
             write
             of
             my self
             you
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             my
             Conversation
             hath
             been
             in
             sincerity
             ;
             and
             not
             onely
             my
             conversation
             ,
             but
             my
             Doctrine
             ;
             every
             way
             you
             have
             acknowledged
             me
             :
             the
             same
             Spirit
             that
             guided
             me
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             wrought
             in
             you
             an
             acknowledgment
             of
             it
             in
             your
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             if
             you
             would
             have
             the
             speeches
             of
             the
             Ministers
             to
             take
             effect
             ,
             you
             should
             desire
             God
             not
             only
             to
             guide
             them
             in
             what
             they
             are
             to
             say
             ,
             but
             likewise
             with
             the
             same
             Spirit
             to
             work
             in
             the
             hearers
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             same
             Spirit
             works
             in
             both
             ,
             what
             a
             glorious
             successe
             is
             there
             ?
             As
             we
             see
             here
             ,
             S.
             Paul
             carried
             himself
             in
             his
             own
             person
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Ministery
             graciously
             :
             in
             simplicity
             ,
             and
             sincerity
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             meant
             of
             both
             :
             he
             taught
             simple
             doctrine
             without
             any
             glozing
             ,
             without
             any
             far-fetched
             beauty
             ,
             from
             wit
             ,
             or
             eloquence
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             :
             and
             he
             looked
             to
             God
             in
             his
             life
             and
             conversation
             ;
             and
             as
             God
             guided
             him
             ,
             so
             he
             stirred
             them
             up
             to
             pray
             for
             him
             :
             as
             the
             Word
             and
             Prayer
             they
             are
             alway
             joyned
             together
             :
             the
             Word
             had
             a
             report
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             in
             his
             own
             :
             
               What
               I
               speak
               ,
               you
               acknowledge
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             for
             us
             to
             deliver
             our
             minds
             ,
             and
             there
             an
             end
             :
             but
             when
             we
             are
             to
             speak
             ,
             we
             ought
             before-hand
             to
             look
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             desire
             his
             Spirit
             to
             be
             effectuall
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             speak
             in
             the
             wisdome
             and
             grace
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             likewise
             that
             it
             may
             be
             effectual
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             acknowledge
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             feel
             in
             their
             soules
             and
             consciences
             the
             power
             of
             what
             we
             speak
             and
             feel
             in
             our selves
             .
             So
             you
             see
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             That
             God
             was
             not
             onely
             wise
             in
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             gracious
             and
             good
             for
             him
             in
             those
             that
             he
             was
             to
             deal
             with
             .
          
           
             And
             there
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             a
             good
             Minister
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             humble
             man
             ,
             and
             denies
             carnal
             wisdome
             ,
             That
             God
             will
             delight
             to
             honour
             himself
             by
             using
             him
             as
             an
             instrument
             to
             do
             good
             to
             others
             .
             God
             usually
             will
             give
             report
             of
             what
             he
             saith
             to
             the
             hearts
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Proud
             men
             that
             speak
             what
             they
             speak
             by
             carnall
             projects
             ,
             and
             carnall
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             seek
             themselves
             ,
             usually
             the
             hearts
             and
             consciences
             of
             other
             men
             give
             no
             report
             to
             them
             .
             For
             man
             naturally
             is
             proud
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             sees
             that
             the
             most
             excellent
             man
             in
             the
             world
             hath
             by-aimes
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             be
             gone
             beyond
             by
             him
             ,
             say
             what
             he
             will
             :
             If
             a
             man
             set
             up
             sailes
             for
             himself
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             win
             upon
             others
             .
             But
             he
             that
             discovers
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             seeks
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             of
             the
             soules
             that
             he
             deales
             with
             ,
             and
             denies
             himself
             in
             that
             which
             otherwise
             he
             could
             do
             ,
             that
             useth
             not
             the
             strength
             of
             parts
             which
             he
             hath
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             discover
             the
             simple
             Word
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             Majestical
             in
             simplicity
             ;
             God
             seeing
             this
             simple
             and
             sincere
             desire
             ,
             he
             honours
             and
             crownes
             the
             Ministery
             of
             such
             a
             man
             with
             successe
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             people
             .
             Therefore
             saith
             S.
             Paul
             here
             ,
             
               I
               write
               no
               other
               thing
            
             concerning
             my self
             ,
             but
             God
             hath
             honoured
             me
             with
             the
             issue
             of
             it
             in
             your
             hearts
             likewise
             ,
             that
             
               you
               acknowledge
            
             what
             I
             say
             .
             
               
               
                 You
                 acknowledge
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Acknowledge
             is
             a
             deep
             word
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             then
             to
             know
             ;
             it
             is
             more
             then
             a
             conviction
             of
             the
             judgment
             :
             it
             is
             when
             the
             heart
             and
             affections
             yield
             ,
             when
             the
             inward
             Spirit
             upon
             experience
             yields
             ,
             I
             feel
             and
             acknowledge
             this
             is
             true
             ;
             it
             is
             more
             I
             say
             then
             knowledge
             .
             The
             next
             point
             then
             that
             I
             observe
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             
               
                 God
                 doth
                 give
                 his
                 Children
                 that
                 love
                 him
                 in
                 simplicity
                 and
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 a
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             He
             gives
             them
             place
             in
             the
             consciences
             of
             those
             that
             have
             conscience
             :
             for
             there
             are
             some
             that
             have
             no
             science
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             have
             no
             conscience
             :
             as
             Popish
             superstitious
             persons
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             those
             that
             deal
             faithfully
             ,
             that
             live
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             God
             gives
             them
             a
             place
             in
             the
             conscience
             of
             those
             that
             they
             live
             amongst
             ,
             and
             deal
             with
             .
             And
             they
             seek
             more
             to
             have
             place
             in
             their
             conscience
             ,
             then
             in
             their
             fancy
             ,
             then
             in
             their
             opinion
             ,
             and
             Imagination
             ,
             and
             humour
             .
             A
             carnal
             man
             ,
             so
             he
             may
             have
             the
             humour
             ,
             the
             fancy
             ,
             and
             Imagination
             of
             his
             hearers
             delighted
             ,
             he
             regards
             not
             what
             inwardly
             they
             may
             feel
             from
             him
             :
             he
             regards
             not
             how
             he
             warms
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             conscience
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             acknowledge
             him
             within
             :
             and
             therefore
             perhaps
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             a
             good
             word
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             Oh
             ,
             a
             glorious
             man
             ,
             &c.
             it
             is
             all
             he
             cares
             for
             ;
             but
             he
             hath
             no
             place
             in
             their
             conscience
             ,
             because
             they
             feel
             him
             not
             working
             there
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             no
             aime
             to
             be
             there
             .
             A
             good
             man
             seeks
             to
             edifie
             ,
             and
             build
             up
             the
             conscience
             in
             sound
             principles
             ,
             in
             good
             courses
             ,
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             holy
             obedience
             :
             things
             that
             will
             hold
             out
             in
             life
             ,
             and
             death
             .
             If
             I
             were
             to
             speak
             to
             Ministers
             ,
             I
             would
             inlarge
             the
             point
             further
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             all
             in
             our
             Conversations
             labour
             rather
             to
             approve
             our selves
             to
             the
             consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             acknowledge
             us
             to
             be
             honest
             ,
             downright
             ,
             
             faithful
             men
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             please
             their
             humours
             ,
             and
             fancies
             :
             for
             as
             Solomon
             saith
             ,
             he
             that
             tells
             a
             man
             the
             truth
             ,
             shall
             have
             more
             favour
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             then
             he
             that
             dissembleth
             :
             for
             his
             conscience
             will
             witnesse
             that
             he
             hath
             dealt
             rightly
             ,
             and
             faithfully
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             an
             honest
             man
             ,
             and
             goes
             on
             in
             the
             same
             principles
             still
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             therefore
             first
             look
             to
             our
             own
             conscience
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             the
             conscience
             of
             others
             :
             and
             if
             we
             cannot
             approve
             our selves
             to
             our
             own
             conscience
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             conscience
             of
             others
             ,
             alas
             ,
             what
             will
             become
             of
             us
             ?
             how
             shall
             we
             approve
             our selves
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ?
             There
             is
             no
             man
             but
             a
             sound
             Christian
             that
             approves
             himself
             to
             the
             conscience
             of
             another
             man
             :
             For
             any
             other
             man
             ,
             it
             is
             just
             with
             God
             in
             his
             Judgment
             to
             find
             him
             out
             first
             or
             last
             :
             he
             may
             wind
             himself
             into
             the
             conscience
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             as
             the
             superstitious
             Papists
             do
             ,
             but
             first
             or
             last
             he
             is
             found
             out
             to
             be
             a
             dissembler
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             false
             wares
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             for
             Civil
             conversation
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             that
             will
             have
             place
             in
             the
             conscience
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             to
             think
             them
             and
             their
             courses
             good
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             are
             sound
             Christians
             :
             For
             the
             most
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             not
             led
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ;
             all
             mens
             consciences
             condemn
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             smitten
             ,
             and
             censured
             there
             ,
             and
             judged
             there
             .
             Besides
             ,
             their
             own
             conscience
             which
             perhaps
             they
             will
             not
             give
             leave
             to
             tell
             them
             somewhat
             in
             their
             ear
             that
             they
             would
             be
             loath
             to
             hear
             ,
             This
             you
             are
             ,
             this
             you
             did
             ,
             and
             this
             you
             spake
             amisse
             :
             they
             will
             not
             suffer
             conscience
             to
             speak
             ,
             but
             drown
             it
             in
             sensuality
             ,
             and
             stifle
             it
             ;
             they
             take
             this
             course
             ,
             they
             think
             they
             are
             well
             enough
             ,
             
             and
             they
             would
             never
             be
             themselves
             .
             A
             carnal
             man
             will
             hardly
             give
             conscience
             leave
             to
             speak
             ,
             till
             it
             will
             whether
             he
             will
             or
             no
             ;
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             when
             God
             lets
             it
             loose
             upon
             him
             :
             but
             let
             them
             take
             this
             course
             as
             long
             as
             they
             will
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             conscience
             of
             other
             men
             they
             have
             no
             place
             :
             for
             they
             live
             not
             as
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             here
             ,
             
               in
               simplicity
               ,
               and
               sincerity
               ,
               not
               by
               carnal
               wisdome
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             benefit
             that
             a
             good
             man
             hath
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             that
             howsoever
             he
             have
             the
             ill
             words
             of
             carnall
             men
             sometimes
             ,
             and
             their
             humour
             is
             against
             him
             :
             yet
             notwithstanding
             if
             they
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             have
             any
             illumination
             ,
             any
             judgment
             ,
             he
             hath
             their
             conscience
             for
             him
             .
             Nay
             ,
             I
             say
             more
             ,
             they
             cannot
             but
             think
             reverently
             of
             a
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             a
             good
             Christian
             (
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             Ministers
             onely
             )
             they
             cannot
             but
             think
             reverently
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             reverence
             them
             in
             their
             consciences
             do
             what
             they
             can
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             in
             mens
             power
             to
             frame
             what
             conceits
             they
             will
             ,
             to
             frame
             what
             opinions
             they
             will
             of
             men
             :
             but
             as
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             reason
             ,
             as
             the
             principles
             we
             say
             are
             so
             strong
             ,
             rhat
             a
             man
             cannot
             say
             they
             are
             false
             ,
             do
             what
             he
             can
             ;
             because
             the
             light
             is
             visible
             to
             the
             understanding
             :
             as
             a
             man
             cannot
             say
             the
             Sun
             shines
             when
             it
             is
             night
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             dark
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             sensible
             falshood
             :
             so
             a
             man
             cannot
             deny
             the
             principles
             of
             any
             Art
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             principles
             :
             because
             there
             is
             such
             a
             light
             of
             truth
             that
             over-powers
             him
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             compells
             the
             inward
             man.
             So
             it
             is
             here
             ,
             there
             is
             such
             a
             majestie
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             good
             courses
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             that
             another
             man
             that
             lives
             a
             wicked
             life
             he
             cannot
             think
             of
             him
             what
             he
             would
             .
             He
             may
             force
             himself
             to
             speak
             what
             he
             list
             ,
             and
             force
             odd
             opinions
             of
             him
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             is
             him
             sober
             self
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             if
             he
             have
             any
             reliques
             of
             conscience
             in
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             altogether
             a
             sot
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             think
             well
             in
             his
             conscience
             of
             such
             a
             mans
             courses
             .
             This
             is
             the
             majestie
             ,
             and
             honour
             of
             good
             things
             ,
             that
             however
             they
             may
             have
             the
             humour
             ,
             and
             passion
             ,
             and
             fancy
             of
             men
             against
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             their
             conscience
             for
             them
             ;
             yea
             ,
             of
             wicked
             men
             when
             they
             are
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Take
             the
             wickedest
             man
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             himself
             at
             command
             ,
             that
             his
             spirits
             be
             not
             disturbed
             ,
             and
             ask
             him
             whether
             he
             justifie
             the
             courses
             of
             such
             and
             such
             men
             ?
             he
             will
             answer
             ,
             Oh
             yes
             ,
             I
             would
             I
             had
             led
             them
             my self
             .
             What
             is
             that
             that
             besots
             them
             ?
             Sensuality
             ,
             and
             such
             courses
             :
             for
             men
             that
             are
             not
             led
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             led
             with
             outward
             things
             which
             besot
             the
             judgment
             for
             a
             time
             :
             but
             when
             that
             dulnesse
             is
             past
             ,
             when
             a
             wicked
             man
             is
             stripped
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             is
             best
             able
             to
             judge
             ,
             then
             he
             likes
             such
             courses
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             worst
             men
             shall
             in
             their
             conscience
             acknowledge
             the
             best
             persons
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             things
             one
             day
             ,
             nay
             ,
             they
             do
             now
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             suffer
             themselves
             to
             be
             themselves
             ;
             then
             let
             us
             take
             such
             courses
             as
             our
             own
             consciences
             may
             justifie
             ,
             as
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             here
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               glorying
               ,
               the
               testimony
               of
               my
               conscience
               ,
            
             and
             likewise
             the
             conscience
             of
             those
             I
             live
             with
             ,
             
               I
               write
               no
               other
               thing
            
             ,
             but
             what
             you
             acknowledge
             in
             your
             consciences
             your selves
             .
             
               
                 And
                 I
                 trust
                 you
                 shall
                 acknowledge
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
            
          
           
             This
             word
             ,
             Trust
             ,
             doth
             not
             imply
             as
             usually
             it
             doth
             in
             common
             speech
             ,
             
             an
             uncertainty
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             a
             moral
             conjecture
             ,
             
               I
               trust
            
             ,
             or
             hope
             it
             may
             be
             so
             :
             it
             may
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             I
             hope
             well
             :
             it
             is
             not
             an
             uncertain
             conceit
             with
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             contrary
             :
             but
             the
             word
             implies
             a
             gracious
             dependant
             disposition
             upon
             God
             ,
             
               I
               trust
               in
               God
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             so
             exprest
             in
             some
             other
             places
             .
             
             Now
             you
             acknowledge
             me
             ,
             and
             
               I
               trust
            
             in
             God
             
               you
               shall
               acknowledge
               me
               to
               the
               end
               .
            
             So
             here
             Saint
             Paul
             sets
             down
             what
             he
             resolved
             to
             be
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             what
             in
             the
             issue
             he
             should
             be
             :
             because
             holy
             resolutions
             are
             seconded
             with
             gracious
             assistance
             .
          
           
             And
             likewise
             he
             sets
             down
             what
             they
             should
             judge
             of
             him
             to
             the
             end
             :
             I
             trust
             ,
             as
             you
             acknowledge
             me
             now
             ,
             so
             to
             the
             end
             you
             shall
             have
             grace
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             have
             grace
             so
             to
             be
             ;
             I
             shall
             be
             as
             I
             am
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             :
             I
             have
             led
             my
             life
             in
             simplicity
             ,
             and
             sincerity
             :
             and
             as
             you
             have
             acknowledged
             me
             to
             be
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             so
             you
             shall
             have
             grace
             still
             to
             acknowledge
             me
             :
             
               I
               hope
            
             ,
             or
             trust
             .
             I
             will
             not
             enter
             into
             any
             common
             place
             ,
             onely
             I
             will
             speak
             that
             which
             the
             Text
             puts
             to
             me
             .
             
               
                 I
                 trust
                 you
                 shall
                 acknowledge
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Here
             he
             begins
             with
             his
             hope
             of
             their
             judging
             of
             him
             ,
             to
             continue
             so
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Paul
             here
             takes
             a
             good
             conceit
             ,
             a
             good
             opinion
             of
             his
             children
             
             whom
             he
             had
             begotten
             to
             the
             faith
             in
             Corinth
             ;
             I
             hope
             as
             you
             are
             ,
             and
             as
             you
             do
             judge
             of
             me
             ,
             so
             you
             will
             judge
             of
             me
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Why
             hath
             S.
             Paul
             such
             a
             trust
             of
             them
             as
             of
             himself
             ?
          
           
             Among
             many
             reasons
             this
             is
             one
             :
             He
             knew
             that
             where
             God
             had
             begun
             
             a
             good
             work
             ,
             he
             would
             finish
             it
             :
             he
             saw
             that
             he
             had
             begun
             a
             good
             work
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             knew
             that
             he
             would
             go
             on
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             again
             ,
             God
             planted
             in
             him
             a
             good
             hope
             and
             trust
             of
             them
             ;
             
             because
             hope
             and
             trust
             stirre
             up
             indeavour
             to
             the
             thing
             hoped
             for
             .
             Desperation
             doth
             quell
             all
             courage
             ,
             and
             cool
             all
             endeavour
             :
             Now
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             have
             us
             constant
             in
             our
             carriage
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             expressions
             of
             our
             love
             to
             other
             men
             ,
             he
             stirres
             up
             in
             us
             a
             trust
             that
             all
             shall
             be
             well
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             S.
             Paul
             sets
             down
             his
             hope
             that
             God
             had
             put
             into
             his
             heart
             of
             
             them
             for
             his
             own
             comfort
             :
             for
             it
             is
             a
             great
             comfort
             to
             a
             Minister
             ,
             or
             to
             a
             Christian
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             to
             deal
             with
             such
             as
             he
             trusts
             are
             good
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             good
             :
             it
             is
             a
             heaven
             upon
             earth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             God
             doth
             plant
             good
             conceits
             of
             other
             men
             in
             us
             for
             this
             end
             :
             partly
             ,
             to
             stirre
             up
             our
             endeavour
             to
             do
             all
             good
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             partly
             ,
             to
             comfort
             us
             .
             For
             if
             the
             finall
             estate
             of
             any
             man
             were
             discovered
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             no
             delight
             in
             them
             concerning
             their
             salvation
             ,
             who
             would
             do
             any
             service
             of
             love
             for
             them
             ?
             or
             who
             would
             have
             comfort
             in
             conversing
             with
             them
             ?
             But
             when
             God
             stirs
             up
             in
             our
             hearts
             a
             good
             opinion
             of
             them
             ,
             partly
             it
             is
             good
             for
             them
             to
             stirre
             up
             our
             endeavour
             to
             do
             all
             good
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             good
             for
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             great
             comfort
             .
          
           
             And
             again
             ,
             it
             was
             an
             encouragement
             to
             them
             when
             they
             heard
             of
             Saint
             Paul's
             trust
             of
             them
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             continue
             as
             they
             were
             :
             For
             to
             have
             a
             good
             conceit
             and
             opinion
             of
             another
             man
             ,
             especially
             ,
             the
             good
             conceit
             of
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             great
             encouragement
             .
             And
             the
             best
             Christians
             in
             the
             world
             have
             need
             of
             it
             oft-times
             .
             Besides
             the
             judgement
             of
             themselves
             ,
             which
             is
             sometimes
             shaken
             by
             Satan
             ,
             that
             they
             give
             a
             false
             witnesse
             of
             their
             own
             estate
             :
             Oh
             it
             is
             comfortable
             that
             a
             man
             have
             the
             judgment
             of
             a
             man
             that
             looks
             without
             passion
             ,
             and
             temptation
             on
             him
             :
             you
             have
             been
             thus
             ,
             and
             my
             trust
             and
             confidence
             is
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             ,
             looking
             to
             your
             former
             course
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             be
             so
             to
             the
             end
             :
             he
             gives
             not
             a
             false
             witnesse
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Paul
             speaks
             thus
             to
             stirre
             up
             his
             own
             endeavour
             to
             do
             good
             to
             them
             :
             
             and
             to
             comfort
             them
             ,
             that
             so
             great
             an
             Apostle
             should
             have
             so
             good
             an
             opinion
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             us
             labour
             (
             I
             say
             )
             to
             entertain
             as
             good
             a
             conceit
             of
             them
             
             among
             whom
             we
             live
             ,
             as
             their
             carriage
             will
             bear
             .
             Two
             things
             usually
             are
             the
             object
             of
             our
             hope
             and
             trust
             ;
             while
             men
             are
             here
             ,
             before
             their
             estate
             be
             determined
             of
             in
             hell
             ,
             God
             may
             have
             mercy
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             deliver
             them
             out
             of
             the
             snares
             of
             Satan
             :
             that
             hope
             should
             stirre
             up
             some
             endeavour
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             seeing
             their
             estates
             are
             not
             desperate
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             yet
             sunk
             into
             Hell.
             Or
             else
             if
             we
             see
             them
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             we
             should
             expresse
             our
             love
             in
             the
             services
             ,
             and
             offices
             of
             love
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             already
             set
             his
             stamp
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             man
             living
             but
             we
             may
             trust
             ,
             and
             hope
             of
             him
             one
             way
             or
             other
             .
             Those
             that
             we
             see
             no
             grace
             in
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             we
             may
             have
             patience
             towards
             them
             ,
             seeing
             if
             at
             any
             time
             God
             will
             have
             mercy
             on
             them
             to
             deliver
             them
             out
             of
             the
             
               snare
               of
               the
               Devil
            
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             good
             to
             cast
             off
             all
             conceit
             ,
             and
             all
             hope
             of
             any
             man
             living
             :
             the
             worst
             sign
             is
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             men
             malicious
             ,
             and
             oppose
             known
             truths
             ,
             because
             it
             comes
             near
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             but
             because
             we
             may
             erre
             in
             that
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             to
             take
             the
             safest
             way
             .
             But
             where
             we
             see
             evidences
             of
             grace
             ,
             though
             in
             never
             so
             little
             a
             measure
             ,
             let
             us
             entertain
             and
             cherish
             a
             good
             hope
             ;
             because
             it
             will
             cherish
             that
             which
             we
             are
             all
             bound
             to
             ,
             to
             love
             one
             another
             .
             We
             are
             bound
             to
             love
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             all
             the
             offices
             of
             love
             :
             now
             that
             which
             stirres
             up
             love
             and
             all
             the
             offices
             of
             love
             ,
             is
             Hope
             .
             Faith
             works
             by
             Hope
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             Love.
             Faith
             works
             by
             Love
             in
             all
             duties
             :
             and
             it
             works
             by
             Hope
             in
             this
             duty
             ;
             if
             we
             hope
             that
             God
             will
             have
             mercy
             on
             them
             ,
             that
             will
             stirre
             up
             our
             endeavour
             :
             but
             we
             are
             not
             much
             in
             this
             errour
             ,
             we
             are
             rather
             ready
             to
             conceit
             over-well
             ,
             then
             too
             ill
             of
             men
             .
             
               
                 I
                 trust
                 you
                 shall
                 acknowledge
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Saint
             Paul
             here
             ,
             besides
             his
             good
             conceit
             of
             them
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             doth
             imply
             
             his
             own
             resolution
             and
             purpose
             to
             hold
             on
             in
             good
             courses
             to
             the
             end
             .
             My
             trust
             in
             Gods
             grace
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             acknowledge
             to
             the
             end
             what
             I
             have
             written
             to
             you
             of
             mine
             own
             courses
             .
             As
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             am
             Paul
             now
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             find
             me
             Paul
             hereafter
             :
             you
             shall
             find
             me
             alwaies
             an
             honest
             man
             like
             my self
             ;
             for
             as
             he
             whom
             I
             have
             trusted
             
               is
               yesterday
               ,
               to
               day
            
             ,
             to
             morrow
             ,
             
               and
               the
               same
               for
               ever
            
             :
             so
             likewise
             by
             Gods
             grace
             I
             hope
             to
             be
             the
             same
             that
             I
             have
             been
             ,
             I
             hope
             I
             shall
             be
             like
             my self
             .
          
           
             The
             grounds
             of
             S.
             Paul's
             trust
             that
             he
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             is
             partly
             the
             act
             it self
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             endeavour
             ,
             
               I
               trust
               I
               shall
            
             be
             so
             
               to
               the
               end
            
             :
             because
             I
             trust
             in
             God
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             good
             to
             them
             that
             trust
             in
             him
             :
             how
             often
             is
             it
             repeated
             in
             the
             Psalmes
             ?
             
               He
               is
               the
               God
               of
               them
               that
               trust
               in
               him
               :
               he
               is
               a
               Sun
               and
               a
               shield
               :
            
             he
             is
             all
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             he
             keeps
             away
             all
             evil
             .
             All
             the
             promises
             are
             entailed
             to
             trusting
             in
             God.
             Now
             because
             I
             have
             confidence
             in
             it
             that
             God
             will
             do
             so
             ,
             I
             stirre
             up
             my
             endeavour
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             a
             presumptuous
             trust
             .
             I
             trust
             in
             him
             that
             will
             perform
             the
             conditions
             of
             the
             Covenant
             which
             is
             made
             to
             them
             that
             honour
             him
             by
             trusting
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Paul
             knew
             what
             God
             had
             done
             ;
             he
             knew
             that
             he
             that
             had
             bestowed
             the
             first
             fruits
             ,
             he
             would
             make
             up
             the
             harvest
             :
             he
             knew
             that
             he
             that
             had
             laid
             the
             first
             stone
             ,
             he
             would
             set
             up
             the
             roof
             :
             he
             knew
             that
             God
             had
             begun
             a
             
             good
             work
             in
             him
             by
             experience
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             finish
             his
             own
             work
             ,
             that
             he
             knew
             by
             former
             experience
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             he
             knew
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             Many
             such
             grounds
             Saint
             Paul
             had
             to
             bear
             him
             up
             that
             he
             should
             continue
             to
             the
             end
             in
             a
             course
             of
             simplicity
             ,
             and
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
             But
             withall
             Saint
             Paul
             did
             adde
             a
             holy
             and
             heavenly
             course
             to
             come
             
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             trust
             .
             What
             course
             did
             Saint
             Paul
             take
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Paul
             that
             he
             might
             hold
             out
             constantly
             in
             holy
             resolutions
             to
             the
             end
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             he
             did
             judiciously
             consider
             what
             might
             hinder
             him
             ,
             between
             that
             and
             the
             end
             of
             his
             race
             and
             course
             :
             he
             balanced
             all
             things
             that
             he
             possibly
             could
             fuffer
             ;
             and
             he
             laid
             in
             the
             other
             balance
             the
             things
             that
             he
             had
             in
             hope
             and
             promise
             :
             and
             he
             resolves
             ,
             all
             that
             I
             can
             suffer
             that
             should
             shake
             me
             off
             from
             my
             course
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             
               worthy
               of
               the
               glory
               that
               shall
               be
               revealed
               :
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             if
             you
             balance
             both
             ,
             you
             will
             conclude
             this
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             many
             things
             that
             may
             shake
             us
             in
             our
             Christian
             course
             ,
             St.
             Paul
             thought
             of
             all
             Satans
             snares
             ,
             
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               of
               his
               enterprizes
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             .
             And
             then
             for
             the
             world
             that
             might
             cast
             trumperie
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             I
             am
             crucified
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             is
             crucified
             to
             me
             .
             And
             for
             any
             thing
             that
             might
             happen
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             knew
             that
             the
             issue
             of
             all
             things
             should
             work
             for
             the
             best
             to
             them
             that
             love
             God
             ;
             he
             includes
             himself
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             saith
             he
             ,
             We
             know
             it
             before-hand
             ,
             we
             believe
             before
             troubles
             or
             evills
             come
             :
             come
             what
             will
             the
             issue
             of
             all
             things
             is
             in
             the
             regiment
             and
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             all
             shall
             work
             for
             the
             best
             to
             those
             that
             love
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             as
             I
             am
             ,
             so
             I
             will
             be
             .
             What
             should
             hinder
             ?
             if
             all
             things
             help
             me
             ,
             nothing
             can
             hinder
             me
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             Saint
             Paul
             took
             this
             course
             ,
             he
             looked
             forward
             still
             ,
             Philip
             3.
             
             
               I
               presse
               forward
               to
               the
               price
               of
               the
               high
               calling
            
             ;
             he
             forgat
             that
             which
             was
             behind
             ,
             and
             he
             resolved
             to
             go
             forward
             ,
             he
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             grow
             better
             and
             better
             alway
             ,
             and
             this
             comforted
             him
             that
             he
             should
             hold
             out
             to
             the
             end
             .
             For
             it
             is
             the
             reward
             of
             a
             growing
             Christian
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             sweet
             sense
             of
             his
             present
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             in
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             out
             to
             the
             end
             .
             Such
             a
             man
             is
             like
             the
             Sun
             that
             growes
             up
             still
             till
             he
             come
             to
             high
             noon-day
             ,
             as
             Solomon
             saith
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             took
             this
             course
             ,
             he
             strove
             for
             perfection
             ,
             he
             had
             a
             crown
             in
             his
             eye
             ,
             a
             crown
             of
             righteousnesse
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             not
             suffer
             a
             man
             to
             be
             idle
             and
             cold
             that
             hath
             such
             a
             thing
             in
             his
             eye
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             to
             whet
             his
             endeavour
             not
             onely
             looked
             forward
             ,
             but
             to
             glory
             ;
             for
             as
             Christ
             looked
             to
             
               the
               glorie
               ,
               and
               despised
               the
               shame
               :
            
             so
             Saint
             Paul
             looked
             to
             the
             crown
             ,
             and
             despised
             all
             his
             sufferings
             .
          
           
             Then
             besides
             ,
             Saint
             Paul
             was
             conscious
             of
             his
             own
             sincerity
             ;
             for
             grace
             carries
             its
             own
             witnesse
             with
             it self
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             here
             ,
             I
             know
             my
             conversation
             ;
             
               This
               is
               the
               testimony
               of
               my
               conscience
               ,
               that
               in
               simplicity
               and
               sincerity
               I
               have
               walked
               before
               you
               .
            
             He
             knew
             that
             sincerity
             is
             accompanied
             with
             constancie
             and
             perseverance
             .
             It
             is
             a
             rule
             ,
             that
             alway
             constancie
             and
             perseverance
             are
             companions
             with
             simplicity
             and
             sincerity
             :
             I
             have
             begun
             in
             sincerity
             hitherto
             ,
             now
             I
             am
             sincere
             ,
             and
             have
             expressed
             to
             you
             the
             truth
             of
             my
             heart
             ,
             and
             of
             my
             courses
             :
             and
             as
             I
             am
             ,
             so
             I
             meane
             to
             be
             :
             therefore
             having
             begun
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             I
             know
             I
             shall
             end
             in
             perseverance
             and
             constancy
             .
          
           
           
             Truth
             of
             grace
             is
             accompanied
             with
             constancy
             ;
             all
             other
             things
             are
             but
             
             grasse
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             shewes
             ,
             they
             will
             vanish
             ;
             but
             sincerity
             ,
             the
             truth
             of
             grace
             ,
             is
             a
             Divine
             thing
             :
             
               The
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             grace
             wrought
             by
             
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               endures
               for
               ever
               .
            
             Where
             there
             is
             truth
             of
             grace
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             as
             a
             grain
             of
             mustard-seed
             ,
             there
             is
             perseverance
             to
             the
             end
             .
             S.
             Paul
             knew
             this
             well
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             builds
             his
             trust
             on
             these
             things
             ,
             on
             these
             courses
             that
             he
             took
             .
          
           
             We
             should
             all
             take
             the
             like
             course
             ,
             look
             to
             S.
             Paul's
             grounds
             ,
             and
             take
             
             his
             courses
             ;
             those
             be
             they
             that
             will
             hold
             out
             to
             the
             end
             .
             Judicious
             consideration
             of
             all
             the
             difficulties
             ,
             to
             put
             into
             the
             balance
             what
             impediments
             we
             shall
             have
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             what
             will
             be
             great
             to
             us
             when
             it
             is
             ballanced
             with
             the
             glory
             to
             come
             .
             And
             withall
             ,
             to
             aime
             forward
             still
             ,
             as
             S.
             Paul
             did
             .
             And
             take
             another
             course
             that
             he
             took
             likewise
             ,
             to
             depend
             upon
             grace
             continually
             :
             he
             knew
             there
             was
             a
             Throne
             of
             grace
             open
             to
             him
             alway
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             the
             time
             past
             ,
             and
             present
             .
             He
             knew
             that
             Christ
             in
             heaven
             was
             alway
             full
             of
             grace
             :
             he
             knew
             he
             should
             not
             want
             in
             any
             exigent
             when
             he
             should
             go
             to
             him
             :
             he
             knew
             that
             God
             would
             not
             destitute
             or
             forsake
             any
             of
             his
             Children
             ,
             them
             that
             he
             hath
             called
             to
             see
             the
             necessity
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             of
             courage
             and
             comfort
             .
             Let
             us
             do
             therefore
             as
             S.
             Paul
             was
             answered
             from
             heaven
             ,
             say
             ,
             
               His
               Grace
               is
               sufficient
               for
               us
            
             ;
             if
             not
             to
             keep
             us
             from
             all
             sin
             ,
             yet
             to
             keep
             us
             in
             comfortable
             courses
             ,
             to
             keep
             us
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             simplicity
             :
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             is
             sufficient
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             perswade
             our selves
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             go
             on
             in
             Christian
             courses
             ,
             in
             that
             confidence
             God
             will
             give
             us
             grace
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             heaven
             .
             This
             was
             S.
             Paul's
             confidence
             ,
             therefore
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               trust
               you
               shall
               acknowledge
               to
               the
               end
               ,
            
             because
             I
             know
             that
             I
             shall
             continue
             in
             simplicity
             and
             sincerity
             to
             the
             end
             :
             God
             will
             keep
             me
             ,
             I
             shall
             have
             grace
             to
             beg
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             give
             me
             grace
             :
             for
             his
             gifts
             in
             this
             kind
             can
             never
             be
             repented
             of
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             take
             from
             S.
             Paul
             this
             course
             ,
             and
             this
             comfort
             .
             This
             course
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ;
             to
             have
             constant
             resolutions
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             to
             cleave
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             good
             courses
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             every
             day
             renew
             our
             Covenants
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             and
             our
             resolutions
             to
             do
             nothing
             against
             conscience
             ,
             to
             go
             on
             in
             Christian
             courses
             ;
             let
             it
             be
             our
             constant
             course
             :
             For
             as
             Gods
             Children
             know
             they
             shall
             continue
             to
             
             the
             end
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             wrought
             from
             resolution
             so
             to
             do
             :
             and
             this
             resolution
             stirres
             them
             up
             to
             depend
             upon
             God
             by
             prayer
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             
               knit
               their
               hearts
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               fear
               his
               Name
            
             ;
             that
             he
             would
             give
             them
             Grace
             sufficient
             ,
             &c.
             that
             he
             would
             establish
             their
             hearts
             ,
             as
             David
             prayes
             .
          
           
             This
             resolution
             it
             drives
             them
             to
             prayer
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             good
             courses
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             stablish
             them
             in
             every
             good
             work
             ,
             in
             every
             good
             thought
             and
             desire
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             knit
             their
             hearts
             nearer
             to
             him
             .
             Resolve
             therefore
             every
             day
             in
             dependance
             upon
             God
             ,
             to
             take
             good
             courses
             ,
             that
             so
             whensoever
             any
             Judgment
             of
             God
             shall
             come
             ,
             or
             when
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             shall
             light
             on
             us
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             come
             as
             a
             snare
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             take
             us
             in
             good
             resolutions
             ;
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             how
             we
             dye
             in
             outward
             respects
             ,
             if
             we
             dye
             in
             good
             resolutions
             .
          
           
             As
             we
             resolve
             ,
             so
             we
             are
             :
             for
             our
             resolutions
             are
             full
             of
             will
             :
             wishes
             and
             resolutions
             they
             carry
             the
             whole
             man
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             God
             esteems
             a
             man
             by
             his
             will.
             For
             if
             there
             be
             impediments
             that
             are
             not
             impossible
             to
             man
             ,
             
             resolution
             will
             break
             through
             all
             :
             God
             judgeth
             men
             by
             their
             resolutions
             :
             
               Teach
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               thy
               Statutes
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               keep
               them
               even
               to
               the
               end
               .
               I
               have
               sworn
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               perform
               it
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               keep
               thy
               righteous
               Judgments
               :
            
             every
             day
             take
             we
             these
             promises
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             bind
             our selves
             with
             them
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             In
             vowes
             be
             chary
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             speak
             of
             them
             now
             ,
             I
             speak
             of
             purposes
             and
             resolutions
             ,
             alway
             take
             in
             God
             with
             them
             ;
             I
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             depend
             upon
             God
             in
             good
             courses
             ,
             (
             that
             God
             do
             not
             punish
             us
             ,
             and
             give
             us
             into
             desertion
             for
             our
             presumption
             ,
             )
             and
             then
             we
             may
             know
             that
             our
             state
             is
             good
             :
             Look
             to
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             property
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             it
             looks
             back
             ,
             it
             looks
             to
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             
               Our
               rejoycing
               is
               this
            
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             had
             our
             conversation
             hitherto
             well
             :
             Is
             that
             enough
             for
             a
             good
             conscience
             ?
             No
             ;
             you
             have
             acknowledged
             me
             to
             be
             as
             I
             have
             written
             ,
             to
             have
             a
             good
             conscience
             in
             my
             Ministerial
             course
             ,
             and
             in
             my
             conversation
             ;
             and
             you
             shall
             acknowledge
             me
             still
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             a
             good
             life
             ,
             that
             whether
             a
             man
             look
             above
             him
             ,
             
             he
             hath
             God
             to
             witnesse
             for
             him
             ;
             or
             whether
             he
             look
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             right
             judging
             persons
             ,
             he
             hath
             them
             to
             judge
             for
             him
             ,
             he
             dares
             appeal
             to
             their
             conscience
             ;
             or
             whether
             he
             look
             within
             him
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             good
             witnesse
             from
             his
             own
             conscience
             :
             which
             way
             soever
             he
             looks
             he
             hath
             comfort
             .
             
               You
               have
               acknowledged
               me
            
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             acknowledge
             :
             I
             know
             God
             will
             not
             leave
             me
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             So
             that
             which
             makes
             up
             a
             compleat
             good
             conscience
             ,
             is
             the
             looking
             to
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             the
             time
             past
             ,
             and
             present
             .
             A
             good
             conscience
             that
             is
             purged
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             former
             sins
             ,
             shall
             alway
             have
             grace
             to
             stablish
             the
             heart
             in
             good
             resolutions
             .
             For
             where
             there
             is
             a
             cleansing
             from
             the
             guilt
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
             there
             is
             alway
             given
             a
             power
             against
             sin
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             We
             usually
             say
             in
             Divinitie
             ,
             That
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             purpose
             to
             live
             in
             any
             sin
             cannot
             dwell
             in
             one
             heart
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             not
             a
             purpose
             to
             obey
             God
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             to
             
               leave
               every
               wicked
               way
            
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             an
             inclination
             to
             any
             iniquity
             ,
             the
             heart
             and
             conscience
             is
             not
             good
             .
             A
             good
             conscience
             gives
             testimony
             of
             the
             time
             past
             ,
             present
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             And
             alwaies
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             remember
             to
             take
             God
             in
             all
             your
             resolutions
             ,
             or
             else
             you
             are
             liable
             to
             S.
             James
             his
             exception
             in
             a
             higher
             degree
             :
             
               Go
               to
            
             
             
               n●…w
               ye
               that
               say
               ,
               We
               will
               do
               this
               ,
               to
               day
               and
               tomorrow
               ,
            
             and
             that
             in
             strength
             and
             confidence
             of
             your
             own
             ,
             not
             remembring
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             humane
             events
             ,
             how
             many
             things
             may
             fall
             out
             that
             God
             may
             crosse
             it
             .
             If
             it
             be
             a
             presumptuous
             speech
             in
             matters
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             in
             matters
             of
             grace
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             God
             onely
             hath
             in
             his
             keeping
             ,
             and
             
               gives
               the
               will
               and
               the
               deed
               according
               to
               his
               good
               pleasure
               ?
            
             Therefore
             we
             should
             
               make
               an
               end
               of
               our
               salvation
               with
               fear
               and
               trembling
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             us
             do
             as
             S.
             Paul
             did
             ,
             trust
             in
             God
             ;
             my
             trust
             and
             dependance
             on
             God
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             do
             so
             :
             because
             I
             have
             a
             constant
             resolution
             to
             be
             so
             to
             my
             lives
             end
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             joyn
             them
             both
             together
             ,
             every
             day
             renew
             our
             dependance
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Promises
             :
             The
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             a
             life
             dependant
             .
             Salvation
             is
             wrought
             out
             of
             us
             by
             Christ
             ,
             procured
             by
             him
             ;
             and
             our
             carriage
             to
             salvation
             is
             wrought
             out
             of
             us
             by
             Grace
             coming
             from
             Christ.
             He
             keeps
             the
             Fountain
             ,
             and
             he
             lets
             out
             the
             streams
             more
             or
             lesse
             as
             we
             humbly
             depend
             on
             him
             :
             so
             that
             both
             salvation
             is
             out
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             carriage
             to
             salvation
             
             is
             of
             Grace
             ,
             all
             is
             out
             of
             us
             .
             How
             should
             this
             make
             us
             carry
             ourselves
             humbly
             ,
             in
             a
             dependance
             on
             Christ
             for
             salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             carriage
             of
             it
             ?
             And
             therefore
             resolve
             not
             to
             offend
             God
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             but
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             look
             to
             his
             Word
             ;
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             and
             his
             Word
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             Psal.
             130.
             
             Thus
             we
             should
             take
             S.
             Paul's
             course
             ,
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             renew
             our
             purposes
             every
             day
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             take
             S.
             Paul's
             comfort
             to
             your selves
             ,
             perswade
             your selves
             ,
             
             that
             
               neither
               things
               present
               ,
               nor
               things
               to
               come
               ,
            
             as
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             nothing
             shall
             intercept
             your
             crown
             .
             For
             what
             he
             said
             here
             before-hand
             ,
             that
             he
             experimentally
             saith
             of
             himself
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             a
             little
             before
             he
             dyed
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             the
             last
             Epistle
             that
             ever
             he
             wrote
             )
             he
             saith
             here
             ,
             they
             should
             acknowledge
             him
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             and
             there
             when
             his
             end
             was
             come
             ,
             what
             saith
             he
             of
             himself
             ?
             
               I
               have
               fought
               a
               good
               fight
               ,
               I
               have
               kept
               the
               faith
               ,
               I
               have
               run
               my
               race
               ;
               now
               henceforth
               is
               laid
               up
               for
               me
               a
               Crown
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Before
             this
             time
             I
             depended
             upon
             God
             that
             he
             would
             carry
             me
             to
             my
             end
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             ;
             and
             now
             I
             am
             to
             close
             up
             my
             daies
             ,
             and
             my
             Sun
             is
             to
             set
             :
             this
             all
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             God
             that
             was
             with
             me
             from
             the
             beginning
             is
             with
             me
             to
             the
             end
             :
             I
             have
             done
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             what
             remaines
             now
             ,
             but
             a
             crown
             of
             righteousnesse
             ?
          
           
             Therefore
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             take
             in
             trust
             the
             time
             to
             come
             as
             well
             as
             any
             time
             past
             :
             resolve
             well
             ,
             and
             trust
             with
             your
             resolution
             ;
             live
             by
             faith
             and
             obedience
             ,
             joyn
             them
             both
             together
             ,
             the
             one
             to
             be
             the
             evidence
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             other
             :
             then
             take
             in
             trust
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             all
             the
             good
             that
             you
             can
             promise
             your selves
             from
             God
             ,
             you
             cannot
             honour
             him
             more
             .
             
               
                 I
                 trust
                 you
                 shall
                 acknowledge
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             of
             himself
             ,
             That
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             should
             lead
             him
             to
             his
             
             end
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             acknowledge
             it
             :
             you
             shall
             not
             acknowledge
             me
             to
             the
             end
             to
             be
             rich
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             in
             favour
             ,
             &c.
             but
             this
             you
             shall
             acknowledge
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             be
             the
             like
             man.
             It
             is
             uncertain
             for
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             we
             cannot
             promise
             our selves
             ,
             nor
             others
             cannot
             promise
             for
             us
             :
             but
             you
             shall
             acknowledge
             this
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             be
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             been
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             .
             
               You
               have
               acknowledged
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               acknowledge
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Seeing
             acknowledging
             is
             repeated
             twice
             as
             an
             evidence
             of
             a
             good
             Christian
             ,
             to
             approve
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             in
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             acknowledge
             it
             ,
             Therefore
             often
             examine
             your
             hearts
             ,
             what
             you
             acknowledge
             :
             do
             you
             acknowledge
             ,
             
             that
             the
             abstaining
             from
             evil
             courses
             ,
             from
             fraud
             ,
             and
             cunning
             in
             your
             callings
             ;
             that
             the
             abstaining
             from
             sensual
             living
             ,
             from
             carnal
             policy
             ,
             is
             good
             ?
             why
             then
             take
             that
             course
             ,
             resolve
             upon
             it
             .
             Are
             the
             courses
             of
             Gods
             Children
             good
             ,
             why
             will
             you
             oppose
             them
             ?
             Saint
             Paul
             gives
             an
             excellent
             rule
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             22.
             we
             should
             not
             condemn
             our selves
             in
             that
             which
             we
             allow
             .
             Do
             you
             allow
             in
             your
             judgment
             ,
             and
             in
             your
             conscience
             the
             best
             courses
             ?
             (
             as
             indeed
             you
             will
             do
             one
             day
             ,
             )
             then
             do
             not
             condemn
             your selves
             in
             the
             present
             for
             them
             ,
             
               Happy
               is
               that
               man
               that
               condemneth
               not
               himself
               in
               that
               which
               he
               alloweth
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             Examine
             oft-times
             seriously
             ,
             how
             your
             judgment
             stands
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             God
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             built
             ,
             whether
             upon
             humane
             fancy
             to
             please
             any
             man
             ,
             or
             upon
             Divine
             directions
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             If
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             take
             heed
             that
             you
             do
             not
             condemn
             your selves
             in
             those
             courses
             ,
             and
             those
             persons
             that
             you
             allow
             .
             Do
             you
             in
             your
             soul
             justifie
             such
             persons
             ?
             why
             do
             you
             not
             joyn
             with
             them
             ?
             why
             do
             you
             not
             walk
             their
             waies
             ?
             are
             such
             courses
             good
             ?
             
             why
             do
             you
             not
             take
             them
             ?
             Your
             justifying
             them
             in
             the
             end
             will
             be
             little
             to
             your
             comfort
             ,
             if
             you
             condemne
             them
             all
             your
             life
             against
             your
             conscience
             :
             for
             afterwards
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             a
             work
             of
             Grace
             for
             you
             to
             justifie
             good
             courses
             ,
             and
             to
             acknowledge
             good
             things
             :
             in
             most
             men
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             a
             work
             of
             Grace
             as
             it
             is
             the
             evidence
             of
             the
             thing
             :
             and
             when
             the
             cloud
             of
             sensuallity
             ,
             and
             the
             fume
             that
             riseth
             out
             of
             worldly
             pomp
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             then
             the
             naturall
             conscience
             comes
             to
             see
             clearly
             better
             things
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             love
             of
             them
             ,
             not
             that
             it
             is
             changed
             ,
             and
             transformed
             with
             the
             love
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             God
             so
             discovers
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             justifie
             his
             sentence
             of
             Damnation
             the
             more
             :
             he
             discovered
             to
             them
             better
             courses
             then
             they
             tooke
             :
             it
             shall
             justifie
             their
             damnation
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             deceived
             oft-times
             in
             mens
             ends
             ;
             they
             acknowledge
             good
             waies
             ,
             
             and
             good
             courses
             :
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             some
             of
             Gods
             good
             Children
             they
             pronounce
             the
             contrary
             :
             but
             let
             none
             trust
             to
             that
             ,
             good
             courses
             are
             so
             evident
             ,
             and
             clear
             ,
             that
             if
             men
             be
             not
             Atheists
             they
             must
             acknowledge
             them
             ,
             especially
             when
             the
             impediment
             that
             hindred
             them
             before
             is
             taken
             away
             .
             You
             must
             acknowledge
             ,
             therefore
             acknowledge
             now
             ;
             not
             in
             your
             hearts
             onely
             ,
             but
             acknowledge
             them
             in
             laying
             aside
             your
             opposition
             ,
             in
             casting
             away
             your
             weapons
             ,
             and
             by
             joyning
             with
             them
             in
             good
             courses
             :
             set
             not
             your
             hands
             against
             good
             courses
             ,
             and
             good
             persons
             ;
             set
             your
             tongues
             to
             speak
             for
             their
             good
             .
             Take
             Gods
             part
             ,
             stand
             on
             Gods
             side
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             best
             side
             ;
             if
             you
             allow
             it
             onely
             hereafter
             it
             will
             be
             a
             barren
             allowance
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             no
             comfort
             to
             you
             ,
             it
             often
             falls
             out
             to
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             O
             beloved
             ,
             whatsoever
             courses
             else
             you
             take
             they
             will
             sink
             ,
             and
             fall
             ;
             they
             will
             sink
             first
             in
             your
             own
             soules
             ,
             and
             none
             will
             be
             readier
             to
             condemn
             you
             then
             your
             own
             conscience
             :
             when
             God
             shall
             make
             you
             wiser
             ,
             you
             will
             censure
             your selves
             ,
             What
             folly
             was
             it
             ?
             how
             was
             I
             deluded
             with
             
             this
             ill
             company
             ,
             and
             with
             that
             ?
             as
             wicked
             company
             is
             wondrous
             powerfull
             to
             infuse
             ill
             conceits
             :
             as
             the
             Spies
             they
             infused
             discouragement
             by
             the
             Oration
             they
             made
             of
             the
             Giants
             in
             the
             Land
             ,
             &c.
             they
             altered
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             whole
             people
             .
             It
             is
             a
             dangerous
             thing
             to
             converse
             with
             naughty
             persons
             ;
             the
             Devil
             slides
             together
             into
             the
             soul
             with
             their
             carnal
             reasoning
             ,
             and
             alters
             the
             judgement
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             so
             wise
             as
             conscience
             would
             make
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             might
             be
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             hearken
             to
             the
             hissing
             of
             the
             Serpent
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             if
             you
             take
             any
             conrse
             but
             good
             ,
             your
             own
             conscience
             is
             by
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             the
             first
             that
             will
             find
             you
             out
             :
             For
             sin
             is
             a
             base
             thing
             ,
             a
             work
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             discovered
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             madnesse
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             manifest
             to
             all
             men
             .
             Popery
             and
             all
             their
             slights
             must
             be
             discovered
             ,
             and
             the
             Whore
             must
             lie
             naked
             ,
             and
             stink
             ;
             nothing
             shall
             be
             so
             abominable
             as
             Popery
             ,
             and
             Popish
             persons
             ere
             long
             .
          
           
             Truth
             will
             get
             the
             victory
             in
             the
             consciences
             of
             people
             ;
             and
             good
             courses
             will
             get
             approbation
             .
             Therefore
             if
             you
             approve
             them
             not
             ,
             first
             you
             shall
             be
             unhappy
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             everlastingly
             hereafter
             :
             this
             shall
             be
             the
             
             principal
             torment
             in
             hell
             ,
             that
             you
             saw
             better
             courses
             then
             you
             lived
             in
             ,
             and
             you
             would
             not
             give
             your
             judgments
             leave
             to
             lead
             you
             .
             There
             was
             something
             better
             ,
             Conscience
             told
             you
             ,
             but
             you
             gave
             way
             to
             your
             lusts
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             insinuations
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             instruments
             of
             the
             Devill
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             the
             motions
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             that
             awakened
             conscience
             .
          
           
           
             This
             I
             say
             will
             more
             ease
             your
             torment
             in
             hell
             that
             you
             might
             have
             done
             otherwise
             if
             you
             had
             had
             Grace
             :
             but
             you
             willingly
             betrayed
             your selves
             ,
             you
             silenced
             conscience
             ,
             you
             willingly
             condemned
             your selves
             in
             the
             things
             that
             you
             acknowledged
             were
             naught
             ,
             you
             did
             that
             which
             you
             condemned
             ,
             and
             you
             did
             not
             practise
             that
             which
             your
             judgment
             did
             allow
             .
          
           
             God
             will
             have
             little
             to
             do
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             with
             most
             men
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             condemn
             them
             :
             for
             alas
             ,
             their
             own
             consciences
             will
             condemn
             them
             ,
             the
             consciences
             of
             all
             will
             condemn
             them
             that
             their
             courses
             were
             naught
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             makes
             wicked
             men
             so
             cruel
             ,
             especially
             ,
             if
             they
             get
             into
             place
             
             of
             authority
             ,
             they
             know
             they
             are
             not
             allowed
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             acknowledged
             in
             the
             consciences
             of
             those
             that
             are
             judicious
             ,
             thèy
             know
             they
             are
             condemned
             there
             ,
             and
             they
             fret
             and
             fume
             ,
             and
             think
             to
             force
             another
             opinion
             of
             themselves
             upon
             others
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             not
             be
             ;
             and
             that
             makes
             them
             that
             they
             cannot
             endure
             the
             sight
             of
             them
             that
             are
             of
             a
             contrary
             judgment
             :
             they
             think
             themselves
             condemned
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             such
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             makes
             them
             cruel
             :
             Especially
             those
             that
             have
             some
             illumination
             ,
             they
             cannot
             abide
             their
             own
             conscience
             to
             take
             its
             course
             ,
             they
             cannot
             abide
             to
             see
             themselves
             .
             They
             think
             themselves
             condemned
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             others
             :
             and
             those
             that
             think
             they
             have
             the
             prejudice
             of
             others
             that
             their
             courses
             are
             naught
             ,
             they
             carry
             an
             implacable
             hatred
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             desperate
             case
             .
          
           
             Hast
             thou
             knowledge
             that
             they
             think
             thy
             courses
             naught
             ,
             and
             on
             good
             ground
             ,
             and
             doest
             thou
             hate
             them
             ▪
             and
             hate
             to
             be
             reformed
             thy self
             ?
             will
             this
             alway
             hold
             out
             ?
             No
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             truth
             is
             eternal
             ,
             that
             which
             thou
             acknowledgest
             must
             continue
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             acknowledge
             ,
             it
             will
             get
             the
             victory
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             by
             Men
             and
             Angels
             :
             truth
             will
             have
             the
             victory
             ,
             it
             is
             eternal
             .
             Take
             that
             course
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             be
             good
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             and
             hold
             out
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             the
             Corinthians
             here
             ,
             You
             do
             
               acknowledge
               me
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               acknowledge
               me
               to
               the
               end
               ,
            
             and
             testifie
             to
             the
             world
             that
             you
             acknowledge
             the
             best
             things
             ;
             and
             the
             best
             persons
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             one
             with
             them
             by
             love
             here
             ,
             and
             in
             heaven
             for
             ever
             hereafter
             .
             
               
                 I
                 trust
                 you
                 shall
                 acknowledge
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
            
          
           
             To
             shut
             up
             this
             point
             ;
             Let
             me
             seal
             it
             up
             with
             this
             ,
             Make
             this
             Quaere
             
             to
             your selves
             ,
             what
             estate
             you
             are
             in
             ,
             when
             you
             come
             to
             the
             Communion
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             well
             with
             you
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
             if
             not
             ,
             why
             will
             you
             live
             any
             whit
             at
             all
             (
             in
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             and
             the
             shortnesse
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             so
             little
             between
             you
             and
             eternal
             Damnation
             ,
             )
             in
             a
             doubtful
             ,
             in
             a
             dangerous
             estate
             ?
             Are
             you
             resolved
             to
             be
             naught
             then
             ?
             No
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             not
             Atheists
             you
             will
             not
             say
             so
             .
             Do
             you
             intend
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             and
             come
             and
             make
             your
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ?
             Yes
             :
             why
             then
             resolve
             to
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             conscience
             looks
             not
             onely
             back
             to
             sins
             past
             ,
             to
             repent
             of
             them
             :
             but
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             it
             resolves
             to
             please
             God
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             out
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Some
             make
             a
             mockery
             of
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             God
             :
             one
             part
             of
             the
             year
             they
             will
             be
             holy
             ;
             a
             rotten
             foolish
             affection
             of
             people
             that
             are
             Popish
             .
             In
             Lent
             they
             will
             use
             a
             little
             austerity
             ,
             O
             they
             will
             please
             God
             wondrously
             ;
             but
             before
             and
             after
             they
             are
             devils
             incarnate
             :
             so
             they
             make
             that
             part
             of
             the
             year
             as
             a
             good
             parenthesis
             ,
             in
             an
             unlearned
             ,
             and
             unwitty
             speech
             .
             A
             
             good
             parenthesis
             is
             unseemly
             in
             a
             wicked
             speech
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             piece
             is
             unseemly
             in
             a
             ragged
             garment
             :
             so
             their
             lives
             that
             make
             a
             good
             shew
             then
             ,
             (
             and
             there
             are
             few
             that
             do
             so
             ,
             they
             are
             scarce
             among
             us
             ,
             men
             are
             such
             Atheists
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             not
             outward
             reformation
             ;
             but
             if
             there
             be
             ,
             )
             if
             they
             give
             themselves
             leave
             to
             be
             Civill
             ,
             and
             to
             respect
             holy
             things
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             afterward
             they
             return
             to
             their
             loosenesse
             again
             .
             Doth
             this
             patching
             out
             of
             a
             holy
             life
             please
             God
             ?
             No
             ,
             no
             ;
             
               I
               have
               sworn
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               perform
               it
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               keep
               thy
               righteous
               Statutes
               ,
            
             saith
             David
             .
             And
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             I
             have
             resolved
             to
             be
             so
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             I
             will
             be
             my self
             still
             .
             So
             where
             grace
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             resolution
             against
             all
             sin
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             If
             you
             entertain
             not
             this
             resolution
             ,
             to
             walk
             
               in
               holinesse
               and
               righteousnesse
               all
               the
               daies
               of
               your
               life
               ,
            
             acknowledge
             no
             benefit
             by
             Christs
             redemption
             ,
             and
             come
             not
             near
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             honest
             heart
             that
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             of
             ,
             that
             receives
             the
             seed
             deep
             into
             it
             ;
             that
             hates
             sin
             above
             all
             miseries
             ,
             and
             ills
             ,
             and
             that
             loves
             grace
             above
             all
             other
             good
             things
             :
             therefore
             if
             any
             infirmity
             come
             ,
             he
             can
             say
             it
             is
             against
             his
             resolution
             :
             I
             purposed
             not
             this
             ,
             I
             plotted
             it
             not
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             allow
             my self
             in
             it
             ,
             here
             is
             an
             honest
             heart
             :
             the
             Word
             is
             fixed
             deeply
             in
             such
             a
             heart
             ;
             it
             comes
             with
             an
             honest
             resolution
             .
             If
             you
             come
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             purpose
             to
             live
             in
             sin
             ,
             you
             prophane
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             will
             do
             you
             no
             good
             ,
             it
             will
             never
             take
             deep
             root
             to
             save
             you
             .
             So
             much
             for
             S.
             Paul's
             resolution
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             
               I
               trust
               〈◊〉
               shall
               acknowledge
               to
               the
               end
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               VERSE
               XIV
               .
            
             
               As
               also
               you
               have
               acknowledged
               us
               in
               part
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               your
               rejoycing
               ,
               even
               〈◊〉
               ye
               are
               ours
               in
               the
               Day
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
            
          
           
             YOu
             have
             acknowledged
             us
             in
             part
             ,
             now
             since
             you
             have
             repented
             :
             for
             when
             he
             wrote
             the
             former
             Epistle
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             many
             corruptions
             among
             them
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             in
             conversation
             ,
             about
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             many
             corrupt
             opinions
             they
             had
             :
             and
             in
             conversation
             ,
             they
             endured
             the
             incestuous
             man
             among
             them
             without
             casting
             of
             him
             out
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             them
             doubted
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             Now
             when
             he
             wrote
             the
             first
             Epistle
             ,
             it
             took
             a
             blessed
             effect
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             they
             repented
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             acknowledge
             S.
             Paul
             ;
             notwithstanding
             they
             were
             disasted
             of
             him
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             bad
             information
             of
             some
             presumptuous
             .
             Teachers
             :
             saith
             he
             now
             again
             ,
             
               You
               have
               acknowledged
               us
               in
               part
               that
               now
               we
               are
               your
               rejoycing
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Observe
             this
             ,
             which
             I
             touch
             by
             way
             of
             coherence
             ,
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 a
                 repentant
                 man
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 repented
                 of
                 his
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 estate
                 ,
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 told
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 sins
                 ,
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 
                 his
                 Pastor
                 .
              
            
          
           
             For
             a
             false
             heart
             swells
             against
             the
             reproof
             :
             if
             the
             Corinthians
             had
             not
             been
             sound
             hearted
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             have
             endured
             S.
             Paul's
             sharp
             Epistle
             :
             but
             now
             he
             tells
             them
             their
             own
             plainly
             ;
             as
             indeed
             it
             is
             a
             very
             sharp
             Epistle
             in
             many
             passages
             :
             yet
             now
             they
             acknowledged
             him
             to
             be
             a
             good
             ,
             and
             gracious
             man
             ,
             a
             faithful
             Teacher
             .
          
           
           
             Let
             it
             be
             a
             Trial
             of
             your
             estate
             :
             can
             you
             endure
             a
             plain
             ,
             a
             powerfull
             ,
             an
             
             effectual
             Ministery
             ?
             More
             particularly
             ,
             can
             you
             endure
             a
             plain
             ,
             effectual
             friend
             ,
             that
             brings
             that
             which
             is
             spoken
             by
             the
             Minister
             more
             particularly
             home
             to
             your
             hearts
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             a
             good
             heart
             ,
             of
             a
             repentant
             heart
             that
             would
             be
             better
             .
             But
             if
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             you
             have
             a
             reserved
             love
             to
             some
             special
             sin
             that
             will
             be
             your
             bane
             :
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             your
             soules
             have
             not
             repented
             .
             As
             you
             see
             after
             in
             another
             Chapter
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             where
             he
             sets
             down
             the
             fruits
             of
             repentance
             .
             And
             here
             is
             one
             sign
             ,
             
               T●…
               have
               acknowledged
               us
               in
               part
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             words
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             There
             is
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             acknowledgment
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             object
             matter
             of
             it
             ,
             
               That
               we
               are
               your
               rejoycing
               ,
               and
               you
               are
               ours
               :
            
             There
             is
             a
             mutual
             entercourse
             of
             rejoycing
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             the
             time
             is
             set
             down
             ,
             
               The
               Day
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
            
             The
             second
             coming
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             To
             speak
             a
             little
             of
             Acknowledgment
             .
          
           
             Acknowledgment
             is
             more
             then
             Knowledge
             :
             for
             knowledge
             is
             a
             bare
             naked
             
             apprehension
             ;
             and
             acknowledgment
             is
             when
             the
             will
             and
             affections
             yield
             to
             the
             entertaining
             ,
             and
             the
             owning
             of
             the
             thing
             known
             .
             As
             a
             father
             not
             onely
             knowes
             his
             son
             ,
             but
             acknowledgeth
             him
             :
             a
             King
             acknowledgeth
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             and
             the
             Subjects
             their
             Prince
             .
             It
             is
             not
             onely
             a
             knowledge
             of
             such
             men
             ,
             but
             an
             acknowledging
             of
             them
             ,
             acknowledging
             a
             relation
             to
             them
             .
             So
             ,
             you
             acknowledge
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             relation
             we
             stand
             to
             you
             ,
             to
             be
             faithful
             ,
             and
             good
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             good
             men
             too
             .
          
           
             What
             doth
             S.
             Paul
             mean
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               You
               have
               acknowledged
               us
            
             ?
             doth
             he
             mean
             himself
             ?
          
           
             No
             ,
             not
             altogether
             ;
             but
             you
             have
             acknowledged
             me
             in
             my
             faithful
             preaching
             of
             Christ
             to
             you
             .
             Wheresoever
             the
             Minister
             is
             acknowledged
             as
             a
             
             Minister
             ,
             Christ
             is
             acknowledged
             .
             For
             what
             are
             we
             ?
             We
             are
             but
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             no
             more
             ,
             nor
             no
             lesse
             .
             Saith
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Let
               a
               man
               esteem
               of
               us
               as
               of
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ.
            
             If
             they
             think
             of
             us
             more
             then
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             make
             ,
             and
             coyn
             things
             of
             our
             own
             ;
             they
             think
             too
             much
             of
             us
             :
             If
             they
             think
             meanly
             and
             basely
             of
             us
             ,
             they
             think
             too
             little
             of
             us
             .
             
               Let
               a
               man
               think
               of
               us
               as
               of
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             no
             more
             ,
             nor
             no
             lesse
             :
             it
             is
             enough
             ,
             that
             they
             acknowledge
             us
             so
             as
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ.
             So
             they
             are
             never
             acknowledged
             ,
             but
             Christ
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             them
             :
             for
             they
             have
             a
             relative
             office
             ;
             they
             are
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             How
             shall
             we
             know
             then
             ,
             whether
             we
             acknowledge
             the
             Minister
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
          
           
             If
             we
             acknowledge
             Christ
             first
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             How
             shall
             we
             know
             that
             we
             acknowledge
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             To
             acknowledge
             Christ
             ,
             God-man
             in
             his
             natures
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             a
             great
             
             deal
             of
             love
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             be
             born
             for
             us
             :
             and
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             reverence
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             is
             God.
             We
             must
             not
             think-of
             him
             but-with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             reverence
             ,
             and
             meddle
             with
             nothing
             of
             him
             but
             with
             much
             love
             ;
             he
             is
             God-man
             ,
             God
             incarnate
             .
             He
             acknowledgeth
             Christ
             in
             his
             Priestly
             Office
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             despair
             ,
             that
             doth
             believe
             his
             full
             satisfaction
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             doth
             not
             mingle
             other
             things
             ,
             Popish
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             Purgatory
             for
             venial
             sins
             .
             He
             acknowledgeth
             Christs
             Priestly
             Office
             ,
             that
             goes
             boldly
             to
             God
             through
             Christs
             intercession-in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             boldly
             trusts
             in
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             clamours
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             accusations
             of
             
             Satan
             .
             This
             is
             to
             acknowledge
             Christ
             a
             Priest
             in
             our
             boldnesse
             and
             liberty
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             confidence
             in
             our
             conscience
             of
             the
             forgivenesse
             of
             sins
             .
             To
             acknowledge
             Christ
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             is
             to
             yield
             subjection
             to
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             to
             suffer
             him
             to
             rule
             us
             .
             To
             acknowledge
             him
             as
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             to
             be
             instructed
             ,
             and
             guided
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             such
             as
             are
             ruled
             by
             their
             own
             lusts
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             examples
             of
             
             others
             ,
             and
             care
             not
             for
             the
             spiritual
             leading
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             acknowledge
             him
             :
             
               Let
               not
               this
               man
               reign
               over
               us
               :
            
             they
             shake
             off
             his
             bands
             ;
             they
             are
             
               sons
               of
               Belial
            
             ,
             without
             yoak
             :
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             reckoned
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             among
             them
             that
             know
             not
             Christ
             :
             because
             to
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             acknowledge
             him
             ,
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             As
             God
             knoweth
             us
             well
             enough
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             know
             us
             not
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             us
             to
             be
             his
             ,
             what
             will.
             become
             of
             us
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ?
             
               I
               know
               you
               not
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             acknowledgeth
             them
             not
             to
             be
             his
             .
             So
             ,
             if
             our
             knowledge
             be
             to
             know
             Christ
             generally
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             to
             give
             up
             our selves
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             directed
             by
             him
             ;
             this
             is
             not
             to
             acknowledge
             him
             .
             and
             to
             know
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             acknowledge
             him
             ,
             will
             be
             no
             comfort
             for
             us
             ;
             As
             it
             will
             be
             no
             comfort
             to
             us
             for
             him
             to
             know
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             acknowledge
             us
             .
             They
             that
             acknowledge
             Paul
             ,
             or
             any
             Minister
             ,
             they
             are
             brought
             to
             acknowledge
             Christ
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             (
             to
             give
             you
             a
             familiar
             taste
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             )
             they
             do
             acknowledge
             
             the
             Minister
             ,
             that
             acknowledge
             the
             Word
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             from
             him
             .
             What
             is
             that
             ?
             when
             they
             are
             cast
             into
             the
             form
             and
             mould
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             are
             willing
             to
             be
             framed
             ,
             to
             be
             such
             as
             the
             Word
             would
             have
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             pliable
             to
             it
             :
             if
             it
             threaten
             ,
             to
             be
             terrified
             ;
             if
             it
             comfort
             ,
             to
             be
             raised
             up
             :
             to
             be
             fashioned
             every
             way
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             then
             they
             acknowledge
             the
             Word
             ,
             then
             they
             feel
             it
             to
             be
             Gods
             Word
             :
             why
             ?
             For
             they
             feel
             it
             leavening
             the
             soul
             ,
             making
             all
             the
             powers
             holy
             ,
             and
             comfortable
             .
             As
             leaven
             changeth
             the
             whole
             lump
             ,
             so
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             cast
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             imbrace
             it
             ,
             it
             frames
             and
             fashions
             the
             whole
             man
             to
             be
             holy
             ,
             as
             the
             Word
             is
             holy
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             hear
             it
             as
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             hear
             it
             with
             reverence
             ,
             as
             we
             would
             hear
             something
             from
             a
             great
             Potentate
             ,
             from
             a
             Judge
             ,
             from
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             to
             do
             with
             us
             :
             We
             know
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             him
             in
             the
             Minister
             ,
             when
             we
             tremble
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             hear
             it
             with
             obedience
             .
             As
             Cornelius
             saith
             ,
             
               We
               are
               all
               here
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               hear
               whatsoever
               shall
               be
               commanded
               us
               of
               God
               :
            
             whatsoever
             ,
             without
             distinction
             ,
             and
             turning
             over
             ,
             and
             declining
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             shifting
             .
             When
             there
             is
             a
             willing
             yielding
             to
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             told
             us
             ,
             and
             a
             meaning
             to
             obey
             it
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             do
             not
             .
          
           
             S
             Paul
             saith
             comfortably
             to
             the
             
               Thessalonians
               ,
               That
               they
               received
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             acknowledged
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             they
             heard
             it
             with
             such
             reverence
             ,
             and
             obedience
             ,
             and
             respect
             .
          
           
             So
             you
             may
             know
             that
             you
             acknowledge
             the
             Minister
             ,
             if
             you
             acknowledge
             Christ
             ,
             if
             you
             acknowledge
             the
             Preacher
             ,
             and
             the
             VVord
             that
             he
             
             preacheth
             :
             and
             you
             acknowledge
             him
             when
             you
             will
             be
             directed
             by
             him
             ;
             when
             he
             speaks
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             esteem
             highly
             of
             the
             
               Consolations
               of
               the
               Almighty
            
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             to
             suffer
             the
             strong
             holds
             of
             sin
             to
             be
             beaten
             down
             by
             his
             Ministery
             .
             This
             is
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             Minister
             :
             there
             is
             no
             good
             taken
             by
             Gods
             Ordinance
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             not
             onely
             known
             ,
             but
             acknowledged
             .
          
           
           
             Christ
             comes
             to
             us
             in
             his
             Ministers
             as
             well
             as
             by
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             known
             one
             day
             that
             we
             have
             rejected
             ,
             not
             poor
             men
             like
             our selves
             ,
             but
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             For
             we
             are
             joyned
             with
             Christ
             in
             acceptation
             ,
             or
             in
             neglect
             
             and
             contempt
             .
             What
             we
             do
             in
             our
             Ministery
             faithfully
             ,
             we
             are
             joyned
             with
             Christ
             in
             our
             acceptance
             :
             we
             accept
             Christ
             ,
             when
             we
             accept
             ,
             and
             esteem
             of
             the
             Minister
             :
             or
             we
             reject
             Christ
             ,
             when
             we
             reject
             ,
             and
             refuse
             ,
             and
             set
             light
             by
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             hypocrisie
             of
             mans
             heart
             is
             not
             discerned
             almost
             so
             much
             in
             any
             thing
             as
             in
             this
             .
             Let
             any
             command
             come
             from
             great
             men
             that
             have
             power
             of
             our
             bodies
             or
             estates
             to
             advance
             us
             ,
             or
             debase
             us
             ;
             Oh
             there
             is
             much
             astonishment
             ,
             and
             much
             heed
             taken
             :
             wondrous
             heed
             of
             penal
             Lawes
             and
             Statutes
             ,
             that
             we
             run
             not
             into
             the
             dint
             of
             them
             .
             Now
             God
             by
             his
             Ministers
             threatens
             hell
             ,
             and
             damnation
             ,
             hardnesse
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             to
             throw
             us
             from
             one
             sin
             to
             another
             :
             we
             hear
             these
             things
             as
             Judges
             ,
             (
             forsooth
             )
             as
             if
             they
             concerned
             us
             not
             .
             It
             shall
             one
             day
             be
             known
             that
             they
             are
             Gods
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             Gods
             Word
             ;
             If
             we
             have
             Grace
             to
             acknowledge
             them
             as
             speaking
             from
             God.
             This
             is
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             Minister
             ,
             to
             be
             directed
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             hear
             that
             that
             he
             speaks
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             God.
             
               We
               are
               Ambassadours
               of
               God
            
             ,
             saith
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               and
               intreat
               you
               ,
               as
               if
               Christ
               himself
            
             were
             on
             earth
             would
             intreat
             you
             ,
             
               to
               be
               reconciled
               to
               God.
            
             Therefore
             when
             you
             refuse
             our
             intreaty
             ,
             you
             refuse
             Christ
             ,
             that
             comes
             with
             us
             .
             Those
             that
             will
             not
             hear
             him
             here
             ,
             shall
             hear
             that
             sentence
             hereafter
             ;
             they
             must
             not
             think
             to
             be
             regarded
             of
             him
             then
             :
             but
             of
             that
             I
             shall
             speak
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             
               As
               ye
               have
               acknowledged
               us
               in
               part
               :
            
             You
             acknowledge
             us
             Ministers
             ,
             you
             acknowledge
             our
             doctrine
             ,
             you
             acknowledge
             Christ
             by
             us
             .
          
           
             How
             do
             these
             Corinthians
             acknowledge
             S.
             Paul
             in
             part
             ?
             
               
                 That
                 we
                 are
                 your
                 rejoycing
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 ye
                 are
                 ours
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               You
               have
               acknowledged
               us
               ,
               that
               [
               we
               are
               your
               rejoycing
               ;
               ]
            
             What
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             ?
             You
             have
             acknowledged
             us
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             cause
             to
             rejoyce
             much
             to
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             shall
             rejoyce
             to
             purpose
             ,
             that
             ever
             I
             was
             your
             Apostle
             ,
             that
             ever
             you
             had
             Grace
             to
             hearken
             to
             me
             ;
             that
             ever
             you
             had
             such
             a
             sincere
             down-right
             Apostle
             that
             would
             tell
             you
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             gain
             you
             to
             Christ.
             
             
               
                 That
                 we
                 are
                 your
                 rejoycing
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Whence
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             That
             
               
                 A
                 faithful
                 Minister
                 is
                 the
                 rejoycing
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             Those
             people
             that
             are
             good
             ,
             and
             have
             any
             grace
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             here
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             be
             so
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             Why
             ?
          
           
             Because
             a
             faithful
             Minister
             brings
             to
             them
             him
             that
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             joy
             ;
             
             him
             that
             is
             
               Isaac
               ,
               laughter
            
             ,
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             at
             whose
             very
             birth
             there
             was
             a
             message
             of
             joy
             from
             heaven
             .
          
           
             For
             all
             joy
             ,
             and
             all
             glory
             ,
             is
             originally
             ,
             and
             fundamentally
             in
             God
             reconciled
             ;
             
             that
             is
             certain
             :
             there
             is
             our
             joy
             in
             God
             reconciled
             .
             For
             naturally
             ,
             before
             God
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             our
             hearts
             are
             full
             of
             confusion
             :
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             joy
             and
             glory
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             full
             of
             horrour
             .
             Now
             God
             is
             reconciled
             ,
             by
             Christs
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             obedience
             ,
             his
             full
             satisfaction
             ,
             witnessed
             by
             his
             resurrection
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             comes
             our
             glorying
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hath
             brought
             us
             to
             be
             at
             one
             with
             God
             ,
             with
             the
             God
             of
             glory
             :
             
             
               Blessed
               be
               God
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             saith
             St.
             
               Peter
               ,
               that
               hath
               begotten
               us
               to
               a
               lively
               hope
               through
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Now
             we
             have
             a
             lively
             hope
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             glorious
             hope
             ,
             we
             may
             glorie
             in
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             resurrection
             of
             Christ
             :
             considering
             that
             his
             resurrection
             is
             an
             evidence
             that
             the
             debt
             is
             paid
             ,
             our
             surety
             being
             out
             of
             prison
             :
             he
             being
             risen
             again
             .
          
           
             But
             all
             this
             must
             be
             opened
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             offered
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             applyed
             to
             us
             
             by
             the
             Ministery
             what
             Christ
             hath
             done
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             will
             doe
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             opend
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             offered
             to
             us
             :
             to
             receive
             Christ
             thus
             graciously
             bringing
             us
             to
             God.
             And
             faith
             must
             be
             wrought
             in
             us
             ,
             to
             joyn
             us
             to
             Christ
             :
             and
             this
             is
             by
             the
             Ministery
             .
          
           
             Now
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             when
             the
             Ministery
             doth
             this
             ,
             it
             doth
             teach
             us
             that
             God
             is
             reconciled
             by
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             teacheth
             the
             nature
             
             and
             offices
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             benefits
             we
             have
             by
             Christ
             ,
             it
             
               unfolds
               the
               unsearchable
               riches
               of
               Christ.
            
             The
             Ministerie
             offers
             Christ
             :
             and
             God
             by
             his
             Spirit
             works
             Grace
             in
             the
             Ministerie
             ,
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             to
             walk
             worthy
             of
             Christ.
             Hereupon
             comes
             glorying
             in
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             Christ
             faithfully
             ,
             crucified
             ,
             and
             risen
             ,
             and
             teaching
             us
             to
             walk
             worthy
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             So
             it
             is
             not
             that
             any
             man
             should
             glory
             in
             the
             Minister
             for
             himself
             :
             but
             in
             that
             he
             brings
             us
             to
             Christ
             which
             Christ
             brings
             us
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             whom
             is
             all
             our
             glory
             .
             So
             ,
             we
             see
             the
             ground
             of
             it
             ,
             how
             S.
             Paul
             was
             the
             rejoycing
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             because
             he
             brought
             them
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             Office
             of
             the
             Ministers
             is
             to
             be
             wooers
             ,
             to
             make
             up
             the
             marriage
             between
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christians
             soules
             :
             now
             herein
             is
             the
             rejoycing
             in
             a
             good
             
             Minister
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             brought
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             then
             see
             the
             riches
             of
             our
             husband
             unfolded
             by
             the
             Ministery
             ;
             here
             is
             matter
             of
             joy
             :
             especially
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ;
             then
             we
             shall
             joy
             indeed
             that
             ever
             we
             knew
             such
             a
             Minister
             ,
             that
             ever
             we
             knew
             such
             a
             holy
             man
             ,
             that
             was
             a
             means
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Hereupon
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Ministers
             are
             said
             to
             be
             a
             special
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.
             
             Christ
             
               when
               he
               ascended
               on
               high
               ,
               he
               led
               captivity
               captive
               ,
               &
               gave
               gifts
               to
               men
               :
            
             
             What
             gifts
             ?
             
               Some
               Apostles
               ;
               some
               Prophets
               ,
               some
               Pastors
               ,
               some
               Teachers
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               the
               building
               of
               his
               Church
               .
            
             Christ
             when
             he
             went
             in
             triumph
             ,
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ;
             when
             in
             his
             Ascension
             he
             went
             triumphantly
             to
             heaven
             :
             (
             as
             the
             great
             Emperours
             ,
             on
             the
             day
             of
             their
             Triumph
             ,
             they
             scattered
             money
             ,
             so
             )
             he
             scattered
             gifts
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             not
             mean
             gifts
             ,
             money
             ,
             and
             such
             trifling
             things
             :
             but
             when
             he
             went
             in
             his
             Triumphant
             Chariot
             to
             heaven
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             better
             gifts
             to
             leave
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             then
             to
             give
             such
             kind
             of
             gifts
             as
             these
             ;
             he
             left
             Ministers
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             found
             a
             Church
             ;
             he
             left
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             These
             were
             the
             gifts
             that
             Christ
             gave
             when
             he
             went
             in
             Triumph
             to
             heaven
             ;
             therefore
             well
             may
             they
             joy
             in
             the
             Ministers
             as
             a
             special
             gift
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             So
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             notable
             place
             ,
             Jer.
             3.
             14
             ,
             15.
             there
             is
             a
             Promise
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             turn
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             gracious
             people
             ,
             what
             he
             would
             do
             ,
             
               I
               will
               giveyou
               Pastors
               ,
               according
               to
               my
               own
               heart
               ,
               and
               feed
               you
               with
               knowledge
               and
               understanding
            
             
             insinuating
             that
             it
             is
             a
             special
             blessing
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             blessing
             above
             all
             blessings
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             indeed
             ,
             none
             comparable
             .
             To
             live
             in
             a
             place
             where
             all
             solaces
             are
             ,
             where
             all
             worldly
             contentments
             ,
             yet
             to
             be
             there
             where
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             not
             ,
             where
             the
             best
             things
             are
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             dead
             place
             .
             What
             is
             it
             to
             be
             fatted
             to
             destruction
             ?
             what
             life
             to
             the
             life
             of
             Grace
             ?
             and
             how
             is
             
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             begun
             and
             strengthened
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             salvation
             ?
             When
             God
             gives
             Pastors
             according
             to
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             to
             feed
             his
             people
             ,
             with
             understanding
             and
             judgment
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             great
             blessing
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             matter
             of
             rejoycing
             and
             glorying
             .
             For
             may
             not
             the
             soul
             reason
             thus
             ?
             
               Who
               am
               I
            
             ?
             that
             when
             thousands
             sit
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ,
             God
             should
             send
             his
             Ambassadours
             to
             me
             ,
             to
             offer
             Christ
             Jesus
             with
             all
             his
             riches
             to
             me
             :
             and
             by
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             effect
             it
             ,
             by
             such
             and
             such
             a
             Ministery
             working
             grace
             in
             me
             ,
             to
             give
             me
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             glory
             ,
             the
             pledge
             of
             salvation
             ,
             the
             beginning
             of
             grace
             here
             ,
             when
             millions
             of
             other
             people
             sit
             in
             darknesse
             ?
             Thus
             a
             Christian
             rejoyceth
             in
             God
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             rejoyceth
             in
             the
             Minister
             ,
             he
             rejoyceth
             in
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             an
             occasion
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             heaven
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             God
             brings
             us
             to
             heaven
             by
             the
             Ministery
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             
             doth
             not
             send
             Angels
             ?
             or
             do
             all
             by
             his
             Spirit
             without
             help
             ?
          
           
             Amongst
             the
             rest
             this
             is
             one
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             one
             to
             glory
             in
             another
             ,
             he
             would
             tie
             one
             to
             another
             :
             therefore
             it
             ties
             one
             man
             to
             another
             this
             relation
             to
             see
             the
             need
             of
             Gods
             Ordinance
             .
             And
             that
             people
             might
             rejoyce
             one
             in
             another
             as
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             :
             Therefore
             he
             calls
             man
             by
             man
             ,
             to
             knit
             man
             to
             man
             :
             And
             that
             they
             may
             see
             Gods
             love
             to
             them
             in
             men
             .
             They
             saw
             Christs
             love
             to
             them
             in
             S.
             Paul
             :
             Saint
             Paul
             saw
             Christs
             love
             to
             him
             in
             them
             ,
             in
             their
             obedience
             :
             this
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             God
             useth
             men
             to
             call
             men
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             those
             that
             neglect
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ;
             let
             them
             never
             think
             of
             glory
             by
             Christ
             ,
             that
             glory
             not
             in
             the
             Minister
             that
             brings
             them
             to
             Christ.
             Therefore
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             19.
             they
             are
             excellently
             joyned
             together
             ,
             
               God
               was
               in
               Christ
               reconciling
               the
               world
               to
               himself
               .
            
             What
             then
             ?
             what
             need
             the
             Ministery
             ?
             if
             God
             be
             reconciled
             to
             the
             world
             in
             Christ
             ,
             God
             is
             mercifull
             ,
             and
             Christ
             dyed
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             an
             end
             :
             No
             ,
             he
             hath
             put
             ,
             to
             us
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             after
             us
             ,
             to
             
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               ,
               the
               Word
               of
               reconciliation
               :
               and
               we
               as
               Ambassadours
               intreat
               you
               in
               Christs
               stead
               to
               be
               reconciled
               to
               God.
            
             So
             there
             is
             no
             word
             of
             reconciliation
             effectual
             to
             any
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             have
             the
             efficacy
             of
             it
             by
             Ambassage
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             offered
             by
             the
             Ministery
             .
          
           
             This
             Ministery
             contemned
             by
             the
             world
             must
             be
             the
             meanes
             to
             bring
             
             us
             to
             Christ
             ;
             we
             have
             no
             benefit
             brought
             to
             us
             from
             God
             unlesse
             it
             be
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             reconciliation
             .
             Neglect
             the
             Word
             ,
             neglect
             reconciliation
             it self
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             called
             
               The
               Word
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               the
               Word
               of
               Grace
               ,
               the
               Word
               of
               life
               ,
            
             insinuating
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             neglect
             the
             Word
             unfolded
             by
             Gods
             Ordinance
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             we
             neglect
             Grace
             ,
             we
             neglect
             life
             ,
             we
             neglect
             Kingdome
             and
             all
             ,
             because
             we
             see
             they
             are
             joyned
             together
             .
             I
             will
             not
             be
             long
             in
             this
             point
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             Onely
             this
             ,
             when
             God
             doth
             vouchsafe
             any
             abroad
             wheresoever
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             of
             us
             to
             partake
             of
             his
             Ordinance
             in
             an
             effectual
             holy
             manner
             ,
             to
             joy
             in
             
             it
             .
             As
             Solomon
             saith
             ,
             Prov.
             19.
             14.
             
             
               Inheritance
               comes
               by
               parents
               ,
               but
               a
               good
               Wife
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               :
            
             So
             a
             good
             Minister
             or
             a
             true
             Christian
             friend
             is
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             that
             he
             bestowes
             on
             men
             ,
             a
             speciall
             gift
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             in
             order
             to
             eternall
             happinesse
             ,
             it
             is
             such
             a
             gift
             as
             Christ
             gave
             when
             he
             ascended
             into
             heaven
             .
             So
             much
             for
             that
             point
             ,
             
               We
               are
               your
               rejoycing
            
             .
             
               
                 As
                 also
                 ye
                 are
                 ours
                 .
              
            
          
           
             There
             is
             an
             entercourse
             of
             joy
             ,
             we
             are
             your
             rejoycing
             ,
             
               and
               ye
               are
               ours
            
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             How
             were
             they
             S.
             Paul's
             rejoycing
             ?
          
           
           
             They
             were
             St.
             Saul's
             rejoycing
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             gained
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             Christ
             by
             his
             Ministery
             ;
             when
             he
             looked
             on
             them
             ,
             he
             looked
             on
             them
             as
             people
             given
             him
             by
             God.
             As
             God
             said
             to
             him
             of
             them
             in
             the
             ship
             when
             they
             suffered
             shipwrack
             ,
             
               I
               have
               given
               thee
               all
               their
               lives
               .
            
          
           
             It
             was
             a
             great
             honour
             to
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             give
             him
             the
             lives
             of
             all
             that
             were
             in
             the
             ship
             :
             but
             more
             honour
             that
             God
             gave
             him
             so
             many
             souls
             :
             Thou
             shalt
             have
             the
             honour
             of
             saving
             so
             many
             souls
             .
             Therefore
             they
             were
             his
             rejoycing
             (
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             especially
             ,
             but
             )
             now
             they
             were
             his
             rejoycing
             ,
             because
             by
             faith
             he
             apprehended
             that
             they
             should
             be
             his
             special
             rejoycing
             ,
             when
             he
             and
             they
             should
             stand
             together
             before
             the
             Judgement-seat
             of
             Christ.
             For
             faith
             makes
             things
             to
             come
             present
             :
             
               Ye
               are
               our
               rejoycing
            
             ;
             because
             you
             shall
             be
             our
             rejoycing
             then
             more
             especially
             .
             This
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             faith
             to
             present
             things
             absent
             .
             For
             Blessed
             St.
             Paul
             now
             in
             heaven
             ,
             when
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             he
             shall
             stand
             before
             Christ
             withall
             the
             rank
             about
             him
             ,
             of
             Corinthians
             ,
             Ephesians
             ,
             Philippians
             ,
             &c.
             and
             all
             the
             Churches
             he
             converted
             ;
             when
             he
             shall
             be
             environed
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             so
             many
             brought
             in
             triumph
             under
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             pulled
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             Satan
             :
             as
             what
             a
             world
             of
             people
             did
             he
             bring
             to
             God
             ,
             what
             triumph
             did
             he
             make
             over
             Satan
             and
             the
             corruption
             of
             men
             bringing
             men
             into
             captivity
             to
             Christ
             ?
             When
             all
             these
             shall
             be
             set
             before
             him
             ;
             what
             a
             glory
             will
             this
             be
             for
             holy
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             look
             on
             all
             these
             blessed
             people
             as
             conquered
             and
             brought
             under
             Christs
             government
             by
             him
             ?
             And
             so
             for
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             St.
             Peter
             and
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             so
             for
             every
             Minister
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             say
             ,
             
               Here
               I
               am
               and
               the
               soules
               that
               thou
               hast
               given
               me
            
             ;
             thou
             hast
             honoured
             me
             so
             much
             as
             to
             be
             an
             instrument
             to
             gain
             them
             to
             Christ
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             a
             special
             glorie
             .
             The
             point
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             truth
             I
             observe
             hence
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             
               
                 The
                 Peoples
                 proficiencie
                 in
                 Grace
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Ministers
                 joy
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             peoples
             good
             estate
             in
             Grace
             is
             the
             Ministers
             joy
             and
             will
             be
             ,
             especially
             
             after
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             :
             
               ye
               are
               our
               rejoycing
            
             .
             As
             he
             saith
             ,
             Philip.
             4.
             
             
               Ye
               are
               our
               crown
               ,
               and
               our
               glory
               .
            
             And
             so
             ,
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             
             
               What
               is
               our
               crown
               ,
               and
               rejoycing
               ?
               is
               it
               not
               you
               ?
            
          
           
             In
             every
             Epistle
             almost
             ,
             those
             good
             and
             gracious
             people
             ,
             he
             makes
             them
             his
             hope
             ,
             and
             joy
             ,
             and
             crown
             ,
             and
             rejoycing
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             sense
             ?
             
          
           
             Because
             they
             were
             the
             objective
             matter
             of
             his
             joy
             :
             when
             he
             looked
             on
             them
             ,
             he
             looked
             on
             such
             as
             yielded
             him
             comfort
             ;
             he
             could
             not
             present
             them
             to
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             but
             he
             thought
             of
             them
             as
             matter
             of
             joy
             ;
             here
             be
             the
             people
             that
             God
             hath
             honoured
             me
             to
             do
             much
             good
             unto
             .
             He
             could
             not
             think
             of
             them
             but
             as
             the
             object
             of
             his
             rejoycing
             ;
             the
             word
             is
             
               Canchema
               ,
               our
               rejoycing
            
             ,
             that
             God
             had
             given
             them
             to
             him
             to
             bring
             to
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Love
             descends
             we
             know
             ,
             and
             the
             workman
             looks
             upon
             his
             work
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             complacencie
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             could
             not
             look
             upon
             those
             that
             he
             was
             used
             as
             a
             blessed
             Instrument
             to
             doc
             good
             upon
             without
             a
             speciall
             kind
             of
             delight
             .
             They
             were
             the
             object
             matter
             of
             his
             joy
             .
          
           
             Then
             again
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             onely
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             joy
             and
             rejoycing
             ,
             presenting
             to
             his
             soule
             comfortable
             considerations
             :
             but
             also
             they
             
             were
             some
             meanes
             to
             increase
             his
             joy
             in
             Heaven
             :
             for
             
               Those
               that
               convert
               soules
               ,
               shall
               shine
               as
               the
               starres
               in
               the
               Firmament
               ,
            
             Dan.
             12.
             
             Those
             that
             are
             honoured
             of
             God
             so
             farre
             as
             to
             bring
             souls
             to
             God
             ,
             
               they
               shall
               shine
               as
               the
               stars
               in
               the
               Firmament
               :
            
             especially
             those
             that
             convert
             souls
             shall
             have
             a
             
             degree
             of
             honour
             above
             others
             :
             though
             the
             substantial
             glory
             be
             by
             Christ.
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             denyed
             ,
             that
             the
             accidental
             increased
             glory
             comes
             by
             the
             increase
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             Ministery
             :
             and
             so
             Christians
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             fruitfull
             Christians
             ,
             that
             do
             much
             good
             ,
             they
             shall
             have
             much
             glory
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             shall
             have
             more
             rejoycing
             then
             others
             that
             did
             not
             so
             much
             good
             as
             he
             ,
             
               Ye
               are
               our
               rejoycing
            
             ;
             because
             you
             shall
             be
             a
             means
             of
             my
             greater
             rejoycing
             :
             they
             were
             the
             object
             of
             his
             joy
             ,
             and
             the
             means
             of
             his
             joy
             .
          
           
             Then
             in
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             they
             were
             his
             rejoycing
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             the
             seal
             of
             his
             Ministery
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             sound
             Minister
             .
             How
             was
             it
             known
             
             whether
             Saint
             Paul
             were
             a
             good
             Minister
             or
             no
             ?
             Behold
             his
             works
             :
             see
             how
             he
             wrought
             on
             such
             ,
             and
             such
             people
             ,
             how
             many
             he
             gained
             to
             God.
             When
             he
             looked
             on
             them
             ,
             he
             looked
             on
             them
             as
             a
             seal
             of
             his
             Ministery
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             good
             Minister
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             regard
             they
             were
             his
             rejoycing
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             some
             regard
             likewise
             in
             the
             fourth
             place
             ,
             that
             their
             gaining
             was
             
             an
             evidence
             to
             his
             soul
             that
             he
             was
             a
             good
             man.
             Ordinarily
             (
             though
             God
             convert
             men
             by
             ill
             men
             ,
             as
             Judas
             no
             question
             might
             convert
             some
             ,
             yet
             )
             for
             the
             most
             part
             God
             honours
             his
             servants
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             is
             heat
             himself
             can
             kindle
             another
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             not
             heat
             with
             grace
             ,
             they
             cannot
             speak
             of
             the
             efficacy
             and
             power
             of
             the
             things
             they
             feel
             not
             in
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
             as
             others
             do
             :
             therefore
             no
             question
             but
             it
             comforted
             him
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             God
             honoured
             him
             to
             be
             a
             means
             to
             bring
             others
             in
             to
             Christ.
             So
             in
             many
             respects
             the
             peoples
             goodnesse
             is
             the
             Ministers
             joy
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ;
             Let
             those
             that
             are
             under
             the
             Ministery
             not
             deny
             themselves
             
             that
             comfort
             ,
             or
             the
             Ministers
             that
             joy
             ,
             to
             be
             good
             .
             There
             are
             many
             poysonful
             ,
             spightful
             spirits
             that
             are
             in
             love
             with
             damnation
             ,
             that
             will
             cherish
             the
             corruptions
             of
             their
             naughty
             nature
             ,
             in
             spight
             of
             God
             and
             all
             .
             Rather
             then
             they
             will
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             wrought
             on
             by
             such
             and
             such
             ,
             to
             be
             their
             children
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             as
             they
             are
             ;
             they
             will
             be
             broken
             in
             a
             thousand
             pieces
             before
             they
             will
             bend
             to
             any
             Minister
             ,
             upon
             such
             weak
             resolutions
             to
             yield
             to
             a
             poor
             Ordinance
             of
             man
             :
             here
             is
             the
             devillish
             pride
             and
             poyson
             of
             mans
             corrupt
             nature
             :
             Can
             we
             set
             light
             by
             that
             ,
             but
             that
             at
             the
             same
             time
             we
             must
             set
             light
             by
             our
             own
             comfort
             ,
             and
             salvation
             ?
          
           
             How
             were
             the
             Corinthians
             Saint
             Paul's
             joy
             ?
             were
             they
             not
             their
             own
             joy
             first
             ?
             they
             were
             matter
             of
             joy
             to
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             because
             he
             saw
             he
             had
             gained
             them
             to
             Christ
             :
             the
             good
             was
             especially
             theirs
             ;
             it
             reflected
             on
             him
             onely
             by
             consideration
             .
             When
             he
             looked
             on
             them
             he
             was
             comforted
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             more
             comforted
             a
             great
             deal
             :
             they
             had
             more
             comfort
             in
             his
             rejoycing
             then
             he
             :
             his
             was
             but
             by
             reflexion
             of
             their
             goodnesse
             ,
             a
             comfort
             that
             came
             by
             consideration
             ;
             they
             had
             the
             main
             comfort
             of
             their
             goodnesse
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             little
             comfort
             for
             any
             to
             carry
             themselves
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             those
             that
             are
             over
             them
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             when
             they
             think
             of
             them
             ,
             can
             but
             sigh
             ,
             when
             they
             hear
             their
             blasphemies
             ,
             when
             they
             cannot
             so
             much
             as
             gain
             of
             them
             to
             leave
             courses
             that
             the
             very
             light
             of
             nature
             condemnes
             :
             the
             filthy
             discoveries
             of
             a
             rotten
             heart
             ,
             their
             vile
             words
             ,
             and
             their
             offensive
             carriage
             ,
             can
             this
             be
             a
             grief
             to
             the
             Minister
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             damnation
             of
             their
             soules
             together
             ?
             And
             they
             shall
             find
             it
             a
             heavy
             ,
             and
             bitter
             thing
             to
             grieve
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             others
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             wound
             their
             own
             conscience
             ;
             both
             are
             joyned
             together
             .
          
           
           
             What
             a
             happinesse
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             a
             man
             is
             interessed
             in
             the
             good
             of
             another
             man
             ,
             the
             more
             glory
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             a
             meanes
             of
             any
             good
             in
             him
             ?
             he
             shall
             have
             good
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             have
             glory
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             things
             in
             nature
             are
             communicative
             ,
             and
             diffusive
             :
             the
             Sun
             gives
             light
             to
             the
             whole
             world
             :
             so
             the
             best
             man
             is
             most
             fruitful
             ,
             and
             communicative
             ,
             
             he
             labours
             to
             gain
             all
             men
             by
             his
             acquaintance
             :
             He
             knowes
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             for
             himself
             ,
             he
             is
             reedeemed
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             Christ
             :
             And
             then
             he
             knows
             that
             anothers
             good
             will
             be
             my
             glory
             ,
             it
             will
             increase
             my
             glory
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             object
             of
             my
             glory
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             we
             see
             a
             company
             of
             wretched
             ,
             despicable
             creatures
             ,
             (
             let
             their
             outward
             estate
             be
             as
             glorious
             as
             it
             will
             :
             but
             I
             speak
             of
             them
             as
             
             Christian
             eyes
             judge
             and
             esteem
             of
             them
             ,
             )
             that
             draw
             others
             on
             to
             the
             same
             course
             with
             them
             :
             if
             they
             be
             blasphemers
             themselves
             ,
             they
             glory
             to
             make
             others
             so
             :
             if
             they
             be
             given
             to
             sensuality
             ,
             they
             labour
             to
             make
             others
             sottish
             as
             themselves
             :
             if
             they
             be
             given
             to
             filthinesse
             ,
             they
             draw
             others
             to
             communion
             with
             themselves
             .
             Well
             ,
             will
             these
             people
             be
             much
             for
             their
             rejoycing
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             think
             you
             ?
             what
             will
             they
             do
             when
             they
             think
             of
             others
             ,
             such
             as
             they
             have
             neglected
             altogether
             ,
             that
             God
             gave
             them
             charge
             of
             ?
             The
             very
             thought
             of
             them
             instead
             of
             making
             them
             rejoyce
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             them
             astonished
             .
             I
             betrayed
             his
             soul
             ,
             he
             was
             my
             friend
             ,
             or
             my
             servant
             ,
             I
             let
             him
             live
             in
             such
             sins
             .
             Good
             neglected
             will
             torment
             us
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             But
             then
             ill
             infused
             ;
             by
             example
             ,
             and
             by
             word
             ,
             I
             poysoned
             him
             :
             suppose
             I
             have
             repented
             my self
             ,
             but
             perhaps
             the
             person
             that
             I
             have
             drawn
             to
             communion
             in
             my
             sin
             ,
             hath
             not
             repented
             :
             what
             a
             torment
             will
             this
             consideration
             be
             ?
             Good
             neglected
             will
             be
             matter
             of
             torment
             ,
             much
             more
             evil
             infused
             ,
             poyson
             infused
             .
             When
             we
             shall
             see
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             instead
             of
             a
             company
             that
             we
             have
             gained
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             been
             a
             meanes
             to
             further
             their
             salvation
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             a
             company
             that
             we
             have
             infected
             with
             our
             ill
             example
             ,
             and
             our
             evil
             perswasions
             ;
             this
             will
             be
             in
             hell
             an
             increase
             of
             torment
             .
          
           
             One
             will
             curse
             another
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             You
             brought
             me
             hither
             .
             The
             father
             will
             curse
             the
             sonne
             ;
             To
             get
             riches
             for
             you
             I
             crackt
             my
             conscience
             ,
             and
             lost
             my
             soul
             :
             And
             the
             sonne
             shall
             curse
             the
             father
             ;
             By
             your
             riches
             that
             you
             lost
             me
             ,
             I
             lived
             a
             base
             ,
             and
             sensual
             life
             ,
             whereas
             perhaps
             I
             might
             have
             trusted
             to
             my
             good
             endeavours
             otherwise
             :
             so
             here
             shall
             be
             cursing
             .
             The
             friend
             shall
             curse
             his
             friend
             ;
             You
             might
             have
             told
             me
             of
             this
             ,
             you
             strengthened
             me
             in
             evil
             courses
             .
          
           
             As
             it
             will
             be
             our
             glory
             when
             we
             shall
             see
             such
             and
             such
             ,
             as
             God
             hath
             used
             as
             instruments
             to
             do
             good
             unto
             ;
             so
             it
             will
             be
             a
             torment
             indeed
             to
             think
             ,
             Such
             and
             such
             I
             neglected
             ,
             and
             betrayed
             ;
             such
             and
             such
             I
             corrupted
             .
             I
             beseech
             you
             therefore
             take
             heed
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             would
             you
             have
             matter
             of
             joy
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             should
             joy
             you
             when
             nothing
             else
             will
             joy
             you
             ?
             (
             as
             Saine
             Paul
             was
             in
             affliction
             oft
             ,
             )
             what
             comforted
             Saint
             Paul
             ?
             First
             ,
             his
             own
             conscience
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             a
             good
             Christian
             ,
             an
             heir
             of
             heaven
             ,
             a
             good
             Apostle
             :
             but
             when
             he
             wanted
             joy
             ,
             what
             would
             he
             do
             ?
             when
             he
             had
             no
             liberty
             ,
             but
             was
             imprisoned
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             nothing
             ;
             then
             ;
             he
             considered
             .
             How
             hath
             Christ
             dignified
             me
             to
             do
             good
             to
             others
             ?
             this
             honouring
             of
             him
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             it
             comforted
             him
             more
             then
             all
             his
             imprisonment
             ,
             and
             abasement
             ,
             and
             reproaches
             could
             discourage
             
             him
             ;
             the
             conceit
             that
             God
             did
             use
             him
             as
             an
             honourable
             instrument
             for
             his
             honour
             and
             service
             ,
             to
             do
             good
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             So
             the
             testimony
             of
             our
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             used
             us
             to
             do
             good
             to
             others
             ;
             not
             onely
             to
             make
             me
             to
             gain
             heaven
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             an
             instrument
             to
             gain
             others
             ,
             this
             will
             comfort
             us
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             come
             what
             will.
             
          
           
             This
             should
             stirre
             up
             those
             that
             have
             to
             deal
             with
             the
             soules
             of
             others
             ,
             
             (
             not
             only
             Ministers
             ,
             but
             all
             others
             ,
             )
             that
             have
             any
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             labour
             to
             make
             them
             good
             ,
             to
             work
             upon
             them
             for
             the
             good
             of
             their
             soules
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             them
             as
             matter
             ,
             and
             objects
             of
             their
             joy
             at
             that
             day
             .
             If
             they
             do
             not
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             when
             they
             are
             presented
             to
             them
             as
             persons
             whom
             they
             have
             neglected
             and
             betrayed
             negligently
             for
             want
             of
             instruction
             ,
             and
             reformation
             of
             their
             lives
             ;
             and
             as
             persons
             whom
             they
             have
             infected
             with
             their
             ill
             example
             ,
             which
             is
             worse
             :
             alas
             ,
             what
             matter
             of
             horrour
             will
             they
             be
             ?
             They
             will
             not
             say
             of
             them
             as
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             here
             ,
             
               You
               are
               my
               joy
               ,
               and
               my
               crown
               ,
               and
               my
               glory
            
             ;
             but
             they
             will
             be
             matter
             of
             horrour
             :
             these
             be
             they
             that
             I
             havs
             betrayed
             ,
             and
             neglected
             ,
             and
             infected
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             hell
             ,
             to
             this
             cursed
             condition
             with
             my self
             .
             It
             will
             be
             an
             increase
             of
             the
             torments
             of
             hell
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             all
             those
             whom
             we
             have
             hurt
             any
             kind
             of
             way
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             shall
             it
             be
             then
             of
             those
             that
             have
             opposed
             goodnesse
             ?
             that
             
             have
             not
             only
             betrayed
             others
             by
             neglect
             ;
             but
             have
             maligned
             good
             where
             they
             have
             seen
             it
             ?
             what
             will
             become
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             far
             from
             making
             others
             good
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             despighted
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             in
             others
             ,
             and
             have
             exercised
             their
             bitternesse
             upon
             Christ
             in
             his
             members
             and
             Ministers
             ?
             .
          
           
             To
             adde
             one
             thing
             more
             :
          
           
             What!
             these
             Corinthians
             ,
             that
             had
             so
             many
             abuses
             ,
             and
             such
             weaknesses
             ,
             were
             they
             the
             matter
             of
             S.
             Paul's
             joy
             ?
          
           
             Yes
             ;
             why
             ,
             therefore
             people
             must
             take
             heed
             how
             they
             leave
             Churches
             
             that
             have
             corruptions
             in
             them
             .
             Schisme
             oft-times
             is
             a
             greater
             fault
             ,
             then
             the
             fault
             upon
             which
             they
             pretend
             separation
             :
             the
             things
             for
             which
             they
             pretend
             a
             rent
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             great
             a
             fault
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             want
             of
             Charity
             in
             them
             to
             do
             so
             .
             If
             Saint
             Paul
             would
             have
             taken
             occasion
             to
             leave
             them
             ,
             what
             good
             occasion
             had
             he
             ?
             alas
             ,
             how
             many
             corruptions
             had
             they
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             in
             manners
             too
             ?
             but
             yet
             notwithstanding
             as
             ill
             as
             they
             were
             ,
             he
             saw
             what
             good
             was
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             looked
             not
             to
             the
             evil
             :
             he
             knew
             that
             God
             would
             perfect
             the
             good
             things
             that
             were
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             (
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             infirmities
             ,
             )
             I
             see
             you
             were
             ready
             to
             reform
             when
             I
             wrote
             an
             Epistle
             to
             you
             ,
             therefore
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             you
             will
             be
             
               our
               rejoycing
            
             .
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 .
              
            
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             time
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             taken
             inclusively
             ,
             I
             am
             your
             rejoycing
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             mine
             ,
             to
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             so
             he
             means
             here
             .
             It
             is
             laid
             as
             a
             ground
             here
             ,
             That
             
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 hath
                 a
                 Day
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             It
             is
             his
             day
             by
             way
             of
             eminency
             ,
             and
             excellency
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             many
             dayes
             ,
             two
             especially
             :
             The
             day
             of
             his
             first
             coming
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             of
             his
             second
             coming
             .
             The
             first
             coming
             of
             Christ
             was
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             when
             he
             came
             to
             work
             our
             salvation
             :
             His
             second
             coming
             is
             to
             accomplish
             
             our
             salvation
             .
             In
             his
             first
             day
             he
             came
             to
             be
             humbled
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             judged
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             us
             :
             In
             his
             second
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             come
             gloriously
             to
             judge
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             .
             In
             the
             first
             ,
             he
             came
             to
             gain
             a
             Church
             to
             himself
             ;
             by
             his
             second
             he
             shall
             come
             to
             accomplish
             the
             Marriage
             :
             now
             is
             the
             contract
             .
             There
             is
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             after
             the
             six
             dayes
             of
             this
             life
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             shall
             appear
             ,
             the
             Sabbath
             day
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             Jubilee
             ,
             the
             solemnization
             of
             the
             marriage
             ,
             the
             solemn
             triumph
             over
             all
             enemies
             .
             The
             first
             day
             was
             to
             save
             our
             soules
             ,
             especially
             from
             the
             thraldome
             of
             sin
             and
             Satan
             :
             The
             second
             day
             ,
             this
             that
             we
             speak
             of
             here
             ,
             shall
             be
             to
             save
             our
             bodies
             from
             the
             rottennesse
             and
             corruption
             in
             which
             they
             have
             lien
             rotting
             in
             the
             grave
             till
             that
             day
             of
             Christ.
             As
             he
             raised
             his
             own
             body
             ,
             so
             at
             that
             day
             he
             shall
             raise
             our
             bodies
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             
               like
               his
               glorious
               body
            
             .
             That
             is
             the
             main
             Day
             ,
             the
             Day
             of
             all
             daies
             :
             for
             then
             he
             will
             come
             to
             accomplish
             all
             :
             that
             day
             shall
             never
             have
             a
             night
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             day
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             Cloud
             that
             went
             before
             the
             Israelites
             to
             Canaan
             ,
             that
             side
             toward
             the
             Egyptians
             was
             dark
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             side
             was
             lightsome
             toward
             the
             Israelites
             :
             
             so
             this
             day
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             a
             dark
             day
             ;
             it
             shall
             be
             both
             a
             day
             of
             vengeance
             ,
             and
             a
             day
             of
             glory
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             here
             ,
             
               You
               shall
               be
               my
               rejoycing
            
             ,
             and
             I
             yours
             at
             that
             day
             :
             but
             those
             that
             do
             not
             believe
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             obey
             the
             Ministery
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             a
             day
             of
             rejoycing
             to
             them
             .
             It
             shall
             be
             a
             glorious
             day
             when
             all
             other
             glory
             shall
             vanish
             ,
             all
             other
             glory
             in
             the
             world
             shall
             be
             eclipsed
             ;
             even
             as
             the
             Starres
             are
             not
             seen
             when
             the
             Sun
             appeares
             in
             the
             firmament
             .
             All
             the
             glory
             at
             that
             day
             shall
             be
             the
             glory
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             To
             omit
             other
             things
             that
             may
             be
             spoken
             out
             of
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             Point
             I
             will
             observe
             hence
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             
               
                 The
                 measure
                 of
                 a
                 Christians
                 rejoycing
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Consideration
                 of
                 what
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 great
                 Day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             rule
             whereby
             a
             Christian
             judgeth
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             measure
             whereby
             a
             Christian
             measures
             things
             ,
             to
             be
             thus
             ,
             or
             thus
             in
             their
             excellency
             ,
             and
             worth
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             they
             will
             be
             esteemed
             at
             that
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ.
             Here
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               am
               your
               rejoycing
               ,
               and
               you
               are
               ours
               at
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               :
            
             What
             ?
             is
             this
             a
             vain
             glorying
             to
             commend
             him
             ,
             Oh
             he
             is
             a
             worthy
             learned
             Rabbi
             ,
             a
             great
             learned
             Apostle
             :
             and
             then
             that
             they
             were
             such
             ,
             and
             such
             people
             ?
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             They
             had
             grace
             wrought
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             S.
             Paul
             saw
             such
             evidences
             of
             grace
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             at
             that
             day
             they
             should
             look
             upon
             Christ
             with
             boldnesse
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             sincerely
             gained
             to
             the
             Gospel
             .
             So
             then
             this
             must
             be
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             worth
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             to
             esteem
             it
             as
             it
             will
             be
             then
             at
             that
             day
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             day
             when
             all
             our
             estates
             will
             be
             determined
             of
             for
             eternal
             happinesse
             ,
             or
             eternal
             misery
             .
          
           
             To
             explain
             it
             a
             little
             .
          
           
             We
             do
             not
             value
             things
             of
             short
             continuance
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             short
             ,
             as
             flowers
             that
             are
             fresh
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             cast
             away
             at
             night
             ;
             but
             we
             esteem
             things
             that
             will
             hold
             out
             :
             so
             our
             rejoycing
             ,
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             comfort
             ,
             we
             should
             consider
             of
             it
             how
             it
             will
             hold
             out
             ,
             
               Riches
               avail
               not
               in
               the
               day
               of
               wrath
               .
            
             Things
             have
             that
             degree
             of
             goodnesse
             or
             evil
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             that
             degree
             of
             vanity
             ,
             or
             seriousnesse
             ,
             as
             they
             will
             stand
             out
             at
             that
             day
             .
             What
             are
             riches
             in
             the
             day
             of
             wrath
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             world
             ?
             what
             will
             riches
             be
             then
             at
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ?
             Therefore
             a
             Christian
             values
             them
             not
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             the
             good
             of
             a
             Christian
             ;
             he
             esteems
             not
             the
             applause
             of
             men
             :
             and
             pleasures
             are
             nothing
             ,
             they
             are
             momentany
             ,
             they
             avail
             not
             when
             
             conscience
             is
             awaked
             :
             They
             leave
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             so
             ,
             but
             they
             leave
             a
             sting
             behind
             them
             .
          
           
             If
             all
             the
             good
             things
             in
             the
             world
             will
             stand
             us
             in
             no
             stead
             then
             ,
             then
             what
             will
             the
             sins
             do
             that
             thou
             hast
             made
             so
             much
             of
             ?
             what
             will
             the
             sins
             do
             that
             thou
             hast
             betrayed
             and
             damned
             thy
             soul
             for
             ?
             thy
             filthinesse
             ,
             and
             thy
             betraying
             of
             goodnesse
             ,
             what
             will
             that
             do
             ?
             How
             wilt
             thou
             look
             the
             Judge
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             when
             as
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             that
             is
             excellent
             will
             hold
             out
             ,
             and
             avail
             at
             that
             day
             ?
          
           
             But
             what
             then
             will
             avail
             at
             that
             day
             when
             Christ
             shall
             come
             to
             judge
             
             both
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             ?
          
           
             Why
             ,
             this
             ,
             That
             thou
             hast
             submitted
             thy self
             to
             acknowledge
             Christ
             as
             thy
             King
             ,
             and
             thy
             Priest
             ,
             and
             thy
             Prophet
             :
             and
             by
             means
             of
             the
             Ministery
             thou
             hast
             been
             wrought
             on
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             the
             new
             creature
             is
             begun
             in
             thee
             ,
             true
             and
             sincere
             grace
             that
             thou
             darest
             look
             on
             Christ
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             this
             will
             comfort
             thee
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             By
             this
             you
             may
             discern
             who
             take
             the
             wisest
             course
             ;
             he
             that
             measures
             his
             
             life
             by
             a
             right
             measure
             and
             rule
             :
             who
             judgeth
             aright
             of
             persons
             and
             things
             ?
             he
             judgeth
             aright
             of
             things
             ,
             that
             values
             ,
             and
             labours
             to
             interest
             himself
             in
             those
             things
             that
             will
             comfort
             him
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             stand
             by
             him
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             :
             he
             hath
             a
             right
             judgment
             ,
             and
             esteem
             of
             things
             .
          
           
             What
             be
             those
             things
             ?
          
           
             Grace
             ,
             a
             holy
             ,
             humble
             ,
             gracious
             ,
             believing
             carriage
             ,
             and
             disposition
             :
             when
             a
             man
             gives
             himself
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             renounceth
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             sees
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             things
             but
             the
             estate
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             he
             hath
             those
             things
             in
             some
             little
             measure
             that
             shall
             be
             perfected
             at
             that
             day
             .
             Who
             take
             the
             wisest
             course
             ,
             those
             that
             seek
             to
             please
             the
             humour
             of
             men
             ,
             those
             that
             seek
             to
             feed
             their
             own
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             the
             corruptions
             of
             others
             ,
             those
             that
             will
             have
             some
             present
             glory
             in
             the
             flesh
             ?
             I
             but
             what
             will
             they
             have
             at
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ?
             Surely
             ,
             those
             that
             labour
             to
             approve
             themselves
             in
             sincerity
             and
             truth
             to
             Christ
             Jesus
             in
             all
             things
             :
             and
             so
             that
             they
             may
             approve
             their
             hearts
             to
             him
             ,
             they
             care
             not
             what
             the
             world
             judgeth
             of
             them
             ;
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               passe
               not
               what
               ye
               judge
               of
               me
               .
            
             If
             there
             be
             a
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             be
             Judge
             ,
             then
             those
             are
             the
             wisest
             and
             the
             best
             courses
             that
             will
             hold
             out
             at
             that
             Day
             .
             And
             those
             that
             will
             not
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             ashamed
             of
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             many
             men
             of
             excellent
             parts
             and
             endowments
             are
             comfortlesse
             in
             the
             time
             of
             temptation
             :
             they
             did
             not
             think
             to
             do
             things
             with
             reference
             to
             Christ
             ,
             in
             sincerity
             to
             please
             him
             :
             fot
             then
             they
             might
             old
             up
             their
             heads
             at
             that
             day
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Atheisme
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             we
             frame
             our
             courses
             to
             present
             contentments
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             we
             have
             little
             belief
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             let
             us
             often
             have
             in
             our
             thoughts
             the
             second
             coming
             of
             Christ.
             The
             best
             things
             are
             behind
             ,
             our
             chief
             rejoycing
             is
             behind
             :
             our
             rejoycing
             now
             is
             our
             hope
             that
             we
             shall
             rejoyce
             then
             .
             The
             Corinthians
             were
             S.
             Paul's
             joy
             now
             ,
             because
             he
             knew
             they
             should
             be
             his
             main
             rejoycing
             then
             .
             If
             we
             rejoyce
             in
             any
             thing
             now
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             that
             our
             names
             are
             written
             in
             heaven
             ,
             in
             the
             testimony
             of
             our
             conscience
             that
             we
             are
             Gods
             ,
             that
             our
             hearts
             are
             wrought
             on
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             something
             that
             Christ
             will
             acknowledge
             when
             he
             sees
             his
             stamp
             and
             Image
             on
             us
             :
             when
             he
             shall
             look
             on
             us
             ,
             and
             see
             his
             own
             Image
             upon
             our
             hearts
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             matter
             of
             joy
             in
             that
             day
             .
          
           
           
             There
             will
             be
             joy
             in
             our selves
             ,
             and
             joy
             in
             all
             the
             blessed
             instruments
             that
             are
             under
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             they
             shall
             rejoyce
             likewise
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             all
             of
             us
             shall
             joyn
             in
             joying
             in
             Christ
             ,
             all
             shall
             meet
             there
             .
             For
             their
             joying
             in
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             he
             in
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             that
             Christ
             was
             theirs
             :
             And
             
               Christ
               shall
               come
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             2
             Thess.
             4.
             
               to
               be
               glorified
               in
               his
               Saints
               :
            
             not
             onely
             in
             himself
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             believing
             members
             :
             for
             his
             glory
             shall
             reflect
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Sun
             reflects
             upon
             light
             bodies
             ;
             all
             light
             bodies
             are
             made
             light
             by
             the
             Sun.
             So
             the
             
               Sun
               of
               Righteousnesse
            
             shall
             come
             ,
             and
             all
             them
             that
             have
             glory
             it
             shall
             be
             by
             reflexion
             from
             him
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             glorious
             in
             him
             :
             so
             he
             is
             both
             the
             Ministers
             joy
             and
             the
             peoples
             ,
             they
             shall
             all
             glory
             in
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             glory
             is
             their
             glory
             .
             He
             shall
             come
             
               to
               be
               glorious
               in
               his
               Saints
               ,
            
             therefore
             frame
             your
             courses
             that
             way
             to
             have
             glory
             then
             ,
             to
             have
             comfort
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             .
             And
             to
             end
             the
             point
             ;
          
           
             Let
             us
             labour
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             him
             now
             before
             that
             day
             :
             we
             shall
             never
             have
             comfort
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             except
             we
             be
             acquainted
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             him
             in
             the
             Ministery
             now
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             :
             
             for
             none
             shall
             ever
             be
             acquainted
             with
             him
             there
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             been
             acquainted
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             known
             him
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             How
             do
             we
             come
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             To
             be
             present
             where
             he
             is
             present
             :
             and
             he
             is
             present
             where
             two
             or
             three
             
             are
             met
             together
             in
             his
             Name
             .
             He
             is
             present
             now
             in
             our
             meetings
             ,
             he
             is
             present
             when
             we
             hear
             the
             Word
             .
             He
             is
             present
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             more
             especially
             :
             we
             have
             his
             very
             body
             ,
             and
             blood
             .
             As
             verily
             as
             we
             take
             the
             outward
             signs
             ,
             so
             verily
             Christ
             is
             present
             to
             our
             hearts
             ;
             at
             the
             same
             time
             from
             heaven
             ,
             he
             reacheth
             us
             himself
             with
             all
             the
             benefits
             of
             his
             passion
             :
             when
             the
             Minister
             reacheth
             the
             bread
             ,
             he
             reacheth
             his
             body
             .
             As
             our
             outward
             man
             is
             refreshed
             with
             the
             elements
             ,
             so
             our
             soules
             are
             refreshed
             with
             the
             spiritual
             presence
             of
             Christ.
             Now
             he
             is
             excellently
             present
             in
             heaven
             ,
             he
             is
             present
             to
             our
             senses
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             Would
             you
             have
             him
             then
             at
             his
             appearing
             come
             and
             own
             you
             ,
             and
             say
             then
             ,
             
               Come
               ye
               blessed
            
             ?
             be
             acquainted
             with
             him
             now
             upon
             all
             occasions
             :
             hear
             the
             Word
             ,
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             as
             acknowledging
             him
             there
             .
          
           
             How
             is
             that
             ?
          
           
             Why
             then
             you
             acknowledge
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             to
             be
             Seales
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             
             of
             all
             the
             blessings
             by
             him
             ,
             when
             you
             come
             prepared
             ;
             when
             you
             come
             to
             them
             as
             his
             ,
             or
             else
             you
             do
             not
             acknowledge
             them
             :
             you
             know
             them
             to
             be
             such
             and
             such
             things
             ,
             but
             you
             acknowledge
             them
             not
             to
             be
             set
             apart
             for
             such
             a
             holy
             use
             ,
             except
             you
             come
             with
             prepared
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Will
             any
             body
             acknowledge
             him
             to
             go
             to
             a
             great
             person
             ,
             when
             he
             goes
             deformed
             ,
             and
             in
             rags
             ?
             do
             you
             know
             whither
             you
             go
             ?
             would
             some
             say
             ,
             to
             him
             .
             He
             considers
             not
             whither
             he
             goes
             ,
             that
             comes
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             in
             his
             old
             sins
             .
             Come
             acquainted
             therefore
             with
             Christ
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             him
             that
             shall
             be
             your
             Judge
             at
             the
             latter
             day
             ,
             therefore
             come
             prepared
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             ,
             because
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             a
             means
             to
             seal
             to
             us
             all
             the
             benefits
             we
             have
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             incorporate
             us
             more
             nearly
             into
             Christ
             :
             he
             that
             comes
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             as
             he
             should
             ,
             must
             come
             with
             joy
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             joyful
             thing
             to
             be
             united
             to
             Christ
             ?
             and
             to
             have
             further
             assurance
             of
             all
             the
             good
             things
             by
             him
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             joy
             :
             Therefore
             when
             you
             have
             repented
             of
             your
             sins
             ,
             come
             with
             joy
             .
          
           
           
             And
             come
             with
             holinesse
             .
             The
             things
             are
             holy
             ;
             as
             our
             Liturgy
             hath
             it
             :
             let
             us
             give
             holy
             things
             to
             holy
             persons
             :
             here
             is
             presented
             holy
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             and
             here
             you
             are
             to
             deal
             with
             Christ
             ;
             therefore
             come
             with
             holy
             reverence
             in
             the
             whole
             carriage
             of
             the
             businesse
             .
          
           
             And
             come
             with
             faith
             ,
             and
             assurance
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             shall
             acknowledge
             Christ
             in
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             You
             shall
             acknowledge
             that
             he
             deales
             not
             complementally
             with
             you
             ,
             to
             feed
             you
             with
             empty
             signes
             :
             but
             you
             shall
             have
             himself
             with
             his
             signs
             :
             you
             shall
             have
             the
             Lord
             himself
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             With
             the
             field
             you
             shall
             have
             the
             treasure
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             as
             the
             wise
             Merchant
             had
             .
             With
             the
             Word
             you
             shall
             have
             Christ
             ,
             wrapped
             in
             the
             Word
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             you
             shall
             have
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             benefits
             .
             Trust
             to
             it
             ,
             make
             it
             your
             weapon
             against
             Satan
             ,
             he
             will
             tempt
             you
             to
             doubt
             of
             your
             interest
             in
             Christ.
             Think
             with
             your selves
             ,
             Had
             I
             grace
             to
             receive
             Christ
             ?
             to
             be
             incorporate
             nearer
             into
             him
             ?
             why
             should
             I
             doubt
             to
             renew
             my
             Covenant
             ?
             And
             though
             I
             have
             fallen
             by
             weaknesse
             ,
             yet
             I
             have
             a
             gracious
             Intercessour
             in
             heaven
             that
             makes
             my
             peace
             continually
             .
             Come
             in
             faith
             :
             Know
             that
             God
             in
             good
             earnest
             here
             offers
             Christ
             with
             all
             his
             benefits
             .
          
           
             And
             come
             with
             a
             purpose
             and
             resolution
             to
             be
             led
             by
             him
             .
             You
             come
             to
             renew
             your
             Covenant
             ;
             here
             is
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             when
             Christ
             is
             given
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             give
             your selves
             to
             Christ.
             Therefore
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             if
             you
             come
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             live
             in
             sin
             ,
             come
             not
             at
             all
             .
             Christ
             will
             not
             live
             in
             a
             heart
             where
             there
             is
             a
             purpose
             to
             sin
             :
             therefore
             esolve
             to
             leave
             all
             sin
             ,
             or
             else
             you
             cannot
             receive
             him
             .
          
           
             To
             move
             you
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             to
             come
             thus
             ;
             do
             but
             consider
             that
             it
             will
             be
             your
             joy
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             before
             Christ
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             been
             thus
             acquainted
             with
             him
             herc
             on
             earth
             ,
             acquainted
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             acquainted
             with
             him
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             in
             private
             prayer
             ,
             and
             meditation
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             blessed
             means
             that
             he
             hath
             appointed
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             will
             look
             on
             you
             ,
             as
             upon
             his
             old
             friends
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             he
             that
             is
             a
             Rebel
             ,
             that
             goes
             away
             ,
             or
             else
             comes
             ,
             not
             acknowledging
             with
             whom
             he
             hath
             to
             deal
             ;
             him
             that
             shall
             be
             his
             Judge
             ere
             long
             ,
             the
             Great
             God
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             that
             shall
             come
             in
             glory
             and
             majestie
             with
             thousands
             of
             his
             Angels
             .
             Then
             he
             shall
             be
             Wonderfull
             indeed
             ,
             as
             his
             Name
             is
             ,
             Isai.
             9.
             6.
             and
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             where
             he
             useth
             the
             word
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               be
               wonderful
               in
               his
               Saints
               .
            
             Then
             all
             the
             world
             shall
             wonder
             at
             the
             glory
             of
             a
             poor
             Christian
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             put
             down
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             creatures
             in
             glory
             .
             Consider
             with
             whom
             you
             have
             to
             deale
             :
             him
             that
             ere
             long
             shall
             be
             wonderfull
             in
             his
             Saints
             .
             Therefore
             come
             prepared
             ,
             come
             joyfully
             ,
             come
             faithfully
             ,
             come
             reverently
             ,
             and
             holy
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             find
             a
             blessing
             answerable
             .
             This
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             touch
             ,
             concerning
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             
               Ye
               are
               our
               rejoying
            
             .
             
               
                 At
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Saint
             Paul
             esteemed
             of
             nothing
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             would
             comfort
             him
             at
             that
             day
             .
             Therefore
             let
             us
             oft
             think
             of
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
             Why
             ?
             
             what
             will
             make
             us
             digest
             labour
             ,
             and
             pains
             ,
             in
             dealing
             with
             the
             soules
             of
             others
             ,
             in
             doing
             good
             ,
             and
             being
             fruitful
             in
             our
             places
             ?
             The
             consideration
             of
             that
             Day
             :
             there
             is
             a
             Day
             will
             come
             that
             will
             make
             amends
             for
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             And
             considering
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             day
             ,
             let
             us
             make
             much
             of
             the
             day
             
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             is
             now
             left
             us
             ;
             what
             is
             that
             ?
             This
             day
             :
             
               The
               Lords
               Day
               :
               Revel
            
             .
             1.
             it
             is
             called
             
               The
               Lords
               Day
            
             .
             And
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             labour
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             that
             Lord
             that
             must
             be
             Judge
             of
             quick
             and
             dead
             then
             .
             The
             Lord
             hath
             a
             day
             now
             wherein
             we
             may
             be
             acquainted
             with
             him
             ;
             by
             hearing
             his
             Word
             ,
             by
             yielding
             obedience
             of
             his
             truth
             unfolded
             to
             us
             :
             therefore
             let
             us
             make
             much
             of
             this
             day
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             have
             comfort
             at
             that
             Day
             .
             
               Ye
               are
               our
               rejoycing
               in
               the
               Day
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
               VERSE
               XV.
               
            
             
               And
               in
               this
               confidence
               I
               was
               minded
               to
               come
               unto
               you
               before
               ,
               that
               you
               might
               have
               a
               second
               benefit
               ,
               or
               Grace
               .
            
          
           
             
               IN
               this
               confidence
               ,
            
             ]
             In
             this
             assurance
             ,
             in
             this
             perswasion
             ,
             
               I
               was
               minded
               to
               come
               to
               you
               .
            
          
           
             
               [
               That
               you
               might
               have
               a
               second
               benefit
               ,
               ]
            
             saith
             the
             last
             translation
             ;
             it
             doth
             diminish
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             word
             :
             therefore
             go
             from
             the
             Text
             to
             the
             margin
             :
             you
             have
             oft-times
             a
             fitter
             word
             in
             the
             margin
             .
          
           
             Charis
             ,
             The
             word
             is
             pregnant
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             it
             signifieth
             Grace
             :
             if
             it
             signifie
             a
             benefit
             at
             all
             ,
             it
             signifies
             a
             benefit
             that
             issues
             from
             grace
             and
             favour
             ;
             benefit
             is
             a
             weaker
             word
             .
             Grace
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             so
             common
             ,
             is
             a
             fit
             word
             ,
             and
             reaches
             to
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             to
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             better
             to
             read
             it
             so
             ,
             
               That
               you
               might
               have
               a
               second
               Grace
               .
            
          
           
             Saint
             Paul
             in
             this
             Verse
             sets
             down
             what
             intention
             he
             had
             to
             come
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             likewise
             the
             end
             of
             his
             intention
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             Verse
             he
             sets
             down
             the
             manner
             how
             he
             would
             come
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             he
             shewes
             why
             he
             came
             not
             to
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             
               to
               spare
               them
            
             ,
             as
             he
             faith
             afterward
             .
          
           
             Here
             in
             this
             Verse
             he
             shewes
             what
             his
             intention
             was
             :
             My
             intention
             was
             to
             come
             to
             you
             .
             
               In
               this
               confidence
               I
               was
               minded
               to
               come
               to
               you
               .
            
          
           
             To
             what
             end
             ?
             
               That
               you
               might
               have
               a
               second
               benefit
               .
            
          
           
             His
             intention
             is
             set
             down
             by
             the
             inward
             moving
             cause
             ,
             his
             
               confidence
               ;
               In
               this
               confidence
               I
               was
               minded
               to
               come
               to
               you
               .
            
          
           
             I
             will
             speak
             of
             his
             intention
             ,
             and
             purpose
             of
             coming
             :
             And
             of
             the
             end
             of
             it
             .
             And
             in
             his
             purpose
             of
             coming
             ,
             of
             the
             moving
             cause
             ,
             his
             confidence
             .
             
               
                 In
                 this
                 confidence
                 .
              
            
          
           
             What
             is
             that
             ?
             
               In
               this
               confidence
            
             ,
             because
             I
             am
             assured
             that
             you
             are
             my
             rejoycing
             ,
             and
             I
             yours
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ;
             in
             this
             confidence
             that
             you
             will
             be
             so
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             to
             you
             .
             
               In
               this
               confidence
            
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Paul
             had
             a
             good
             opinion
             of
             them
             :
             The
             inward
             moving
             cause
             of
             S.
             Paul
             to
             come
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             good
             conceit
             of
             them
             .
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 possibly
                 we
                 can
                 to
                 cherish
                 a
                 good
                 judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 conceit
                 of
                 
                 others
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Let
             others
             have
             as
             good
             place
             in
             our
             affections
             as
             possibly
             may
             be
             .
          
           
             Why
             ?
          
           
           
             If
             they
             be
             good
             ,
             we
             wrong
             them
             else
             even
             in
             our
             conceit
             .
             We
             do
             not
             
             onely
             wrong
             men
             in
             our
             speeches
             and
             actions
             ,
             but
             in
             our
             sinister
             judgments
             ,
             in
             the
             censures
             of
             our
             minds
             :
             therefore
             we
             should
             have
             as
             good
             conceit
             of
             men
             as
             possibly
             we
             can
             in
             that
             regard
             .
          
           
             And
             likewise
             ,
             because
             confidence
             ,
             and
             assurance
             that
             they
             have
             something
             
             in
             them
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             better
             with
             them
             after
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             this
             will
             be
             a
             means
             to
             stir
             us
             up
             to
             deserve
             well
             of
             them
             .
             Hope
             stirs
             up
             Will
             ;
             we
             have
             no
             mind
             to
             a
             thing
             that
             we
             have
             not
             hope
             of
             .
             And
             likewise
             Hope
             stirs
             up
             endeavour
             :
             And
             Hope
             keeps
             in
             endeavour
             .
             What
             makes
             a
             man
             so
             long
             in
             endeavouring
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ?
             he
             hath
             some
             hope
             ,
             they
             are
             good
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             better
             .
             So
             it
             stirres
             up
             our
             will
             ,
             the
             bent
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             stirres
             ;
             it
             stirres
             up
             endeavour
             upon
             will
             ;
             and
             it
             keeps
             us
             in
             endeavour
             when
             we
             hope
             for
             good
             at
             mens
             hands
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             cast
             off
             men
             (
             especially
             those
             that
             are
             
             young
             ,
             )
             for
             imperfections
             .
             The
             Corinthians
             were
             weak
             ,
             and
             carnal
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             the
             former
             Epistle
             ,
             yet
             in
             this
             confidence
             that
             they
             had
             repented
             of
             their
             ill
             usage
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             he
             was
             minded
             to
             come
             to
             them
             .
             Persons
             that
             are
             the
             subjects
             of
             hope
             ,
             are
             not
             free
             from
             infirmities
             .
             Novices
             cannot
             have
             that
             perfection
             that
             grown
             Christians
             have
             at
             the
             first
             .
             Consider
             further
             what
             is
             of
             passion
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             of
             the
             poyson
             of
             nature
             :
             consider
             what
             is
             of
             infirmity
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             of
             malice
             .
             Consider
             what
             sins
             they
             have
             been
             longer
             accustomed
             to
             ,
             and
             how
             hardly
             such
             sins
             are
             suddenly
             broken
             off
             .
             These
             considerations
             would
             mitigate
             something
             where
             we
             see
             any
             degree
             of
             goodnesse
             .
          
           
             Oh
             ,
             this
             pleaseth
             now
             some
             vicious-disposed
             persons
             :
             they
             think
             this
             makes
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Not
             at
             all
             :
             what
             I
             speak
             is
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             any
             ground
             to
             hope
             well
             of
             .
             S.
             Paul
             had
             some
             ground
             ,
             for
             he
             wrote
             a
             sharp
             Epistle
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             saw
             they
             were
             amended
             on
             it
             :
             he
             saw
             they
             yielded
             ,
             they
             acknowledged
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             reformed
             by
             his
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Epistle
             .
             So
             where
             we
             discern
             reformation
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             willingnesse
             of
             amendment
             ,
             we
             must
             hope
             of
             such
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             sometimes
             overtaken
             .
             And
             if
             they
             be
             overtaken
             we
             must
             construe
             it
             to
             the
             best
             :
             the
             temptation
             perhaps
             was
             great
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             not
             watchful
             at
             that
             time
             :
             the
             subtilty
             of
             the
             opposition
             ,
             and
             the
             malice
             of
             men
             was
             great
             ,
             and
             their
             caution
             was
             not
             so
             great
             ;
             thus
             we
             may
             construe
             to
             bear
             with
             them
             ,
             if
             upon
             the
             discovery
             of
             their
             fault
             ,
             they
             become
             pliable
             :
             but
             otherwise
             ,
             if
             they
             arm
             themselves
             with
             malice
             and
             bitter
             poyson
             ,
             and
             resolve
             to
             be
             so
             still
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             ,
             no
             confidence
             of
             such
             .
             Saint
             Paul's
             confidence
             here
             ,
             was
             with
             evidence
             from
             their
             carriage
             ;
             they
             gave
             him
             some
             cause
             to
             be
             so
             confident
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             to
             think
             that
             we
             are
             too
             censorious
             when
             we
             tell
             you
             of
             your
             faults
             :
             that
             very
             conceit
             that
             you
             think
             bitterly
             ,
             and
             arm
             your selves
             with
             resolutions
             ,
             rather
             to
             vex
             those
             that
             inform
             you
             ,
             then
             to
             amend
             that
             which
             is
             amisse
             ,
             that
             is
             as
             ill
             a
             disposition
             ,
             as
             ill
             a
             state
             as
             can
             be
             .
             We
             can
             hope
             for
             no
             good
             of
             such
             :
             yet
             notwithstanding
             we
             ought
             so
             far
             to
             hope
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             nor
             to
             give
             them
             over
             ;
             as
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             
             
               To
               prove
               if
               at
               any
               time
               God
               will
               shew
               mercy
               to
               them
               ,
               to
               deliver
               them
               out
               of
               the
               snare
               of
               the
               devil
               .
            
             They
             are
             in
             the
             Devils
             snare
             ,
             yet
             we
             ought
             still
             to
             take
             pains
             with
             them
             :
             for
             we
             know
             not
             whether
             it
             will
             please
             God
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             or
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             to
             have
             mercy
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             deliver
             them
             out
             of
             the
             snare
             of
             Satan
             .
          
           
             If
             God
             bear
             with
             them
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             bear
             with
             them
             as
             well
             as
             teach
             
             them
             :
             but
             to
             have
             a
             good
             conceit
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             them
             maliciously
             bent
             against
             those
             that
             tell
             them
             of
             their
             faults
             ,
             we
             cannot
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ;
             It
             should
             be
             an
             encouragement
             for
             all
             those
             that
             are
             under
             
             others
             that
             inform
             and
             instruct
             them
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             some
             good
             occasion
             and
             ground
             to
             hope
             well
             of
             them
             .
             You
             would
             have
             us
             hope
             well
             of
             you
             ,
             what
             ground
             do
             you
             give
             ?
             what
             is
             your
             company
             ?
             Shall
             we
             think
             you
             are
             good
             ,
             because
             you
             converse
             with
             those
             that
             are
             swearers
             ?
             with
             vicious
             ,
             and
             carnal
             company
             ?
             would
             you
             have
             us
             blind
             ?
             Charity
             indeed
             interprets
             the
             best
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             blind
             .
             What
             shall
             we
             judge
             of
             you
             by
             your
             outward
             demeanour
             and
             carriage
             ,
             that
             is
             oft-times
             scandalous
             and
             offensive
             ?
             when
             your
             speeches
             are
             filthy
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             ,
             joyned
             with
             blasphemies
             ,
             and
             oathes
             ;
             daring
             God
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             whether
             he
             will
             suffer
             you
             to
             carry
             it
             away
             unrevenged
             ,
             and
             unpunished
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             Where
             this
             abominable
             corruption
             of
             heart
             discovers
             it self
             outwardly
             in
             the
             tongue
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             entertain
             good
             conceits
             of
             you
             ?
             You
             think
             we
             wrong
             you
             ,
             by
             not
             conceiving
             thus
             ,
             and
             thus
             of
             you
             :
             what
             ground
             have
             we
             ?
             what
             hold
             have
             we
             from
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             or
             from
             you
             so
             to
             conceit
             ?
             Resolve
             on
             this
             ,
             there
             cannot
             be
             grievance
             offered
             to
             the
             Minister
             ,
             but
             you
             must
             reward
             ill
             to
             your
             own
             soules
             ;
             if
             you
             be
             not
             his
             joy
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             your
             sorrow
             ;
             you
             will
             have
             the
             worst
             of
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             study
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             to
             have
             the
             good
             hope
             ,
             and
             confidence
             of
             others
             .
             This
             will
             stirre
             up
             willingnesse
             ,
             and
             stirre
             up
             endeavour
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             in
             S.
             Paul
             ;
             the
             good
             hope
             he
             had
             of
             them
             by
             their
             repentance
             ,
             and
             reformation
             ,
             and
             pliablenesse
             ,
             it
             stirred
             up
             his
             diligence
             ;
             they
             gained
             by
             it
             :
             but
             I
             mean
             not
             to
             stand
             on
             that
             .
          
           
             
               In
               this
               confidence
            
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             be
             my
             joy
             ,
             and
             I
             yours
             in
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
             
               
                 I
                 was
                 minded
                 to
                 come
                 unto
                 you
                 :
              
            
          
           
             Saint
             Paul
             was
             minded
             to
             come
             unto
             them
             .
             You
             see
             then
             ,
             That
             
               
                 Personal
                 presence
                 hath
                 a
                 special
                 power
                 and
                 efficacy
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             Personal
             presence
             hath
             more
             efficacy
             then
             writing
             :
             For
             there
             the
             holy
             things
             that
             are
             delivered
             ,
             they
             are
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             acted
             to
             the
             life
             .
             Men
             are
             wondrously
             affected
             when
             they
             see
             gracious
             things
             delivered
             with
             life
             ,
             and
             feeling
             :
             it
             hath
             a
             wondrous
             lively
             working
             .
             Therefore
             S.
             Paul
             tells
             the
             Romanes
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             15.
             that
             beside
             his
             learned
             ,
             and
             worthy
             Epistle
             he
             wrote
             to
             them
             ,
             he
             was
             desirous
             also
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             object
             ;
             Reading
             is
             preaching
             ,
             say
             they
             :
             Some
             kind
             of
             preaching
             .
             But
             not
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             meant
             :
             for
             then
             Saint
             Paul's
             Epistle
             was
             preaching
             ,
             some
             kind
             of
             preaching
             .
             But
             I
             speak
             not
             to
             Sophisters
             :
             but
             ,
             saith
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             I
             desire
             to
             preach
             the
             Word
             to
             you
             by
             vocall
             teaching
             ;
             it
             hath
             a
             special
             efficacy
             .
             It
             is
             wondrous
             good
             praying
             for
             others
             ,
             and
             writing
             to
             others
             :
             but
             presence
             ,
             when
             the
             Minister
             is
             the
             mouth
             of
             God
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             :
             their
             mouth
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             pray
             together
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             Gods
             mouth
             ,
             to
             speak
             to
             them
             :
             this
             presence
             is
             of
             a
             wondrous
             efficacy
             ;
             therefore
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               purposed
               to
               come
               to
               you
               .
            
          
           
             It
             should
             stirre
             up
             in
             our
             hearts
             an
             esteem
             of
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             
             Preaching
             :
             or
             else
             we
             sleight
             it
             with
             the
             prejudice
             of
             our
             our
             soules
             :
             For
             doth
             God
             appoint
             it
             for
             any
             thing
             but
             for
             our
             own
             good
             ?
             There
             is
             a
             common
             Objection
             ,
             which
             (
             because
             it
             is
             raised
             out
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             answered
             out
             of
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             )
             I
             will
             answer
             .
          
           
             Oh
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             a
             lively
             voice
             hath
             not
             alway
             that
             Energy
             ,
             that
             operation
             ,
             
             that
             writing
             and
             reading
             have
             :
             for
             we
             see
             S.
             Paul's
             Epistle
             was
             more
             
             terrible
             then
             his
             presence
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Objection
             of
             men
             that
             content
             themselves
             in
             their
             own
             idlenesse
             ,
             wresting
             of
             such
             places
             as
             this
             .
             Among
             the
             rest
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             10.
             say
             they
             ,
             
               His
               bodily
               presence
               is
               weak
               ,
               and
               his
               speech
               contemptible
               ,
            
             but
             his
             letters
             seem
             terrible
             .
             Therefore
             this
             is
             not
             alway
             true
             ,
             That
             bodily
             presence
             hath
             more
             efficacy
             then
             writing
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             briefly
             ,
             Saint
             Paul
             compares
             not
             here
             his
             bodily
             presence
             with
             
             his
             letters
             ,
             as
             if
             his
             letters
             were
             more
             efficacious
             then
             his
             bodily
             presence
             :
             but
             he
             compares
             his
             mild
             dealing
             ,
             being
             present
             ,
             with
             his
             sharp
             dealing
             ,
             being
             absent
             :
             his
             letters
             indeed
             were
             sharper
             then
             his
             presence
             :
             But
             to
             take
             away
             such
             Cavils
             ,
             he
             tells
             them
             after
             that
             they
             shall
             know
             (
             if
             they
             reform
             not
             ,
             )
             that
             his
             presence
             shall
             be
             as
             sharp
             as
             his
             writings
             .
             Let
             such
             a
             one
             think
             this
             ,
             
               Such
               as
               we
               are
               in
               word
               being
               absent
               ,
               such
               will
               we
               be
               when
               we
               are
               present
               .
            
             We
             will
             be
             as
             sharp
             (
             if
             you
             reform
             not
             )
             in
             our
             presence
             ,
             as
             we
             were
             absent
             .
             So
             he
             compares
             the
             sharpnesse
             of
             his
             letter
             with
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             his
             presence
             .
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             that
             sense
             that
             his
             letters
             were
             more
             effectual
             of
             themselves
             then
             his
             presence
             :
             for
             he
             saith
             the
             contrary
             ,
             You
             shall
             know
             that
             my
             presence
             shall
             be
             as
             sharp
             as
             my
             letter
             was
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             but
             a
             Cavil
             to
             think
             there
             is
             more
             efficacy
             in
             Reading
             ,
             then
             in
             Preaching
             .
             
               
                 That
                 you
                 might
                 have
                 a
                 second
                 Grace
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             I
             come
             now
             to
             S.
             Paul's
             end
             :
             His
             intention
             and
             purpose
             was
             to
             come
             .
             The
             end
             of
             his
             coming
             was
             to
             bestow
             a
             grace
             on
             them
             by
             his
             presence
             .
             In
             general
             Observe
             here
             ,
             That
             
               
                 Holy
                 men
                 are
                 fel
                 on
                 work
                 from
                 holy
                 moving
                 causes
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 aimes
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             Holy
             aimes
             are
             the
             winds
             that
             carry
             them
             to
             their
             businesse
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             the
             water
             that
             drive
             their
             Mill.
             I
             come
             with
             a
             holy
             confidence
             that
             you
             will
             be
             my
             joy
             :
             here
             is
             my
             moving
             cause
             .
             What
             is
             my
             aime
             in
             coming
             ?
             It
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             bestow
             a
             grace
             on
             you
             .
             Holy
             men
             have
             holy
             aimes
             for
             holy
             actions
             ;
             they
             have
             holy
             grounds
             ,
             and
             holy
             moving
             causes
             .
          
           
             When
             two
             men
             do
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             the
             same
             thing
             :
             perhaps
             their
             aimes
             differ
             ,
             their
             moving
             causes
             differ
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             comes
             here
             to
             do
             a
             good
             thing
             from
             a
             good
             end
             ,
             from
             a
             good
             moving
             cause
             :
             
               In
               this
               confidence
               I
               was
               minded
               to
               come
               ,
            
             to
             bestow
             a
             grace
             on
             you
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             look
             in
             all
             our
             actions
             therefore
             to
             our
             moving
             cause
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             
             aimes
             .
             And
             especially
             Ministers
             ,
             their
             aime
             it
             should
             not
             be
             for
             the
             fleece
             ,
             it
             should
             not
             be
             to
             gain
             respect
             ,
             or
             any
             advantage
             to
             themselves
             ,
             but
             to
             bestow
             some
             spiritual
             good
             thing
             .
             As
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             
             
               To
               bestow
               some
               good
               thing
               upon
               you
               ,
            
             some
             grace
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             .
             This
             should
             be
             their
             aime
             ,
             not
             to
             receive
             good
             from
             them
             so
             much
             as
             to
             do
             them
             good
             .
             Ministers
             are
             fathers
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             that
             tender
             disposition
             .
             Parents
             do
             not
             think
             of
             receiving
             much
             :
             (
             they
             look
             to
             that
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             maintained
             )
             but
             specially
             they
             look
             to
             their
             Childrens
             good
             .
             
               I
               come
               to
               bestow
               a
               grace
               on
               you
               .
            
             How
             this
             is
             observed
             ,
             I
             list
             not
             to
             speak
             ,
             therefore
             I
             leave
             it
             ;
             and
             come
             to
             that
             which
             concerns
             us
             all
             .
             
               I
               was
               minded
               to
               come
               to
               you
               :
            
          
           
             
               To
               bestow
               a
               grace
               on
               you
               .
            
             We
             see
             then
             ,
             That
             
               
                 The
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 a
                 special
                 Grace
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             free
             and
             bountiful
             benefit
             of
             God.
             Gracce
             implies
             freedome
             ,
             and
             mercy
             ,
             and
             bounty
             .
             It
             is
             a
             free
             mercy
             of
             God
             to
             have
             the
             Gospel
             :
          
           
           
             Why
             ?
          
           
             Because
             this
             is
             the
             means
             to
             work
             all
             that
             is
             savingly
             good
             in
             us
             .
             This
             
             is
             a
             means
             to
             open
             to
             us
             Gods
             love
             in
             Christ
             ;
             and
             to
             work
             in
             us
             a
             disposition
             answerable
             to
             his
             love
             :
             therefore
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             grace
             .
             Heaven
             is
             a
             grace
             ,
             life
             is
             a
             grace
             ,
             reconciliation
             a
             grace
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             :
             therefore
             the
             Word
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             grace
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             these
             are
             communicated
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Word
             hath
             the
             name
             of
             these
             things
             ;
             It
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
             .
             It
             is
             called
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ,
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             because
             it
             puts
             us
             into
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
             :
             and
             the
             Word
             of
             reconciliation
             ,
             because
             by
             it
             we
             know
             our
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             :
             it
             is
             offered
             ,
             and
             wrought
             in
             our
             hearts
             ;
             and
             faith
             to
             apply
             it
             by
             this
             Word
             .
             
               It
               is
               the
               Word
               of
               life
               ,
            
             Act.
             20.
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             of
             glory
             all
             come
             by
             this
             Word
             .
             
               I
               commend
               you
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               of
               his
               Grace
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             :
             All
             grace
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             life
             is
             wrought
             in
             us
             by
             the
             Word
             :
             therefore
             the
             Word
             preached
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             special
             grace
             ,
             and
             favour
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Saint
             Paul
             here
             calls
             his
             coming
             to
             them
             to
             strengthen
             ,
             and
             confirm
             them
             ,
             
               a
               grace
            
             :
             For
             all
             means
             come
             under
             the
             same
             decree
             of
             Gods
             eternal
             love
             with
             the
             decree
             it self
             .
             When
             God
             out
             of
             grace
             resolves
             ,
             and
             sets
             down
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             bring
             such
             a
             one
             to
             heaven
             ,
             of
             his
             free
             love
             ;
             he
             doth
             out
             of
             the
             same
             grace
             fit
             him
             with
             opportunities
             of
             persons
             ,
             and
             means
             :
             he
             accommodates
             him
             with
             all
             means
             ;
             for
             he
             intends
             in
             such
             a
             way
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             heaven
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             S.
             Austin
             doth
             well
             define
             Predestination
             :
             it
             is
             an
             ordaining
             to
             salvation
             ,
             and
             a
             preparing
             of
             all
             means
             tending
             thereto
             .
             Therefore
             all
             fall
             in
             the
             compasse
             of
             grace
             ,
             both
             the
             free
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             setting
             a
             man
             down
             to
             make
             him
             happy
             ;
             and
             likewise
             by
             sending
             men
             that
             have
             an
             outward
             calling
             ,
             and
             inwardly
             furnishing
             them
             with
             gifts
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             ,
             all
             is
             of
             Grace
             .
             The
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             is
             a
             grace
             .
          
           
             It
             concerns
             us
             therefore
             so
             to
             esteem
             it
             :
             Do
             not
             many
             sit
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             grace
             therefore
             that
             we
             partake
             of
             
             the
             means
             of
             salvation
             ?
             What
             is
             in
             us
             by
             nature
             better
             then
             in
             Turks
             ,
             and
             Pagans
             ?
             or
             then
             many
             other
             people
             under
             Satan
             ,
             and
             under
             Popish
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             so
             rot
             away
             in
             their
             Ignorance
             ?
             nothing
             ;
             we
             differ
             onely
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             :
             therefore
             let
             us
             esteem
             it
             as
             a
             grace
             .
          
           
             How
             shall
             we
             esteem
             it
             as
             a
             grace
             ?
          
           
             Receive
             it
             thankfully
             ,
             as
             a
             largesse
             ,
             and
             bounty
             ,
             and
             free
             grace
             of
             God
             :
             receive
             it
             as
             a
             bounty
             with
             thankful
             hearts
             :
             Grace
             begets
             grace
             ,
             it
             begets
             thankfulnesse
             :
             so
             to
             receive
             it
             as
             a
             grace
             ,
             is
             to
             receive
             it
             with
             thankful
             minds
             ,
             to
             be
             more
             thankfull
             for
             the
             means
             of
             salvation
             ,
             then
             for
             any
             outward
             thing
             .
          
           
             How
             shall
             we
             come
             to
             be
             thankful
             ?
             
          
           
             Never
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             find
             some
             grace
             wrought
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             Grace
             .
             Therefore
             to
             receive
             it
             as
             a
             grace
             ,
             is
             to
             receive
             it
             as
             a
             free
             ,
             loving
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             yield
             to
             it
             :
             when
             by
             it
             holy
             motions
             are
             stirred
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             not
             to
             suppresse
             ,
             and
             quench
             holy
             motions
             ,
             but
             to
             yield
             to
             them
             .
             Not
             to
             quench
             and
             resist
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             to
             yield
             our selves
             pliable
             to
             the
             Word
             .
             This
             is
             to
             acknowledge
             it
             a
             grace
             ;
             to
             be
             thankfull
             for
             it
             ,
             because
             you
             find
             your
             hearts
             wrought
             to
             holy
             obedience
             by
             it
             .
             Give
             it
             way
             in
             your
             soules
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             an
             ingraffed
             Word
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             inward
             and
             outward
             man
             may
             be
             seasoned
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             relish
             of
             it
             :
             that
             the
             Word
             may
             season
             your
             thoughts
             
             and
             speeches
             ,
             and
             desires
             ,
             and
             season
             your
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             what
             you
             think
             may
             be
             in
             the
             relish
             and
             strength
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             some
             Divine
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             guide
             of
             your
             actions
             may
             be
             Divine
             truth
             ,
             or
             some
             motives
             from
             it
             .
             Then
             you
             will
             give
             thanks
             for
             what
             is
             wrought
             on
             you
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             an
             ingraffed
             Word
             in
             your
             soules
             ,
             and
             all
             relish
             of
             it
             ,
             your
             speeches
             ,
             and
             actions
             ,
             and
             your
             whole
             course
             :
             when
             a
             man
             may
             know
             by
             your
             carriage
             that
             there
             is
             something
             invested
             ,
             and
             ingraffed
             in
             your
             soules
             ,
             that
             gives
             a
             blessed
             relish
             to
             all
             the
             expressions
             of
             the
             outward
             man.
             Such
             a
             one
             indeed
             will
             account
             the
             Word
             a
             special
             grace
             by
             a
             sweet
             experience
             wrought
             in
             his
             heart
             .
             I
             will
             not
             presse
             that
             Point
             any
             further
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             whereas
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             he
             would
             come
             to
             bestow
             a
             second
             grace
             on
             them
             ;
             we
             see
             here
             ,
             That
             
               
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Grace
                 already
                 ,
                 they
                 need
                 a
                 second
                 grace
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             Those
             that
             have
             initial
             grace
             to
             be
             set
             in
             a
             good
             course
             ,
             they
             need
             confirming
             and
             strengthening
             Grace
             .
             S.
             Paul
             had
             planted
             them
             before
             .
             I
             but
             he
             must
             come
             to
             water
             them
             ;
             there
             is
             alway
             somewhat
             left
             for
             the
             Minister
             to
             do
             ,
             till
             he
             see
             their
             soules
             safe
             in
             heaven
             ,
             he
             hath
             alway
             somewhat
             to
             do
             to
             the
             Christian
             soules
             under
             him
             :
             For
             he
             must
             not
             onely
             get
             them
             out
             of
             Satans
             Kingdome
             ,
             into
             a
             good
             estate
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             labour
             to
             build
             them
             up
             ;
             he
             must
             water
             them
             ,
             and
             fence
             them
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             them
             against
             all
             discouragements
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             is
             never
             safe
             till
             he
             be
             in
             heaven
             :
             therefore
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               will
               come
               to
               you
            
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             come
             
               to
               bestow
               a
               second
               Grace
               on
               you
               ,
            
             you
             have
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             my
             love
             is
             such
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             have
             it
             .
             To
             enforce
             this
             a
             little
             ,
             because
             we
             set
             termes
             to
             our
             growth
             ,
             and
             go
             on
             plodding
             in
             a
             course
             ,
             and
             many
             years
             after
             we
             are
             no
             better
             then
             we
             were
             at
             the
             first
             :
             and
             some
             out
             of
             a
             prophane
             fulnesse
             ;
             out
             of
             a
             Laodicean
             temper
             ,
             they
             think
             they
             have
             enough
             ,
             they
             are
             rich
             ;
             when
             indeed
             they
             are
             empty
             ,
             and
             miserable
             ,
             and
             wretched
             ,
             and
             poor
             :
             and
             if
             temptations
             set
             upon
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             nothing
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             let
             you
             see
             that
             we
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             a
             second
             grace
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             third
             grace
             ,
             and
             a
             fourth
             grace
             ,
             that
             we
             need
             continual
             building
             up
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             look
             within
             ,
             what
             opposition
             there
             is
             to
             saving
             goodnesse
             within
             ,
             
             what
             rebellion
             of
             lusts
             ,
             what
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             blindnesse
             ,
             and
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             indisposition
             :
             what
             head
             the
             flesh
             makes
             in
             us
             against
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             Let
             a
             man
             a
             little
             continue
             out
             of
             the
             means
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             see
             what
             growth
             of
             corruptions
             there
             will
             be
             ,
             a
             distasting
             of
             all
             means
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             shall
             be
             ready
             to
             begin
             anew
             with
             them
             almost
             :
             having
             a
             double
             principle
             in
             them
             ,
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             corruption
             ,
             there
             needs
             continually
             strengthening
             ,
             and
             stablishing
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Consider
             outwardly
             what
             discouragements
             from
             the
             ill
             examples
             ,
             and
             
             allurements
             ,
             and
             seducing
             of
             others
             ,
             from
             the
             disgrace
             that
             is
             put
             on
             good
             things
             ;
             what
             discouragements
             ,
             and
             scandals
             from
             without
             ?
          
           
             Again
             ,
             are
             there
             not
             oft-times
             new
             ,
             and
             great
             temptations
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             
             must
             have
             a
             new
             measure
             of
             grace
             to
             resist
             ?
             There
             is
             continual
             occasion
             of
             new
             spiritual
             strength
             to
             oppose
             new
             temptations
             ,
             and
             new
             spiritual
             strength
             to
             endure
             new
             crosses
             ,
             and
             to
             enjoy
             new
             benefits
             .
             In
             all
             the
             passages
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             more
             grace
             ,
             of
             further
             supply
             of
             grace
             .
             A
             man
             with
             that
             proportion
             of
             strength
             which
             he
             had
             before
             he
             cannot
             encounter
             with
             new
             temptations
             ;
             and
             therefore
             there
             must
             be
             new
             grace
             ,
             and
             fresh
             attending
             upon
             the
             means
             while
             we
             live
             here
             .
          
           
           
             Again
             ,
             unavoidable
             times
             will
             come
             ,
             when
             there
             must
             be
             strength
             of
             
             Grace
             :
             sicknesse
             will
             come
             ,
             Temptations
             to
             despair
             will
             come
             ;
             conflicts
             with
             Satan
             will
             come
             :
             we
             need
             not
             say
             ,
             put
             the
             case
             ,
             such
             and
             such
             :
             but
             it
             is
             an
             unavoidable
             case
             ;
             they
             will
             come
             ,
             wherein
             a
             great
             strength
             of
             Grace
             will
             be
             necessary
             :
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             be
             too
             much
             careful
             ,
             in
             attending
             upon
             the
             means
             of
             salvation
             to
             be
             confirmed
             and
             strengthened
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             do
             we
             not
             need
             a
             great
             measure
             of
             strengthening
             Grace
             continually
             ?
             doth
             not
             the
             Devil
             envy
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             good
             actions
             ?
             when
             we
             go
             
             about
             to
             pray
             :
             when
             the
             best
             men
             are
             about
             the
             best
             actions
             ,
             what
             a
             deal
             of
             distraction
             is
             there
             ?
             how
             doth
             Satan
             confound
             them
             with
             distractions
             ?
             what
             a
             deal
             of
             confirming
             Grace
             need
             we
             to
             every
             good
             work
             ?
             when
             a
             Christian
             is
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Satan
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             Butt
             ,
             the
             object
             of
             his
             malice
             ,
             and
             the
             malice
             of
             those
             that
             are
             his
             instruments
             .
             We
             must
             pull
             every
             good
             work
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             out
             of
             the
             fire
             :
             we
             must
             use
             violence
             to
             nature
             ,
             to
             temptations
             in
             every
             good
             duty
             ,
             to
             perform
             them
             strongly
             :
             we
             need
             a
             second
             ,
             and
             a
             third
             Grace
             ;
             many
             degrees
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Then
             again
             ,
             we
             are
             capable
             of
             more
             Grace
             :
             for
             our
             understanding
             is
             such
             ,
             
             that
             we
             may
             know
             more
             still
             ;
             and
             our
             will
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             it
             affects
             more
             still
             :
             and
             the
             more
             holy
             truths
             are
             made
             known
             to
             us
             ,
             the
             more
             the
             will
             is
             enlarged
             to
             cleave
             to
             them
             :
             the
             more
             we
             know
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             may
             know
             .
             Our
             understandings
             are
             wondrous
             large
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             capacity
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             our
             adhesion
             and
             cleaving
             to
             truths
             is
             more
             and
             more
             ;
             the
             more
             we
             know
             ,
             the
             more
             the
             Will
             cleaves
             to
             it
             :
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             Act.
             11.
             23.
             they
             exhorted
             them
             ,
             
               that
               with
               full
               purpose
               they
               would
               cleave
               fast
               to
               God
               :
            
             we
             must
             cleave
             and
             adhere
             fast
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             God
             ;
             every
             day
             go
             deeper
             :
             get
             nearer
             and
             closer
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             be
             established
             in
             good
             things
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             prayes
             that
             they
             might
             be
             established
             more
             and
             more
             .
             And
             David
             prayes
             that
             he
             might
             be
             established
             in
             good
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             desires
             ,
             and
             resolutions
             ,
             in
             good
             purposes
             :
             to
             be
             stablished
             in
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             .
             Grace
             is
             a
             state
             that
             we
             may
             grow
             in
             ,
             and
             our
             soules
             are
             fit
             to
             be
             enlarged
             :
             for
             there
             is
             a
             great
             capacity
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             till
             we
             come
             to
             heaven
             it
             is
             not
             full
             :
             we
             may
             grow
             in
             every
             Grace
             stronger
             and
             stronger
             .
             As
             in
             the
             examples
             of
             holy
             men
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             was
             never
             well
             with
             them
             but
             when
             they
             were
             growing
             :
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             growing
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             true
             ;
             Let
             us
             set
             no
             pitch
             to
             our selves
             :
             and
             abhor
             ,
             abhor
             even
             
             as
             the
             temptation
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             conceit
             of
             fulnesse
             ,
             and
             of
             self-sufficiency
             ,
             to
             think
             ,
             I
             know
             enough
             ,
             what
             should
             I
             know
             more
             for
             ?
             or
             perhaps
             ,
             I
             could
             read
             at
             home
             :
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             .
             )
             It
             is
             Gods
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             cursed
             is
             all
             private
             study
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             done
             in
             contempt
             of
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God.
             Take
             heed
             of
             such
             suggestions
             of
             fulnesse
             ,
             and
             standing
             at
             a
             stay
             :
             No
             ,
             we
             need
             a
             second
             ,
             we
             need
             many
             degrees
             of
             confirmation
             ,
             and
             strength
             ;
             and
             all
             little
             enough
             .
             There
             was
             never
             any
             that
             repented
             of
             the
             carefull
             use
             of
             the
             means
             :
             strengthening
             ,
             and
             proficiency
             ,
             and
             growth
             in
             this
             kind
             is
             a
             pledge
             of
             perfection
             ;
             that
             God
             will
             perfect
             more
             and
             more
             that
             that
             he
             hath
             graciously
             begun
             .
             I
             beseech
             you
             take
             it
             to
             heart
             ,
             that
             we
             alway
             need
             a
             further
             degree
             of
             strengthening
             Grace
             while
             we
             live
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             The
             strongest
             Christians
             are
             most
             desirous
             of
             strength
             :
             who
             have
             you
             that
             doth
             most
             hunger
             after
             the
             means
             of
             salvation
             ?
             Surely
             those
             that
             have
             the
             greatest
             measure
             of
             grace
             :
             because
             with
             grace
             ,
             the
             capacity
             of
             the
             soul
             is
             enlarged
             to
             receive
             more
             .
             The
             soul
             is
             so
             framed
             by
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             more
             it
             hath
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             hungers
             after
             :
             and
             
               Blessed
               are
               those
               that
               hunger
               ,
               they
               shall
            
             
             
               be
               satisfied
            
             .
             Who
             care
             least
             for
             the
             means
             ?
             debauched
             ,
             shallow
             creatures
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             Popishly
             conceited
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             ill
             bred
             :
             such
             as
             take
             scandal
             at
             all
             things
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             at
             holy
             exercises
             ,
             the
             frequenting
             of
             publick
             and
             private
             duties
             ,
             the
             making
             conscience
             of
             calling
             upon
             God.
             A
             Christian
             that
             knowes
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             he
             thinks
             all
             the
             meanes
             little
             enough
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             omit
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             a
             meanes
             of
             his
             growth
             and
             strength
             :
             he
             thinks
             if
             he
             neglect
             one
             means
             ,
             he
             decayes
             in
             all
             .
             Therefore
             he
             joyns
             to
             all
             means
             ,
             private
             duties
             :
             and
             then
             publike
             ,
             of
             hearing
             the
             Word
             ;
             and
             he
             hears
             out
             of
             season
             ,
             when
             he
             finds
             himself
             indisposed
             .
             As
             the
             Ministers
             are
             to
             
               preach
               in
               season
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               season
            
             ;
             so
             he
             heares
             in
             season
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             season
             .
             And
             therefore
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             the
             most
             careful
             of
             his
             growth
             ,
             is
             the
             great
             ,
             the
             strong
             Christian
             :
             the
             better
             he
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             hungers
             after
             it
             .
          
           
             Take
             this
             as
             a
             tryal
             :
             If
             you
             do
             not
             desire
             to
             be
             strengthened
             in
             good
             
             things
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             you
             have
             no
             goodnesse
             at
             all
             .
             I
             will
             presse
             the
             Point
             no
             further
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             but
             go
             on
             .
             Saith
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               I
               was
               minded
               to
               come
               to
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               might
               have
               a
               second
               benefit
               ,
               a
               second
               Grace
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             confirming
             ,
             strengthening
             grace
             .
             We
             all
             need
             then
             a
             second
             grace
             ,
             a
             confirming
             grace
             .
             Here
             I
             might
             make
             some
             Use
             to
             Ministers
             ,
             (
             I
             will
             but
             touch
             it
             )
             to
             shew
             what
             their
             duty
             is
             to
             those
             that
             are
             under
             them
             :
             every
             man
             is
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             a
             Minister
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             exhort
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             bestow
             grace
             one
             upon
             another
             :
             but
             Ministers
             should
             do
             it
             especially
             .
             They
             are
             like
             those
             that
             repair
             the
             Sea-banks
             ,
             the
             Sea
             gets
             over
             oft-times
             
             and
             eats
             out
             the
             banks
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             repaire
             continually
             ,
             they
             will
             impair
             else
             .
             The
             Ministers
             pains
             it
             is
             like
             the
             labour
             of
             the
             husband-man
             :
             when
             he
             hath
             sowen
             ,
             he
             must
             weed
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             hath
             weeded
             ,
             he
             must
             fence
             ,
             to
             keep
             it
             from
             the
             birds
             of
             prey
             ,
             and
             the
             violence
             of
             beasts
             ,
             &c.
             and
             he
             must
             live
             by
             faith
             till
             the
             grain
             be
             ready
             .
             So
             the
             Minister
             after
             he
             hath
             planted
             ,
             he
             must
             water
             ,
             and
             weed
             ,
             and
             fence
             ,
             and
             all
             little
             enough
             :
             he
             must
             look
             to
             the
             banks
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             that
             which
             he
             getteth
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             he
             loseth
             in
             another
             :
             nay
             ,
             oft-times
             the
             pitiful
             condition
             of
             a
             Minister
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             weeks
             end
             he
             hath
             all
             to
             do
             again
             .
             Another
             man
             sees
             an
             end
             of
             his
             work
             ,
             but
             in
             this
             the
             Devil
             and
             corruption
             hath
             undone
             all
             again
             .
             We
             enforce
             good
             things
             on
             people
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             :
             but
             within
             one
             day
             ,
             ill
             company
             ,
             and
             imployment
             in
             worldly
             businesse
             overthrowes
             all
             :
             the
             Sea
             banks
             are
             down
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             new
             repaired
             ;
             Therefore
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             laid
             on
             us
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             to
             our
             lives
             end
             ,
             till
             our
             soules
             be
             in
             heaven
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             repairing
             them
             .
             We
             cannot
             be
             too
             diligent
             in
             our
             places
             .
             And
             those
             that
             have
             the
             oversight
             of
             others
             ,
             let
             them
             make
             conscience
             of
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             needful
             .
          
           
             And
             mark
             here
             in
             the
             next
             Point
             ,
             the
             language
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             the
             language
             
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             puts
             the
             name
             of
             Grace
             upon
             every
             benefit
             ,
             especially
             those
             that
             concern
             a
             better
             life
             .
             Grace
             usually
             we
             take
             to
             be
             nothing
             but
             a
             gracious
             frame
             of
             heart
             ,
             the
             new
             creature
             ,
             as
             we
             call
             it
             :
             but
             indeed
             in
             the
             language
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             every
             free
             gift
             of
             God
             that
             concerns
             our
             soules
             any
             way
             ,
             is
             a
             grace
             .
             The
             very
             Ministery
             is
             a
             grace
             .
             It
             is
             the
             grace
             and
             free
             love
             of
             God
             to
             give
             us
             the
             Ministery
             .
             The
             very
             heart
             to
             imbrace
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             hear
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             grace
             .
             The
             very
             heart
             to
             give
             almes
             is
             a
             grace
             :
             saith
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             9.
             
             
               Thanks
               be
               to
               God
               for
               this
               unspeakable
               gift
               :
            
             for
             this
             unspeakable
             grace
             ,
             that
             you
             had
             a
             heart
             to
             give
             :
             so
             that
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Grace
             ,
             a
             gift
             of
             God.
             
          
           
           
             Saint
             Paul
             conceived
             of
             his
             coming
             to
             them
             as
             a
             grace
             .
             Indeed
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             moved
             and
             directed
             S.
             Paul
             to
             come
             to
             them
             .
             It
             is
             Grace
             ,
             that
             God
             directs
             the
             Preacher
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             people
             .
             It
             is
             a
             grace
             ,
             that
             the
             Minister
             speaks
             gracious
             things
             .
             It
             is
             a
             greater
             grace
             when
             you
             close
             with
             ;
             and
             entertain
             that
             which
             is
             spoken
             ,
             all
             is
             of
             Grace
             .
             Your
             ready
             minds
             to
             do
             good
             it
             comes
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             grace
             :
             your
             acceptance
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             eternal
             life
             ,
             all
             is
             of
             free
             grace
             .
          
           
             The
             ground
             of
             it
             is
             this
             ,
             as
             Austin
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             defines
             Predestination
             well
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             destinating
             ,
             and
             ordaining
             to
             a
             supernatural
             end
             ,
             to
             everlasting
             salvation
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             a
             preparing
             of
             all
             means
             to
             that
             end
             .
             Why
             now
             as
             it
             is
             a
             grace
             that
             God
             pulls
             oft
             some
             men
             to
             an
             eternal
             estate
             of
             salvation
             in
             heaven
             ,
             to
             a
             supernatural
             estate
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             never
             attain
             without
             his
             especial
             Grace
             :
             so
             the
             preparing
             of
             all
             means
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             it
             falls
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             Predestination
             ,
             within
             the
             grace
             .
          
           
             So
             when
             we
             have
             any
             means
             prepared
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             the
             offer
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             disposing
             us
             to
             imbrace
             the
             Word
             ;
             this
             preparing
             of
             the
             means
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             it
             falls
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             Predestination
             ,
             we
             may
             gather
             our
             Election
             by
             it
             :
             when
             we
             see
             the
             Word
             sent
             in
             favour
             ,
             and
             have
             gracious
             hearts
             to
             receive
             it
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             preparation
             wrought
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             heaven
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             know
             his
             Election
             by
             it
             :
             all
             is
             of
             grace
             that
             falls
             within
             the
             decree
             of
             grace
             .
             When
             God
             decrees
             to
             bring
             a
             man
             to
             heaven
             ,
             all
             that
             helps
             to
             the
             main
             must
             needs
             be
             grace
             .
             The
             Minister
             is
             a
             grace
             ,
             the
             Word
             a
             grace
             ,
             opportunities
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             a
             grace
             ;
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             a
             grace
             ,
             all
             that
             helps
             a
             man
             forward
             is
             a
             grace
             .
             A
             gracious
             heart
             sees
             God
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             it
             sees
             Gods
             love
             in
             every
             thing
             :
             it
             considers
             of
             every
             thing
             that
             befalls
             it
             as
             a
             Grace
             .
             Why
             ?
             From
             this
             disposition
             especially
             ,
             because
             with
             the
             grace
             ,
             there
             is
             grace
             to
             make
             a
             blessed
             use
             of
             ,
             and
             to
             improve
             every
             thing
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             let
             us
             look
             upon
             every
             benefit
             that
             concerns
             salvation
             ,
             (
             though
             it
             be
             remote
             )
             even
             the
             very
             direction
             of
             good
             speeches
             to
             us
             ,
             account
             
             it
             a
             grace
             .
             It
             is
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             that
             I
             have
             this
             opportunity
             ,
             especially
             the
             publick
             Ministery
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             calls
             it
             
               a
               grace
            
             :
             let
             us
             think
             of
             it
             as
             a
             grace
             .
             And
             as
             we
             do
             in
             Clocks
             ,
             we
             go
             from
             the
             hammer
             that
             strikes
             ,
             to
             the
             wheeles
             ,
             and
             from
             one
             wheel
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             the
             weights
             that
             make
             it
             strike
             ;
             we
             go
             to
             the
             first
             weight
             ,
             the
             first
             wheel
             that
             moves
             all
             ,
             and
             leads
             all
             .
             So
             when
             we
             see
             good
             done
             ,
             look
             not
             to
             the
             good
             done
             onely
             ,
             but
             go
             to
             the
             wheeles
             ,
             to
             the
             weights
             ,
             what
             moves
             it
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             strike
             ?
             what
             sets
             all
             a
             going
             ?
             The
             grace
             ,
             and
             free
             love
             of
             God
             :
             when
             good
             things
             are
             spoken
             ,
             when
             any
             good
             is
             done
             ,
             go
             higher
             to
             the
             first
             wheel
             that
             sets
             all
             a
             going
             ,
             to
             the
             grace
             ,
             and
             free
             love
             of
             God.
             This
             is
             the
             language
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
             thus
             we
             must
             speak
             and
             think
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             God
             may
             have
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             grace
             in
             whatsoever
             good
             is
             done
             ,
             or
             offered
             .
          
           
             When
             Abigail
             met
             David
             ,
             and
             diverted
             him
             from
             his
             bloody
             intention
             to
             kill
             Nabal
             ,
             and
             gave
             him
             counsel
             another
             way
             ;
             
               O
               blessed
               be
               God
               ,
               and
               blessed
               be
               thou
               ,
               and
               blessed
               be
               thy
               counsell
               .
            
             So
             when
             opportunities
             are
             offered
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             hinder
             us
             from
             evil
             intentions
             ,
             
               O
               blessed
               be
               thou
               ,
               and
               blessed
               be
               thy
               counsel
               .
            
             When
             a
             benefit
             is
             done
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             a
             benefit
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             take
             it
             as
             a
             grace
             ,
             coming
             freely
             from
             God.
             So
             ,
             a
             poor
             man
             ,
             his
             almes
             is
             a
             grace
             ,
             
               Thanks
               be
               unto
               God
               for
               this
               unspeakable
               gift
               ,
            
             saith
             S.
             Paul.
             It
             is
             grace
             in
             him
             that
             hath
             it
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             respect
             him
             so
             much
             as
             to
             relieve
             
             him
             .
             It
             is
             grace
             in
             the
             party
             that
             gives
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             heart
             enlarged
             to
             do
             it
             .
             So
             when
             any
             thing
             outward
             ,
             or
             spiritual
             is
             done
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             look
             on
             it
             as
             a
             grace
             ,
             put
             that
             respect
             on
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             make
             you
             holy-minded
             to
             give
             God
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             Our
             life
             should
             be
             a
             praising
             ,
             and
             blessing
             of
             God
             :
             we
             should
             begin
             the
             
             employment
             of
             heaven
             while
             we
             are
             on
             earth
             .
             How
             should
             we
             do
             that
             ?
             
               In
               all
               things
               give
               thanks
            
             .
             Every
             good
             thing
             from
             God
             take
             it
             as
             a
             grace
             ,
             as
             a
             largesse
             ;
             not
             as
             due
             ,
             not
             as
             coming
             by
             chance
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             grace
             :
             and
             this
             will
             make
             us
             improve
             it
             as
             a
             grace
             for
             the
             best
             ;
             it
             will
             make
             us
             to
             give
             God
             the
             glory
             ,
             and
             improve
             it
             to
             our
             own
             good
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             thankful
             for
             grace
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             cause
             to
             account
             it
             a
             grace
             .
             Our
             hearts
             would
             not
             be
             so
             full
             of
             Atheisme
             ,
             and
             our
             tongues
             so
             full
             of
             blasphemies
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             learned
             this
             lesson
             ,
             our
             lives
             would
             be
             a
             praising
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             that
             we
             may
             not
             want
             matter
             to
             feed
             a
             thankful
             spirit
             ,
             alway
             consider
             ,
             what
             good
             things
             we
             have
             ,
             are
             of
             grace
             :
             we
             deserve
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             crumb
             of
             bread
             ;
             therefore
             we
             pray
             ,
             
               Give
               us
               this
               doy
               our
               daily
               bread
               .
            
             Every
             thing
             is
             a
             Grace
             ,
             especially
             the
             things
             of
             a
             better
             life
             .
          
           
             How
             shall
             I
             know
             that
             the
             Minister
             is
             a
             grace
             ,
             or
             a
             good
             speech
             from
             a
             Minister
             to
             be
             a
             grace
             ,
             as
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             here
             ,
             I
             intended
             you
             
               a
               second
               grace
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             speak
             gracious
             thing
             to
             you
             ?
          
           
             I
             shall
             know
             it
             ,
             if
             by
             that
             gracious
             means
             ,
             by
             those
             gracious
             speeches
             ,
             God
             distill
             into
             me
             a
             spirit
             to
             improve
             them
             to
             gracious
             purposes
             .
             As
             indeed
             ,
             God
             turns
             all
             to
             a
             gracious
             end
             to
             his
             children
             :
             he
             gives
             them
             a
             principle
             of
             grace
             to
             work
             good
             out
             of
             every
             thing
             ;
             they
             see
             grace
             in
             every
             thing
             :
             in
             affliction
             they
             see
             the
             love
             of
             God.
             In
             the
             worst
             things
             ,
             Grace
             will
             pick
             out
             somewhat
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             it
             .
             As
             God
             by
             his
             providence
             intends
             all
             to
             good
             :
             so
             his
             Spirit
             by
             a
             provident
             eye
             to
             the
             Word
             works
             good
             out
             of
             every
             thing
             :
             but
             those
             that
             have
             not
             grace
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             grace
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             tend
             to
             their
             further
             hardening
             .
          
           
             To
             end
             this
             point
             :
             when
             you
             come
             to
             the
             Communion
             ,
             come
             to
             it
             as
             a
             
             grace
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             that
             he
             hath
             ordained
             us
             to
             salvation
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             that
             he
             hath
             sent
             his
             Word
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             that
             he
             hath
             sent
             his
             Sacrament
             to
             seal
             that
             Word
             ,
             and
             all
             little
             enough
             :
             he
             knowes
             us
             better
             then
             we
             know
             our selves
             ;
             he
             knowes
             we
             have
             need
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             confirm
             and
             help
             us
             ,
             the
             Word
             and
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             end
             of
             our
             dayes
             .
             As
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             Ephes.
             4.
             
             
               To
               build
               us
               up
            
             .
             The
             means
             of
             grace
             are
             not
             onely
             necessary
             for
             the
             planting
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             building
             up
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             therefore
             come
             with
             this
             purpose
             ,
             to
             have
             Grace
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             receive
             it
             as
             a
             grace
             of
             God
             with
             thankfulness
             ;
             that
             God
             will
             condescend
             to
             our
             infirmity
             ,
             to
             give
             us
             helps
             ,
             to
             support
             our
             weak
             faith
             .
             It
             is
             a
             true
             proverb
             ,
             Grace
             begets
             grace
             ;
             it
             begets
             thankfulnesse
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             apprehended
             as
             a
             grace
             :
             therefore
             come
             with
             a
             thankful
             disposition
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             imbrace
             every
             Ord●…ce
             of
             God
             with
             thankfulnesse
             .
             Alas
             ,
             do
             not
             thousands
             
               sit
               in
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               ?
            
             they
             do
             :
             and
             therefore
             those
             that
             find
             the
             benefit
             of
             Gods
             Ordinances
             ,
             they
             are
             disposed
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             that
             works
             any
             good
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             return
             thankfulnesse
             to
             God
             again
             .
             
               
                 That
                 you
                 might
                 have
                 a
                 second
                 Grace
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Saint
             Paul's
             purpose
             was
             to
             come
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             bestow
             
               a
               grace
            
             ,
             not
             to
             take
             from
             them
             :
             to
             bestow
             good
             ,
             and
             gracious
             speeches
             on
             them
             ,
             which
             he
             knew
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             would
             make
             effectual
             ,
             to
             work
             some
             good
             in
             them
             .
             
               
               
                 A
                 gracious
                 man
                 is
                 a
                 vessel
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 should
                 take
                 all
                 occasions
                 to
                 vent
                 that
                 
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 .
              
            
          
           
             When
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             he
             intended
             to
             bestow
             a
             second
             grace
             ;
             his
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             utter
             things
             that
             were
             gracious
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             should
             seal
             to
             the
             soules
             of
             them
             that
             heard
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             effectuall
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             every
             Christian
             should
             have
             this
             disposition
             :
             Saint
             Paul
             did
             it
             as
             a
             holy
             man
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Minister
             .
             Do
             we
             think
             our selves
             vessels
             of
             grace
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Scripture
             calls
             the
             Elect
             ,
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             )
             or
             no
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             God
             forbid
             else
             .
             Now
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             God
             hath
             appointed
             some
             to
             be
             vessels
             of
             Gold
             ,
             some
             of
             Silver
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             to
             
               Timothy
               ,
            
             )
             some
             for
             this
             use
             ,
             and
             some
             for
             that
             :
             all
             for
             good
             use
             .
             A
             vessel
             is
             to
             be
             filled
             with
             something
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             used
             for
             something
             :
             therefore
             set
             abroach
             some
             good
             thing
             when
             you
             have
             the
             advantage
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             called
             to
             it
             ;
             not
             unnecessarily
             to
             thrust
             forward
             your selves
             .
             Let
             the
             desire
             of
             your
             hearts
             be
             to
             do
             good
             upon
             all
             occasions
             .
             A
             vessel
             of
             Grace
             must
             not
             be
             an
             empty
             vessel
             .
             A
             Christian
             he
             is
             a
             member
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             a
             part
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             gifts
             for
             that
             end
             :
             there
             is
             no
             Christian
             ,
             but
             he
             can
             comfort
             ,
             or
             instruct
             ,
             or
             disswade
             from
             ill
             when
             it
             is
             moved
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Christian
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             furnished
             as
             a
             member
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             in
             some
             competent
             measure
             .
             There
             is
             no
             man
             that
             hath
             benefit
             by
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             grace
             to
             fit
             him
             for
             that
             blessed
             communion
             :
             He
             is
             fitted
             to
             comfort
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             ;
             and
             he
             hath
             some
             grace
             ,
             some
             knowledge
             to
             correct
             :
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             is
             a
             dead
             member
             ,
             not
             fit
             for
             that
             communion
             .
             Therefore
             we
             should
             bestow
             Grace
             where
             we
             come
             ;
             and
             not
             leave
             an
             ill
             sent
             behind
             us
             ,
             to
             infect
             others
             with
             filthy
             speeches
             ,
             and
             blasphemous
             oaths
             ,
             to
             open
             the
             rottennesse
             of
             our
             own
             hearts
             in
             their
             presence
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             conscious
             of
             that
             which
             is
             ill
             in
             them
             ,
             because
             we
             strengthen
             it
             by
             our
             example
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             words
             .
             S.
             Paul
             was
             a
             good
             man.
             
               I
               come
               to
               bestow
               a
               second
               grace
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             speak
             that
             which
             is
             gracious
             ,
             that
             Gods
             gracious
             providence
             shall
             direct
             to
             do
             you
             special
             good
             .
             For
             Gods
             Word
             is
             inspired
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             Spirit
             that
             breathed
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             into
             the
             Pen-men
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             same
             Spirit
             is
             with
             the
             Word
             in
             the
             uttering
             of
             it
             :
             when
             it
             is
             done
             by
             a
             gracious
             heart
             ,
             to
             a
             gracious
             man
             ,
             it
             works
             graciously
             ,
             it
             hath
             a
             blessed
             operation
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             we
             should
             upon
             all
             good
             occasions
             speak
             gracious
             things
             ;
             Divine
             truths
             ,
             they
             will
             have
             a
             wondrous
             efficacy
             .
             If
             men
             would
             set
             on
             it
             ,
             and
             be
             more
             fruitful
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             they
             should
             have
             occasion
             to
             blesse
             God.
             But
             alas
             ,
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             little
             known
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             we
             have
             but
             naked
             ,
             shallow
             conceits
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             state
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             lives
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             and
             that
             makes
             men
             live
             such
             stained
             ,
             such
             base
             lives
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             stand
             with
             comfort
             in
             his
             world
             ,
             or
             glory
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
             But
             a
             Christian
             should
             be
             such
             a
             one
             as
             frames
             his
             disposition
             to
             do
             good
             wheresoever
             he
             comes
             :
             and
             he
             hath
             ability
             if
             he
             be
             a
             sound
             Christian.
             How
             graciously
             did
             God
             blesse
             Abigails
             word
             to
             David
             ?
             yet
             she
             was
             a
             mean
             woman
             .
             How
             dost
             thou
             know
             ,
             but
             that
             by
             uttering
             gracious
             words
             in
             company
             ,
             in
             season
             (
             as
             discretion
             must
             guide
             all
             our
             actions
             ,
             all
             our
             words
             ,
             how
             doest
             thou
             know
             )
             but
             that
             thou
             mayest
             divert
             another
             man
             from
             sin
             ,
             by
             a
             word
             in
             season
             ?
          
           
             I
             beseech
             you
             carry
             this
             disposition
             about
             you
             ,
             as
             you
             desire
             to
             be
             thought
             vessels
             of
             Grace
             here
             ,
             and
             of
             glory
             hereafter
             ,
             to
             be
             thought
             vessels
             of
             gold
             
             and
             silver
             ,
             for
             the
             use
             of
             God
             ,
             labour
             to
             be
             imployed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             good
             purposes
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             leave
             a
             good
             savour
             where
             you
             come
             :
             that
             others
             that
             are
             acquainted
             with
             you
             in
             the
             
               time
               of
               their
               visitation
            
             ,
             they
             may
             blesse
             God
             ,
             that
             ever
             they
             were
             acquainted
             with
             such
             a
             friend
             :
             Blessed
             be
             God
             that
             I
             knew
             him
             :
             As
             it
             will
             be
             our
             joy
             at
             that
             day
             ,
             so
             it
             will
             be
             one
             anothers
             joy
             here
             ;
             for
             God
             blesseth
             the
             exhortations
             ,
             and
             comforts
             of
             friends
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Ministerial
             oft-times
             .
             So
             I
             come
             to
             the
             16.
             
             Verse
             ;
             how
             he
             meant
             to
             come
             to
             them
             to
             Corinth
             :
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               was
               minded
               to
               come
               to
               you
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
               VERSE
               XVI
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               passe
               by
               you
               into
               Macedonia
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               again
               out
               of
               Macedonia
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               of
               you
               to
               be
               brought
               on
               my
               way
               to
               Judea
               .
            
          
           
             SEe
             what
             a
             Circuit
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             fetched
             ;
             indeed
             he
             
             was
             industrious
             after
             his
             conversion
             :
             he
             made
             amends
             for
             his
             harsh
             conversion
             by
             his
             speedy
             labours
             :
             For
             he
             spread
             the
             Gospel
             like
             lightning
             through
             all
             the
             world
             almost
             :
             his
             course
             was
             like
             the
             course
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             he
             went
             every
             where
             spreading
             the
             Gospel
             .
             We
             see
             his
             Circuit
             here
             ,
             
               To
               passe
               by
               you
               into
               Macedonia
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               again
               from
               Macedonia
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               by
               you
               to
               be
               brought
               on
               my
               way
               to
               Judea
               .
            
             There
             is
             little
             to
             be
             Observed
             here
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             passage
             to
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             circumstantial
             :
             I
             will
             not
             dwell
             on
             it
             .
             Onely
             this
             by
             the
             way
             :
             we
             see
             here
             ,
             That
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 commendable
                 custome
                 among
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 one
                 another
                 on
                 their
                 
                 way
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 honour
                 and
                 respect
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Partly
             it
             was
             for
             his
             security
             ,
             and
             safety
             :
             but
             especially
             for
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             person
             .
             And
             they
             knew
             that
             it
             would
             not
             be
             a
             barren
             courtesie
             :
             for
             they
             knew
             that
             he
             was
             a
             man
             of
             a
             blessed
             spirit
             ,
             so
             thankful
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             deceive
             all
             the
             tediousnesse
             of
             the
             journey
             ,
             by
             his
             heavenly
             discourse
             .
             And
             he
             intended
             their
             good
             as
             well
             as
             his
             own
             .
             You
             may
             see
             therefore
             ,
             Religion
             establisheth
             courtesie
             .
             Saith
             the
             Apostle
             to
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             Chap.
             4.
             8.
             
             
               Whatsoever
               things
               are
               of
               good
               report
               ,
               whatsoever
               things
               are
               lovely
               ,
            
             (
             he
             goes
             over
             many
             instances
             )
             
               think
               of
               these
               things
            
             .
             Ths
             same
             command
             of
             God
             that
             urgeth
             ,
             and
             presseth
             love
             ,
             it
             commands
             all
             the
             expressions
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             means
             to
             kindle
             love
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             ,
             their
             carrying
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             going
             on
             the
             way
             with
             him
             ,
             which
             was
             for
             honour
             and
             respect
             of
             so
             excellent
             a
             person
             ,
             that
             he
             deserved
             so
             well
             of
             them
             ;
             it
             was
             an
             expression
             of
             their
             love
             ,
             and
             a
             means
             to
             preserve
             it
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             taken
             for
             granted
             .
             Those
             complements
             that
             expresse
             and
             maintain
             love
             ,
             they
             are
             good
             ,
             when
             the
             outward
             expression
             ,
             and
             the
             inward
             affection
             go
             together
             .
          
           
             I
             speak
             this
             by
             the
             way
             ;
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             Religion
             doth
             not
             countenance
             
             incivility
             .
             Therefore
             those
             that
             affect
             unnecessary
             sternnesse
             ,
             and
             unnecessary
             retirednesse
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             out
             of
             Religion
             :
             Religion
             stablisheth
             whatsoever
             is
             good
             ,
             
               whatsoever
               is
               of
               good
               report
            
             ,
             whatsoever
             may
             maintain
             love
             :
             so
             much
             as
             a
             man
             is
             defective
             in
             this
             ,
             he
             is
             defective
             in
             Religion
             ;
             unlesse
             his
             affections
             and
             intentions
             at
             that
             time
             be
             deeply
             taken
             up
             by
             serious
             things
             :
             For
             then
             lesser
             things
             must
             give
             way
             to
             the
             greater
             ,
             or
             else
             there
             is
             no
             excuse
             .
             
             For
             Religion
             is
             a
             thing
             of
             a
             large
             extent
             ,
             even
             duties
             of
             Civility
             ,
             and
             courtesie
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             may
             expresse
             and
             maintain
             love
             ,
             is
             established
             by
             Religion
             .
             We
             see
             in
             Gen.
             18.
             when
             Abraham
             entertained
             the
             Angels
             ,
             he
             led
             them
             on
             their
             way
             .
             And
             so
             in
             Act.
             15.
             
             The
             company
             sent
             them
             on
             their
             way
             ;
             and
             we
             see
             in
             Scripture
             many
             common
             courtesies
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             do
             but
             touch
             it
             by
             the
             way
             :
             because
             this
             whole
             Verse
             is
             but
             a
             passage
             to
             another
             thing
             ;
             therefore
             I
             come
             to
             the
             seventeenth
             Verse
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               VERSE
               XVII
               .
            
             
               When
               I
               therefore
               was
               thus
               minded
               (
               to
               come
               unto
               you
               )
               did
               I
               use
               lightnesse
               ?
               or
               the
               things
               that
               I
               purpose
               ,
               do
               I
               purpose
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               that
               with
               me
               there
               should
               be
               yea
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               ,
               nay
               ?
            
          
           
             THe
             Apostle
             still
             goes
             on
             to
             prevent
             scandal
             :
             
               Wo
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               because
               of
               offences
               ,
            
             saith
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ;
             especially
             offences
             taken
             :
             because
             our
             nature
             is
             so
             corrupt
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             subject
             to
             take
             offence
             where
             none
             is
             given
             :
             it
             will
             pick
             quarrels
             enough
             to
             go
             to
             hell
             .
             Proud
             men
             that
             have
             only
             nature
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             be
             damned
             without
             reason
             .
             Tush
             ,
             I
             had
             been
             good
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             but
             for
             such
             and
             such
             .
             Now
             S.
             Paul
             was
             a
             man
             much
             exercised
             with
             the
             crosse
             ,
             he
             wipes
             away
             scandal
             from
             that
             (
             as
             we
             heard
             )
             in
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Chapter
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               As
               his
               crosses
            
             for
             Christ
             abounded
             ,
             so
             his
             comforts
             in
             Christ
             abounded
             ,
             he
             lost
             nothing
             by
             it
             ,
          
           
             Again
             ,
             they
             took
             offence
             that
             he
             promised
             to
             come
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             ;
             especially
             some
             that
             were
             not
             well-willers
             to
             him
             :
             therefore
             he
             labours
             to
             satisfie
             that
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             the
             better
             satisfie
             them
             that
             he
             was
             no
             inconstant
             man
             ,
             no
             unsettled
             man
             ,
             he
             premiseth
             a
             description
             of
             his
             own
             disposition
             ,
             and
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             he
             appeals
             to
             his
             own
             conscience
             ,
             
               This
               is
               our
               rejoycing
               ,
               the
               testimony
               of
               our
               conscience
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             then
             he
             appeales
             to
             their
             conscience
             .
             A
             manifest
             note
             of
             a
             man
             confident
             ,
             that
             dares
             appeal
             to
             his
             own
             conscience
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             conscience
             of
             another
             .
             Obnoxious
             men
             are
             alwaies
             afraid
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             their
             own
             conscience
             ,
             (
             lest
             it
             should
             tell
             them
             that
             which
             they
             would
             be
             loath
             to
             hear
             ,
             )
             but
             they
             are
             afraid
             of
             the
             consciences
             of
             others
             likewise
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             appeals
             to
             their
             conscience
             ,
             
               I
               write
               no
               other
               things
               then
               what
               you
               read
               and
               acknowledge
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             so
             he
             comes
             more
             directly
             to
             satisfie
             their
             suspition
             of
             him
             for
             his
             not
             coming
             to
             them
             .
             In
             this
             Verse
             he
             labours
             to
             remove
             their
             false
             imputation
             ,
             
               When
               I
               was
               thus
               minded
               to
               come
               unto
               you
               ,
               did
               I
               use
               lightnesse
               ?
            
          
           
             Wherein
             you
             have
             S.
             Paul's
             purgation
             of
             himself
             :
             here
             is
             a
             prevention
             of
             an
             Objection
             of
             suspition
             ,
             that
             the
             flesh
             will
             move
             in
             them
             that
             have
             doubtful
             suspitious
             minds
             .
             Why
             ;
             if
             you
             intended
             to
             come
             ,
             why
             did
             you
             not
             ?
             Saith
             he
             ,
             
               When
               I
               was
               thus
               minded
               ,
               did
               I
               use
               lightnesse
               ?
            
             First
             ,
             Observe
             hence
             in
             general
             ,
             That
             
               
                 Men
                 are
                 wondrous
                 prone
                 to
                 jealousie
                 and
                 suspition
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             state
             of
             Gods
             Children
             here
             in
             this
             world
             to
             have
             suspitions
             raised
             of
             them
             ;
             they
             are
             obnoxious
             to
             slanders
             ,
             and
             imputations
             ,
             and
             they
             
             are
             forced
             to
             their
             apologies
             .
             Men
             are
             prone
             to
             suspition
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             good
             men
             too
             :
             as
             here
             ,
             they
             took
             his
             not
             coming
             in
             the
             worst
             part
             ,
             by
             the
             wrong
             handle
             .
          
           
             That
             is
             suspition
             ,
             when
             there
             are
             two
             handles
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             two
             apprehensions
             
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             pronenesse
             in
             the
             mind
             to
             the
             worst
             part
             ;
             to
             take
             things
             in
             an
             ill
             sense
             .
             They
             might
             have
             construed
             it
             many
             wayes
             better
             then
             thus
             :
             but
             they
             thought
             the
             worst
             of
             him
             ;
             he
             is
             light
             in
             his
             promises
             ,
             he
             will
             say
             ,
             and
             unsay
             again
             :
             he
             is
             off
             and
             on
             .
             This
             is
             in
             natural
             men
             ,
             yea
             ,
             in
             Christians
             ;
             as
             far
             forth
             as
             they
             have
             old
             Adam
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             prone
             to
             suspition
             .
          
           
             Whence
             is
             this
             ?
             
          
           
             Partly
             out
             of
             the
             poyson
             and
             malice
             of
             mans
             nature
             in
             many
             ,
             esteeming
             
             others
             by
             themselves
             :
             for
             the
             worst
             natures
             are
             alway
             most
             suspicious
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             privity
             of
             their
             own
             indisposition
             in
             themselves
             :
             usually
             those
             that
             deserve
             worst
             ,
             are
             most
             jealous
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             most
             cause
             .
             Conscience
             of
             a
             mans
             own
             imperfections
             and
             weaknesse
             makes
             him
             think
             others
             to
             be
             as
             he
             himself
             is
             .
          
           
             And
             again
             ,
             there
             is
             envy
             in
             mans
             nature
             toward
             excellent
             persons
             especially
             .
             
             The
             malice
             of
             mans
             nature
             cannot
             abide
             eminency
             in
             others
             :
             The
             false
             Teachers
             among
             the
             Corinthians
             they
             saw
             that
             Paul
             stood
             in
             their
             light
             ,
             therefore
             they
             labour
             to
             eclipse
             and
             obscure
             him
             all
             they
             could
             .
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             men
             are
             willing
             to
             entertain
             willingly
             any
             suspition
             :
             For
             not
             being
             willing
             out
             of
             basenesse
             to
             rise
             to
             their
             greatnesse
             and
             excellency
             ,
             they
             labour
             to
             bring
             them
             down
             by
             their
             suspition
             to
             their
             basenesse
             ,
             and
             meannesse
             ,
             that
             all
             may
             be
             ill
             alike
             .
             Therefore
             basenesse
             is
             subject
             to
             suspition
             ,
             and
             the
             fruit
             of
             suspition
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             slander
             :
             to
             take
             every
             thing
             in
             suspition
             ,
             and
             to
             utter
             it
             in
             words
             :
             because
             they
             would
             have
             men
             of
             eminency
             brought
             down
             to
             their
             meannesse
             :
             and
             if
             they
             cannot
             do
             it
             indeed
             ,
             they
             will
             bring
             them
             by
             reports
             as
             low
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             that
             they
             speak
             ,
             and
             unspeak
             ,
             and
             are
             inconstant
             as
             other
             men
             .
             There
             are
             many
             causes
             of
             this
             ;
             and
             therefore
             S.
             Paul
             seeing
             the
             basenesse
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             stands
             the
             more
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             How
             shall
             we
             arm
             our selves
             against
             this
             suspition
             ,
             and
             the
             fruit
             of
             it
             ?
             
             how
             shall
             we
             carry
             our selves
             against
             this
             disposition
             of
             men
             among
             whom
             we
             live
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             briefly
             :
             First
             ,
             labour
             for
             innocency
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             will
             speak
             maliciously
             ,
             
             yet
             they
             may
             speak
             falsly
             .
             Saith
             S.
             
               Ambrose
               ,
               Et
               nobis
               malus
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Our
             care
             must
             be
             that
             no
             man
             speak
             ill
             of
             us
             without
             a
             lie
             :
             let
             us
             live
             so
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             may
             believe
             them
             :
             labour
             for
             innocency
             therefore
             ;
             but
             that
             
             will
             not
             do
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             Patience
             in
             the
             next
             place
             :
             for
             innocency
             could
             not
             fence
             
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             who
             was
             Innocency
             cloathed
             with
             our
             flesh
             :
             if
             innocency
             will
             not
             prevail
             to
             make
             men
             hold
             their
             tongue
             from
             speaking
             their
             suspitious
             minds
             ;
             then
             labour
             for
             Patience
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             will
             not
             do
             neither
             ,
             but
             men
             go
             on
             still
             ;
             then
             Prayer
             ,
             that
             was
             
             Davids
             course
             :
             that
             God
             would
             defend
             our
             innocency
             ,
             and
             take
             our
             cause
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             our
             innocency
             as
             the
             light
             ,
             to
             judge
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             nothing
             else
             will
             serve
             the
             turn
             ,
             neither
             Innocency
             ,
             nor
             Patience
             ,
             
             &c.
             then
             just
             Apology
             ,
             and
             defence
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             the
             Apostle
             doth
             here
             defend
             himself
             :
             For
             it
             is
             not
             for
             publick
             persons
             to
             dissemble
             slanders
             ;
             and
             especially
             for
             them
             not
             to
             suffer
             ill
             suspitions
             to
             rest
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             
             those
             that
             are
             under
             them
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             is
             enforced
             through
             Christian
             prudence
             to
             his
             Apology
             ,
             to
             wipe
             away
             the
             imputation
             ;
             
               When
               I
               was
               thus
               minded
               ,
               did
               I
               use
               lightnesse
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ?
             This
             I
             Observe
             in
             general
             .
          
           
             Now
             because
             suspition
             is
             a
             doubtful
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             either
             good
             or
             evil
             ;
             how
             
             shall
             we
             know
             when
             suspition
             is
             naught
             ,
             and
             evil
             ?
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             out
             of
             misconstruction
             ;
             when
             it
             is
             from
             weak
             
             grounds
             ,
             or
             doubtful
             grounds
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             ill
             for
             the
             ground
             .
          
           
             Or
             it
             is
             ill
             likewise
             when
             it
             ill
             affects
             ,
             and
             swayes
             ,
             and
             disposeth
             the
             
             mind
             :
             if
             it
             dispose
             the
             affections
             to
             malice
             ,
             to
             the
             suppression
             of
             love
             ;
             if
             
             it
             discover
             it self
             to
             come
             to
             slander
             .
             As
             here
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             they
             thought
             presently
             it
             was
             lightnesse
             in
             him
             ;
             here
             was
             a
             misconstruction
             ,
             here
             was
             a
             false
             ground
             .
             What
             did
             this
             incline
             them
             to
             do
             ?
             From
             inconstancy
             presently
             they
             flye
             to
             his
             disposition
             ,
             from
             suspition
             to
             slander
             his
             disposition
             .
             They
             enter
             into
             Gods
             Throne
             :
             his
             purposes
             ,
             and
             projects
             certainly
             they
             were
             naught
             .
             Carnal
             proud
             man
             will
             enter
             into
             Gods
             Throne
             ,
             and
             judge
             a
             mans
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             purposes
             ,
             and
             intentions
             .
             Then
             a
             man
             may
             know
             his
             suspition
             is
             not
             right
             ,
             when
             it
             enters
             too
             deep
             ,
             when
             it
             riseth
             from
             false
             grounds
             ,
             from
             suspitious
             grounds
             ;
             and
             brings
             men
             from
             actions
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             the
             disposition
             ;
             
               Did
               I
               use
               lightnesse
               ?
               or
               the
               things
               that
               I
               purpose
               ,
               do
               I
               purpose
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             Carnally
             ,
             as
             they
             thought
             :
             this
             entred
             to
             his
             disposition
             .
          
           
             Then
             again
             ,
             when
             it
             stirres
             us
             up
             to
             speak
             in
             slander
             ,
             when
             we
             speak
             without
             cause
             or
             ground
             .
             Then
             when
             it
             inclines
             a
             man
             from
             an
             errour
             in
             one
             
             thing
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             the
             habitual
             disposition
             in
             all
             things
             .
             As
             here
             now
             ,
             because
             in
             one
             thing
             the
             Apostle
             was
             inconstant
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             come
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             went
             to
             his
             habitual
             disposition
             in
             all
             things
             .
             Nay
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             what
             he
             is
             ,
             you
             see
             what
             we
             are
             like
             to
             have
             from
             him
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             he
             doth
             but
             purpose
             things
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ;
             he
             hath
             his
             own
             aimes
             I
             warrant
             you
             .
             So
             when
             from
             one
             thing
             we
             presently
             judge
             that
             he
             purposeth
             other
             things
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             bad
             suspition
             :
             when
             a
             man
             goes
             from
             one
             thing
             ,
             to
             the
             habitual
             disposition
             .
             
               
                 When
                 I
                 was
                 thus
                 minded
                 ,
                 did
                 I
                 use
                 lightnesse
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             The
             more
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             their
             suspition
             ,
             and
             hard
             surmises
             ,
             he
             cites
             them
             ,
             and
             propounds
             as
             it
             were
             interrogatories
             to
             them
             ;
             I
             pray
             answer
             me
             ;
             saith
             he
             ;
             
               When
               I
               was
               thus
               minded
               ,
               did
               I
               use
               lightnesse
               ?
            
             as
             you
             imagine
             ?
             
               Or
               the
               things
               that
               I
               purpose
               ,
               do
               I
               purpose
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ?
            
             &c.
             After
             he
             had
             cleared
             his
             purpose
             before
             ,
             and
             cleared
             his
             conscience
             ,
             now
             he
             comes
             to
             propound
             it
             to
             their
             conscience
             :
             because
             he
             would
             have
             them
             to
             think
             ;
             that
             if
             he
             were
             such
             a
             man
             as
             he
             shewed
             himself
             before
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             a
             good
             conscience
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             affection
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             have
             had
             a
             misconstruction
             of
             that
             particular
             failing
             ,
             that
             he
             came
             not
             to
             them
             when
             he
             purposed
             :
             for
             particular
             actions
             must
             be
             construed
             according
             to
             a
             mans
             habitual
             carriage
             ,
             and
             affection
             .
             You
             see
             how
             I
             have
             laboured
             in
             all
             things
             to
             have
             a
             good
             conscience
             ;
             and
             for
             you
             ,
             you
             acknowledge
             that
             I
             purposed
             to
             come
             to
             you
             :
             therefore
             you
             should
             construe
             my
             actions
             according
             to
             that
             intention
             .
             Now
             having
             cleared
             my
             disposition
             ,
             and
             intention
             to
             you
             ;
             you
             see
             your
             errour
             in
             misconstruing
             my
             not
             coming
             to
             you
             :
             So
             he
             comes
             to
             it
             in
             good
             season
             after
             he
             had
             freed
             himself
             to
             them
             .
             
               
               
                 When
                 I
                 was
                 thus
                 minded
                 ,
                 did
                 I
                 use
                 lightnesse
                 ?
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             These
             things
             he
             declines
             ,
             
               
                 Lightnesse
                 ,
                 or
                 Inconstancy
                 .
              
               
                 Purposing
                 ,
                 or
                 Deliberating
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
              
            
          
           
             And
             then
             inconstancy
             in
             his
             speeches
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             be
             
               yea
               ,
               yea
               ,
               nay
               ,
               nay
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Point
             that
             I
             Observe
             from
             the
             first
             concerning
             Lightnesse
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             
               
                 Every
                 Christian
                 ,
                 especially
                 Ministers
                 and
                 publick
                 men
                 should
                 labour
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 just
                 imputation
                 of
                 lightnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 inconstancy
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             imputation
             of
             Lightnesse
             is
             especially
             to
             be
             avoided
             of
             those
             that
             are
             in
             place
             .
             Lightnesse
             and
             inconstancy
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             ?
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             not
             pitched
             his
             resolutions
             and
             purposes
             to
             one
             thing
             ;
             when
             a
             man
             doth
             not
             stand
             in
             his
             purposes
             .
          
           
             Now
             a
             man
             must
             avoid
             imputations
             of
             lightnesse
             ,
             especially
             persons
             of
             quality
             .
          
           
             Why
             ?
          
           
             (
             Not
             to
             speak
             all
             that
             might
             be
             said
             in
             the
             Point
             )
             Especially
             for
             this
             
             end
             ,
             to
             preserve
             authority
             .
             Authority
             is
             that
             that
             furnisheth
             a
             man
             in
             his
             place
             ,
             in
             Magistracy
             ,
             or
             Ministery
             wondrously
             to
             prevail
             ,
             to
             do
             good
             .
             I
             take
             not
             authority
             here
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             the
             King
             puts
             on
             them
             ,
             or
             the
             chief
             Magistrate
             :
             but
             authority
             is
             that
             high
             respect
             that
             the
             people
             have
             of
             the
             eminency
             of
             their
             parts
             ,
             and
             honesty
             ;
             an
             impression
             of
             somewhat
             more
             then
             ordinary
             in
             them
             :
             this
             is
             that
             authority
             ,
             a
             beam
             of
             excellency
             that
             God
             doth
             infuse
             ,
             for
             the
             strengthening
             ,
             and
             fortifying
             of
             his
             own
             Ordinance
             :
             what
             reason
             is
             there
             else
             that
             a
             thousand
             should
             be
             subject
             to
             one
             man
             ?
             but
             that
             God
             doth
             put
             a
             Majesty
             upon
             his
             own
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             persons
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             this
             respect
             to
             it
             must
             be
             maintained
             ,
             by
             a
             uniform
             constant
             carriage
             .
             Now
             when
             people
             shall
             see
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             as
             in
             their
             place
             ,
             so
             in
             their
             disposition
             ,
             great
             ,
             and
             serious
             ,
             and
             weighty
             ,
             and
             firm
             in
             their
             resolutions
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             build
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             know
             where
             to
             have
             them
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             it
             breeds
             authority
             ,
             and
             maintains
             authority
             :
             For
             then
             what
             they
             say
             is
             regarded
             ,
             and
             how
             their
             affections
             stand
             :
             if
             it
             be
             love
             ,
             it
             is
             much
             sought
             after
             ;
             if
             displeasure
             ,
             it
             is
             much
             feared
             :
             for
             they
             are
             men
             of
             a
             fixed
             disposition
             ,
             it
             gains
             wondrous
             respect
             .
          
           
             Let
             men
             be
             never
             so
             great
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             such
             as
             S.
             Paul
             here
             declines
             from
             himself
             ,
             that
             they
             use
             lightnesse
             ,
             they
             lose
             their
             authority
             .
             Authority
             is
             the
             special
             help
             that
             Governours
             have
             to
             rule
             ,
             and
             that
             Ministers
             have
             to
             prevail
             :
             now
             ,
             nothing
             weakens
             esteem
             and
             authority
             more
             ,
             then
             when
             men
             are
             tossed
             between
             the
             waves
             of
             contrary
             affections
             :
             when
             men
             are
             such
             as
             we
             know
             not
             where
             to
             have
             them
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             off
             ,
             and
             on
             ;
             fast
             ,
             and
             loose
             :
             one
             while
             fitting
             ,
             another
             ,
             standing
             :
             no
             man
             will
             build
             on
             them
             ,
             or
             much
             regard
             their
             love
             ,
             or
             hatred
             .
          
           
             Now
             you
             know
             Authority
             is
             a
             beam
             of
             Majesty
             ,
             and
             God
             hath
             put
             it
             upon
             Magistrates
             above
             others
             ;
             and
             imprinted
             likewise
             the
             respect
             of
             it
             in
             the
             peoples
             hearts
             ,
             to
             maintain
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             pillars
             of
             the
             earth
             will
             shake
             else
             ,
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             .
             What
             would
             become
             of
             the
             Pillars
             of
             Government
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             for
             Authority
             in
             them
             that
             are
             above
             ,
             and
             respect
             of
             that
             Authority
             ,
             an
             impression
             of
             it
             in
             them
             that
             are
             under
             .
          
           
             Now
             there
             are
             many
             grounds
             of
             Authority
             ,
             as
             successe
             ,
             when
             God
             blesseth
             them
             with
             it
             wonderfully
             to
             admiration
             ;
             and
             good
             parts
             ,
             &c.
             but
             
             one
             main
             Ground
             of
             Authority
             is
             Constancy
             ,
             and
             firmnesse
             :
             this
             raiseth
             a
             high
             respect
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             multiply
             reasons
             why
             those
             that
             are
             in
             place
             should
             avoid
             the
             imputation
             of
             lightnesse
             .
             Ministers
             especially
             should
             take
             heed
             of
             it
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             Ministers
             of
             Gods
             truth
             :
             and
             if
             they
             take
             not
             heed
             of
             it
             ,
             people
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             go
             from
             their
             moral
             civil
             carriage
             ,
             to
             their
             doctrine
             ;
             and
             think
             there
             is
             an
             uncertainty
             in
             that
             they
             speak
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             regard
             what
             they
             say
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             me
             adde
             this
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             
               Mater
               erroris
               similitudo
            
             ,
             Likenesse
             is
             the
             mother
             of
             errour
             :
             so
             there
             is
             somewhat
             like
             Constancy
             in
             Governours
             ,
             
             and
             others
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             nothing
             lesse
             ,
             but
             meerly
             refractory
             ,
             and
             obstinate
             :
             to
             maintain
             the
             reputation
             of
             constancy
             ,
             they
             will
             run
             into
             the
             fault
             of
             wilfulnesse
             .
             Such
             as
             are
             subject
             that
             way
             ,
             had
             need
             of
             strong
             wits
             to
             rule
             their
             strong
             wills
             ,
             to
             guide
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             wo
             be
             to
             those
             that
             have
             to
             deal
             with
             them
             :
             that
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             adde
             ,
             left
             we
             mistake
             .
          
           
             We
             should
             all
             labour
             to
             avoid
             inconstancy
             and
             lightnesse
             in
             our
             resolutions
             ,
             in
             our
             purposes
             ,
             and
             affections
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             ought
             to
             avoid
             it
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             come
             to
             know
             it
             ?
             what
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             lightnesse
             ?
          
           
             The
             grounds
             are
             many
             .
             Sometimes
             from
             the
             temper
             of
             the
             body
             :
             some
             are
             of
             a
             moveable
             temper
             ,
             of
             a
             moveable
             ,
             quick
             spirit
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             
             out
             of
             their
             constitution
             fix
             long
             ,
             except
             they
             set
             weights
             upon
             nature
             .
             I
             am
             by
             disposition
             thus
             ;
             but
             my
             resolution
             shall
             be
             otherwise
             :
             as
             where
             
             Grace
             and
             wisdome
             is
             ,
             it
             will
             fix
             the
             temper
             ,
             and
             fix
             the
             resolution
             ,
             and
             the
             thoughts
             .
             This
             I
             could
             not
             do
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             yield
             to
             my
             own
             disposition
             ;
             but
             this
             I
             will
             do
             ,
             and
             I
             should
             do
             :
             there
             are
             many
             resolutions
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             younger
             sort
             ,
             and
             some
             out
             of
             their
             very
             temper
             are
             more
             fixed
             ,
             and
             resolved
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             consider
             it
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Religion
             ,
             Lightnesse
             comes
             out
             of
             the
             disposition
             
             of
             the
             mind
             .
          
           
             Inconsideration
             oft-times
             is
             the
             ground
             ,
             when
             we
             do
             not
             see
             the
             circumstances
             of
             a
             thing
             that
             we
             promise
             ,
             or
             purpose
             .
             You
             know
             there
             is
             nothing
             
             comes
             to
             action
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             beset
             with
             circumstances
             ;
             there
             are
             advantages
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             stops
             ,
             and
             hinderances
             of
             it
             ,
             somewhat
             may
             fall
             out
             :
             Every
             thing
             that
             comes
             to
             action
             is
             besieged
             with
             circumstances
             :
             circumstances
             you
             know
             have
             their
             name
             of
             standing
             about
             a
             businesse
             ,
             about
             a
             thing
             :
             now
             when
             the
             things
             that
             are
             about
             ,
             the
             impediments
             ,
             and
             the
             hindrances
             ,
             and
             le
             ts
             are
             not
             weighed
             ,
             a
             rash
             man
             sees
             not
             the
             things
             ,
             he
             considers
             not
             the
             things
             that
             he
             enters
             upon
             :
             he
             resolves
             without
             considering
             the
             circumstances
             that
             beset
             the
             thing
             :
             he
             never
             considers
             what
             oppositions
             he
             may
             meet
             with
             ,
             or
             what
             advantages
             there
             be
             which
             perhaps
             he
             neglects
             :
             but
             he
             thinks
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             suitable
             to
             his
             purpose
             :
             he
             resolves
             ,
             and
             never
             considers
             the
             circumstances
             about
             a
             thing
             ,
             but
             runs
             on
             in
             confidence
             of
             his
             own
             wit
             ,
             and
             parts
             ,
             and
             thinks
             to
             rule
             all
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             wit
             ;
             not
             foreseeing
             ,
             not
             casting
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             to
             prevent
             before-hand
             what
             may
             fall
             out
             .
             It
             is
             just
             with
             God
             to
             shame
             such
             men
             ;
             frustration
             of
             their
             purposes
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             just
             reward
             of
             their
             folly
             .
             Therefore
             we
             should
             take
             heed
             of
             Inconsideration
             ,
             and
             have
             our
             eyes
             in
             our
             heads
             ,
             to
             set
             the
             soul
             to
             foresee
             what
             possibility
             there
             is
             of
             the
             businesse
             ,
             and
             what
             may
             fall
             out
             :
             this
             is
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             avoid
             imputation
             of
             lightnesse
             .
          
           
           
             Again
             ,
             another
             ground
             of
             lightnesse
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             decay
             in
             authority
             and
             
             respect
             that
             comes
             from
             it
             ,
             is
             the
             passion
             of
             men
             :
             therefore
             they
             are
             light
             ;
             they
             are
             carried
             with
             the
             hurry
             ,
             and
             wind
             of
             their
             passion
             .
             And
             Satan
             joynes
             with
             passion
             .
             A
             passionate
             man
             is
             subject
             to
             Satan
             more
             then
             a
             man
             that
             is
             led
             by
             reason
             ,
             or
             with
             grace
             .
             For
             that
             is
             a
             beam
             of
             God
             ;
             even
             reason
             it self
             ,
             judgment
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             excellent
             thing
             ,
             and
             it
             prevents
             many
             temptations
             .
          
           
             Give
             not
             way
             to
             passion
             ,
             for
             those
             are
             unreasonable
             things
             .
             As
             we
             see
             Saul
             in
             his
             passion
             ,
             Satan
             ,
             the
             evill
             spirit
             mingled
             with
             his
             passion
             of
             anger
             .
             So
             let
             men
             be
             in
             any
             passion
             ,
             over-joy
             ,
             or
             be
             over-angry
             ;
             let
             them
             give
             the
             rains
             to
             unruly
             passion
             ,
             and
             they
             give
             advantage
             to
             Satan
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             settle
             our
             soules
             in
             any
             good
             resolution
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             in
             the
             things
             themselves
             ;
             there
             is
             cause
             of
             lightnesse
             and
             inconstancy
             ,
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             things
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             not
             so
             great
             a
             fault
             to
             change
             ;
             then
             it
             is
             not
             properly
             inconstancy
             :
             but
             it
             is
             inconstancy
             ,
             when
             the
             things
             are
             mutable
             ,
             and
             variable
             ,
             and
             we
             do
             not
             think
             of
             it
             as
             we
             should
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             are
             variable
             ,
             and
             uncertain
             :
             the
             event
             of
             things
             in
             this
             life
             is
             wondrous
             variable
             .
             Grace
             ,
             and
             glory
             ,
             they
             are
             certain
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             that
             God
             directs
             us
             to
             heaven
             ,
             they
             are
             certain
             promises
             ,
             and
             certain
             grounds
             :
             but
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             are
             subject
             to
             much
             change
             .
             God
             takes
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             liberty
             in
             altering
             things
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             they
             fall
             out
             divers
             wayes
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             therefore
             we
             must
             take
             heed
             that
             we
             take
             not
             inconstancy
             for
             
             that
             which
             is
             not
             .
             Every
             change
             of
             opinion
             and
             purpose
             is
             not
             lightnesse
             .
             It
             is
             not
             inconstancy
             for
             a
             man
             to
             change
             his
             mind
             and
             purpose
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             from
             the
             things
             .
             Men
             are
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             that
             we
             deal
             with
             in
             the
             world
             are
             subject
             to
             variety
             ,
             and
             inconstancy
             ;
             and
             for
             a
             man
             to
             alter
             according
             to
             the
             variety
             of
             things
             ,
             it
             argues
             no
             inconstancy
             ,
             if
             the
             aime
             be
             good
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             example
             ;
             a
             Mariner
             ,
             a
             Sea-man
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             inconstant
             ,
             when
             
             one
             time
             he
             strikes
             sayl
             ,
             another
             time
             he
             hoyseth
             up
             sayl
             ;
             when
             he
             makes
             indentures
             ,
             and
             goes
             with
             a
             side
             wind
             ,
             he
             goes
             on
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             his
             aime
             is
             still
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Haven
             :
             he
             is
             not
             inconstant
             ,
             because
             he
             changeth
             not
             his
             starre
             ;
             he
             alway
             aimes
             at
             the
             right
             starre
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             compasse
             ,
             and
             card
             that
             he
             sayles
             by
             .
             He
             varies
             not
             from
             his
             rule
             :
             he
             varies
             from
             the
             things
             ,
             because
             the
             winds
             and
             the
             Seas
             vary
             ,
             because
             he
             deals
             with
             variable
             objects
             ;
             the
             things
             vary
             ,
             but
             he
             doth
             not
             vary
             :
             he
             comes
             to
             his
             project
             ,
             to
             the
             Haven
             ;
             and
             hath
             his
             direction
             from
             the
             North-Pole
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             So
             the
             Husbandman
             ,
             sometimes
             he
             sowes
             ,
             sometimes
             he
             barrowes
             ,
             sometimes
             he
             reapes
             ,
             is
             he
             inconstant
             ,
             and
             varies
             ?
             No
             ,
             the
             matter
             about
             which
             he
             is
             varieus
             .
             So
             ,
             in
             Governours
             sometimes
             they
             do
             this
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             that
             ,
             they
             are
             about
             variable
             matters
             ,
             yet
             here
             is
             no
             variablenesse
             ,
             nor
             lightnesse
             of
             disposition
             ;
             because
             they
             deal
             with
             mutable
             ;
             with
             variable
             objects
             .
          
           
             So
             God
             in
             managing
             his
             Churches
             affaires
             ,
             in
             his
             dispensation
             in
             that
             point
             :
             you
             see
             he
             used
             one
             dispensation
             before
             Christ
             ,
             and
             another
             since
             Christ.
             God
             changeth
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             times
             are
             changed
             .
             In
             the
             Infancy
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             one
             dispensation
             was
             requisite
             ,
             and
             now
             another
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             not
             inconstancy
             for
             a
             man
             to
             change
             on
             good
             ground
             ;
             or
             when
             the
             things
             themselves
             change
          
           
           
             Therefore
             this
             should
             have
             made
             them
             thought
             well
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             his
             affection
             was
             not
             changed
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             businesse
             was
             changed
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             after
             ;
             other
             things
             let
             him
             .
             So
             ,
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             his
             honest
             '
             resolution
             should
             not
             change
             ;
             his
             aime
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             to
             deserve
             well
             of
             mankind
             ,
             this
             should
             be
             constant
             :
             but
             the
             manner
             how
             ,
             the
             circumstance
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             place
             ,
             and
             ordering
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             they
             are
             variable
             .
             They
             do
             not
             change
             ,
             but
             maintain
             their
             constancy
             and
             resolution
             ,
             in
             the
             variety
             of
             occasions
             that
             fall
             out
             :
             for
             we
             cannot
             frame
             our
             life
             otherwise
             then
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             unvariable
             .
             When
             a
             man
             is
             guided
             by
             a
             certain
             principle
             ;
             though
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             be
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             he
             vary
             sometimes
             according
             to
             his
             principle
             ,
             and
             aime
             ,
             and
             end
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             inconstancy
             .
             And
             it
             will
             excuse
             a
             mans
             conscience
             exceedingly
             ,
             when
             his
             aime
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             rules
             and
             principles
             he
             goes
             by
             are
             good
             ,
             and
             honest
             ,
             if
             things
             fall
             out
             otherwise
             then
             he
             aimes
             at
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             a
             change
             of
             his
             course
             ;
             because
             his
             heart
             tells
             him
             ,
             his
             rules
             ,
             and
             his
             purposes
             were
             good
             .
          
           
             One
             other
             main
             cause
             of
             lightnesse
             ,
             and
             sinful
             inconstancy
             ,
             it
             is
             irreligion
             ;
             casting
             our selves
             upon
             future
             things
             ,
             without
             a
             dependance
             on
             Divine
             
             providence
             .
             An
             Atheistical
             independance
             when
             we
             project
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             never
             call
             upon
             God
             to
             assist
             us
             ,
             and
             never
             have
             divine
             reservations
             as
             we
             should
             have
             ,
             but
             boast
             ,
             This
             I
             will
             do
             :
             and
             sometimes
             negatively
             ,
             This
             I
             will
             not
             do
             ,
             I
             have
             time
             enough
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             had
             future
             times
             at
             our
             command
             .
             Saint
             James
             excellently
             taxeth
             such
             people
             ,
             Jam
             :
             4.
             13.
             
             
               Go
               to
               now
               ,
               you
               that
               say
               ,
               To
               day
               ,
               and
               to
               morrow
               we
               will
               go
               to
               such
               a
               City
               ,
               and
               buy
               and
               sell
               ,
               and
               get
               gain
               .
               Go
               to
               now
               :
            
             see
             here
             how
             he
             shames
             them
             by
             a
             kind
             of
             ironical
             permission
             .
             
               Go
               to
               now
            
             ;
             you
             will
             do
             great
             matters
             :
             whereas
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               you
               know
               not
               what
               shall
               be
               to
               morrow
               .
            
             God
             that
             hath
             given
             us
             the
             time
             present
             to
             repent
             in
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             the
             time
             to
             come
             he
             hath
             reserved
             in
             his
             own
             power
             :
             we
             know
             not
             what
             shall
             be
             to
             morrow
             .
          
           
             Where
             he
             shewes
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             Atheisme
             ,
             and
             rushing
             upon
             businesse
             without
             dependance
             ;
             they
             forget
             the
             condition
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             vapour
             .
             
               What
               is
               your
               life
               ?
               it
               is
               even
               a
               vapour
               that
               appeareth
               for
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               and
               then
               vanisheth
               away
               .
            
             Your
             life
             is
             inconstant
             ,
             God
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             your
             purposes
             :
             he
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             your
             life
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             opportunities
             and
             circumstances
             .
             
               Your
               life
               is
               but
               a
               vapour
               :
            
             here
             all
             things
             fall
             under
             his
             providence
             ,
             and
             guidance
             .
             You
             consider
             not
             this
             ,
             and
             therefore
             you
             project
             so
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             :
             
               What
               is
               your
               life
               ?
               it
               is
               even
               a
               vapour
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Then
             he
             comes
             to
             direct
             them
             how
             they
             should
             entertain
             resolutions
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             
               Ye
               ought
               to
               say
               ,
               If
               the
               Lord
               will
               :
            
             or
             if
             we
             live
             ,
             we
             will
             do
             this
             and
             that
             .
             
               If
               the
               Lord
               will
            
             ,
             in
             whose
             power
             are
             our
             intentions
             ,
             and
             resolutions
             ,
             and
             affections
             :
             he
             guides
             the
             inward
             man
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             things
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             the
             falling
             of
             a
             hair
             from
             our
             head
             ,
             to
             the
             falling
             of
             a
             Sparrow
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             even
             the
             least
             things
             ;
             you
             should
             say
             thus
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             calls
             it
             ,
             
               vain
               boasting
            
             :
             what
             makes
             God
             confound
             insolent
             attempts
             ?
             as
             indeed
             he
             triumphs
             over
             insolent
             attempts
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Captains
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             ,
             that
             set
             up
             great
             businesse
             in
             high
             conceits
             ,
             they
             will
             do
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             .
             Saith
             S.
             
               James
               ,
               You
               rejoyce
               in
               your
               boasting
               :
            
             they
             boast
             they
             will
             do
             this
             and
             that
             ,
             that
             makes
             God
             confound
             them
             so
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             be
             gods
             to
             themselves
             .
             Man
             is
             a
             dependant
             creature
             ,
             every
             thing
             is
             Gods
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             dependant
             ,
             
               In
               him
               we
               live
               ,
               and
               move
               ,
               and
               have
               our
               being
               .
            
          
           
           
             Man
             being
             a
             dependant
             creature
             ,
             yet
             he
             resolves
             to
             do
             this
             and
             that
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             the
             guidance
             of
             his
             own
             thoughts
             and
             purposes
             :
             this
             provokes
             God
             to
             jealousie
             when
             he
             makes
             himself
             a
             god
             ,
             and
             sets
             not
             God
             before
             him
             in
             his
             actions
             ;
             he
             sets
             upon
             things
             without
             dependance
             ,
             without
             prayer
             ,
             or
             reservation
             ,
             if
             God
             permit
             this
             ;
             because
             God
             rejoyceth
             to
             confound
             these
             bold
             attempts
             ,
             therefore
             they
             never
             thrive
             in
             such
             attempts
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             a
             true
             Christians
             joynes
             modesty
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ;
             he
             
             will
             attempt
             nothing
             but
             what
             he
             may
             expect
             to
             have
             Gods
             protection
             in
             :
             he
             that
             thinks
             God
             may
             crosse
             him
             ,
             will
             do
             nothing
             ill
             that
             he
             feares
             God
             will
             crosse
             him
             in
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             modest
             .
             The
             best
             Christians
             are
             the
             modestest
             ,
             they
             consider
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             man
             in
             foreseeing
             things
             ,
             they
             see
             a
             dependance
             of
             all
             things
             on
             the
             Majestie
             of
             God
             even
             to
             the
             least
             things
             ;
             that
             he
             guides
             things
             that
             are
             most
             casual
             :
             and
             that
             
               he
               rules
               even
               the
               hearts
               of
               Princes
               ,
            
             as
             Solomon
             saith
             ,
             
               as
               the
               rivers
               of
               water
            
             ;
             they
             are
             guided
             by
             him
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             his
             hand
             :
             hereupon
             a
             wise
             Christian
             becomes
             modest
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             in
             his
             resolutions
             :
             he
             undertakes
             all
             with
             a
             holy
             dependance
             on
             God
             ;
             if
             God
             will
             ,
             and
             if
             God
             permit
             :
             he
             will
             undertake
             nothing
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             with
             warrant
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             without
             tempting
             of
             God
             look
             for
             his
             assistance
             :
             for
             to
             go
             to
             God
             to
             blesse
             us
             in
             ill
             projects
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             God
             the
             Patron
             of
             that
             which
             is
             bad
             ,
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             his
             nature
             .
             Therefore
             he
             learns
             to
             depend
             upon
             God
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             will
             entertain
             ,
             or
             enter
             upon
             no
             businesse
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             he
             may
             safely
             without
             tempting
             of
             God
             ●…epend
             upon
             him
             for
             his
             assistance
             :
             this
             is
             the
             disposition
             of
             a
             modest
             Christian.
             
          
           
             You
             see
             in
             Psal.
             2.
             how
             the
             Psalmist
             there
             insults
             over
             those
             that
             threaten
             to
             do
             this
             and
             that
             :
             
               Why
               do
               the
               Heathen
               rage
               ?
               and
               the
               people
               imagine
               a
               vain
               thing
               ,
               &c.
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               against
               his
               anointed
               ?
            
             As
             if
             they
             would
             swallow
             up
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             Christ
             the
             anointed
             :
             why
             do
             they
             do
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             ?
             God
             that
             sits
             in
             heaven
             ,
             he
             laughes
             them
             to
             scorn
             .
             You
             see
             the
             grounds
             of
             lightnesse
             ,
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             is
             needful
             .
             I
             will
             name
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             The
             way
             to
             prevent
             it
             may
             be
             in
             observing
             these
             grounds
             of
             constancy
             ;
             
             Especially
             this
             :
          
           
             Stablish
             your
             thoughts
             with
             counsel
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             :
             consult
             ,
             go
             not
             rashly
             ,
             and
             headlong
             about
             matters
             .
             It
             is
             not
             with
             our
             common
             life
             
             as
             with
             those
             that
             run
             in
             a
             race
             ;
             for
             their
             swiftnesse
             gets
             all
             :
             but
             in
             matters
             of
             government
             in
             Common-Wealth
             ,
             there
             the
             most
             staid
             get
             all
             :
             those
             that
             weigh
             things
             ,
             and
             then
             execute
             upon
             mature
             deliberation
             ;
             that
             ripen
             things
             first
             ,
             and
             go
             not
             rawly
             ,
             and
             indeliberately
             about
             it
             :
             this
             every
             man
             takes
             for
             granted
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             thought
             on
             .
          
           
             Then
             again
             ,
             labour
             to
             suppresse
             passion
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             comes
             from
             us
             :
             speak
             nothing
             in
             passion
             ;
             for
             one
             of
             these
             things
             will
             follow
             :
             If
             we
             execute
             
             it
             ,
             we
             are
             in
             danger
             for
             the
             things
             in
             passion
             ,
             and
             inconsiderately
             spoken
             :
             if
             not
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             the
             shame
             of
             being
             frustrate
             ;
             we
             undergo
             the
             shame
             of
             lightness
             ,
             that
             we
             speak
             that
             in
             our
             passion
             ,
             and
             heat
             ,
             that
             we
             retract
             after
             .
             One
             of
             these
             inconveniencies
             will
             follow
             ;
             either
             you
             will
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             will
             be
             dangerous
             :
             or
             you
             will
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             will
             be
             ashamed
             :
             a
             fit
             reward
             of
             rashnesse
             .
          
           
             God
             gives
             us
             passions
             to
             be
             guided
             ,
             and
             ruled
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             rule
             us
             :
             they
             are
             good
             servants
             ,
             and
             onely
             servants
             that
             should
             be
             raised
             up
             ,
             and
             stirred
             up
             onely
             when
             reason
             ,
             and
             judgment
             raiseth
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             .
             But
             to
             go
             on
             .
          
           
           
             Another
             cure
             of
             this
             rashnesse
             is
             holy
             dependance
             on
             God
             by
             prayer
             ,
             and
             
             by
             faith
             ,
             to
             commit
             our
             wayes
             to
             him
             ,
             our
             thoughts
             to
             him
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             :
             leave
             all
             to
             him
             ,
             entertain
             nothing
             wherein
             we
             cannot
             expect
             his
             gracious
             assistance
             :
             the
             best
             Christian
             is
             the
             most
             dependant
             Christian.
             That
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             the
             Apostle
             declines
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             second
             thing
             ?
             
               
                 Or
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 I
                 purpose
                 ,
                 do
                 I
                 purpose
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             They
             thought
             he
             was
             a
             Politician
             ;
             as
             this
             is
             the
             lot
             of
             Gods
             Children
             sometimes
             :
             if
             so
             be
             that
             God
             hath
             given
             them
             parts
             ,
             either
             of
             nature
             ,
             or
             breeding
             ,
             carnal
             devillish
             men
             that
             are
             led
             altogether
             by
             plots
             themselves
             ,
             esteem
             them
             by
             themselves
             .
             
               The
               things
               that
               I
               purpose
               ,
               do
               I
               purpose
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ?
            
             He
             propounds
             this
             interrogatory
             to
             their
             conscience
             ,
             not
             idly
             ;
             but
             he
             knew
             that
             they
             had
             a
             prejudice
             in
             them
             ,
             by
             his
             corrivals
             ,
             false
             Apostles
             :
             therefore
             he
             labours
             to
             wipe
             away
             that
             imputation
             likewise
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             purpose
             ,
             and
             consult
             of
             things
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             flesh
             here
             ?
          
           
             Flesh
             is
             the
             unregenerate
             part
             of
             man
             ,
             whereof
             fleshly
             wisdome
             is
             the
             chief
             :
             for
             that
             guides
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             eye
             of
             old
             Adam
             .
             Carnall
             
             wisdome
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             fleshes
             counsellour
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             therefore
             especially
             he
             means
             that
             .
          
           
             But
             why
             is
             it
             called
             flesh
             ?
          
           
             For
             many
             reasons
             :
             among
             many
             this
             is
             one
             ,
             that
             the
             soul
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             
             sinful
             ,
             it
             is
             led
             with
             things
             that
             are
             fleshly
             ,
             that
             are
             outward
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             a
             man
             is
             called
             flesh
             :
             and
             the
             soul
             it self
             is
             called
             flesh
             ,
             because
             it
             cleaves
             in
             its
             affections
             ,
             and
             desires
             to
             earthly
             things
             .
             And
             because
             the
             poor
             understanding
             now
             ,
             which
             ruled
             all
             ,
             and
             should
             rule
             all
             ,
             is
             become
             an
             underling
             to
             the
             carnal
             will
             ,
             and
             carnal
             lusts
             ;
             Therefore
             it self
             is
             called
             flesh
             likewise
             ,
             
               The
               wisdome
               of
               the
               flesh
               is
               enmity
               with
               God.
            
             For
             now
             it
             is
             swayed
             even
             which
             way
             carnal
             fancy
             ,
             and
             opinion
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             lead
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             betwixt
             God
             and
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             and
             betwixt
             earthly
             things
             .
             And
             if
             it
             were
             in
             its
             right
             original
             as
             it
             came
             out
             of
             Gods
             hands
             ,
             being
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             led
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             Gods
             Truth
             ;
             by
             better
             things
             then
             it self
             :
             (
             as
             every
             infirm
             thing
             is
             guided
             by
             that
             which
             is
             better
             then
             it self
             :
             as
             brute
             creatures
             are
             guided
             by
             men
             ,
             and
             weaker
             persons
             by
             Magistrates
             that
             are
             ,
             or
             should
             be
             better
             ,
             )
             but
             now
             since
             the
             fall
             ,
             without
             Grace
             renew
             a
             man
             ,
             the
             understanding
             part
             of
             mans
             soul
             instead
             of
             lighting
             its
             candle
             from
             heaven
             ,
             it
             often
             lights
             it
             from
             hell
             ,
             and
             is
             ruled
             by
             Satan
             himself
             ,
             and
             takes
             advice
             even
             from
             things
             meaner
             then
             it self
             ,
             and
             plots
             ,
             and
             projects
             altogether
             for
             things
             worse
             then
             it self
             .
             It
             was
             not
             given
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             (
             God
             knows
             that
             give
             it
             )
             this
             soul
             of
             ours
             ,
             to
             proul
             for
             earthly
             things
             ;
             for
             the
             ease
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             profits
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             of
             the
             world
             .
             That
             excellent
             Jewel
             that
             all
             the
             world
             is
             not
             worth
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             given
             for
             that
             end
             :
             no
             ,
             it
             was
             given
             to
             attain
             a
             higher
             end
             then
             this
             world
             ,
             to
             attain
             communion
             with
             God
             :
             but
             now
             since
             the
             fall
             it
             is
             thus
             with
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             slave
             :
             Carnal
             wit
             is
             a
             slave
             to
             carnal
             will
             ;
             and
             that
             carnal
             will
             is
             drawn
             by
             carnal
             affections
             :
             affections
             draw
             the
             will
             ,
             and
             the
             will
             drawes
             the
             wit
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             plot
             and
             devise
             for
             that
             which
             it
             stands
             for
             ;
             for
             carnall
             lusts
             and
             affections
             which
             whet
             the
             wit
             that
             way
             :
             therefore
             the
             whole
             soul
             is
             called
             flesh
             ,
             even
             reason
             it self
             .
          
           
             And
             hereupon
             wicked
             men
             are
             called
             the
             world
             :
             why
             the
             world
             ?
             because
             
             they
             are
             led
             with
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             with
             the
             guise
             ,
             and
             fashion
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
           
             A
             man
             (
             in
             the
             language
             of
             the
             Scripture
             )
             is
             termed
             by
             that
             which
             he
             cleaves
             to
             :
             therefore
             if
             the
             heart
             and
             soul
             cleave
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             it
             is
             flesh
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             led
             with
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             the
             world
             .
             Wicked
             men
             are
             the
             world
             ,
             because
             the
             best
             thing
             in
             them
             is
             the
             love
             of
             worldly
             things
             ,
             and
             their
             wit
             is
             for
             worldly
             things
             ,
             all
             the
             inward
             parts
             of
             their
             soul
             are
             spent
             upon
             worldly
             things
             :
             therefore
             they
             are
             called
             flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             .
             And
             sometimes
             Satan
             himself
             :
             a
             man
             as
             far
             as
             he
             is
             carnal
             is
             called
             Satan
             ;
             yea
             ,
             good
             men
             :
             
               Go
               after
               me
               ,
               Satan
            
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             to
             Peter
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             as
             far
             as
             he
             yields
             to
             any
             thing
             ,
             he
             is
             named
             from
             that
             which
             he
             yields
             to
             :
             when
             fleshly
             things
             rule
             a
             man
             ,
             he
             is
             called
             flesh
             ;
             when
             worldly
             things
             rule
             him
             ,
             profits
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             a
             man
             is
             the
             world
             :
             when
             a
             man
             yields
             to
             Satan
             ,
             he
             is
             Satan
             .
          
           
             This
             should
             make
             us
             take
             heed
             by
             whom
             we
             are
             led
             ,
             under
             whose
             government
             
             we
             come
             :
             Saith
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Do
               I
               purpose
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ?
            
             that
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             profits
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             honours
             which
             the
             flesh
             looks
             after
             :
             are
             those
             my
             advisers
             ,
             my
             intelligencers
             ,
             my
             counsellours
             in
             the
             things
             I
             take
             in
             hand
             ?
             what
             may
             make
             for
             my
             honour
             ,
             my
             pleasure
             ,
             my
             estate
             ,
             my
             worldly
             ease
             here
             ?
             No
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               purpose
               not
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               .
            
             The
             rule
             from
             hence
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             
               
                 A
                 Christian
                 man
                 ought
                 by
                 all
                 meanes
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 imputation
                 of
                 carnall
                 
                 policy
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Every
             Christian
             ,
             much
             more
             a
             Christian
             man
             in
             Authority
             and
             place
             ,
             a
             Minister
             ,
             or
             Magistrate
             ,
             ought
             by
             all
             meanes
             to
             avoid
             it
             ?
             Saint
             Paul
             here
             declines
             it
             ,
             
               Did
               I
               purpose
               things
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ?
            
             was
             I
             politick
             .
             I
             had
             just
             occasion
             to
             speak
             largely
             of
             it
             in
             the
             former
             Verse
             concerning
             fleshly
             wisdome
             ,
             therefore
             I
             will
             speak
             the
             lesse
             of
             it
             now
             .
             We
             ought
             by
             all
             means
             to
             decline
             the
             imputation
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             the
             conscience
             of
             it
             ,
             then
             the
             report
             of
             it
             ;
             to
             be
             holily
             wise
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             accounted
             so
             too
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             It
             is
             Gods
             enemy
             ,
             and
             our
             enemy
             :
             should
             a
             Christian
             consult
             and
             deliberate
             with
             his
             enemy
             ?
             to
             take
             his
             enemy
             to
             be
             his
             Judge
             ,
             
             and
             his
             friend
             ,
             and
             counsellour
             ?
             A
             man
             that
             hath
             his
             enemy
             to
             guide
             him
             to
             a
             place
             ,
             that
             hath
             a
             Pirate
             to
             guide
             him
             in
             a
             Ship
             ,
             how
             can
             he
             come
             to
             good
             ?
             He
             that
             is
             led
             by
             the
             flesh
             he
             consults
             with
             his
             enemy
             ,
             when
             he
             looks
             what
             is
             for
             his
             profit
             ,
             or
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             &c.
             
             These
             things
             we
             should
             renounce
             as
             we
             promised
             in
             Baptisme
             ,
             when
             we
             gave
             our
             names
             to
             Christ.
             If
             we
             live
             ,
             and
             deliberate
             
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               we
               shall
               dye
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             peremptorily
             .
             It
             is
             a
             dangerous
             enemy
             ,
             death
             is
             the
             issue
             of
             all
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             secret
             enemy
             ,
             a
             domestick
             enemy
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             too
             jealous
             against
             it
             .
             It
             is
             a
             perpetual
             enemy
             that
             accompanies
             us
             continually
             ,
             in
             all
             our
             consultations
             ,
             in
             all
             places
             ;
             in
             prosperity
             ,
             in
             adversity
             ;
             it
             hinders
             us
             from
             all
             good
             ,
             it
             keeps
             us
             from
             the
             reformation
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             ill
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             Magistrate
             be
             suggested
             by
             any
             other
             ;
             or
             by
             a
             good
             motion
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             Do
             this
             ,
             reform
             this
             ;
             Oh
             I
             shall
             run
             my self
             into
             danger
             ,
             I
             shall
             incur
             censure
             :
             so
             ill
             is
             done
             ,
             and
             is
             unreformed
             ,
             onely
             by
             consulting
             with
             the
             flesh
             :
             and
             good
             is
             neglected
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             accounted
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             if
             I
             do
             this
             .
          
           
             So
             there
             is
             flesh
             and
             blood
             to
             hinder
             in
             every
             good
             thing
             :
             the
             flesh
             will
             be
             foysting
             bad
             ends
             ,
             or
             bad
             moving
             causes
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             
             keep
             us
             from
             reforming
             ill
             from
             fear
             of
             danger
             .
             And
             if
             we
             do
             ill
             ,
             and
             be
             in
             ill
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             keep
             us
             in
             ill
             :
             Oh
             ,
             it
             is
             time
             enough
             to
             repent
             ,
             &c.
             a
             thousand
             such
             policies
             the
             flesh
             hath
             to
             keep
             us
             in
             ill
             till
             we
             be
             in
             hell
             it self
             .
             Who
             would
             be
             advised
             ,
             and
             take
             counsel
             by
             such
             an
             enemy
             ?
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             us
             take
             heed
             ;
             we
             have
             it
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             let
             it
             live
             in
             us
             onely
             ,
             and
             not
             rule
             in
             us
             ;
             although
             it
             will
             be
             in
             us
             as
             long
             as
             we
             live
             ,
             yet
             let
             us
             
             not
             be
             ruled
             by
             it
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             admit
             it
             to
             counsel
             ,
             but
             suppresse
             it
             ,
             and
             keep
             it
             under
             .
             Especially
             those
             that
             are
             Magistrates
             ,
             that
             are
             called
             to
             publick
             businesse
             :
             let
             them
             not
             bring
             private
             respects
             to
             publick
             businesse
             ,
             but
             bring
             publick
             hearts
             to
             intend
             the
             good
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Countrey
             ,
             before
             any
             private
             interest
             whatsoever
             .
             And
             not
             consult
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ;
             If
             I
             do
             this
             ,
             I
             shall
             displease
             such
             and
             such
             :
             that
             is
             no
             matter
             .
             If
             it
             were
             not
             for
             Religion
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             have
             a
             publick
             mind
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             very
             Heathens
             had
             ,
             he
             would
             lay
             aside
             base
             respects
             in
             publick
             businesse
             .
             Therefore
             I
             humbly
             desire
             such
             to
             examine
             deeply
             their
             intentions
             and
             purposes
             ,
             what
             they
             aym
             at
             ;
             whether
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             their
             Countrey
             ,
             or
             to
             serve
             themselves
             :
             that
             if
             so
             be
             they
             may
             be
             safe
             ,
             they
             care
             not
             what
             befall
             their
             Countrey
             ,
             or
             Religion
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             .
             That
             is
             it
             that
             moves
             God
             to
             indignation
             ,
             to
             crosse
             their
             intentions
             :
             for
             when
             God
             sees
             they
             set
             earth
             above
             heaven
             ,
             the
             world
             present
             before
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             the
             dirt
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             base
             respects
             before
             those
             that
             are
             greater
             ,
             that
             they
             invert
             the
             order
             of
             things
             ,
             he
             crosseth
             them
             in
             that
             they
             aime
             at
             ,
             because
             they
             crosse
             him
             in
             neglecting
             their
             duty
             .
             Therefore
             as
             we
             would
             have
             things
             succeed
             well
             ,
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             consult
             not
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             for
             our
             private
             advantage
             ;
             but
             for
             what
             may
             make
             most
             first
             for
             Religion
             ,
             and
             then
             for
             the
             publick
             good
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             we
             may
             learn
             from
             hence
             ,
             That
             
               
                 A
                 ground
                 of
                 lightnesse
                 is
                 to
                 purpose
                 things
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 .
              
            
          
           
             To
             purpose
             according
             to
             carnal
             reason
             ,
             and
             affection
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             ground
             of
             
             lightnesse
             .
             For
             mark
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             is
             carried
             in
             his
             deliberations
             by
             carnal
             respects
             ,
             this
             will
             be
             for
             my
             profit
             ,
             this
             will
             incline
             such
             a
             man
             to
             me
             ,
             by
             this
             I
             shall
             get
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             &c.
             when
             he
             is
             led
             by
             low
             and
             base
             respects
             ,
             it
             makes
             him
             light
             with
             God
             ;
             though
             he
             be
             never
             so
             good
             otherwise
             .
             Because
             carnal
             respects
             build
             on
             outward
             things
             that
             are
             uncertain
             :
             therefore
             all
             resolutions
             built
             on
             outward
             things
             ;
             and
             carnal
             respects
             ,
             are
             uncertain
             .
             He
             that
             takes
             fleshly
             wisdome
             for
             his
             counsellour
             ,
             and
             adviser
             ,
             and
             intelligencer
             ,
             what
             doth
             he
             ?
             he
             is
             led
             with
             by-respects
             ,
             with
             one
             of
             the
             three
             Idols
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             some
             honour
             ,
             or
             pleasure
             ,
             or
             base
             profit
             :
             now
             when
             the
             rule
             of
             deliberation
             is
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             carries
             to
             outward
             things
             that
             are
             variable
             :
             a
             man
             is
             alway
             light
             and
             inconstant
             ,
             that
             propounds
             the
             deliberation
             of
             things
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             a
             wicked
             man
             ,
             (
             though
             he
             be
             not
             notoriously
             ,
             outwardly
             wicked
             ;
             but
             a
             shrewd
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             for
             himself
             ,
             that
             makes
             himself
             
             the
             end
             of
             all
             his
             projects
             ,
             )
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             such
             a
             man
             can
             never
             be
             a
             sound
             friend
             ?
             he
             is
             never
             a
             sound
             friend
             ;
             he
             is
             onely
             a
             friend
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             it
             makes
             for
             himself
             ;
             so
             long
             as
             he
             gets
             to
             his
             own
             in
             all
             things
             .
             As
             the
             
               Jesuites
            
             use
             to
             say
             ,
             (
             so
             it
             is
             true
             of
             every
             natural
             man
             )
             they
             do
             all
             they
             do
             ,
             and
             consult
             in
             an
             order
             to
             spiritual
             things
             :
             they
             do
             this
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             and
             over-rule
             Kings
             ,
             and
             States
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             for
             the
             good
             of
             society
             ,
             and
             in
             an
             order
             of
             spiritual
             things
             .
             A
             man
             that
             hath
             not
             grace
             in
             him
             above
             nature
             ,
             and
             above
             respects
             of
             nature
             ,
             he
             can
             never
             be
             a
             sound
             friend
             :
             for
             when
             fleshly
             
             advantages
             come
             ,
             of
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             profits
             ,
             and
             honours
             :
             when
             these
             rise
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ,
             there
             he
             leaves
             the
             bonds
             of
             friendship
             :
             because
             there
             is
             a
             nearer
             bond
             between
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ;
             he
             is
             led
             with
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             deliberates
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             likewise
             why
             such
             a
             man
             can
             never
             be
             a
             good
             
             Christian
             ,
             he
             can
             never
             go
             through
             the
             variety
             of
             times
             :
             why
             ?
             because
             he
             consults
             of
             things
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             as
             long
             as
             Religion
             stands
             with
             his
             aimes
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             enjoy
             his
             riches
             ,
             and
             his
             greatnesse
             ,
             and
             the
             contentments
             of
             this
             life
             with
             Religion
             ,
             so
             long
             he
             is
             content
             to
             be
             Religious
             :
             if
             Religion
             crosse
             him
             in
             these
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             learned
             to
             deny
             himself
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             is
             not
             constant
             .
          
           
             Or
             if
             times
             do
             not
             fall
             out
             so
             crosse
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             constant
             in
             his
             disposition
             ;
             and
             God
             looks
             on
             him
             as
             he
             is
             in
             his
             disposition
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             will
             judge
             him
             at
             that
             day
             :
             now
             being
             led
             with
             the
             flesh
             ,
             his
             disposition
             alters
             ,
             and
             varies
             .
          
           
             How
             shall
             I
             know
             whether
             I
             consult
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             examine
             two
             things
             :
             The
             ground
             ,
             and
             the
             aime
             of
             our
             actions
             ;
             
             whence
             they
             rise
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             aym
             at
             .
             Spring
             they
             from
             self-love
             ?
             aym
             they
             at
             our
             self-contentment
             ,
             and
             private
             interest
             ?
             then
             a
             man
             is
             led
             with
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             To
             use
             a
             familiar
             instance
             ;
             In
             Marriage
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             looks
             more
             to
             wealth
             then
             to
             Religion
             ,
             he
             adviseth
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             .
             And
             so
             for
             a
             Minister
             to
             respect
             his
             living
             more
             then
             any
             thing
             that
             might
             weigh
             with
             his
             conscience
             otherwise
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             good
             :
             he
             is
             led
             with
             respects
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             .
             Those
             that
             leave
             their
             former
             good
             acquaintance
             ,
             and
             choose
             such
             as
             they
             only
             hope
             to
             gain
             by
             ,
             and
             forsake
             those
             acquaintance
             that
             they
             cannot
             gain
             by
             ,
             (
             though
             they
             be
             never
             so
             good
             otherwise
             )
             they
             are
             led
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             How
             shall
             we
             know
             that
             we
             do
             not
             things
             ,
             and
             consult
             not
             of
             things
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ?
             
          
           
             Some
             men
             may
             know
             it
             easily
             ;
             as
             when
             men
             are
             of
             pregnant
             parts
             ,
             when
             the
             strength
             of
             their
             wit
             leads
             them
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             Religion
             leads
             them
             
             another
             way
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             awe
             of
             God
             they
             do
             not
             go
             that
             way
             that
             politick
             respects
             would
             carry
             them
             ;
             they
             could
             be
             as
             errant
             Politicians
             as
             the
             best
             ,
             but
             they
             dare
             not
             :
             here
             now
             is
             a
             man
             that
             is
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             not
             for
             want
             of
             parts
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             conscience
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             so
             miscarry
             by
             his
             enemy
             .
             Many
             times
             an
             honest
             man
             could
             be
             rich
             by
             ill
             means
             as
             well
             as
             another
             ,
             he
             knowes
             the
             way
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             for
             want
             of
             wit
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             dares
             not
             ,
             the
             awe
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             awe
             of
             God
             lead
             him
             to
             better
             rules
             and
             aymes
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             easily
             discerned
             in
             eminency
             of
             parts
             .
          
           
             And
             likewise
             in
             fitnesse
             of
             opportunities
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             not
             parts
             ;
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             all
             outward
             advantages
             to
             satisfie
             the
             flesh
             ,
             to
             yield
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             have
             his
             aimes
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             will
             not
             .
             If
             a
             man
             have
             power
             ,
             and
             yet
             doth
             not
             
             revenge
             himself
             ,
             he
             consults
             not
             with
             flesh
             and
             blood
             :
             for
             he
             might
             be
             revenged
             if
             he
             would
             .
             So
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             something
             that
             might
             sway
             us
             another
             way
             ;
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             out
             of
             meer
             conscience
             ,
             and
             better
             rules
             we
             will
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             we
             purpose
             not
             ,
             we
             advise
             not
             things
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             we
             are
             led
             with
             better
             rules
             then
             the
             world
             is
             .
          
           
             In
             strong
             suggestions
             ,
             a
             Joseph
             can
             say
             ,
             
               How
               shall
               I
               do
               this
               and
               offend
               against
               God
               ?
               Doth
               not
               God
               see
               it
               ?
            
             saith
             Job
             :
             so
             a
             Christian
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             Temptations
             ,
             
             and
             solicitations
             ,
             and
             opportunities
             to
             do
             ill
             ,
             he
             considers
             ,
             
               Doth
               not
               God
               see
               ?
               How
               shall
               I
               do
               this
               ,
               and
               offend
               against
               God
               ?
            
             Shall
             I
             break
             the
             peace
             of
             my
             conscience
             for
             the
             gaining
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             this
             ?
             why
             no
             ;
             then
             a
             man
             is
             not
             led
             with
             Carnal
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             we
             may
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             not
             led
             by
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             advised
             by
             the
             flesh
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             humble
             in
             all
             our
             consultations
             .
             It
             is
             a
             perpetual
             
             concomitant
             of
             carnal
             wisdome
             to
             be
             proud
             :
             knowledge
             mingled
             with
             corruption
             puffeth
             up
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             shall
             we
             labour
             to
             overcome
             this
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             the
             flesh
             ready
             by
             us
             ,
             in
             all
             our
             consultations
             ,
             we
             have
             this
             counsellour
             alway
             ready
             at
             
             hand
             ,
             as
             S.
             Paul
             complains
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             
             
               That
               when
               we
               would
               do
               well
               ,
               evil
               is
               present
            
             ;
             it
             is
             present
             at
             our
             elbow
             ;
             nay
             it
             is
             nearer
             ,
             the
             flesh
             is
             mingled
             in
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             our
             soules
             :
             and
             with
             heavenly
             wisdome
             there
             is
             a
             mixture
             of
             carnal
             wisdome
             :
             how
             shall
             we
             do
             that
             we
             may
             not
             be
             tainted
             with
             it
             ?
          
           
             I
             will
             give
             a
             direction
             or
             two
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             have
             a
             prejudice
             of
             it
             ,
             
               Cave
               ,
               time
            
             ,
             &c.
             saith
             the
             holy
             man
             S.
             Austin
             ,
             Take
             heed
             of
             the
             evil
             man
             thy self
             :
             take
             heed
             of
             carnal
             reason
             ;
             
             be
             jealous
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             enemy
             ,
             and
             the
             issues
             of
             the
             wayes
             it
             adviseth
             to
             are
             death
             :
             
               There
               is
               a
               way
               that
               seems
               good
               to
               a
               man
               in
               his
               own
               eyes
               ,
               the
               issues
               whereof
               are
               death
               ,
            
             not
             temporal
             onely
             ,
             but
             eternal
             death
             .
             It
             is
             a
             deadly
             enemy
             :
             have
             a
             prejudice
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             conceit
             of
             it
             to
             be
             as
             it
             is
             ;
             have
             a
             jealousie
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             own
             selves
             ;
             especially
             in
             things
             that
             concern
             our selves
             .
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             a
             man
             is
             an
             incompetent
             Judge
             in
             his
             own
             cause
             ?
             This
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             natural
             self-love
             ,
             and
             flesh
             that
             drawes
             all
             to
             it self
             .
             Consult
             not
             with
             it
             therefore
             ;
             consult
             with
             higher
             rules
             ,
             and
             principles
             ,
             what
             may
             make
             most
             for
             the
             chief
             end
             ,
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             assurance
             of
             our
             comfort
             while
             we
             live
             here
             ,
             and
             a
             better
             estate
             hereafter
             ,
             that
             which
             may
             make
             most
             for
             the
             common
             good
             ;
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             live
             by
             right
             rules
             and
             principles
             ,
             God
             will
             value
             us
             by
             that
             .
          
           
             Put
             the
             case
             a
             man
             by
             passion
             be
             led
             another
             way
             ,
             what
             is
             his
             rule
             ?
             what
             
             is
             his
             aym
             ?
             his
             aym
             is
             not
             carnal
             ,
             he
             may
             fall
             by
             passion
             ,
             &c.
             
             God
             judgeth
             not
             by
             passion
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             tenour
             of
             our
             life
             :
             God
             esteems
             us
             not
             by
             a
             single
             particular
             exorbitant
             act
             that
             by
             passion
             ,
             or
             incogitancy
             a
             man
             falls
             into
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             tenour
             of
             our
             life
             .
             Therefore
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             have
             our
             rules
             and
             aimes
             good
             ;
             though
             we
             fail
             in
             particular
             ,
             yet
             that
             our
             way
             may
             be
             good
             ;
             though
             we
             step
             awry
             ,
             yet
             our
             way
             may
             be
             good
             ;
             that
             when
             Judgment
             shall
             come
             ,
             when
             death
             shall
             come
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             find
             us
             in
             an
             ill
             way
             ,
             in
             an
             ill
             course
             .
             Therefore
             let
             us
             consult
             with
             God
             ,
             consult
             with
             his
             Word
             ,
             consult
             with
             those
             that
             are
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             labour
             to
             be
             under
             the
             government
             of
             Gods
             blessed
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             This
             should
             be
             our
             care
             ,
             to
             labour
             that
             God
             would
             guide
             us
             by
             his
             good
             Spirit
             in
             those
             wayes
             that
             may
             lead
             to
             our
             comfort
             ,
             that
             of
             all
             other
             enemies
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             give
             us
             up
             to
             our
             own
             flesh
             to
             guide
             us
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             would
             take
             the
             guidance
             of
             us
             to
             himself
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             hath
             right
             to
             us
             by
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             so
             he
             would
             take
             us
             into
             his
             government
             .
             And
             desire
             Christ
             that
             as
             he
             is
             our
             Priest
             to
             die
             for
             us
             ;
             so
             likewise
             he
             would
             be
             our
             Prophet
             to
             instruct
             us
             ,
             to
             subdue
             all
             in
             us
             .
             And
             let
             Divine
             truth
             be
             our
             counsellour
             ,
             to
             bring
             our
             inner
             man
             into
             subjection
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             
             
               The
               weapons
               of
               our
               warfare
               are
               mighty
               ,
            
             to
             bring
             all
             into
             captivity
             ,
             to
             subject
             all
             high
             devices
             ,
             and
             reasonings
             .
          
           
             How
             shall
             I
             do
             this
             ?
             I
             shall
             misse
             of
             my
             ends
             ,
             I
             shall
             misse
             of
             my
             projects
             .
             
             O
             but
             Religion
             when
             it
             comes
             and
             brings
             down
             all
             ,
             it
             makes
             not
             a
             man
             to
             cast
             away
             reason
             ,
             but
             brings
             reason
             under
             ,
             and
             brings
             the
             soul
             under
             God.
             A
             man
             may
             keep
             his
             wisdome
             and
             understanding
             safe
             still
             ,
             so
             he
             keep
             it
             under
             ,
             and
             let
             Divine
             truth
             sway
             and
             bring
             all
             in
             us
             into
             captivity
             to
             it self
             .
          
           
             But
             alas
             ,
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             world
             is
             contrary
             ,
             instead
             of
             bringing
             the
             soul
             
             into
             captivity
             to
             Gods
             truth
             ,
             to
             be
             led
             by
             him
             ,
             to
             have
             no
             thoughts
             ,
             no
             aimes
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             will
             ,
             they
             make
             Gods
             truth
             a
             captive
             ,
             and
             prisoner
             to
             their
             own
             base
             affections
             :
             as
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             Rom.
             1.
             
             
               They
               hold
               the
               truth
            
             ,
             they
             withhold
             it
             as
             a
             prisoner
             under
             base
             affections
             .
             And
             whereas
             all
             should
             serve
             the
             main
             end
             ,
             and
             intend
             better
             things
             ;
             they
             make
             a
             counterfeit
             loving
             of
             good
             things
             to
             serve
             their
             carnal
             ends
             ;
             they
             make
             heaven
             serve
             earth
             ,
             they
             make
             God
             serve
             man
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             serve
             the
             flesh
             :
             they
             invert
             the
             order
             of
             things
             clean
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             contrary
             to
             nature
             if
             they
             had
             wisdome
             to
             consider
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             heaven
             should
             be
             under
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             water
             above
             the
             air
             :
             it
             overturnes
             all
             in
             Religion
             ,
             when
             we
             suffer
             carnal
             wisdome
             to
             rule
             all
             ,
             to
             imprison
             that
             light
             that
             God
             hath
             put
             into
             the
             heart
             and
             conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             light
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             to
             base
             affections
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             bring
             all
             into
             captivity
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             When
             we
             come
             to
             hear
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             we
             should
             consider
             that
             we
             come
             not
             for
             recreation
             ;
             but
             we
             come
             to
             a
             Counsellour
             ,
             to
             that
             that
             should
             sway
             ,
             and
             direct
             all
             our
             wayes
             and
             words
             ,
             to
             that
             that
             is
             not
             onely
             our
             comfort
             in
             the
             time
             of
             affliction
             ,
             but
             our
             counsellour
             ,
             as
             David
             saith
             ,
             it
             was
             
               the
               man
               of
               his
               counsel
            
             .
             So
             we
             come
             here
             to
             be
             counselled
             ,
             to
             hear
             that
             which
             must
             direct
             us
             in
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             :
             we
             must
             come
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             that
             ,
             to
             be
             taught
             :
             As
             Cornelius
             faith
             ,
             
               We
               are
               here
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               hear
               what
               shall
               be
               said
               to
               us
               from
               God.
            
             Saint
             Paul
             gives
             this
             direction
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             
             If
             a
             man
             will
             
               be
               wise
               in
               heavenly
               things
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               a
               fool
               first
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             strange
             thing
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               be
               a
               fool
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             content
             to
             be
             esteemed
             so
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             content
             to
             lose
             his
             reputation
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             
               that
               he
               may
               be
               wise
            
             .
             When
             he
             knowes
             others
             to
             be
             fooles
             ,
             let
             him
             take
             a
             substantial
             course
             ,
             that
             the
             vain
             world
             may
             think
             him
             wise
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             hard
             counsel
             :
             for
             of
             all
             imputations
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             many
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             had
             rather
             be
             accounted
             wicked
             ,
             then
             be
             accounted
             fooles
             :
             account
             them
             the
             veriest
             fools
             which
             are
             unfit
             to
             speak
             ;
             think
             of
             them
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             of
             ill
             you
             can
             ,
             oh
             they
             have
             wit
             enough
             for
             that
             ,
             they
             have
             learning
             ,
             and
             parts
             for
             that
             ;
             take
             not
             away
             their
             learning
             ,
             and
             parts
             ,
             account
             them
             not
             fooles
             ,
             account
             them
             what
             you
             will.
             Religion
             masters
             this
             base
             opinion
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               Let
               a
               man
               be
               a
               fool
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               be
               wise
               .
            
             Let
             no
             man
             deceive
             himself
             ,
             and
             think
             ,
             Let
             poor
             men
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             so
             :
             Religion
             is
             the
             private
             mans
             good
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             make
             conscience
             of
             such
             things
             ;
             but
             for
             us
             that
             are
             in
             place
             and
             authority
             ,
             we
             must
             rule
             by
             policy
             ,
             and
             he
             knowes
             not
             how
             to
             rule
             that
             is
             not
             a
             Politician
             .
             Let
             no
             man
             deceive
             himself
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             man
             ,
             great
             or
             small
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             will
             be
             wise
             for
             heaven
             ,
             
               let
               him
               be
               a
               fool
            
             ,
             let
             him
             take
             courses
             that
             are
             conscionable
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             accounted
             a
             fool
             for
             his
             pains
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             be
             jealous
             of
             our
             own
             hearts
             in
             private
             and
             publick
             ,
             let
             us
             take
             heed
             to
             our
             own
             hearts
             that
             the
             flesh
             come
             not
             in
             .
             Let
             us
             labour
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             our
             counsellour
             ,
             and
             our
             guide
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             Specially
             now
             when
             we
             come
             to
             the
             Communion
             ;
             we
             now
             renew
             out
             
             
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             our
             acquaintance
             with
             Christ
             Jesus
             :
             we
             come
             to
             feast
             with
             him
             .
             Do
             we
             think
             to
             have
             any
             good
             by
             him
             ,
             any
             benefit
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             except
             we
             make
             him
             our
             King
             ,
             and
             Prophet
             ,
             to
             rule
             and
             guide
             us
             ?
             except
             we
             make
             him
             our
             Counsellour
             ?
             Therefore
             let
             us
             think
             before-hand
             ,
             we
             cannot
             come
             as
             we
             ought
             to
             receive
             the
             Communion
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             intend
             before-hand
             to
             renounce
             the
             flesh
             ,
             Christs
             enemy
             :
             can
             you
             be
             welcome
             guests
             ,
             and
             resolve
             after
             to
             be
             led
             ,
             and
             ruled
             by
             his
             enemy
             ?
             If
             you
             will
             have
             good
             by
             Christs
             death
             ,
             as
             a
             Priest
             to
             reconcile
             you
             to
             God
             :
             (
             as
             this
             Sacrament
             seales
             the
             benefits
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             bread
             ,
             and
             the
             pouring
             out
             of
             the
             wine
             ,
             )
             come
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             be
             ruled
             ,
             and
             guided
             by
             this
             Counsellour
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             great
             Counsellour
             ,
             Isai.
             9.
             7.
             that
             is
             willing
             to
             advise
             us
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             in
             all
             the
             particular
             passages
             of
             our
             lives
             :
             and
             the
             more
             we
             enter
             into
             acquaintance
             with
             him
             by
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             maintain
             it
             by
             private
             prayer
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             sacred
             means
             ,
             the
             more
             ready
             he
             will
             be
             to
             do
             the
             office
             of
             a
             friend
             ,
             and
             counsellour
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             passages
             of
             our
             lives
             to
             advise
             us
             what
             is
             best
             .
             I
             had
             occasion
             in
             verse
             12.
             to
             speak
             at
             large
             of
             fleshly
             wisdome
             ;
             therefore
             I
             passe
             it
             .
             
               
                 That
                 with
                 me
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 yea
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 nay
                 ,
                 nay
                 .
              
            
             This
             sets
             down
             the
             manner
             of
             inconstancy
             ,
             the
             form
             of
             it
             ,
             
               yea
               ,
               yea
            
             ,
             to
             be
             on
             the
             affirmative
             part
             once
             ;
             and
             then
             
               nay
               ,
               nay
            
             ,
             the
             negative
             :
             to
             be
             of
             one
             mind
             ,
             and
             peremptory
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             be
             of
             another
             mind
             ,
             and
             peremptory
             in
             that
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             issue
             of
             carnal
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             followes
             on
             it
             ,
             
               The
               things
               that
               I
               purpose
               ,
               do
               I
               purpose
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               that
               with
               me
               there
               should
               be
               yea
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               ,
               nay
               ?
            
             insinuating
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             purpose
             things
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             they
             are
             
               yea
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               ,
               nay
               .
            
             Whence
             first
             we
             may
             observe
             ,
             which
             I
             touched
             before
             a
             little
             ,
             but
             it
             issues
             more
             properly
             hence
             from
             the
             dependance
             ,
             That
             
               
                 Carnal
                 men
                 are
                 alway
                 inconstant
                 men
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             For
             a
             fleshly
             man
             ,
             led
             with
             the
             flesh
             ,
             being
             led
             with
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             they
             being
             inconstant
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             be
             as
             that
             which
             he
             is
             ruled
             by
             .
             A
             man
             cannot
             stand
             safe
             upon
             the
             Ice
             ,
             because
             it self
             is
             not
             safe
             :
             a
             man
             cannot
             stand
             in
             a
             thing
             that
             stands
             not
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             consistence
             .
             Now
             a
             Carnal
             man
             he
             hath
             no
             prop
             to
             hold
             him
             but
             the
             things
             below
             ,
             he
             cleaves
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             inconstant
             ,
             and
             variable
             ,
             and
             uncertain
             .
             He
             that
             purposeth
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             is
             
               yea
               ,
               yea
               ,
               nay
               ,
               nay
               .
            
             Therefore
             his
             love
             is
             
               yea
               ,
               yea
               ,
               nay
               ,
               nay
               .
            
             If
             he
             may
             have
             good
             by
             you
             ,
             he
             is
             
               yea
               ,
               yea
            
             ;
             he
             is
             for
             you
             :
             but
             can
             you
             do
             him
             no
             good
             ,
             he
             is
             
               nay
               ,
               nay
            
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             own
             you
             then
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             one
             way
             to
             be
             constant
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             ruled
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             spake
             of
             before
             ,
             )
             for
             they
             that
             are
             ,
             are
             
               yea
               ,
               yea
               ,
               nay
               ,
               nay
               .
            
          
           
             Therefore
             take
             heed
             how
             you
             trust
             carnal
             men
             ,
             in
             near
             intimate
             society
             ;
             
             as
             in
             marriage
             :
             Or
             in
             near
             friendship
             ,
             never
             take
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             his
             own
             aimes
             ,
             and
             ends
             :
             for
             he
             will
             respect
             you
             no
             more
             then
             he
             can
             advance
             his
             own
             ends
             by
             you
             .
             
               Trust
               not
               the
               Wife
               of
               thy
               bosome
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             if
             she
             be
             carnal
             she
             will
             have
             her
             own
             ends
             .
             So
             a
             friend
             that
             is
             carnal
             ,
             he
             will
             have
             his
             own
             ends
             ;
             the
             Idol
             that
             he
             respects
             more
             then
             thee
             ,
             or
             then
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             earth
             is
             his
             own
             fleshly
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             ends
             .
             Every
             carnal
             man
             makes
             himself
             his
             god
             ,
             he
             reduceth
             all
             to
             himself
             ;
             his
             own
             ends
             is
             his
             Idol
             ,
             therefore
             have
             no
             intimate
             society
             with
             such
             .
             
               
               
                 That
                 with
                 me
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 yea
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 nay
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Observe
             again
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             That
             
               
                 Carnal
                 men
                 are
                 vehement
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             They
             are
             vehement
             in
             either
             part
             ;
             if
             they
             be
             yea
             ,
             they
             are
             
               yea
               ,
               yea
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             will
             be
             
               nay
               ,
               nay
            
             ,
             naught
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             The
             soul
             of
             man
             will
             admit
             of
             contraries
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             still
             the
             same
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             
               yea
               ,
               yea
            
             ,
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             and
             
               nay
               ,
               nay
            
             ,
             at
             another
             time
             .
             And
             usually
             they
             that
             are
             vehement
             in
             businesse
             one
             way
             ,
             are
             vehement
             another
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             carnal
             .
             A
             carnal
             man
             is
             vehement
             one
             way
             in
             the
             pursuit
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             vehement
             on
             the
             contrary
             if
             he
             be
             crossed
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             men
             that
             are
             carnal
             ,
             some
             stand
             against
             Religion
             ,
             and
             some
             for
             Religion
             with
             like
             eagernesse
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             
               nay
               ,
               nay
            
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             the
             other
             is
             
               yea
               ,
               yea
            
             ?
             both
             are
             flesh
             ,
             and
             if
             those
             that
             are
             
               yea
               ,
               yea
            
             ,
             were
             where
             the
             other
             are
             ,
             they
             would
             be
             
               nay
               ,
               nay
            
             .
             For
             instance
             ,
             a
             man
             is
             Religious
             onely
             for
             carnal
             respects
             ,
             he
             is
             
               yea
               ,
               yea
            
             ,
             O
             he
             will
             have
             the
             Religion
             of
             the
             times
             ;
             why
             ?
             he
             could
             not
             be
             safe
             else
             ,
             he
             cannot
             have
             his
             ends
             else
             ,
             he
             was
             bred
             up
             in
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
             Another
             on
             the
             contrary
             is
             as
             much
             for
             the
             opposite
             Religion
             :
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             ?
             he
             was
             bred
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             stands
             for
             his
             ends
             .
             If
             a
             man
             be
             Religions
             not
             for
             religious
             respects
             ,
             he
             is
             peremptory
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             him
             of
             the
             opposite
             religion
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             are
             equally
             naught
             .
          
           
             A
             common
             Protestant
             hath
             no
             better
             ground
             for
             his
             Religion
             ,
             then
             a
             Papist
             hath
             for
             his
             ;
             the
             same
             reason
             that
             a
             Papist
             hath
             ,
             the
             same
             such
             a
             Protestant
             hath
             :
             he
             was
             bred
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             King
             is
             of
             that
             Religion
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             attain
             his
             ends
             by
             it
             .
             Hath
             a
             Papist
             other
             reasons
             ?
             except
             a
             man
             be
             truly
             changed
             ,
             and
             altered
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             
               yea
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               ,
               nay
               ,
            
             sometime
             one
             ,
             sometime
             another
             ;
             peremptory
             in
             one
             ,
             and
             peremptory
             in
             another
             ,
             and
             all
             naught
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             the
             Sea
             ,
             sometimes
             it
             ebbs
             ,
             sometime
             it
             flowes
             ;
             sometimes
             
             it
             flowes
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             then
             flowes
             back
             another
             way
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             alway
             salt
             ,
             and
             brinish
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             is
             not
             changed
             :
             so
             some
             men
             are
             peremptory
             ,
             
               yea
               ,
               yea
            
             ,
             they
             run
             one
             way
             amain
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             ebbe
             again
             ,
             yet
             they
             alway
             keep
             their
             nature
             brinish
             .
             They
             are
             peremptory
             for
             good
             sometimes
             ,
             and
             when
             it
             stands
             for
             their
             ends
             they
             are
             peremptory
             against
             it
             .
             Such
             a
             cause
             is
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             yea
             ,
             if
             it
             help
             their
             advantage
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             if
             it
             help
             not
             that
             ;
             as
             if
             truth
             it self
             in
             their
             judgment
             were
             flexible
             ,
             and
             alterable
             .
             Thus
             a
             carnal
             man
             he
             alters
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             is
             never
             good
             in
             his
             judgment
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             declines
             this
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             ,
             
               yea
               ,
               yea
               ,
               nay
               ,
               nay
               ,
            
             because
             he
             did
             not
             purpose
             things
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             To
             come
             to
             the
             point
             it self
             .
             This
             declining
             of
             inconstancy
             ,
             of
             
               yea
               ,
               yea
               ,
               nay
               ,
               nay
               ,
            
             it
             came
             in
             S.
             Paul
             from
             hatred
             of
             inconstancy
             ,
             and
             falshood
             :
             for
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             is
             of
             one
             mind
             and
             another
             ,
             it
             comes
             from
             one
             of
             these
             two
             grounds
             in
             a
             carnal
             man
             :
          
           
             Either
             because
             he
             is
             inconstant
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             now
             of
             one
             mind
             ,
             and
             now
             of
             another
             .
             
          
           
             Or
             because
             he
             is
             false
             and
             means
             to
             dissemble
             .
          
           
             Now
             both
             are
             dispositions
             that
             are
             contrary
             to
             a
             Christian
             man
             ,
             he
             should
             neither
             be
             light
             ,
             nor
             be
             false
             and
             untrue
             .
          
           
             Now
             S.
             Paul
             doth
             much
             more
             decline
             the
             imputation
             of
             falshood
             and
             dissembling
             ,
             (
             that
             he
             should
             be
             yea
             ,
             when
             he
             meant
             not
             yea
             ,
             but
             
               nay
               ,
            
             )
             when
             
             he
             had
             declined
             the
             imputation
             of
             lightnesse
             :
             for
             a
             man
             may
             truly
             say
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             yet
             change
             his
             mind
             after
             :
             but
             for
             a
             man
             to
             say
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             yet
             mean
             it
             not
             ,
             that
             is
             falshood
             ,
             and
             dissembling
             ,
             which
             is
             worse
             :
             S.
             Paul
             intends
             much
             more
             to
             decline
             the
             suspition
             of
             that
             .
          
           
             Dissemblers
             are
             
               yea
               ,
               yea
               ,
               nay
               ,
               nay
            
             ;
             not
             at
             divers
             times
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             same
             time
             they
             make
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             ,
             all
             at
             once
             .
             We
             say
             ,
             Contradictions
             cannot
             
             be
             true
             ,
             for
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             at
             the
             same
             time
             :
             but
             dissemblers
             would
             have
             contradictions
             true
             ,
             they
             make
             as
             if
             they
             loved
             ,
             when
             indeed
             they
             hate
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             the
             God
             of
             truth
             ,
             the
             Word
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             Christ
             is
             the
             Truth
             ;
             and
             the
             Devil
             is
             
               the
               father
               of
               lies
            
             .
             Therefore
             as
             we
             would
             be
             like
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             we
             would
             be
             unlike
             Satan
             ,
             let
             us
             labour
             for
             truth
             in
             all
             things
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             here
             labours
             to
             avoid
             the
             opinion
             of
             dissembling
             .
          
           
             How
             would
             he
             think
             then
             of
             Equivocation
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             at
             a
             breath
             ?
             they
             are
             not
             at
             divers
             times
             inconstant
             ,
             but
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             at
             
             once
             ,
             to
             speak
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             mean
             the
             contrary
             ,
             to
             have
             reservations
             of
             the
             contrary
             .
             It
             is
             so
             odious
             ,
             that
             I
             will
             not
             spend
             time
             to
             speak
             of
             it
             :
             onely
             this
             ,
          
           
             If
             it
             were
             allowable
             ,
             as
             the
             best
             of
             their
             Writers
             allow
             it
             ,
             and
             practise
             it
             ;
             however
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             allow
             it
             ,
             their
             practice
             is
             so
             ;
             but
             they
             do
             allow
             
             it
             :
             by
             this
             means
             the
             devil
             himself
             should
             never
             be
             a
             liar
             ;
             there
             would
             be
             no
             lie
             at
             all
             .
             And
             it
             were
             in
             vain
             for
             God
             to
             make
             prohibitions
             against
             lying
             ,
             if
             there
             might
             be
             equivocation
             :
             for
             there
             is
             no
             lie
             in
             the
             world
             but
             it
             may
             be
             salved
             up
             with
             reservations
             .
             Therefore
             that
             course
             that
             brings
             the
             devil
             from
             being
             a
             liar
             ,
             that
             frustrates
             Gods
             course
             ,
             and
             that
             makes
             men
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             lie
             whatsoever
             they
             do
             ,
             it
             is
             abominable
             such
             a
             conceit
             ,
             and
             odious
             to
             God
             :
             but
             to
             maintain
             equivocation
             is
             to
             do
             all
             this
             ;
             for
             with
             absurd
             reservations
             ,
             what
             in
             the
             world
             may
             not
             be
             justified
             ?
          
           
             Then
             again
             ,
             we
             are
             exhorted
             to
             suffer
             Martyrdome
             ,
             to
             stand
             for
             Gods
             cause
             ,
             now
             to
             allow
             equivocation
             ,
             is
             to
             avoid
             suffering
             .
             Where
             is
             the
             honour
             
             of
             Martyrdome
             ,
             and
             suffering
             for
             Gods
             cause
             ,
             when
             men
             shall
             speak
             untruths
             ,
             and
             justifie
             themselves
             by
             a
             lie
             ?
             It
             is
             contrary
             (
             I
             say
             )
             to
             the
             whole
             tenour
             ,
             and
             stream
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Then
             again
             ,
             they
             may
             call
             it
             equivocation
             ,
             to
             mince
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             a
             lie
             ,
             to
             speak
             one
             thing
             and
             reserve
             another
             :
             for
             what
             is
             a
             lie
             ?
             to
             speak
             falshood
             
             with
             a
             purpose
             and
             intention
             to
             deceive
             another
             :
             Now
             they
             speak
             false
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             deceive
             .
             A
             lie
             must
             be
             esteemed
             as
             it
             is
             esteemed
             by
             another
             that
             hears
             it
             ,
             not
             him
             that
             speaks
             it
             .
             As
             it
             is
             with
             an
             oath
             ;
             Isidore
             saith
             ,
             An
             oath
             is
             to
             be
             esteemed
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             I
             speak
             to
             esteems
             it
             ,
             not
             as
             I
             in
             my
             sense
             esteem
             it
             ,
             as
             God
             esteems
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             to
             whom
             I
             speak
             :
             so
             a
             lie
             is
             to
             be
             judged
             ,
             as
             he
             judgeth
             it
             that
             I
             speak
             to
             ;
             because
             God
             forbids
             lying
             ,
             as
             a
             breach
             of
             charity
             to
             others
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             not
             have
             others
             deceived
             :
             if
             I
             salve
             it
             up
             in
             my
             own
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             deceive
             others
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             breach
             of
             charity
             ,
             and
             a
             lie
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             speech
             of
             untruth
             ,
             which
             another
             thinks
             to
             be
             a
             truth
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             untruth
             ,
             and
             to
             deceive
             him
             .
             But
             these
             men
             will
             have
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             at
             a
             breath
             ,
             they
             will
             say
             yea
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             a
             reservation
             of
             nay
             ,
             at
             once
             :
             S.
             Paul
             would
             much
             more
             decline
             ,
             and
             abhor
             this
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             alive
             now
             ,
             when
             he
             so
             declined
             the
             imputation
             of
             inconstancy
             ,
             of
             
               yea
               ,
               yea
            
             ,
             and
             
               nay
               ,
               nay
            
             ,
             at
             divers
             times
             .
             Indeed
             S.
             Paul
             reserved
             this
             ;
             he
             promised
             to
             come
             to
             them
             if
             God
             did
             permit
             ,
             with
             a
             Divine
             reservation
             :
             we
             may
             say
             
             in
             all
             the
             businesse
             we
             are
             to
             do
             ,
             This
             I
             will
             do
             ,
             if
             God
             permit
             ,
             and
             if
             God
             will
             ;
             and
             indeed
             God
             hindred
             his
             journey
             :
             but
             I
             say
             for
             equivocation
             ,
             the
             matter
             is
             so
             odious
             ,
             and
             palpable
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             were
             not
             that
             
               Non
               dum
               satis
               odimus
            
             ,
             &c.
             we
             hate
             not
             these
             men
             enough
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             have
             spoken
             of
             it
             .
             Their
             Religion
             is
             so
             abominable
             and
             odious
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             yet
             hate
             it
             enough
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             good
             on
             all
             occasions
             to
             uncase
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             little
             enough
             :
             But
             I
             go
             on
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               VERSE
               XVIII
               .
            
             
               As
               God
               is
               true
               ,
               our
               Word
               to
               you
               was
               not
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Apostle
             in
             the
             former
             Verse
             having
             laboured
             to
             clear
             himself
             from
             the
             imputation
             of
             lightnesse
             and
             inconstancy
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             come
             to
             them
             as
             he
             had
             promised
             :
             and
             from
             an
             imputation
             likewise
             of
             policy
             for
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             purpose
             things
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             inconstancy
             ,
             
               of
               yea
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               ,
               nay
               :
            
             he
             comes
             now
             to
             that
             which
             he
             more
             intended
             then
             those
             particulars
             :
             for
             he
             was
             content
             to
             be
             thought
             to
             have
             disappointed
             them
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             journey
             :
             but
             that
             which
             he
             aimes
             at
             was
             to
             stablish
             them
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             his
             doctrine
             was
             found
             ,
             
               As
               God
               is
               true
               ,
               our
               Word
               to
               you
               was
               not
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               .
            
             Perhaps
             I
             promised
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             ;
             it
             is
             true
             :
             but
             my
             preaching
             was
             not
             
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
            
             ;
             all
             that
             I
             taught
             was
             found
             ,
             and
             certain
             ,
             you
             may
             build
             your
             soules
             on
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             yea
             .
             He
             labours
             to
             draw
             them
             to
             be
             perswaded
             of
             the
             certainty
             of
             his
             Ministery
             ,
             as
             being
             very
             unwilling
             that
             a
             defect
             in
             his
             promise
             about
             a
             businesse
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             should
             weaken
             their
             faith
             in
             the
             truth
             that
             he
             delivered
             as
             a
             Minister
             .
             
               
                 As
                 God
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 our
                 Word
                 to
                 you
                 was
                 not
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 nay
                 .
              
            
          
           
             He
             seems
             to
             make
             a
             difference
             between
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             ,
             in
             Civill
             things
             ,
             and
             in
             Divine
             :
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             when
             a
             holy
             man
             speaks
             of
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             speaks
             of
             Divine
             truths
             .
             S.
             Paul
             promised
             to
             come
             to
             them
             ,
             he
             meant
             it
             honestly
             ,
             and
             did
             intend
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             subject
             to
             alteration
             :
             because
             God
             stops
             our
             purposes
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             yea
             ,
             our
             good
             purposes
             many
             times
             .
             Good
             things
             may
             have
             variety
             ,
             one
             good
             thing
             may
             be
             more
             convenient
             then
             another
             .
             And
             the
             cause
             why
             he
             came
             not
             to
             them
             was
             not
             his
             inconstancy
             ,
             but
             their
             unfitnesse
             ;
             it
             was
             from
             their
             corruption
             in
             manners
             ,
             and
             in
             doctrine
             :
             they
             were
             not
             ready
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             after
             ,
             he
             
               came
               not
               to
               spare
               them
            
             :
             they
             were
             unfit
             till
             they
             were
             humbled
             with
             his
             former
             Epistle
             ;
             and
             then
             when
             they
             were
             humbled
             he
             purposed
             to
             come
             .
             But
             now
             in
             Divine
             truths
             ,
             what
             things
             he
             spake
             to
             them
             concerning
             grace
             ,
             and
             glory
             ,
             that
             was
             certain
             ,
             
               Our
               word
               to
               you
               was
               not
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               .
            
          
           
             A
             question
             may
             be
             moved
             briefly
             ,
             how
             S.
             Paul
             could
             be
             deceived
             in
             his
             journey
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             his
             doctrine
             ;
             being
             so
             good
             a
             man
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             
             God
             ,
             how
             could
             he
             promise
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             yet
             did
             not
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             the
             difference
             is
             much
             between
             these
             two
             .
             S.
             Paul
             had
             three
             persons
             on
             him
             .
             
             
               
               
                 
                   He
                   was
                   a
                
                 
                   Man.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Christian
                   man.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   an
                
                 
                   Apostle
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             As
             a
             man
             ,
             he
             was
             subject
             to
             all
             things
             that
             men
             are
             subject
             unto
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             desired
             in
             truth
             of
             heart
             to
             come
             and
             visit
             his
             friends
             ;
             he
             purposed
             a
             journey
             ,
             with
             a
             reservation
             that
             God
             might
             hinder
             him
             :
             and
             so
             as
             a
             man
             he
             might
             have
             a
             yea
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             purpose
             to
             do
             a
             thing
             ;
             and
             afterward
             a
             nay
             ,
             upon
             the
             uncertain
             event
             of
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             :
             so
             as
             a
             man
             he
             purposed
             to
             come
             .
             Nay
             ,
             as
             a
             holy
             man
             he
             purposed
             a
             journey
             to
             a
             good
             purpose
             ,
             to
             stablish
             them
             :
             but
             with
             a
             reservation
             ,
             if
             God
             permit
             ;
             God
             might
             stop
             his
             journey
             .
             But
             as
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             he
             taught
             other
             things
             ,
             then
             speaking
             of
             journeys
             ;
             that
             he
             spake
             of
             onely
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             holy
             man
             ,
             alway
             supposing
             the
             condition
             of
             humane
             things
             ,
             and
             under
             permission
             ,
             if
             God
             permit
             .
             But
             as
             an
             Apostle
             he
             was
             not
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             ,
             there
             he
             was
             certain
             .
             As
             an
             Apostle
             he
             spake
             Divine
             truths
             ,
             and
             was
             guided
             infallibly
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             he
             delivered
             truths
             without
             all
             conditions
             ,
             and
             exceptions
             :
             as
             an
             Apostle
             he
             did
             not
             admit
             of
             any
             such
             uncertainty
             .
             There
             is
             an
             eminency
             ,
             and
             excellency
             in
             Divine
             truth
             ,
             it
             is
             stable
             ,
             and
             firm
             ,
             and
             not
             subject
             to
             variety
             ,
             and
             inconstancy
             :
             so
             his
             doctrine
             as
             an
             Apostle
             was
             alwayes
             yea
             .
          
           
             For
             his
             journey
             ,
             and
             coming
             to
             them
             ,
             he
             promised
             his
             journey
             in
             
               veritate
               propositi
            
             ,
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             a
             good
             purpose
             of
             a
             friend
             :
             but
             as
             he
             spake
             of
             Divine
             truths
             ,
             he
             spake
             of
             them
             in
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             Divine
             Spirit
             :
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             he
             spake
             in
             the
             certainty
             of
             truth
             ;
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             affection
             .
             As
             a
             man
             ,
             he
             spake
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             a
             good
             affection
             he
             bare
             to
             them
             ;
             but
             as
             an
             Apostle
             he
             spake
             in
             the
             certainty
             of
             Divine
             truth
             .
          
           
             And
             you
             must
             know
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             as
             he
             used
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             excellent
             
             men
             to
             write
             his
             book
             ,
             to
             write
             the
             VVord
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             Pen-men
             ,
             yet
             he
             hindred
             them
             not
             to
             be
             men
             .
             As
             he
             hinders
             not
             godly
             men
             to
             be
             men
             ,
             but
             at
             once
             they
             may
             be
             Saints
             ,
             and
             men
             ;
             so
             Saint
             Paul
             as
             a
             good
             man
             desired
             to
             see
             them
             ,
             with
             a
             reservation
             :
             but
             as
             an
             Apostle
             he
             was
             guided
             by
             a
             certain
             infallible
             assistance
             of
             Divine
             truth
             .
          
           
             Nathan
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             a
             man
             gave
             David
             liberty
             to
             build
             the
             Temple
             ,
             he
             was
             over-shot
             in
             it
             something
             :
             but
             then
             he
             goes
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             consults
             with
             him
             ,
             whether
             he
             should
             ,
             or
             no
             ;
             and
             then
             Nathan
             gives
             David
             another
             advice
             .
          
           
             So
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             men
             they
             might
             be
             alterable
             without
             sin
             :
             For
             God
             will
             allow
             men
             to
             be
             men
             ,
             and
             subject
             to
             mistakes
             .
             For
             Nescience
             ,
             not
             knowing
             the
             possibility
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             is
             no
             sin
             in
             man
             ;
             
             because
             it
             is
             an
             unavoidable
             infirmity
             .
             So
             that
             S.
             Paul
             as
             his
             usuall
             manner
             is
             in
             promising
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             things
             of
             that
             nature
             he
             promiseth
             them
             under
             reservation
             ,
             and
             permission
             ,
             if
             God
             permit
             ,
             if
             God
             will
             :
             and
             he
             doth
             not
             sin
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             frustrate
             of
             his
             intention
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             the
             onely
             part
             of
             a
             wise
             man
             to
             divine
             what
             will
             be
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             had
             not
             providence
             to
             see
             whether
             his
             journey
             should
             be
             crossed
             or
             no
             :
             but
             out
             of
             a
             Christian
             intention
             ,
             he
             resolved
             to
             come
             ,
             if
             God
             did
             not
             crosse
             him
             ;
             that
             was
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             man.
             But
             as
             an
             Apostle
             his
             doctrine
             was
             without
             ifs
             ,
             and
             ands
             ,
             without
             exception
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             
               if
               God
               permit
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             No
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               As
               God
               is
               true
               ,
               our
               word
               to
               you
               was
               not
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               .
            
             So
             in
             the
             
             Apostles
             we
             must
             consider
             a
             difference
             of
             Divine
             truths
             that
             they
             delivered
             as
             Apostles
             ,
             from
             those
             things
             that
             they
             purposed
             as
             men
             ,
             and
             as
             holy
             men
             ,
             those
             were
             subject
             to
             be
             crost
             ,
             and
             without
             sin
             too
             .
             For
             God
             will
             have
             men
             
             to
             be
             men
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             variable
             creatures
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             cannot
             promise
             themselves
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             any
             certain
             thing
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             Gods
             prerogative
             to
             know
             things
             to
             come
             :
             we
             may
             know
             them
             by
             their
             causes
             ,
             we
             may
             know
             when
             there
             will
             be
             an
             eclipse
             a
             hundred
             yeares
             hence
             :
             but
             to
             know
             what
             weather
             there
             shall
             be
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             know
             the
             eclipse
             ,
             we
             cannot
             :
             because
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             cause
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             God
             will
             have
             men
             to
             be
             men
             .
             S.
             Paul
             may
             promise
             holily
             ,
             with
             a
             reservation
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             holy
             man
             ,
             and
             without
             sin
             too
             ;
             but
             as
             an
             Apostle
             in
             his
             doctrine
             he
             was
             not
             so
             :
             but
             
               as
               God
               is
               true
               ,
               our
               word
               to
               you
               was
               not
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               ,
            
             but
             constant
             as
             God
             himself
             ;
             that
             shall
             suffice
             to
             satisfie
             that
             .
             Therefore
             S.
             Paul
             makes
             the
             difference
             ,
             I
             promised
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             I
             did
             not
             :
             but
             
               as
               God
               is
               true
               ,
               our
               word
               to
               you
               was
               not
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               .
            
          
           
             Our
             voyage
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             reference
             we
             have
             to
             a
             better
             life
             stands
             
             not
             on
             uncertainties
             ,
             as
             the
             things
             here
             in
             this
             world
             .
             Saint
             Paul's
             journey
             to
             Corinth
             might
             be
             frustrate
             ;
             but
             S.
             Paul
             had
             another
             course
             to
             heaven
             :
             his
             religious
             course
             stood
             not
             on
             uncertainties
             :
             whatsoever
             he
             taught
             in
             a
             Religious
             course
             ,
             it
             was
             yea
             ;
             as
             he
             saith
             in
             the
             next
             Verse
             ,
             Christ
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               whom
               we
               preach
               ,
               was
               not
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               ,
               but
               yea
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             infallibly
             true
             ,
             perpetually
             true
             ,
             necessarily
             ,
             eternally
             true
             .
             
               
                 As
                 God
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 our
                 word
                 to
                 you
                 was
                 not
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 nay
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Saint
             Paul
             labours
             to
             stablish
             them
             therefore
             in
             a
             good
             conceit
             of
             his
             
             Ministery
             ;
             and
             that
             made
             him
             indeed
             so
             much
             decline
             the
             suspition
             of
             inconstancy
             in
             other
             things
             :
             Because
             carnal
             men
             are
             prone
             to
             think
             a
             man
             in
             his
             calling
             ,
             even
             a
             Preacher
             in
             his
             doctrine
             to
             be
             unconstant
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             so
             in
             his
             common
             course
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Paul
             knew
             their
             corruption
             was
             such
             ,
             that
             from
             a
             suspition
             of
             lightnesse
             in
             his
             carriage
             and
             common
             course
             ,
             they
             would
             rise
             to
             a
             suspition
             of
             his
             doctrine
             :
             therefore
             he
             was
             so
             curious
             to
             avoid
             the
             imputation
             of
             lightnesse
             in
             his
             journey
             ;
             because
             he
             would
             avoid
             any
             imputation
             of
             lightnesse
             in
             his
             doctrine
             .
             That
             is
             it
             which
             he
             more
             aimes
             at
             ,
             he
             stands
             not
             on
             the
             imputation
             of
             lightnesse
             in
             his
             journey
             ,
             or
             such
             matters
             ;
             but
             he
             knew
             
             the
             corruption
             of
             men
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             man
             fail
             in
             common
             things
             ,
             presently
             they
             think
             he
             is
             so
             in
             his
             calling
             .
             Full
             of
             false
             surmises
             ,
             and
             suspitions
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             ;
             and
             as
             a
             man
             is
             once
             ;
             they
             gather
             him
             to
             be
             so
             alway
             :
             therefore
             he
             deceiving
             them
             in
             not
             coming
             ,
             they
             might
             think
             he
             would
             do
             so
             at
             other
             times
             too
             ;
             that
             makes
             the
             Apostle
             labour
             to
             clear
             himself
             ,
             but
             especially
             his
             doctrine
             from
             all
             suspition
             .
             
               
                 As
                 God
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 our
                 word
                 to
                 you
                 was
                 not
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 nay
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Here
             is
             a
             truth
             :
          
           
             And
             the
             seal
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             His
             averring
             the
             truth
             is
             this
             ,
             
               Our
               word
               ,
               our
               preaching
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             margin
             :
             
               Our
               word
            
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             unfolded
             ,
             it
             
               was
               not
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               ,
            
             it
             was
             not
             uncertain
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             proof
             ,
             and
             seal
             of
             it
             ,
             
               God
               is
               true
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Original
             ,
             which
             is
             made
             up
             in
             the
             English
             tongue
             ,
             
               As
               God
               is
               true
            
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             our
             translation
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             Original
             it
             is
             ,
             
               God
               is
               true
            
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             is
             true
             and
             constant
             ,
             and
             faithful
             ,
             so
             our
             word
             is
             constant
             ,
             and
             faithfull
             ,
             you
             may
             build
             on
             it
             :
             
               As
               God
               is
               true
            
             ,
             as
             God
             is
             to
             be
             credited
             ,
             and
             believed
             ,
             so
             my
             word
             to
             you
             is
             to
             be
             credited
             as
             yea
             ,
             as
             a
             certain
             doctrine
             that
             is
             not
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             .
             It
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             an
             oath
             .
             
               
               
                 As
                 God
                 is
                 true
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             holy
             Apostle
             here
             seales
             it
             with
             an
             oath
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             an
             Oath
             ?
             
          
           
             An
             oath
             is
             a
             Religious
             calling
             of
             God
             to
             witnesse
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             a
             Judge
             in
             doubtfull
             things
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             in
             doubtful
             things
             a
             calling
             of
             God
             to
             be
             a
             witnesse
             of
             the
             truth
             we
             speak
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             revenger
             if
             we
             speak
             not
             true
             .
             It
             is
             to
             call
             God
             to
             witnesse
             ,
             and
             to
             judge
             ,
             to
             makes
             him
             
               testis
               ,
               &
               vindex
            
             .
             S.
             Paul
             here
             calls
             God
             to
             witnesse
             ,
             
               God
               is
               true
            
             ,
             and
             as
             verily
             as
             he
             is
             true
             ,
             
               our
               Word
               to
               you
               was
               not
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               .
            
          
           
             You
             know
             oathes
             are
             either
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             assertory
             ,
             to
             aver
             a
             thing
             :
             Or
             promissorie
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             to
             do
             this
             or
             that
             :
             and
             they
             are
             either
             imposed
             ,
             
             or
             voluntary
             .
             Now
             this
             is
             an
             assertorie
             oath
             ,
             not
             a
             promissorie
             :
             he
             avers
             ,
             and
             avoucheth
             peremptorily
             ,
             that
             as
             God
             is
             true
             ,
             his
             Word
             to
             them
             was
             not
             
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
            
             ,
             but
             yea
             .
             And
             it
             was
             a
             voluntary
             oath
             :
             for
             no
             body
             exacted
             it
             of
             him
             ;
             but
             he
             saw
             there
             was
             a
             necessity
             to
             stablish
             them
             in
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             doctrine
             he
             taught
             ,
             to
             seal
             it
             with
             an
             oath
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             as
             well
             doubt
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             of
             his
             doctrine
             ;
             
               As
               God
               is
               true
               ,
               my
               word
               is
               true
               .
            
          
           
             Jeremy
             the
             Prophet
             hath
             three
             conditions
             of
             an
             oath
             ,
             Jer.
             4.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             
               It
               must
               be
            
             
             
               in
               truth
               ,
               in
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               in
               Judgment
               .
            
          
           
             In
             truth
             ,
             we
             must
             speak
             ,
             and
             swear
             true
             things
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             judgment
             ,
             necessary
             things
             ,
             with
             discretion
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             Now
             S.
             Paul
             observed
             the
             conditions
             wondrous
             well
             here
             .
             For
             S.
             Paul
             doth
             it
             in
             a
             true
             matter
             ;
             and
             in
             judgment
             :
             for
             he
             was
             forced
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             An
             oath
             is
             never
             good
             but
             when
             it
             is
             necessary
             ;
             not
             to
             seal
             up
             every
             idle
             
             discourse
             ;
             as
             if
             men
             would
             make
             every
             thing
             they
             say
             to
             be
             as
             true
             as
             an
             oath
             .
             Indeed
             the
             life
             of
             a
             man
             should
             be
             an
             oath
             :
             the
             life
             of
             an
             honest
             man
             is
             an
             oath
             ,
             as
             true
             :
             but
             we
             must
             not
             call
             God
             to
             question
             for
             every
             idle
             impertinent
             thing
             ;
             S.
             Paul
             saw
             it
             necessary
             to
             call
             God
             to
             witnesse
             it
             was
             true
             ,
             and
             necessary
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             enter
             into
             a
             large
             discourse
             of
             an
             oath
             ,
             because
             afterward
             I
             shall
             have
             better
             occasion
             to
             speak
             of
             it
             .
             Onely
             thus
             much
             at
             this
             time
             :
             S.
             Paul
             here
             useth
             it
             ,
             he
             thinks
             it
             to
             be
             necessary
             ,
             to
             establish
             their
             minds
             the
             better
             in
             his
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             conceit
             of
             it
             that
             it
             was
             constant
             .
             
               God
               is
               true
               ,
               our
               word
               to
               you
               was
               not
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               .
            
          
           
             Therefore
             in
             such
             a
             case
             we
             may
             not
             make
             scruple
             of
             an
             oath
             ;
             If
             it
             be
             
          
           
             
               In
            
             
               
                 
                   Charity
                   .
                
                 
                   Piety
                   .
                
                 
                   Necessity
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             In
             Charity
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             controversie
             of
             Civil
             life
             .
          
           
             In
             Piety
             ,
             to
             establish
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             matters
             of
             Necessity
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             determined
             otherwise
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             scruple
             to
             be
             made
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             where
             we
             are
             bid
             not
             to
             swear
             at
             all
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             in
             ordinary
             course
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             swear
             by
             creatures
             :
             but
             if
             we
             do
             swear
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             Gods
             service
             ,
             
             we
             must
             swear
             by
             him
             .
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             a
             service
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             good
             purpose
             ,
             when
             Christians
             swear
             to
             stablish
             ,
             and
             determine
             truths
             that
             otherwise
             are
             doubtfull
             ,
          
           
           
             They
             were
             doubtfull
             of
             S.
             Paul's
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             his
             person
             ;
             saith
             he
             ,
             To
             put
             you
             out
             of
             doubt
             of
             the
             truth
             I
             speak
             to
             you
             ,
             I
             dare
             call
             God
             to
             witnesse
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             sound
             .
             The
             Apostle
             doth
             so
             once
             after
             in
             this
             Chapter
             ,
             therefore
             I
             reserve
             the
             further
             handling
             of
             an
             oath
             to
             verse
             23.
             because
             the
             word
             there
             is
             more
             infallible
             ,
             
               I
               call
               God
               to
               record
               upon
               my
               soul
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             I
             observe
             hence
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             
               
                 The
                 believing
                 that
                 Gods
                 Word
                 is
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 
                 great
                 consequence
                 .
              
            
          
           
             It
             is
             of
             great
             consequence
             ,
             for
             Gods
             people
             that
             look
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             to
             be
             stablished
             in
             their
             opinion
             ,
             and
             judgment
             of
             Divine
             truth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             and
             not
             flexible
             and
             mutable
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             wills
             ,
             and
             conceits
             ,
             and
             dispositions
             ,
             but
             is
             yea
             ,
             alway
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             God
             himself
             ,
             the
             Authour
             of
             it
             .
             For
             laying
             this
             for
             a
             ground
             that
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             S.
             Paul
             takes
             God
             to
             witnesse
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             enterpose
             an
             oath
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             consequence
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             consequence
             to
             be
             setled
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             Divine
             truth
             ,
             unalterable
             ,
             and
             unchangeable
             .
          
           
             An
             oath
             is
             never
             good
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             but
             when
             it
             is
             necessary
             .
             It
             must
             not
             onely
             be
             in
             truth
             ,
             but
             there
             must
             be
             a
             necessity
             .
             It
             must
             not
             only
             be
             taken
             in
             righteousnesse
             ,
             but
             in
             judgment
             ,
             a
             man
             must
             do
             it
             in
             discretion
             ;
             when
             the
             thing
             is
             not
             determinable
             any
             other
             way
             :
             Therefore
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             consequence
             ,
             that
             men
             take
             the
             Word
             of
             truth
             not
             to
             be
             as
             the
             Oracles
             of
             Apollo
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Devill
             ,
             true
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             false
             another
             .
             The
             Devil
             would
             escape
             the
             imputation
             of
             a
             lie
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             a
             liar
             :
             but
             Gods
             Oracles
             be
             Divine
             ,
             they
             be
             yea
             :
             And
             it
             is
             good
             that
             we
             think
             them
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             to
             be
             constant
             ,
             undoubted
             ,
             certain
             ,
             and
             unmovable
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             seales
             it
             with
             an
             oath
             :
             he
             would
             not
             seal
             a
             slight
             truth
             by
             an
             oath
             ,
             but
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               As
               God
               is
               true
               ,
               our
               word
               to
               you
               was
               not
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             Saint
             Paul
             saw
             a
             disposition
             in
             them
             to
             suspect
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             indeed
             we
             are
             proner
             to
             believe
             the
             lies
             of
             our
             own
             hearts
             ,
             and
             the
             suggestions
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             the
             counsell
             of
             Politicians
             ,
             of
             carnall
             friends
             ,
             then
             to
             believe
             God
             himself
             .
             Therefore
             partly
             for
             the
             indisposition
             in
             us
             ;
             and
             partly
             for
             the
             great
             exigence
             ,
             and
             necessity
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             to
             believe
             that
             Gods
             Word
             is
             his
             Word
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             truth
             ,
             he
             seales
             it
             with
             an
             oath
             ,
             
               God
               is
               true
            
             :
             It
             is
             a
             point
             of
             great
             consequence
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             God
             can
             have
             no
             service
             else
             ,
             and
             we
             can
             have
             no
             comfort
             .
             
          
           
             If
             we
             do
             not
             believe
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             to
             be
             undoubtedly
             true
             ,
             in
             great
             temptations
             ,
             and
             assaults
             ,
             what
             armour
             of
             proof
             shall
             we
             have
             ?
             we
             can
             have
             no
             comfort
             ,
             nor
             grace
             :
             For
             sometimes
             subtile
             ,
             and
             strong
             temptations
             to
             evill
             come
             ,
             if
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             be
             not
             more
             undoubted
             to
             me
             ,
             then
             the
             present
             profit
             ,
             or
             pleasure
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             :
             if
             the
             temptation
             be
             ready
             ,
             and
             I
             be
             not
             built
             on
             ,
             and
             settled
             on
             some
             grounded
             truth
             that
             I
             know
             to
             be
             true
             as
             God
             is
             true
             ;
             when
             the
             temptation
             is
             strong
             ,
             and
             our
             faith
             weak
             ,
             where
             are
             we
             ?
             a
             man
             presently
             yields
             to
             base
             lusts
             and
             temptations
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             in
             matter
             of
             danger
             ,
             and
             despair
             ;
             when
             a
             man
             is
             tempted
             to
             despair
             ,
             
             if
             he
             cannot
             build
             on
             this
             ,
             
               God
               is
               true
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Word
             is
             as
             true
             as
             himself
             ,
             he
             will
             
               not
               the
               death
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
            
             &c.
             here
             a
             man
             is
             swallowed
             up
             .
          
           
           
             It
             is
             no
             matter
             how
             strong
             the
             foundation
             be
             ,
             if
             the
             building
             on
             that
             foundation
             be
             weak
             .
             If
             a
             strong
             man
             stand
             in
             a
             slippery
             place
             ,
             down
             he
             falls
             ;
             if
             a
             man
             stand
             slippery
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             weak
             standing
             on
             a
             strong
             place
             ,
             on
             a
             strong
             foundation
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             a
             weak
             building
             on
             a
             strong
             foundation
             ,
             he
             shall
             soon
             be
             cast
             off
             .
             So
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             true
             in
             it self
             :
             but
             if
             we
             be
             not
             perswaded
             so
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             infallibly
             true
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             alway
             yea
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             shaken
             with
             temptations
             .
             When
             we
             are
             tempted
             to
             sin
             ,
             the
             temptation
             is
             present
             ,
             we
             are
             sure
             of
             the
             temptation
             :
             if
             we
             be
             not
             more
             sure
             of
             somewhat
             against
             the
             temptation
             ,
             somewhat
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             to
             beat
             back
             the
             darts
             of
             Satan
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             tempted
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             despair
             for
             sin
             ,
             down
             we
             go
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             infinite
             consequence
             to
             be
             perswaded
             of
             Divine
             truth
             .
          
           
             What
             makes
             many
             as
             they
             are
             in
             courses
             that
             are
             corrupt
             in
             their
             callings
             ?
             nothing
             but
             this
             ,
             they
             stagger
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             true
             or
             no
             that
             there
             
             shall
             be
             a
             Judgment
             :
             they
             stagger
             whether
             it
             be
             true
             or
             no
             that
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             :
             if
             they
             were
             perswaded
             that
             it
             were
             yea
             ,
             as
             true
             as
             God
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
             as
             true
             as
             they
             have
             soules
             ,
             so
             their
             soules
             must
             be
             called
             to
             Judgment
             for
             that
             they
             speak
             ,
             and
             do
             ;
             would
             they
             do
             as
             they
             do
             ?
             Therefore
             S.
             Paul
             stablisheth
             them
             by
             an
             oath
             ,
             
               God
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               as
               God
               is
               true
               ,
               our
               Word
               to
               you
               was
               not
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               .
            
          
           
             Therefore
             take
             in
             good
             part
             with
             thankfulnesse
             the
             means
             that
             God
             hath
             ordained
             to
             strengthen
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             assurance
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             
             Promises
             of
             God.
             Therefore
             he
             hath
             appointed
             the
             Sacrament
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             I
             say
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             so
             strengthened
             as
             the
             soul
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             if
             he
             give
             himself
             to
             Gods
             truth
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             it
             .
             For
             if
             we
             will
             believe
             God
             ,
             we
             have
             his
             promise
             ,
             That
             
               Whosoever
               believes
               in
               Christ
               shall
               not
               perish
               ,
               but
               have
               everlasting
               life
            
             ;
             rich
             promises
             ,
             precious
             promises
             ,
             as
             the
             Scripture
             calls
             them
             .
             We
             have
             not
             onely
             promises
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             sealed
             with
             an
             oath
             :
             Now
             an
             oath
             is
             an
             unchangeable
             thing
             ,
             Heb.
             9.
             16.
             we
             have
             promises
             ,
             and
             oath
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             have
             
               strong
               consolation
            
             ;
             whatsoever
             might
             secure
             man
             we
             have
             .
             Besides
             his
             oath
             we
             have
             his
             seal
             ,
             his
             Sacrament
             .
             It
             was
             his
             love
             to
             condescend
             to
             make
             any
             Covenant
             with
             sinfull
             creatures
             ,
             that
             upon
             any
             terms
             he
             would
             give
             them
             life
             everlasting
             .
             It
             was
             a
             higher
             degree
             of
             love
             to
             set
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             foundation
             of
             this
             peace
             ,
             and
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             now
             God
             and
             we
             may
             be
             at
             peace
             with
             satisfaction
             to
             Divine
             Justice
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             peace
             between
             God
             and
             us
             :
             Now
             God
             may
             be
             mercifull
             without
             wrong
             ,
             without
             impeachment
             to
             his
             Justice
             ;
             that
             is
             a
             higher
             degree
             of
             mercy
             ,
             to
             enter
             into
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             .
             And
             then
             it
             is
             a
             higher
             degree
             then
             that
             to
             secure
             us
             of
             the
             Covenant
             that
             Christ
             is
             ours
             ,
             to
             seal
             the
             Word
             with
             an
             oath
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Sacrament
             which
             is
             the
             seal
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             what
             could
             God
             do
             more
             ?
          
           
             What
             a
             horrible
             sin
             therefore
             is
             unbelief
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             tremble
             at
             ,
             to
             call
             Gods
             love
             ,
             and
             truth
             in
             question
             !
             But
             yet
             we
             are
             prone
             to
             it
             ;
             or
             else
             why
             did
             Christ
             ordain
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             strengthen
             and
             stablish
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             to
             confirm
             us
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             knew
             our
             propensenesse
             to
             unbelief
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             time
             of
             ease
             and
             prosperity
             ,
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             think
             ,
             God
             is
             merciful
             ,
             and
             Christ
             died
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             time
             of
             temptation
             ,
             all
             is
             little
             enough
             to
             shore
             and
             prop
             up
             the
             faith
             of
             a
             drooping
             Christian.
             Therefore
             God
             out
             of
             heavenly
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             us
             hath
             appointed
             these
             Ordinances
             for
             the
             strengthening
             
             of
             our
             faith
             .
             And
             all
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             unlesse
             our
             faith
             be
             strong
             in
             the
             Promises
             ;
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             takes
             an
             oath
             ,
             to
             build
             them
             on
             the
             Promises
             he
             taught
             them
             .
             And
             so
             all
             is
             little
             enough
             ,
             oath
             ,
             and
             promises
             ,
             and
             seal
             ,
             &c.
             
             Therefore
             we
             should
             with
             all
             reverence
             attend
             upon
             Gods
             Ordinances
             ,
             for
             the
             strengthening
             of
             our
             faith
             .
             But
             to
             come
             to
             the
             words
             themselves
             .
             
               
                 As
                 God
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 our
                 word
                 to
                 you
                 was
                 not
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 nay
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Take
             the
             words
             out
             of
             the
             form
             of
             an
             oath
             ,
             and
             the
             Proposition
             is
             ,
             That
             
               
                 God
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 faithfull
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             In
             this
             link
             of
             the
             sentence
             ,
             
               God
               is
               true
            
             ;
             First
             it
             is
             true
             that
             God
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             truly
             God
             ,
             his
             nature
             is
             true
             ,
             his
             properties
             true
             .
             Likewise
             God
             is
             true
             and
             faithfull
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             his
             nature
             ,
             and
             properties
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             free
             decrees
             ,
             in
             the
             things
             that
             freely
             come
             from
             him
             .
             It
             was
             free
             for
             him
             to
             make
             promises
             of
             salvation
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             free
             for
             him
             to
             make
             a
             world
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             whether
             he
             would
             redeem
             mankind
             ,
             or
             no
             :
             but
             when
             he
             had
             promised
             ,
             except
             he
             should
             deny
             himself
             ,
             and
             his
             truth
             ,
             he
             must
             send
             Christ.
             So
             in
             all
             the
             free
             promises
             of
             forgivenesse
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             life
             everlasting
             by
             Christ
             ,
             if
             we
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             we
             say
             they
             are
             certainly
             true
             ,
             because
             God
             that
             is
             true
             hath
             promised
             :
             God
             is
             true
             in
             his
             Nature
             ,
             and
             true
             in
             his
             free
             Promises
             ,
             and
             threatnings
             ;
             he
             is
             true
             in
             his
             works
             ,
             true
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             every
             way
             true
             .
             He
             is
             true
             in
             his
             nature
             ,
             all
             is
             true
             within
             him
             ,
             and
             without
             him
             :
             if
             any
             thing
             could
             change
             him
             from
             within
             ,
             he
             were
             not
             himself
             ,
             he
             were
             not
             God.
             And
             from
             without
             there
             is
             nothing
             can
             change
             him
             :
             for
             there
             is
             nothing
             stronger
             then
             God.
             God
             is
             true
             in
             all
             his
             purposes
             ,
             true
             in
             his
             free
             and
             voluntary
             decrees
             .
             It
             was
             free
             for
             him
             to
             decree
             ,
             but
             having
             decreed
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             performing
             ;
             it
             is
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             his
             nature
             as
             he
             is
             God.
             He
             is
             true
             in
             his
             free
             decrees
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             free
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             event
             ,
             but
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             Original
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ;
             he
             might
             have
             made
             a
             world
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             have
             redeemed
             mankind
             ,
             or
             no
             :
             but
             having
             made
             these
             decrees
             ,
             of
             necessity
             as
             he
             is
             God
             he
             must
             be
             true
             in
             his
             free
             decrees
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             subordination
             of
             truths
             ,
             whereof
             one
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             Now
             all
             depends
             upon
             this
             grand
             truth
             ,
             
               God
               is
            
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             first
             truth
             that
             ever
             was
             of
             all
             truths
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             such
             an
             excellency
             as
             God
             ,
             the
             Authour
             of
             all
             things
             in
             nature
             ,
             the
             Authour
             of
             all
             things
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             glory
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             prove
             this
             fundamental
             truth
             ,
             this
             Truth
             of
             truths
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             :
             It
             infers
             all
             other
             truths
             .
             For
             grant
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             must
             needs
             grant
             that
             that
             followes
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             as
             a
             God
             should
             be
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             unchangeable
             ,
             eternal
             ,
             immutable
             ,
             almighty
             ,
             al-sufficient
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             blessed
             attributes
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             authour
             of
             all
             good
             in
             the
             creature
             ,
             that
             must
             needs
             follow
             ,
             God
             is
             the
             first
             truth
             :
             and
             then
             God
             is
             so
             and
             so
             as
             becomes
             a
             God.
             And
             then
             this
             must
             follow
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             a
             God
             immutable
             ,
             and
             unchangeable
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             so
             in
             all
             the
             manifestations
             that
             come
             from
             him
             ,
             in
             his
             free
             decrees
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             outward
             manifestations
             by
             promises
             ,
             and
             threatnings
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             ;
             and
             therefore
             God
             is
             true
             immutably
             ,
             and
             unchangeably
             true
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             were
             not
             God
             ;
             he
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             and
             be
             God.
             A
             man
             may
             say
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             liar
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             may
             be
             a
             man
             :
             a
             man
             may
             be
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             unconstant
             ,
             and
             changeable
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             a
             creature
             :
             but
             to
             say
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             is
             to
             say
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             God
             :
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             his
             nature
             he
             
             must
             be
             true
             .
             It
             is
             not
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             he
             may
             be
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             liar
             :
             
               Every
               man
               is
               a
               liar
            
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             not
             of
             the
             essence
             of
             man
             to
             be
             true
             :
             but
             God
             is
             true
             out
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             nature
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             God
             if
             he
             be
             not
             true
             ;
             because
             God
             cannot
             deny
             himself
             .
             Man
             is
             changeable
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             a
             creature
             ,
             as
             Damascen's
             speech
             is
             ,
             All
             things
             created
             are
             mutable
             ,
             and
             man
             as
             a
             creature
             is
             changeable
             :
             a
             man
             therefore
             may
             be
             alterable
             ,
             and
             false
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             man
             ;
             but
             God
             cannot
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             be
             God.
             
          
           
             It
             will
             be
             objected
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             threatned
             oft
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             performed
             :
             as
             we
             see
             in
             the
             Ninivetes
             ,
             and
             Hezekias
             in
             his
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             many
             
             others
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             answer
             is
             easie
             ,
             God
             is
             true
             in
             all
             these
             :
             for
             Gods
             Promises
             that
             come
             from
             his
             truth
             ;
             they
             are
             either
             absolute
             ,
             or
             conditional
             .
             The
             absolute
             
             are
             those
             that
             have
             nothing
             annexed
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             shall
             certainly
             be
             .
             As
             God
             would
             have
             sent
             Christ
             without
             all
             conditions
             ,
             Christ
             should
             have
             come
             without
             all
             peradventure
             as
             we
             say
             .
             But
             now
             some
             promises
             have
             conditions
             annexed
             to
             them
             :
             if
             a
             Nation
             repent
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             God
             will
             repent
             of
             the
             evill
             he
             hath
             threatned
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Jeremy
             .
             Now
             those
             threatenings
             that
             are
             on
             condition
             of
             repentance
             ,
             if
             the
             condition
             be
             performed
             ,
             the
             sentence
             is
             reversed
             .
             All
             the
             Promises
             are
             made
             with
             exception
             of
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             all
             must
             suffer
             before
             they
             come
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             be
             glorified
             :
             Now
             all
             the
             Promises
             with
             the
             exception
             of
             the
             Crosse
             are
             conditional
             .
             So
             God
             is
             true
             both
             in
             his
             absolute
             Promises
             that
             are
             made
             without
             condition
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             true
             in
             his
             conditional
             Promises
             ;
             because
             where
             he
             performs
             the
             condition
             ,
             he
             will
             perform
             likewise
             that
             that
             is
             tied
             to
             the
             condition
             :
             he
             changeth
             his
             sentence
             sometimes
             ,
             and
             his
             threatening
             ,
             but
             not
             his
             decree
             :
             for
             his
             purpose
             and
             decree
             is
             to
             forgive
             and
             reverse
             the
             sentence
             ,
             if
             we
             repent
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             clear
             truth
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             true
             ,
             unchangeably
             ,
             and
             immutably
             true
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             the
             prime
             truth
             of
             all
             truths
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             true
             .
             As
             we
             say
             of
             the
             heavens
             ,
             unlesse
             the
             heavens
             were
             moved
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             
             no
             motion
             in
             the
             earth
             :
             For
             if
             the
             Sun
             had
             not
             a
             motion
             in
             the
             Zodiack
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             where
             were
             Summer
             and
             Winter
             ?
             If
             he
             had
             not
             his
             course
             ,
             where
             were
             night
             and
             day
             ?
             The
             vicissitude
             and
             entercourse
             of
             all
             earthly
             things
             ?
             If
             the
             heavenly
             motion
             were
             not
             ,
             
               nisi
               moverentur
               ,
               &c.
            
             if
             those
             did
             not
             move
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             move
             ,
             because
             we
             depend
             upon
             that
             .
             So
             unlesse
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             that
             God
             were
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             unchangeably
             true
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             nothing
             true
             in
             the
             world
             :
             for
             all
             truth
             is
             therefore
             true
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             answerable
             to
             that
             exemplar
             truth
             that
             is
             true
             in
             God
             ,
             answerable
             to
             Gods
             conceit
             ,
             and
             decree
             of
             things
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             observe
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             fundamental
             thing
             :
             it
             doth
             wondrously
             stablish
             our
             faith
             in
             Divine
             truths
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             it
             comes
             from
             God
             that
             is
             true
             .
             If
             we
             would
             seek
             for
             evidences
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             then
             we
             must
             go
             within
             us
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             love
             ,
             and
             what
             hope
             ,
             what
             combat
             between
             
             the
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             there
             is
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             look
             for
             any
             thing
             to
             stablish
             our
             faith
             ,
             go
             out
             of
             us
             ,
             consider
             the
             unchangeable
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             whose
             truth
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             God
             as
             God
             creating
             a
             reasonable
             creature
             ,
             he
             must
             give
             him
             some
             revealed
             truth
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             be
             worshipped
             else
             .
             How
             must
             we
             know
             this
             revealed
             truth
             whereby
             he
             will
             be
             worshipped
             by
             the
             reasonable
             creature
             ?
             
             (
             for
             no
             man
             will
             be
             served
             by
             his
             servant
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             )
             how
             shll
             we
             know
             these
             certain
             truths
             ?
             because
             they
             come
             from
             his
             nature
             .
             God
             is
             true
             ;
             and
             as
             God
             is
             true
             :
             
               so
               our
               word
               to
               you
               was
               not
               you
               ,
               and
               way
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             was
             true
             .
             There
             is
             the
             same
             ground
             of
             the
             certainty
             of
             Evangelicall
             truth
             as
             there
             is
             of
             God
             himself
             to
             be
             true
             .
          
           
             To
             add
             a
             little
             further
             in
             the
             Point
             ,
             consider
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             every
             way
             ,
             the
             faithfulnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             signifies
             in
             the
             originall
             ,
             
               as
               God
               is
               faithful
            
             .
             Consider
             what
             relations
             God
             hath
             put
             upon
             him
             in
             his
             divine
             truth
             ,
             how
             he
             will
             be
             thought
             on
             .
             And
             then
             bring
             those
             relations
             to
             his
             nature
             :
             for
             there
             we
             must
             pitch
             at
             last
             .
             What
             is
             he
             to
             us
             ?
             and
             how
             hath
             he
             revealed
             himself
             to
             us
             ?
             Thus
             and
             thus
             .
             What
             is
             he
             in
             his
             nature
             ?
             So
             ,
             and
             so
             :
             and
             there
             we
             must
             rest
             .
          
           
             For
             instance
             ,
             The
             Lord
             hath
             made
             many
             promises
             ,
             who
             is
             it
             that
             hath
             made
             them
             ?
             he
             that
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             unchangably
             true
             :
             there
             the
             soul
             rests
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             God.
             But
             what
             relations
             hath
             he
             put
             upon
             him
             ?
             he
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             Lord
             ,
             and
             a
             Judge
             ,
             and
             a
             Father
             ,
             &c.
             
             
          
           
             Now
             as
             he
             is
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             true
             ,
             therefore
             he
             will
             do
             all
             things
             that
             a
             true
             God
             should
             doe
             ;
             he
             will
             uphold
             his
             creature
             :
             while
             he
             will
             have
             his
             creature
             continue
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             it
             life
             ,
             and
             being
             ,
             and
             motion
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             a
             Lord
             he
             will
             do
             with
             his
             own
             what
             he
             list
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             for
             us
             to
             contend
             with
             him
             why
             he
             will
             do
             this
             or
             that
             ,
             why
             he
             makes
             one
             rich
             ,
             and
             another
             poore
             .
             He
             is
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             a
             true
             Lord
             ;
             therefore
             we
             must
             give
             authority
             to
             this
             true
             Lord.
             
          
           
             And
             then
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Judge
             ,
             he
             corrects
             men
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             rewards
             them
             for
             the
             good
             they
             do
             .
             As
             a
             Judge
             ,
             sometime
             he
             punisheth
             them
             inwardly
             in
             conscience
             ,
             sometimes
             outwardly
             .
             All
             the
             good
             we
             have
             is
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             a
             faithful
             ,
             and
             true
             God
             ;
             therefore
             there
             we
             must
             rest
             .
             He
             is
             a
             true
             Judge
             ,
             he
             
               rewards
               every
               man
               according
               to
               his
               works
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               good
               or
               evill
               .
            
          
           
             And
             so
             in
             the
             relation
             of
             a
             Father
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             true
             Father
             ,
             he
             corrects
             when
             time
             serves
             ,
             he
             rewards
             and
             encourageth
             when
             time
             serves
             ,
             he
             gives
             an
             inheritance
             to
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             hath
             pity
             and
             compassion
             on
             his
             Children
             when
             time
             serves
             ;
             He
             is
             a
             true
             Father
             .
             Other
             fathers
             do
             this
             and
             that
             out
             of
             passion
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             truth
             and
             goodnesse
             :
             but
             he
             doth
             .
             So
             when
             we
             consider
             God
             in
             his
             relations
             ,
             consider
             of
             the
             attribute
             of
             his
             truth
             .
          
           
             All
             truth
             ,
             in
             his
             Word
             comes
             from
             this
             ,
             God
             is
             true
             .
             This
             truth
             is
             sealed
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             our
             truth
             to
             you
             ,
             our
             word
             to
             you
             was
             not
             
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               ,
               uncertain
               :
            
             Gods
             truth
             is
             not
             uncertain
             and
             variable
             .
             There
             is
             no
             shadow
             
               of
               change
               in
               him
            
             ,
             and
             his
             Word
             is
             like
             himself
             .
             We
             say
             usually
             in
             the
             word
             of
             an
             honest
             man
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             something
             ,
             
               In
               verbum
               S●…rdotis
            
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             of
             a
             Priest
             ,
             it
             was
             accounted
             in
             former
             times
             a
             great
             matter
             :
             it
             should
             be
             so
             indeed
             .
             In
             the
             word
             of
             a
             King
             is
             a
             great
             matter
             .
             But
             when
             God
             saith
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             a
             God.
             
               The
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               hath
               spoken
               so
               ,
            
             It
             is
             
               not
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
            
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             flexible
             ,
             and
             doubtful
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             him
             that
             hath
             the
             command
             of
             all
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             VVord
             that
             is
             Lord
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Earth
             .
             Now
             when
             he
             that
             saith
             a
             thing
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             he
             is
             Lord
             of
             his
             own
             Word
             ,
             therefore
             what
             he
             saith
             is
             not
             
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               ,
               uncertain
               :
            
             for
             he
             can
             make
             good
             what
             he
             saith
             .
             There
             is
             the
             same
             ground
             of
             Evangelicall
             truth
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             of
             God
             himself
             to
             be
             true
             .
             I
             will
             speak
             no
             more
             in
             the
             unfolding
             of
             the
             Point
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             that
             God
             is
             true
             .
          
           
           
             Is
             this
             true
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             truth
             it self
             ?
             then
             many
             things
             issue
             from
             hence
             :
             It
             is
             a
             ground
             of
             many
             other
             truths
             :
             It
             was
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             the
             Uses
             that
             S.
             Paul
             makes
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             profitable
             every
             way
             .
             I
             will
             name
             some
             principall
             ,
             to
             avoid
             multiplicity
             in
             a
             plain
             Point
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             his
             Word
             is
             true
             ;
             hereupon
             the
             threatenings
             of
             God
             
             must
             needs
             be
             true
             ,
             even
             as
             true
             as
             God
             himself
             .
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             then
             unlesse
             we
             will
             make
             another
             Scripture
             ,
             another
             Word
             ,
             this
             Word
             is
             yea
             .
             That
             Word
             that
             threatens
             sin
             ,
             that
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             covetous
             ,
             and
             wantons
             shall
             never
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ,
             
               (
               Be
               not
               deceived
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             )
             that
             Word
             is
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             .
             God
             is
             true
             :
             this
             must
             follow
             therefore
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             he
             saith
             is
             true
             ;
             therefore
             his
             threatenings
             are
             true
             .
             It
             is
             a
             truth
             that
             hath
             influence
             into
             all
             other
             truths
             whatsoever
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             prefixed
             here
             by
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             not
             onely
             as
             an
             oath
             ,
             
               As
               Gad
               is
               true
            
             ,
             so
             his
             Word
             is
             not
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             ,
             but
             certain
             :
             but
             I
             say
             it
             hath
             influence
             into
             all
             other
             truths
             whatsoever
             ;
             threatnings
             ,
             promises
             ,
             directions
             ,
             all
             are
             therefore
             true
             ,
             because
             God
             is
             true
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             those
             that
             shuffle
             off
             the
             threatnings
             ,
             and
             think
             they
             shall
             do
             well
             ,
             and
             blesse
             themselves
             ,
             Gods
             wrath
             shall
             smoak
             against
             them
             :
             for
             God
             must
             alter
             his
             nature
             ,
             and
             his
             Word
             must
             be
             altered
             ,
             or
             else
             his
             judgments
             must
             stick
             on
             them
             to
             death
             and
             damnation
             without
             repentance
             .
             If
             God
             should
             not
             be
             avenged
             on
             ordinary
             swearers
             ,
             and
             blasphemers
             ;
             if
             adulterers
             should
             live
             in
             such
             sins
             ,
             and
             ever
             come
             to
             heaven
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             another
             God
             ,
             and
             another
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             this
             hath
             said
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             enter
             into
             heaven
             that
             live
             in
             these
             sins
             .
             If
             it
             be
             true
             as
             God
             is
             true
             ,
             what
             horrible
             Atheisme
             is
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             God
             will
             change
             his
             nature
             ,
             though
             they
             do
             not
             change
             their
             course
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             shall
             alter
             ,
             though
             they
             will
             not
             alter
             ?
             what
             hope
             can
             prophane
             blasphemous
             persons
             have
             that
             make
             but
             a
             trifle
             of
             swearing
             ,
             when
             God
             hath
             said
             they
             shall
             not
             go
             unpunished
             ?
             and
             those
             that
             live
             in
             a
             filthy
             course
             ,
             when
             God
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               Whor
               emongers
               and
               adulterers
               God
               will
               judge
               ?
            
             without
             horrible
             atheisme
             how
             can
             these
             men
             hope
             for
             favour
             from
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             sealed
             his
             Word
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             truth
             it self
             ,
             his
             Word
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             shall
             never
             enter
             into
             heaven
             ?
          
           
             So
             again
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             his
             Word
             thereupon
             is
             not
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             ,
             it
             serves
             to
             comfort
             us
             ,
             many
             wayes
             .
             
          
           
             When
             we
             are
             oppressed
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             sin
             ,
             
               If
               we
               confesse
               our
               sins
               ,
               he
               is
               merciful
               to
               forgive
               our
               sins
               :
            
             he
             that
             is
             true
             hath
             said
             it
             ,
             whose
             Word
             is
             not
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             ,
             but
             yea
             ,
             trust
             to
             it
             .
             If
             we
             doubt
             of
             perseverance
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             :
             he
             that
             hath
             
               begun
               a
               good
               work
               ,
               will
               perfect
               it
               to
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             He
             is
             yea
             ,
             and
             his
             Word
             is
             yea
             ;
             he
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             his
             Word
             is
             true
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             hence
             for
             our
             judgment
             we
             learn
             this
             truth
             ,
             That
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             hath
             the
             same
             ground
             of
             truth
             as
             God
             himself
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             the
             Judge
             
             of
             all
             Controversies
             :
             of
             all
             things
             questionable
             in
             Religion
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             Judge
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             not
             
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               ,
               but
               yea
               ,
            
             and
             
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               as
               God
               is
               true
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             Judge
             of
             this
             controversie
             too
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             The
             question
             between
             the
             Papists
             and
             us
             is
             ,
             whether
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
             whether
             is
             it
             or
             no
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             from
             Apostolical
             testimony
             ,
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               As
               God
               is
               true
            
             ,
             his
             Word
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             true
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             
               All
               Scripture
               is
               given
               by
               inspiration
               .
            
             
             The
             Word
             of
             God
             therefore
             is
             the
             Judge
             of
             all
             Divine
             truths
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             even
             as
             certain
             as
             God
             himself
             .
          
           
             What
             are
             the
             properties
             of
             a
             chief
             Judge
             ?
             
          
           
             He
             must
             be
             true
             without
             errour
             :
             authentical
             without
             appeal
             ,
             such
             as
             can
             from
             himself
             without
             a
             higher
             determine
             .
             He
             must
             be
             infallible
             without
             perill
             of
             errour
             .
             All
             these
             belong
             to
             Gods
             truth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             without
             errour
             ,
             it
             is
             alway
             yea
             .
             And
             then
             it
             is
             authenticall
             ;
             there
             is
             nothing
             higher
             but
             God
             himself
             ,
             whose
             Word
             it
             is
             ;
             and
             it
             hath
             the
             same
             authority
             that
             himself
             hath
             ,
             
               As
               God
               is
               true
            
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             true
             .
             It
             is
             authenticall
             without
             all
             appeal
             ,
             we
             cannot
             go
             higher
             then
             God
             himself
             in
             his
             Word
             .
             We
             cannot
             call
             God
             ,
             or
             Christ
             from
             heaven
             ,
             ;
             he
             hath
             left
             us
             his
             VVord
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             to
             be
             credited
             of
             it self
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             infallibly
             true
             without
             danger
             of
             errour
             ,
             one
             depends
             upon
             another
             ,
             
               As
               God
               is
               true
               ,
               so
               our
               Word
               is
               true
               .
            
             If
             God
             be
             true
             infallibly
             ,
             this
             issues
             by
             consequence
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             the
             Judge
             ,
             and
             infallibly
             true
             without
             danger
             of
             errour
             .
          
           
             Hence
             we
             may
             know
             what
             to
             judge
             of
             that
             Romish
             assertion
             .
             There
             are
             
             no
             other
             Judges
             in
             the
             world
             can
             be
             said
             to
             be
             yea
             alway
             .
          
           
             Councels
             are
             not
             alway
             yea
             ,
             they
             are
             
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
            
             ;
             what
             one
             Councell
             hath
             set
             down
             ,
             another
             hath
             reversed
             .
             In
             the
             Councel
             of
             Basile
             the
             Pope
             was
             above
             the
             Councel
             .
             In
             another
             Councel
             ,
             that
             is
             above
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             So
             one
             Popes
             decrees
             thwart
             another
             .
             The
             Popes
             are
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             ,
             and
             not
             yea
             ;
             for
             many
             hundred
             years
             they
             laboured
             to
             crosse
             and
             thwart
             one
             another
             .
             So
             Councels
             ,
             and
             Popes
             are
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             ,
             and
             not
             alway
             yea
             .
          
           
             Traditions
             of
             the
             Fathers
             are
             
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
            
             ,
             and
             not
             alway
             yea
             ;
             they
             thwart
             themselves
             .
             S.
             Austin
             the
             best
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Church
             is
             most
             chiefly
             beholding
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             he
             was
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             .
             Doth
             he
             not
             retract
             ?
             He
             wrote
             a
             book
             of
             Retractations
             of
             his
             former
             opinions
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             holy
             man.
             That
             which
             is
             the
             Judge
             of
             controversies
             must
             be
             yea
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             infallibly
             true
             ,
             authentically
             true
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             not
             a
             higher
             .
             From
             all
             others
             ,
             from
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             Councels
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             appeal
             to
             Scripture
             ;
             but
             from
             Scripture
             to
             none
             :
             because
             it
             is
             the
             Voice
             ,
             and
             Word
             of
             God.
             All
             things
             else
             are
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             ,
             they
             are
             changeable
             ,
             and
             they
             may
             be
             so
             without
             prejudice
             to
             the
             being
             of
             them
             .
             A
             Councell
             may
             be
             a
             good
             Councel
             ,
             and
             unconstant
             in
             many
             things
             .
             Fathers
             may
             be
             holy
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             uncertain
             :
             it
             is
             onely
             the
             prerogative
             of
             God
             to
             be
             infallible
             like
             himself
             ,
             unchangeable
             in
             his
             nature
             ,
             and
             his
             Word
             is
             like
             himself
             .
          
           
             Hence
             likewise
             issues
             this
             ,
             That
             whatsoever
             agrees
             not
             with
             the
             Word
             of
             
             God
             which
             is
             not
             
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
            
             ,
             is
             false
             and
             naught
             ;
             Therefore
             those
             opinions
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             say
             they
             cannot
             erre
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             yea
             with
             this
             yea
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             not
             yea
             :
             for
             onely
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             
               not
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               ,
               but
               onely
               yea
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             onely
             certain
             ,
             and
             true
             .
             All
             other
             Religions
             that
             are
             not
             Divine
             ,
             are
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             .
             Popery
             is
             not
             grounded
             upon
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             uncertain
             .
             See
             how
             they
             crosse
             many
             wayes
             this
             Word
             of
             God
             that
             is
             alwayes
             yea
             ,
             and
             true
             as
             
             God
             himself
             is
             true
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             yea
             ,
             that
             they
             saw
             no
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             must
             make
             and
             worship
             no
             Image
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             saith
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             nay
             for
             this
             yea
             ;
             they
             will
             make
             Images
             ,
             and
             worship
             them
             ,
             the
             Image
             of
             Mary
             ,
             
             and
             other
             Saints
             .
             Yea
             ,
             (
             saith
             the
             Scripture
             )
             
               drink
               ye
               all
               of
               this
            
             :
             Nay
             ,
             (
             saith
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             )
             they
             have
             a
             nay
             for
             this
             yea
             ,
             only
             the
             Priest
             must
             drink
             the
             wine
             .
             
               Let
               the
               Word
               dwell
               plenteously
               in
               you
               ,
            
             is
             the
             yea
             of
             Scripture
             .
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             a
             nay
             for
             this
             yea
             ,
             it
             is
             dangerous
             for
             the
             people
             to
             read
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             forbidden
             it
             .
             VVe
             must
             pray
             with
             the
             understanding
             as
             well
             as
             with
             a
             good
             affection
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             how
             we
             pray
             ;
             it
             is
             proved
             at
             large
             excellently
             .
             Nay
             ,
             understand
             ,
             or
             not
             understand
             ,
             so
             the
             intention
             be
             good
             ,
             (
             saith
             Rome
             )
             pray
             in
             Latine
             ,
             or
             howsoever
             ,
             there
             is
             their
             nay
             to
             this
             yea
             .
             
               Let
               every
               soul
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               higher
               Powers
               ,
            
             is
             the
             yea
             of
             Gods
             Book
             ,
             therefore
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             and
             whosoever
             :
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             a
             nay
             for
             this
             yea
             ,
             therefore
             their
             doctrine
             is
             bad
             :
             for
             only
             God
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             his
             VVord
             is
             only
             
               not
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               ,
               but
               alway
               yea
               ,
            
             infallible
             ;
             therefore
             that
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             false
             .
             If
             onely
             yea
             be
             true
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             false
             .
          
           
             And
             likewise
             again
             ,
             if
             Gods
             VVord
             be
             not
             
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             unconstant
             ,
             
             then
             whatsoever
             is
             unconstant
             ,
             and
             thwarts
             it self
             in
             contradictions
             ,
             is
             not
             Gods
             VVord
             .
             Popery
             is
             full
             of
             inconstancy
             ,
             full
             of
             contradictions
             to
             it self
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             besides
             inconstancy
             ,
             and
             uncertainty
             ,
             it
             is
             full
             of
             contradictions
             ,
             it
             is
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             :
             for
             a
             body
             to
             be
             in
             many
             places
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             true
             body
             ;
             to
             be
             in
             a
             hundred
             ,
             in
             a
             million
             of
             places
             at
             once
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             have
             Christs
             body
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             here
             is
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             ;
             a
             body
             ,
             and
             no
             body
             ,
             for
             it
             hath
             not
             the
             properties
             and
             quantity
             of
             a
             body
             :
             for
             a
             body
             can
             be
             but
             in
             one
             place
             at
             one
             time
             ;
             here
             is
             
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
            
             .
          
           
             For
             Christ
             to
             be
             a
             perfect
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             yet
             notwithstanding
             to
             need
             the
             help
             of
             other
             Mediatours
             and
             Intercessours
             ,
             here
             is
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             :
             it
             is
             a
             contradiction
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             :
             if
             it
             be
             Roman
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             Catholike
             :
             The
             universal
             Catholick
             Roman
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             much
             as
             the
             universal
             particular
             Church
             :
             it
             is
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             one
             thing
             overturnes
             another
             .
          
           
             The
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             an
             unbloody
             sacrifice
             :
             a
             sacrifice
             is
             the
             killing
             of
             a
             thing
             that
             was
             alive
             ;
             a
             sacrifice
             is
             with
             blood
             :
             the
             offering
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             bread
             ,
             is
             an
             unbloody
             sacrifice
             :
             a
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             sacrifice
             :
             here
             is
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             ,
             a
             contradiction
             .
             So
             that
             besides
             their
             thwarting
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             they
             thwart
             ,
             and
             contradict
             themselves
             in
             their
             fundamentall
             points
             ,
             they
             are
             
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
            
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             they
             are
             full
             of
             uncertainties
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             undoubtedly
             yea
             .
             There
             is
             no
             Papist
             in
             the
             world
             would
             end
             his
             dayes
             so
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             
             drunk
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             advised
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             surprized
             with
             passion
             ,
             if
             he
             do
             not
             forget
             himself
             .
             Come
             to
             a
             Papist
             ,
             and
             ask
             him
             ,
             what
             ?
             are
             the
             main
             points
             of
             Popery
             that
             you
             believe
             ,
             alwayes
             yea
             ?
             Can
             you
             say
             when
             you
             confesse
             your
             sins
             ,
             that
             you
             confesse
             all
             ?
             No
             ;
             can
             you
             then
             say
             then
             you
             have
             a
             perfect
             absolution
             ,
             that
             depends
             upon
             your
             confession
             ?
             No
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             uncertain
             thing
             .
             What
             an
             absutd
             thing
             is
             Popish
             Religion
             ?
             it
             wracks
             the
             conscience
             of
             people
             .
          
           
             Can
             you
             say
             that
             the
             Priest
             intends
             consecration
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
            
             ?
             No
             :
             and
             if
             the
             Priests
             intention
             be
             not
             there
             ,
             then
             Christ
             is
             not
             there
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             are
             Idolaters
             .
             Can
             you
             tell
             certainly
             that
             Transubstantiation
             depends
             upon
             his
             consecration
             ?
             No
             ,
             how
             full
             of
             uncertainties
             ,
             and
             
             contradictions
             is
             Popery
             ?
             you
             cannot
             say
             the
             Points
             of
             Popery
             are
             alwaies
             yea
             .
             Perhaps
             they
             are
             yea
             in
             life
             ,
             but
             are
             they
             yea
             in
             death
             ?
             It
             is
             yea
             in
             life
             ,
             that
             they
             merit
             salvation
             by
             works
             ,
             but
             is
             it
             yea
             in
             death
             ?
             No
             ;
             Bellarmine
             disclaimes
             it
             ,
             It
             is
             safe
             not
             to
             trust
             in
             our
             own
             merits
             for
             danger
             of
             vain-glory
             ,
             &c.
             but
             to
             trust
             onely
             in
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             in
             Christ.
             So
             their
             doctrine
             ,
             it
             is
             yea
             in
             life
             ,
             to
             sin
             by
             ,
             to
             live
             riotously
             by
             ,
             but
             then
             it
             is
             nay
             in
             death
             ,
             they
             reverse
             it
             if
             they
             belong
             to
             God
             :
             they
             disclaim
             their
             works
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             cleave
             onely
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             hope
             of
             them
             that
             have
             grace
             truly
             to
             do
             so
             .
             So
             their
             doctrine
             is
             not
             yea
             ,
             that
             in
             life
             and
             death
             they
             can
             stick
             to
             .
          
           
             To
             go
             on
             a
             little
             further
             ,
             to
             lay
             open
             the
             grossenesse
             of
             their
             tenents
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
             (
             We
             are
             better
             bottomed
             then
             they
             are
             ,
             which
             make
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             our
             rule
             ,
             and
             ground
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             ,
             but
             yea
             .
             )
             The
             Canonization
             of
             Saints
             .
             The
             Pope
             ,
             he
             makes
             Garnet
             a
             Traytor
             ,
             and
             Thomas
             of
             Becket
             ,
             Saints
             :
             how
             can
             he
             know
             that
             these
             were
             Saints
             that
             he
             Canonizeth
             ?
             he
             that
             makes
             a
             Saint
             must
             know
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             search
             the
             heart
             ;
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             grace
             is
             there
             :
             now
             it
             is
             the
             priviledge
             of
             God
             to
             know
             the
             heart
             :
             So
             that
             Popery
             is
             full
             of
             uncertainties
             ,
             and
             pitifull
             perplexities
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             they
             maintain
             the
             doctrine
             of
             doubting
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             doubt
             ;
             as
             if
             our
             nature
             were
             not
             sufficiently
             prone
             to
             doubt
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             get
             arguments
             to
             make
             us
             doubt
             :
             as
             if
             it
             were
             needful
             to
             have
             infirmities
             to
             stablish
             grace
             in
             us
             .
             Alas
             ,
             we
             are
             too
             prone
             to
             doubt
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             is
             ready
             to
             make
             us
             stagger
             in
             the
             time
             of
             temptation
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             the
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             it
             is
             a
             Point
             wondrous
             full
             of
             uncertainties
             :
             Can
             they
             know
             and
             say
             certainly
             that
             the
             Saints
             hear
             them
             ?
             They
             cannot
             know
             that
             one
             Saint
             having
             a
             finite
             power
             should
             hear
             a
             hundred
             Petitions
             at
             once
             .
             A
             finite
             creature
             hath
             but
             a
             finite
             power
             to
             hear
             one
             thing
             at
             one
             time
             distinctly
             :
             how
             can
             they
             be
             perswaded
             that
             a
             finite
             Saint
             in
             heaven
             at
             one
             time
             distinctly
             should
             hear
             many
             thousands
             that
             put
             up
             their
             Petitions
             at
             once
             ?
             Can
             a
             man
             that
             is
             but
             a
             capable
             creature
             though
             glorified
             ,
             as
             Peter
             ,
             or
             Mary
             ,
             &c.
             distinctly
             consider
             a
             thousand
             Petitions
             that
             are
             made
             ?
             they
             cannot
             :
             how
             then
             can
             they
             think
             that
             a
             certain
             truth
             ,
             the
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             The
             main
             ground
             of
             all
             their
             Religion
             is
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             ;
             the
             Pillar
             of
             it
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             ?
             The
             infallible
             judgment
             of
             the
             Pope
             :
             but
             how
             can
             they
             tell
             when
             he
             speaks
             
               ex
               Cathedra
            
             ?
             for
             9.
             or
             10.
             exceptions
             ,
             and
             tricks
             they
             have
             ,
             when
             he
             speaks
             to
             be
             built
             on
             ,
             and
             when
             not
             ;
             how
             can
             poor
             soules
             know
             when
             he
             speaks
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             people
             may
             infallibly
             build
             on
             his
             judgment
             ?
             Because
             many
             times
             he
             is
             an
             illiterate
             man
             that
             knowes
             nothing
             in
             Divine
             things
             wherein
             he
             is
             to
             judge
             .
             So
             the
             very
             foundation
             of
             Popery
             is
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             most
             uncertain
             thing
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             the
             ground
             of
             that
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             the
             Successour
             of
             Peter
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             place
             of
             Scripture
             for
             it
             ,
             neither
             dare
             they
             bring
             any
             :
             It
             is
             but
             a
             Tradition
             .
             It
             is
             somewhat
             uncertain
             whether
             ever
             Peter
             were
             at
             Rome
             :
             that
             he
             was
             Bishop
             there
             ,
             is
             more
             uncertain
             :
             but
             that
             the
             Pope
             should
             be
             his
             Successour
             ,
             is
             most
             uncertain
             and
             impossible
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             So
             indeed
             ,
             the
             Religion
             of
             Popery
             is
             a
             rack
             to
             conscience
             ,
             especially
             to
             conscience
             that
             is
             awaked
             and
             knowes
             what
             Religion
             means
             at
             all
             .
             Why
             is
             it
             a
             rack
             to
             them
             ?
             There
             is
             no
             certainty
             in
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             main
             Tenents
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             It
             is
             not
             onely
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             yea
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             ,
             uncertain
             in
             it self
             .
             Now
             here
             the
             Apostle
             he
             frees
             his
             preaching
             from
             this
             imputation
             ,
             
               Our
               Word
               to
               you
               was
               not
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               :
            
             and
             he
             calls
             God
             to
             record
             ,
             
               God
               is
               true
            
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             is
             true
             ,
             
               my
               Word
               to
               you
               was
               not
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               ,
            
             but
             was
             certainly
             yea
             .
             Thus
             you
             see
             what
             use
             we
             are
             to
             make
             of
             it
             for
             confutation
             ,
             and
             conviction
             of
             our
             own
             judgments
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             moved
             by
             some
             perhaps
             ;
             How
             doth
             it
             appear
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             
             know
             ,
             by
             what
             arguments
             that
             it
             is
             yea
             ,
             and
             not
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             :
             The
             testimony
             of
             S.
             Paul
             here
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             and
             his
             appeal
             to
             God
             with
             an
             asseveration
             ,
             
               As
               God
               is
               true
            
             .
             
          
           
             But
             our
             own
             experience
             doth
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             certain
             ,
             
             and
             true
             ,
             if
             we
             belong
             to
             God
             :
             for
             we
             stand
             convict
             in
             judgment
             by
             many
             
             arguments
             ,
             which
             I
             will
             not
             now
             repeat
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             shall
             any
             man
             certainly
             know
             it
             is
             yea
             ?
             the
             Word
             is
             the
             undoubted
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             unchangeable
             wheresoever
             it
             is
             .
             
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             you
             may
             know
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             he
             thinks
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             if
             he
             yield
             obedience
             to
             it
             as
             to
             such
             a
             Word
             ,
             absolute
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             truth
             without
             questioning
             ;
             
             when
             once
             a
             thing
             is
             clear
             to
             be
             agreeable
             to
             Gods
             truth
             ,
             he
             yields
             obedience
             to
             it
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             yea
             .
             If
             it
             be
             a
             duty
             he
             must
             do
             it
             :
             if
             it
             be
             a
             threatning
             ,
             he
             must
             avoid
             it
             by
             repentance
             :
             if
             it
             be
             a
             promise
             ,
             he
             must
             believe
             it
             :
             this
             is
             absolute
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             reverence
             in
             hearing
             it
             ,
             as
             Cornelius
             did
             ,
             Act.
             10.
             
             To
             hear
             it
             as
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             
               To
               tremble
               at
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             Esay
             66.
             
             To
             tremble
             at
             it
             as
             men
             do
             at
             thunder
             .
             The
             thunder
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               voice
               of
               God.
               The
               voice
               of
               God
               shakes
               the
               Cedars
               of
            
             Lebanon
             :
             so
             it
             is
             with
             the
             voice
             of
             Gods
             Word
             :
             
               Shall
               the
               Lion
               roar
               ,
               and
               the
               beasts
               of
               the
               Forrest
               not
               tremble
               ?
            
             Shall
             God
             threaten
             for
             sins
             that
             we
             are
             obnoxious
             to
             ,
             and
             shall
             we
             not
             tremble
             at
             his
             threatenings
             ?
             Therefore
             howsoever
             we
             hear
             it
             as
             if
             it
             were
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             yea
             :
             therefore
             let
             us
             not
             think
             to
             go
             on
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             escape
             ,
             and
             do
             well
             enough
             .
             No
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             so
             :
             he
             that
             thinks
             it
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             trembles
             at
             his
             VVord
             ,
             and
             hath
             answerable
             affections
             to
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             Gods
             VVord
             .
             If
             God
             direct
             ,
             he
             followes
             ;
             if
             God
             threaten
             ,
             he
             trembles
             :
             if
             he
             promise
             ,
             he
             believes
             :
             if
             he
             command
             ,
             he
             obeyes
             :
             he
             hath
             a
             pliable
             disposition
             to
             every
             passage
             of
             Divine
             truth
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             do
             not
             believe
             it
             .
          
           
             What
             shall
             we
             say
             then
             of
             those
             that
             come
             not
             so
             far
             as
             the
             Heathen
             man
             did
             ?
             VVe
             know
             
               Felix
               when
               he
               heard
               of
               justice
               ,
               and
               temperance
               ,
               and
               judgment
               to
               come
               ,
               he
               trembled
               .
            
             VVhen
             he
             heard
             of
             things
             that
             he
             was
             loath
             to
             hear
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             called
             to
             a
             reckoning
             for
             the
             course
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             he
             trembled
             and
             quaked
             .
             If
             we
             hear
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             live
             in
             a
             course
             perhaps
             worse
             then
             he
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             tremble
             ,
             where
             is
             our
             faith
             ,
             that
             the
             VVord
             of
             God
             is
             yea
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             undoubtedly
             true
             ?
          
           
             Let
             us
             therefore
             examine
             our selves
             what
             power
             and
             efficacy
             the
             VVord
             hath
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             VVord
             that
             changeth
             ,
             and
             altereth
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             it
             transforms
             the
             whole
             man.
             It
             is
             a
             VVord
             of
             life
             :
             if
             we
             find
             it
             hath
             so
             altered
             ,
             and
             changed
             us
             ,
             we
             can
             from
             experience
             say
             it
             is
             yea
             .
          
           
             And
             likewise
             from
             particular
             Promises
             ,
             if
             we
             observe
             Gods
             Promises
             made
             good
             to
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             find
             peace
             of
             conscience
             upon
             the
             confession
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             we
             can
             say
             Gods
             VVord
             is
             yea
             .
             If
             upon
             the
             committing
             of
             sin
             we
             find
             God
             punishing
             ,
             and
             correcting
             us
             ,
             we
             can
             say
             Gods
             VVord
             is
             yea
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             a
             bitter
             thing
             to
             offend
             God.
             
          
           
           
             I
             find
             carefulnesse
             is
             the
             best
             course
             to
             please
             God
             ,
             he
             finds
             me
             out
             in
             my
             sins
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             bitter
             thing
             to
             offend
             God
             :
             This
             is
             the
             best
             way
             to
             say
             in
             truth
             without
             hypocrisie
             ,
             that
             Gods
             Word
             is
             
               not
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               ,
               but
               yea
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             what
             followes
             thence
             ,
             his
             Word
             is
             true
             as
             himself
             ,
             and
             not
             inconstant
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             .
             Besides
             all
             this
             
             that
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             Let
             us
             make
             this
             Use
             of
             it
             ,
             not
             to
             think
             Gods
             Word
             to
             be
             too
             good
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             but
             yield
             obedience
             to
             it
             :
             yield
             the
             obedience
             of
             faith
             to
             it
             in
             the
             Promises
             .
             Here
             is
             a
             foundation
             for
             faith
             :
             the
             foundation
             of
             faith
             is
             without
             us
             ;
             the
             evidences
             of
             faith
             are
             within
             us
             ,
             by
             love
             ,
             by
             purging
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             stirring
             us
             up
             to
             pray
             ,
             &c.
             but
             the
             foundation
             is
             out
             of
             our selves
             :
             here
             is
             a
             foundation
             ,
             and
             pillar
             for
             faith
             to
             lean
             on
             ;
             God
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             his
             Word
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             not
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             ,
             it
             is
             eternally
             true
             .
             Therefore
             apply
             all
             the
             Promises
             in
             the
             Old
             ,
             and
             New
             Testament
             to
             thy self
             .
             It
             was
             not
             yea
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             thee
             :
             Gods
             Promises
             of
             forgivenesse
             of
             sins
             ,
             were
             not
             yea
             to
             David
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             thee
             ;
             they
             were
             not
             yea
             to
             Manasses
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             thee
             :
             but
             Gods
             truth
             is
             yea
             ,
             eternally
             yea
             ,
             
               Whatsoever
               was
               written
               heretofore
               ,
               was
               written
               for
               our
               comfort
            
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             now
             the
             Davids
             ,
             and
             the
             Manasses
             ,
             and
             the
             Abrahams
             of
             God
             :
             we
             are
             now
             the
             beloved
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             every
             one
             in
             their
             age
             are
             as
             they
             were
             in
             theirs
             :
             and
             as
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             were
             yea
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             saved
             their
             souls
             ,
             because
             they
             trusted
             on
             them
             ;
             so
             certainly
             every
             Promise
             of
             God
             is
             a
             shield
             for
             those
             that
             will
             have
             recourse
             to
             it
             .
             
               The
               Name
               of
               God
               is
               a
               strong
               Tower
            
             ;
             and
             his
             Word
             is
             his
             Name
             whereby
             he
             will
             be
             known
             in
             his
             Promises
             .
             Have
             recourse
             to
             it
             on
             all
             occasions
             ,
             relie
             on
             the
             Word
             :
             wrastle
             with
             him
             when
             his
             dealings
             seem
             contrary
             ;
             though
             his
             dealings
             with
             us
             seem
             to
             be
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             .
             We
             have
             been
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             he
             hath
             assured
             us
             that
             we
             were
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ;
             but
             now
             he
             deals
             with
             us
             as
             if
             we
             were
             not
             his
             children
             ;
             he
             afflicts
             us
             ,
             he
             suffers
             Satan
             to
             be
             let
             loose
             on
             us
             to
             tempt
             us
             :
             here
             flesh
             and
             blood
             is
             ready
             to
             say
             ,
             Certainly
             I
             am
             not
             Gods
             child
             ,
             can
             I
             be
             thus
             and
             thus
             followed
             as
             I
             am
             ?
             No
             ,
             no
             ,
             Gods
             
               gifts
               are
               without
               repentance
            
             .
             Hadst
             thou
             ever
             grace
             ?
             God
             hath
             said
             it
             ,
             who
             is
             truth
             it self
             ,
             that
             his
             
               gifts
               are
               without
               repentance
            
             .
             Build
             on
             it
             therefore
             ,
             if
             thou
             hadst
             ever
             any
             grace
             ,
             where
             he
             hath
             begun
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             an
             end
             ;
             
               Where
               he
               hath
               begun
               a
               good
               work
               ,
               he
               will
               perfect
               it
               to
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             Therefore
             wrastle
             with
             God
             in
             all
             temptations
             when
             things
             seem
             contrary
             :
             yet
             alledge
             Gods
             nature
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Word
             ,
             for
             both
             are
             true
             :
             and
             one
             is
             true
             ,
             because
             the
             other
             is
             true
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             true
             in
             his
             Nature
             ,
             and
             true
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             free
             in
             his
             decree
             ;
             whatsoever
             his
             actions
             seem
             to
             be
             :
             yet
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             canst
             not
             deny
             thy self
             ,
             thou
             art
             unchangeable
             ,
             thou
             art
             truth
             it self
             :
             And
             thy
             Word
             that
             hath
             promised
             regard
             and
             respect
             to
             humble
             sinners
             that
             rep●…t
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             thee
             ,
             it
             is
             unchangeably
             true
             as
             thy self
             ;
             therefore
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             
               I
               will
               not
               leave
               thee
               ,
               though
               thou
               kill
               me
            
             ;
             as
             Job
             saith
             .
             Here
             is
             a
             ground
             of
             wra●…ng
             as
             Job●…d
             ●…d
             ;
             alledge
             the
             Nature
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             against
             his
             dealing
             .
             Let
             his
             dealing
             be
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             his
             Nature
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             his
             Word
             is
             true
             ,
             therefore
             his
             Promises
             are
             true
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             branch
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             repent
             ,
             and
             confesse
             our
             sins
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             mercifull
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             us
             not
             forsake
             our
             own
             mercy
             .
             This
             will
             uphold
             us
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             temptations
             ,
             so
             in
             Divine
             temptations
             ,
             when
             God
             seems
             to
             forsake
             us
             :
             so
             Christ
             himself
             our
             blessed
             head
             did
             :
             we
             cannot
             have
             a
             better
             pattern
             ;
             when
             God
             left
             him
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             and
             left
             him
             to
             his
             humane
             nature
             ,
             to
             
             wrastle
             with
             the
             Devils
             temptations
             ,
             and
             the
             pains
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             wrath
             ;
             
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               for
               saken
               me
               ?
            
             yet
             he
             upheld
             himself
             that
             God
             was
             his
             God
             still
             ;
             and
             so
             likewise
             in
             the
             former
             example
             of
             Job
             .
             I
             say
             it
             is
             a
             speciall
             comfort
             ,
             that
             Gods
             Word
             is
             not
             
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
            
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             doubtful
             as
             the
             Oracles
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             the
             Oracles
             of
             the
             Devill
             :
             but
             Gods
             Word
             is
             certain
             .
             Whatsoever
             it
             was
             to
             any
             Saint
             of
             God
             heretofore
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             every
             believing
             ,
             to
             every
             humble
             afflicted
             soul
             now
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
             So
             much
             for
             that
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               VERSE
               XIX
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               Jesus
               Christ
               who
               was
               preached
               among
               you
               by
               us
               ,
               by
               me
               ,
               and
               Sylvanus
               ,
               and
               Timotheus
               was
               not
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               ,
               but
               in
               him
               is
               yea
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             the
             words
             the
             Apostle
             shews
             in
             particular
             what
             he
             preached
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             in
             them
             these
             particulars
             briefly
             to
             be
             unfolded
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             Christ
             Jesus
             in
             his
             nature
             ,
             and
             his
             offices
             is
             the
             
             chief
             ,
             and
             main
             object
             ,
             and
             subject
             matter
             of
             preaching
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             to
             make
             him
             profitable
             to
             us
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             preached
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             consent
             of
             Divines
             ,
             and
             Preachers
             helps
             faith
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             Jesus
             Christ
             being
             preached
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             is
             an
             undoubted
             yea
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             an
             undoubted
             ground
             ,
             and
             foundation
             to
             build
             on
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             uncertainties
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             Religion
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             pteached
             by
             S.
             Paul
             and
             other
             holy
             men
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             was
             
               not
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               ,
               but
               yea
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               Christ
               Jesus
               is
               the
               main
               object
               of
               Preaching
               .
            
             
          
           
             It
             were
             impertinent
             here
             to
             stand
             on
             particulars
             ,
             to
             shew
             you
             how
             Christ
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             :
             for
             he
             is
             brought
             in
             here
             as
             the
             object
             of
             preaching
             .
             Onely
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             we
             must
             of
             necessity
             believe
             that
             Christ
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             For
             how
             wondrously
             doth
             this
             stablish
             our
             faith
             when
             we
             believe
             in
             a
             Saviour
             that
             is
             God
             :
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             Jesus
             Christ
             by
             eternal
             Generation
             ?
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             here
             are
             these
             prerogatives
             of
             Christs
             Generation
             from
             all
             other
             
             sons
             whatsoever
             .
             Other
             fathers
             are
             before
             their
             sons
             ,
             this
             Son
             of
             God
             was
             eternal
             with
             his
             Father
             .
             Other
             fathers
             have
             a
             distinct
             essence
             from
             their
             sons
             ,
             the
             father
             is
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             son
             another
             ;
             they
             have
             distinct
             existences
             :
             but
             here
             there
             is
             one
             common
             essence
             to
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son.
             Other
             fathers
             beget
             a
             son
             without
             them
             ,
             but
             this
             Father
             begets
             his
             Son
             within
             him
             ;
             it
             was
             an
             inward
             work
             .
             So
             it
             is
             a
             mystical
             Divine
             Generation
             ,
             which
             indeed
             is
             a
             subject
             of
             admiration
             ▪
             rather
             then
             of
             explication
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Son
             of
             man.
             This
             was
             typified
             in
             the
             Ark
             ,
             the
             Ark
             was
             a
             type
             of
             Christ●…
             the
             A●…
             had
             wood
             ,
             and
             gold
             that
             covered
             that
             wood
             .
             Christs
             humane
             nature
             was
             the
             wood
             ,
             and
             his
             Divine
             nature
             that
             contained
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             gold
             .
             But
             I
             should
             be
             too
             large
             ,
             &
             besides
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             if
             I
             should
             unfold
             this
             Point
             ;
             I
             only
             touch
             it
             by
             the
             way
             .
             Christ
             Jesus
             in
             his
             natures
             as
             he
             is
             God
             &
             Man
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             offices
             as
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             anointed
             as
             King
             ,
             Priest
             ,
             and
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             estates
             of
             abasement
             ,
             and
             advancement
             ,
             is
             the
             main
             subject
             matter
             of
             preaching
             .
             For
             what
             can
             we
             say
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             reductive
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             Christ
             ?
             If
             we
             open
             mens
             consciences
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             tell
             them
             what
             a
             terrible
             estate
             they
             are
             in
             ,
             what
             
             do
             we
             but
             drive
             them
             to
             the
             Physician
             ?
             what
             is
             the
             law
             ,
             but
             as
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             was
             to
             Christ
             ,
             to
             prepare
             the
             way
             ,
             to
             level
             the
             soul
             ,
             to
             pull
             down
             the
             high
             thoughts
             and
             imaginations
             ,
             to
             make
             way
             ,
             and
             passage
             for
             Christ
             ?
             And
             then
             in
             Christ
             ,
             when
             we
             preach
             Christ
             ,
             we
             preach
             his
             natures
             ,
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             and
             his
             Offices
             ,
             as
             King
             ,
             Priest
             ,
             and
             Prophet
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             predestinate
             ,
             and
             sealed
             ,
             and
             anointed
             by
             God
             the
             Father
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             a
             strong
             Saviour
             ,
             strong
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             authorized
             by
             his
             Father
             .
             And
             we
             preach
             his
             estates
             ;
             of
             abasement
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             crucified
             ,
             and
             suffered
             for
             our
             sins
             :
             and
             his
             estate
             of
             exaltation
             ,
             as
             he
             arose
             ,
             and
             ascended
             into
             glory
             .
             These
             things
             belong
             to
             the
             preaching
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             And
             then
             the
             benefits
             we
             have
             by
             him
             ,
             reconciliation
             to
             his
             Father
             by
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             joy
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             wondrous
             benefits
             we
             have
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             our
             duty
             to
             him
             again
             ,
             which
             is
             faith
             ,
             and
             a
             conversation
             worthy
             .
             To
             imbrace
             all
             that
             is
             offered
             by
             Christ
             that
             it
             be
             not
             lost
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             apprehending
             .
             Christ
             Jesus
             is
             the
             subject
             matter
             of
             our
             preaching
             ,
             in
             his
             natures
             ,
             in
             his
             offices
             ,
             in
             the
             benefits
             we
             have
             by
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             duties
             we
             owe
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             instrument
             of
             receiving
             all
             ,
             faith
             :
             For
             in
             preaching
             ,
             that
             faith
             which
             we
             require
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             Christ
             ,
             is
             wrought
             .
          
           
             For
             preaching
             doth
             not
             onely
             manifest
             the
             benefits
             we
             have
             by
             Christ
             ,
             
             but
             is
             a
             potent
             instrument
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             work
             this
             qualification
             ,
             to
             make
             Christ
             profitable
             to
             us
             .
             Now
             all
             that
             we
             preach
             of
             holy
             duties
             ,
             is
             either
             to
             humble
             us
             if
             we
             have
             them
             not
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             flye
             to
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ;
             or
             when
             we
             believe
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             walk
             answerable
             to
             our
             faith
             .
             So
             whatsoever
             we
             preach
             is
             reductive
             to
             Christ
             ;
             either
             to
             prepare
             us
             ,
             or
             to
             furnish
             us
             to
             walk
             worthy
             of
             Christ.
             Indeed
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             all
             in
             all
             in
             our
             preaching
             ,
             and
             he
             should
             be
             so
             in
             your
             hearing
             ;
             of
             all
             things
             you
             should
             desire
             to
             hear
             most
             of
             Christ.
             The
             apprehension
             of
             your
             sinfulnesse
             should
             drive
             you
             to
             Christ.
             The
             hearing
             of
             duties
             should
             be
             to
             make
             you
             adorn
             your
             Christian
             Religion
             you
             have
             taken
             on
             you
             .
             Naturally
             men
             love
             to
             hear
             flashes
             ,
             witty
             conceits
             ,
             and
             moral
             points
             wittily
             unfolded
             ;
             but
             all
             these
             in
             the
             largest
             extent
             do
             but
             civilize
             men
             :
             it
             must
             be
             Christ
             unfolded
             ,
             and
             Gods
             love
             ,
             and
             mercy
             ,
             and
             wisdome
             in
             him
             reconciling
             mercy
             and
             justice
             together
             .
             The
             wondrous
             love
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             justice
             ,
             and
             mercy
             ;
             and
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             in
             undertaking
             to
             work
             our
             redemption
             ;
             and
             the
             benefits
             by
             Christ
             ,
             his
             offices
             ,
             estates
             and
             conditions
             ,
             these
             things
             work
             faith
             and
             love
             :
             these
             things
             do
             us
             good
             .
          
           
             All
             other
             things
             take
             them
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             they
             do
             but
             fashion
             our
             carriage
             a
             little
             ;
             but
             that
             which
             enlivens
             ,
             and
             quickens
             the
             soul
             is
             Jesus
             Christ.
             Therefore
             we
             should
             of
             all
             other
             things
             be
             desirous
             to
             hear
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             It
             is
             a
             point
             that
             the
             very
             Angels
             are
             students
             in
             .
             For
             the
             Ark
             (
             which
             I
             named
             
             before
             )
             it
             had
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             the
             Mercy-seat
             in
             it
             ,
             the
             mercy-seat
             to
             cover
             the
             Law.
             Now
             Christ
             hath
             satisfied
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             reconciled
             his
             Father
             ;
             he
             hath
             freed
             us
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             hath
             given
             full
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             Mercy-seat
             ,
             by
             whom
             we
             have
             accesse
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             Angels
             were
             upon
             the
             Mercy-seat
             interviewing
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             prying
             down
             upon
             the
             Mercy-seat
             ,
             insinuating
             ,
             that
             the
             reconciling
             of
             Gods
             Justice
             and
             Mercy
             by
             that
             infinite
             wisdome
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             our
             sins
             should
             be
             punished
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             be
             merciful
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             punish
             our
             surety
             for
             us
             ;
             that
             he
             should
             joyn
             these
             attributes
             together
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             creatures
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             could
             not
             devise
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             matter
             for
             Angels
             
             to
             pry
             into
             ;
             the
             very
             frame
             of
             the
             Ark
             signified
             this
             :
             and
             shall
             not
             we
             be
             students
             in
             those
             mysteries
             that
             the
             Angels
             themselves
             desire
             every
             day
             to
             behold
             ?
             If
             Christ
             be
             the
             main
             thing
             we
             are
             to
             stand
             on
             ,
             Let
             us
             labour
             more
             and
             more
             to
             understand
             
               Christ
               ,
               and
               him
               crucified
            
             :
             let
             us
             see
             our
             nature
             in
             him
             advanced
             now
             in
             heaven
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             heavenly-minded
             :
             let
             us
             see
             our
             nature
             in
             him
             punished
             :
             let
             us
             see
             our
             sinful
             nature
             in
             him
             cleansed
             ,
             and
             purged
             by
             his
             death
             and
             abasement
             :
             let
             us
             see
             our
             nature
             in
             him
             enriched
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             consider
             him
             as
             a
             publick
             person
             ,
             and
             see
             our
             interest
             in
             his
             humiliation
             ,
             and
             exaltation
             in
             glory
             :
             because
             he
             is
             the
             second
             Adam
             .
             These
             
             things
             should
             raise
             up
             our
             thoughts
             wondrously
             to
             think
             of
             his
             humiliation
             ,
             and
             his
             exaltation
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             love
             and
             mercy
             of
             God
             in
             him
             .
             And
             then
             think
             of
             what
             you
             will
             ,
             nothing
             is
             discouraging
             :
             think
             of
             death
             ,
             of
             hell
             ,
             of
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ;
             think
             of
             Satan
             ,
             of
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             they
             are
             terrible
             things
             .
             I
             but
             think
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             Christ
             anointed
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             his
             Justice
             ,
             to
             overcome
             Satan
             ,
             to
             crush
             his
             head
             ,
             to
             be
             our
             Saviour
             as
             well
             as
             our
             Judge
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             :
             these
             things
             will
             make
             all
             vanish
             .
             Things
             that
             are
             most
             tetrible
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             without
             the
             consideration
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             all
             are
             most
             comfortable
             when
             we
             think
             of
             him
             .
             Now
             when
             we
             think
             of
             Satan
             ,
             we
             think
             of
             one
             crushed
             ,
             and
             trod
             under
             foot
             ,
             as
             he
             shall
             be
             ere
             long
             .
             When
             we
             think
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             we
             think
             of
             a
             Saviour
             that
             shall
             be
             our
             Judge
             :
             when
             we
             think
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             think
             of
             God
             reconciled
             in
             Christ.
             We
             have
             accesse
             by
             Christ
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             grace
             ;
             he
             is
             now
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             makes
             intercession
             for
             us
             .
             When
             we
             think
             of
             death
             ,
             we
             think
             of
             a
             passage
             to
             life
             where
             we
             shall
             be
             with
             him
             ,
             
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               with
               Christ.
            
             So
             the
             things
             that
             are
             most
             uncomfortable
             ,
             yet
             bring
             the
             consideration
             of
             them
             to
             Christ
             exalted
             in
             heaven
             ,
             having
             triumphed
             over
             all
             these
             in
             our
             nature
             ,
             and
             sits
             at
             Gods
             right
             hand
             .
             The
             thoughts
             of
             these
             things
             are
             comfortable
             meditations
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             think
             of
             that
             which
             is
             the
             most
             terrible
             of
             all
             :
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             anger
             for
             sin
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             comfort
             above
             all
             other
             .
             God
             is
             just
             to
             punish
             ,
             and
             revenge
             sin
             ,
             what
             then
             ?
             because
             he
             is
             just
             he
             will
             not
             punish
             ●…hing
             twice
             ;
             but
             his
             justice
             is
             fully
             satisfied
             ,
             aad
             contented
             in
             his
             Son
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             anointed
             ,
             and
             predestinate
             ,
             and
             sent
             himself
             :
             and
             he
             must
             needs
             acknowledge
             that
             satisfaction
             that
             is
             done
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             sent
             himself
             :
             hereupon
             we
             come
             to
             think
             comfortably
             of
             Gods
             Justice
             .
          
           
             God
             out
             of
             Christ
             is
             a
             consuming
             fire
             :
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             terrible
             then
             God
             without
             Christ
             ;
             but
             now
             in
             Christ
             we
             can
             think
             of
             the
             most
             terrible
             thing
             in
             God
             with
             comfort
             .
             Therefore
             S.
             Paul
             makes
             it
             the
             main
             scope
             of
             his
             preaching
             ,
             and
             so
             should
             we
             of
             ours
             :
             and
             you
             should
             make
             it
             your
             main
             desire
             in
             hearing
             ,
             and
             the
             main
             subject
             matter
             of
             your
             meditating
             ,
             something
             concerning
             Christ.
             Let
             us
             often
             think
             of
             our
             nature
             in
             him
             now
             exalted
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             shall
             follow
             him
             ere
             long
             :
             our
             head
             is
             gone
             before
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             not
             suffer
             his
             body
             alwayes
             to
             rot
             in
             the
             earth
             :
             let
             us
             think
             of
             his
             natures
             ,
             and
             his
             offices
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             blessed
             prerogatives
             that
             we
             have
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             enemies
             that
             are
             conquered
             by
             him
             ,
             that
             in
             him
             we
             have
             God
             reconciled
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             vanquished
             ,
             we
             have
             heaven
             opened
             ,
             and
             hell
             shut
             ;
             we
             have
             our
             sins
             pardoned
             ,
             and
             our
             imperfections
             by
             little
             and
             little
             cured
             :
             in
             him
             we
             have
             all
             in
             all
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             four
             things
             that
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             ,
             which
             includes
             all
             ,
             
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             30.
             
             
               Of
               him
               are
               ye
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               of
               God
               is
               made
               to
               us
               wisdome
               ,
               righteousnesse
               ,
               sanctification
               ,
               and
               redemption
               .
            
             Christ
             Jesus
             is
             all
             in
             all
             :
             if
             we
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             he
             is
             our
             wisdome
             :
             if
             we
             want
             righteousnesse
             and
             holinesse
             to
             stand
             before
             God
             ,
             
               he
               is
               ou●…
               righteousnesse
            
             ;
             we
             stand
             righteous
             ,
             being
             cloathed
             with
             his
             righteousnesse
             .
             If
             we
             want
             Grace
             ,
             
               Of
               his
               fulnesse
               we
               receive
               Grace
               for
               Grace
               :
            
             he
             is
             sanctification
             to
             us
             .
             If
             we
             be
             miserable
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             be
             to
             our
             sense
             )
             our
             bodies
             shall
             be
             turned
             to
             rottennesse
             ,
             
               he
               is
               our
               redemption
            
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             he
             shall
             make
             our
             bodies
             
               like
               his
               glorious
               body
            
             :
             as
             he
             makes
             our
             soules
             glorious
             ,
             by
             his
             Spirit
             conforming
             them
             to
             his
             own
             Image
             here
             :
             he
             means
             here
             redemption
             of
             our
             bodies
             from
             corruption
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             our
             soules
             from
             sin
             .
             
               He
               is
               all
               in
               all
            
             :
             in
             sin
             he
             is
             sanctification
             :
             in
             death
             he
             is
             life
             :
             in
             ignorance
             he
             is
             wisdome
             :
             there
             is
             nothing
             ill
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             abundant
             satisfaction
             ,
             and
             remedy
             in
             Christ.
             I
             speak
             this
             the
             rather
             ,
             to
             shew
             what
             reason
             S.
             Paul
             had
             to
             stand
             on
             this
             ,
             That
             all
             his
             preaching
             was
             to
             bring
             Christ
             Jesus
             among
             them
             .
             I
             go
             on
             .
             
               
                 The
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 preached
                 among
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 All
                 the
                 good
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 conveyed
                 by
                 the
                 Ministery
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             Despise
             that
             ,
             and
             despise
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             Therefore
             whatsoever
             benefits
             we
             have
             by
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             attributed
             to
             preaching
             ;
             they
             are
             attributed
             to
             the
             Gospel
             as
             it
             is
             preached
             and
             unfolded
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             called
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             
               The
               Word
               of
               reconciliation
               ,
               The
               Word
               of
               life
               ,
               The
               Word
               of
               faith
            
             ;
             all
             these
             are
             by
             Christ
             :
             but
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             ,
             whatsoever
             we
             have
             by
             Christ
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             it
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             unfolded
             in
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Word
             :
             despise
             the
             Ministery
             that
             is
             contemptible
             to
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             and
             despise
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             despise
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             life
             ,
             and
             all
             :
             for
             Christ
             preached
             is
             that
             we
             must
             relie
             on
             ,
             Christ
             unfolded
             ,
             the
             bread
             of
             life
             must
             be
             broken
             ,
             the
             sacrifice
             must
             be
             anatomized
             and
             laid
             open
             ,
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             must
             be
             preached
             ;
             he
             profits
             not
             but
             as
             he
             is
             preached
             :
             his
             riches
             must
             be
             unfolded
             ,
             
               The
               unsearchable
               riches
               of
               Christ.
            
             Therefore
             God
             that
             hath
             appointed
             us
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             Christ
             ,
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             and
             ordained
             preaching
             to
             lay
             open
             Jesus
             Christ
             among
             us
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             to
             come
             to
             the
             third
             Point
             )
             why
             doth
             he
             bring
             in
             consent
             to
             help
             ?
             
             
               By
               me
               ,
               and
               Silvanus
               ,
               and
               Timotheus
               ,
            
             would
             not
             his
             own
             authority
             serve
             the
             turn
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             no
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             sometimes
             :
             In
             it self
             it
             will
             ,
             but
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             men
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             joyn
             the
             consent
             of
             others
             .
             S.
             Paul
             was
             an
             Apostle
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             he
             knew
             that
             they
             were
             so
             weak
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             regard
             his
             testimony
             the
             more
             for
             the
             joynt
             testimony
             of
             
               Timotheus
               and
               Silvanus
            
             ;
             and
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             God
             considers
             not
             so
             much
             what
             is
             true
             in
             it self
             ,
             as
             how
             to
             stablish
             our
             faith
             in
             it
             .
             As
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             would
             not
             God
             give
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             benefits
             ?
             is
             he
             not
             true
             of
             his
             Word
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             but
             he
             gives
             the
             Sacrament
             for
             us
             :
             his
             promises
             are
             sure
             enough
             ,
             yet
             he
             condescends
             to
             our
             weaknesse
             ,
             to
             adde
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             oath
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             props
             that
             may
             be
             :
             So
             the
             men
             of
             God
             that
             are
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             their
             own
             authority
             were
             sufficient
             ,
             yet
             they
             condescend
             to
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             others
             .
             Therefore
             S.
             Paul
             alledgeth
             with
             himself
             ,
             
               Silvanus
               and
               Timotheus
            
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             them
             the
             better
             .
          
           
             Then
             again
             ,
             consent
             is
             a
             lovely
             thing
             ,
             and
             proceeds
             from
             love
             :
             how
             sweet
             a
             thing
             is
             it
             for
             brethren
             to
             dwell
             together
             in
             unity
             ?
             therefore
             we
             ought
             to
             stand
             much
             upon
             consent
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             perswade
             us
             .
             But
             as
             Cyprian
             
             saith
             well
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             consent
             in
             the
             truth
             .
             Consent
             that
             is
             not
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             is
             not
             properly
             concord
             ,
             but
             conspiracy
             :
             consent
             in
             a
             lie
             ,
             in
             falshood
             .
             The
             builders
             of
             Babel
             they
             had
             a
             consent
             among
             themselves
             when
             they
             came
             for
             a
             wicked
             purpose
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             oft-times
             in
             Scripture
             .
             Consent
             must
             be
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             is
             not
             consent
             ,
             but
             conspiracy
             .
             By
             reason
             of
             our
             weaknesse
             consent
             is
             usefull
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             in
             doubtful
             cases
             we
             may
             alledge
             Antiquity
             ;
             not
             that
             the
             Word
             is
             not
             sufficient
             in
             it self
             ;
             but
             to
             help
             our
             weaknesse
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             we
             do
             not
             divert
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             a
             truth
             warranted
             by
             others
             before
             .
             In
             doubtfull
             cases
             this
             is
             warrantable
             .
             He
             brings
             it
             likewise
             to
             enforce
             obedience
             the
             more
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             a
             truth
             brought
             to
             them
             by
             so
             many
             .
             But
             that
             is
             not
             a
             thing
             I
             mean
             to
             stand
             on
             ,
             a
             touch
             is
             enough
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             I
             will
             spend
             a
             little
             more
             time
             in
             ,
             is
             the
             next
             thing
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             That
             
               
                 Evangelical
                 doctrine
                 now
                 is
                 most
                 certain
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Something
             I
             spake
             of
             it
             before
             in
             the
             former
             verse
             ,
             but
             I
             have
             reserved
             
             something
             to
             speak
             of
             it
             now
             .
             The
             Son
             of
             God
             preached
             by
             S.
             Paul
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             these
             blessed
             men
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
            
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             unconstant
             .
             Evangelical
             truth
             is
             not
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             :
             and
             the
             Preachers
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             were
             not
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             in
             the
             delivering
             of
             it
             .
             As
             it
             is
             true
             in
             it self
             ,
             so
             it
             was
             true
             in
             the
             delivery
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             were
             constant
             in
             it
             ,
             they
             sealed
             it
             with
             their
             blood
             some
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             How
             shall
             we
             know
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             concerning
             Christ
             to
             be
             yea
             ,
             undoubtedly
             true
             ?
             
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             how
             do
             we
             know
             the
             Sun
             shines
             ?
             I
             know
             it
             by
             its
             own
             light
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             light
             that
             I
             have
             in
             my
             eye
             ;
             there
             is
             an
             inward
             light
             joyned
             with
             the
             outward
             light
             :
             So
             it
             is
             in
             this
             businesse
             ,
             how
             do
             we
             know
             Divine
             truth
             
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             to
             be
             Divine
             ?
             By
             the
             light
             in
             it self
             ,
             by
             the
             majesty
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             by
             the
             opposition
             of
             the
             enemies
             ,
             and
             the
             confusion
             of
             them
             at
             the
             last
             that
             have
             been
             opposers
             of
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             miraculous
             preservation
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             :
             But
             especially
             by
             the
             powerfull
             work
             of
             it
             on
             the
             heart
             ,
             by
             the
             experience
             of
             this
             blessed
             truth
             ;
             I
             know
             this
             to
             be
             an
             undoubted
             truth
             ,
             I
             find
             it
             quelling
             my
             corruptions
             ,
             changing
             my
             nature
             ,
             pacifying
             my
             conscience
             ,
             raising
             my
             heart
             ,
             casting
             down
             high
             imaginations
             ,
             turning
             the
             stream
             of
             nature
             another
             way
             ;
             to
             make
             me
             do
             that
             which
             I
             thought
             I
             should
             never
             have
             done
             ,
             onely
             because
             I
             have
             a
             strong
             light
             of
             Divine
             truth
             ,
             and
             comfort
             .
             There
             is
             this
             experience
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             finds
             in
             his
             soul
             ,
             it
             sets
             him
             down
             that
             he
             can
             say
             nothing
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             Divine
             truth
             ,
             because
             he
             finds
             it
             so
             .
          
           
             Besides
             this
             ,
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             him
             :
             For
             as
             to
             see
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             outward
             light
             required
             ,
             and
             an
             inward
             light
             in
             the
             eye
             :
             so
             to
             see
             Divine
             truth
             there
             must
             be
             a
             light
             in
             it self
             ,
             a
             Divine
             sparkle
             in
             Gods
             Book
             ,
             in
             every
             passage
             :
             but
             yet
             I
             must
             have
             an
             eye
             to
             see
             too
             ;
             I
             cannot
             see
             it
             except
             God
             witnesse
             to
             my
             soul
             ,
             that
             these
             things
             are
             divine
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             yea
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             certainly
             ,
             and
             infallibly
             true
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             us
             and
             our
             adversaries
             ,
             I
             can
             but
             touch
             it
             ,
             and
             I
             need
             but
             touch
             it
             .
             They
             say
             we
             must
             believe
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             
             believe
             because
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             I
             say
             no
             ;
             The
             Church
             we
             believe
             hath
             a
             kind
             of
             working
             here
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             in
             the
             last
             place
             .
             For
             God
             himself
             in
             his
             
             Word
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             chief
             .
             The
             inward
             arguments
             from
             the
             Word
             it self
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Spirit
             they
             are
             the
             next
             :
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             remotest
             witnesse
             ,
             the
             remotest
             help
             of
             all
             .
             For
             the
             Church
             is
             but
             to
             propound
             Gods
             truth
             ,
             to
             lay
             it
             open
             ;
             to
             be
             as
             it
             were
             the
             candlestick
             ;
             now
             the
             candlestick
             shines
             not
             ,
             but
             upholds
             the
             candle
             while
             that
             shines
             :
             So
             the
             Church
             is
             but
             to
             propose
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             Divine
             truth
             ,
             that
             of
             it self
             being
             set
             up
             will
             enlighten
             well
             enough
             .
             The
             Church
             is
             to
             set
             out
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             to
             publish
             it
             by
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             which
             Word
             of
             it self
             will
             shine
             .
             That
             work
             which
             the
             Church
             hath
             therefore
             is
             the
             last
             ,
             and
             the
             inferiour
             :
             for
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             inward
             majesty
             of
             the
             Word
             is
             of
             more
             force
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             messenger
             come
             ,
             and
             bring
             a
             relation
             ,
             or
             bring
             a
             letter
             from
             one
             ,
             and
             he
             tells
             me
             many
             things
             of
             the
             man
             :
             I
             but
             ,
             I
             doubt
             him
             ,
             because
             he
             may
             be
             false
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             :
             but
             when
             I
             see
             his
             hand
             and
             seal
             ,
             and
             his
             characters
             ,
             and
             stile
             ,
             that
             shewes
             such
             a
             spirit
             to
             be
             in
             him
             ,
             I
             know
             by
             his
             own
             characters
             ,
             certainly
             this
             comes
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             that
             man.
             Now
             the
             messenger
             
             brings
             it
             ,
             and
             gives
             it
             ,
             but
             I
             believe
             it
             ,
             because
             I
             see
             the
             characters
             ,
             and
             hand
             and
             seal
             of
             such
             a
             one
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             truth
             .
             So
             the
             Church
             propounds
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             messenger
             that
             brings
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             to
             us
             :
             but
             when
             a
             Christian
             soul
             hears
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             sees
             Gods
             seal
             upon
             it
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             majesty
             and
             power
             that
             works
             on
             the
             soul
             ,
             now
             we
             believe
             not
             for
             the
             messenger
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             thing
             it self
             .
             Here
             is
             the
             difference
             ,
             we
             believe
             the
             Scripture
             for
             the
             seal
             of
             Divinity
             that
             is
             in
             it self
             ;
             they
             believe
             it
             for
             the
             messenger
             .
             As
             if
             a
             doubtfull
             messenger
             should
             come
             that
             is
             not
             certain
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             should
             believe
             the
             things
             he
             brought
             ,
             for
             him
             ,
             for
             his
             sake
             :
             we
             believe
             ,
             and
             entertain
             the
             messenger
             for
             the
             message
             sake
             ;
             not
             the
             message
             for
             the
             messengers
             sake
             :
             our
             faith
             is
             better
             built
             then
             theirs
             .
          
           
             But
             they
             say
             this
             ,
             All
             comes
             to
             this
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             God
             speaks
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             
             as
             well
             as
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             therefore
             the
             Church
             is
             to
             be
             believed
             more
             then
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ;
             God
             speaks
             indeed
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             
             Word
             :
             but
             his
             speaking
             by
             his
             Word
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             speaking
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             For
             what
             is
             the
             Church
             but
             begotten
             by
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Word
             ?
             How
             is
             the
             Church
             a
             Church
             but
             by
             the
             Word
             ?
             Therefore
             he
             speaks
             first
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             majestie
             ,
             and
             a
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             speaks
             by
             the
             Church
             as
             cleaving
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             in
             a
             secondary
             manner
             .
             He
             speaks
             by
             the
             Church
             mediately
             ,
             because
             that
             goes
             to
             the
             Word
             which
             speaks
             immediately
             .
             The
             Word
             was
             written
             by
             men
             led
             immediately
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             Church
             relying
             on
             that
             he
             speaks
             by
             them
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             primarily
             by
             his
             Word
             .
             Having
             just
             occasion
             ,
             I
             thought
             to
             touch
             this
             .
          
           
             Undoubtedly
             ,
             there
             are
             none
             that
             are
             not
             led
             with
             partiality
             ,
             but
             incomparably
             ,
             they
             see
             our
             faith
             is
             built
             on
             a
             better
             foundation
             then
             theirs
             ;
             they
             have
             a
             rotten
             foundation
             .
             They
             talk
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             and
             when
             all
             comes
             to
             all
             ,
             the
             Church
             their
             mother
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             Pope
             their
             father
             .
             What
             is
             their
             Church
             but
             the
             Pope
             himself
             ?
             for
             they
             run
             from
             the
             Church
             essentiall
             to
             to
             the
             Church
             representative
             ;
             they
             run
             to
             Councels
             :
             and
             when
             we
             force
             them
             with
             Councels
             that
             they
             may
             erre
             ,
             then
             the
             Pope
             he
             is
             the
             Church
             virtually
             :
             so
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             Church
             their
             mother
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             Pope
             their
             father
             ,
             and
             what
             manner
             of
             men
             they
             have
             been
             ,
             Histories
             tell
             us
             well
             enough
             .
             We
             see
             on
             what
             ground
             they
             build
             .
          
           
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             by
             him
             is
             
               not
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               ,
               but
               yea
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             certainly
             ,
             and
             infallibly
             ,
             and
             eternally
             true
             .
          
           
             Hereupon
             we
             may
             answer
             that
             curious
             question
             ,
             that
             hath
             been
             ,
             and
             now
             is
             every
             where
             ;
             How
             we
             may
             know
             that
             our
             Church
             was
             before
             Luther's
             
             time
             or
             no
             ?
             (
             as
             they
             idly
             say
             )
             How
             we
             may
             know
             that
             the
             faith
             that
             we
             professe
             is
             the
             ancient
             faith
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             hence
             :
             take
             these
             grounds
             :
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             there
             is
             but
             one
             faith
             ;
             men
             have
             varied
             ,
             but
             faith
             hath
             not
             varied
             ,
             as
             S.
             Austin
             saith
             well
             :
             for
             there
             is
             but
             one
             faith
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             one
             
             heaven
             ,
             and
             one
             happinesse
             .
             There
             was
             one
             faith
             from
             Adam
             .
             The
             times
             vary
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             times
             :
             the
             same
             fundamental
             truth
             hath
             been
             in
             all
             times
             .
             Sometimes
             it
             hath
             been
             more
             explicated
             ,
             and
             unfolded
             :
             as
             we
             have
             the
             Canon
             inlarged
             now
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             in
             many
             books
             .
             There
             is
             not
             a
             new
             faith
             ,
             but
             a
             larger
             explication
             of
             the
             old
             faith
             .
             Divine
             truth
             is
             alway
             the
             same
             .
             It
             was
             one
             faith
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             from
             the
             first
             promise
             to
             Adam
             in
             Paradise
             till
             now
             .
             Abraham
             believed
             as
             we
             do
             now
             :
             so
             they
             were
             all
             saved
             by
             faith
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             
          
           
             Even
             as
             there
             is
             one
             Catholike
             Church
             consisting
             of
             all
             the
             members
             (
             the
             triumphant
             being
             the
             greater
             part
             )
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             :
             so
             there
             is
             one
             faith
             ;
             take
             that
             for
             a
             ground
             .
             Indeed
             the
             Church
             varies
             as
             a
             man
             varies
             when
             he
             is
             a
             child
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             is
             a
             man
             :
             he
             hath
             one
             manner
             of
             cloathes
             when
             he
             is
             a
             child
             ,
             and
             another
             when
             he
             is
             a
             man
             :
             so
             the
             Church
             varies
             in
             cloathes
             :
             it
             was
             cloathed
             with
             Ceremonies
             then
             ,
             which
             were
             cast
             off
             in
             Christ
             :
             but
             this
             is
             but
             a
             variation
             of
             garments
             :
             the
             Church
             had
             one
             faith
             .
          
           
             Hereupon
             comes
             a
             second
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             Catholike
             Church
             that
             is
             built
             
             on
             that
             one
             faith
             ;
             one
             essential
             Church
             ,
             one
             Catholike
             company
             rhat
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             we
             believe
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             .
             Well
             then
             ,
             this
             being
             so
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             undeniable
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ;
             what
             Church
             is
             built
             upon
             that
             one
             faith
             that
             was
             yea
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             was
             yea
             before
             then
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             here
             ,
             
               Our
               Preaching
               was
               yea
            
             ,
             certain
             ,
             and
             true
             ,
             you
             may
             build
             on
             it
             )
             what
             Church
             builds
             on
             that
             ,
             that
             Church
             all
             the
             while
             hath
             been
             :
             for
             there
             is
             but
             one
             faith
             ,
             and
             one
             truth
             that
             runs
             along
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             therefore
             there
             must
             be
             a
             Church
             in
             all
             ages
             that
             is
             a
             branch
             of
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ;
             why
             ?
             The
             Church
             must
             be
             built
             upon
             that
             one
             faith
             :
             therefore
             all
             particular
             Churches
             before
             us
             ,
             that
             were
             branches
             of
             the
             general
             Church
             ,
             were
             built
             upon
             that
             preaching
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             was
             yea
             .
             There
             is
             but
             one
             faith
             ;
             and
             therefore
             all
             Churches
             that
             are
             true
             ,
             are
             built
             upon
             that
             one
             faith
             .
             If
             we
             can
             prove
             that
             the
             Apostolicall
             doctrine
             agrees
             with
             our
             times
             ,
             that
             ours
             hath
             consanguinity
             with
             the
             Apostles
             doctrine
             ;
             then
             our
             Church
             was
             before
             we
             were
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             alway
             yea
             :
             for
             there
             is
             but
             one
             truth
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             is
             built
             upon
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             :
             and
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             Matth.
             16.
             when
             Peter
             said
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               and
               upon
               this
               Rock
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             upon
             this
             confession
             of
             thine
             ,
             
               will
               I
               build
               my
               Church
            
             .
             So
             the
             confession
             of
             faith
             is
             the
             
             Rock
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Now
             there
             is
             alway
             one
             Rock
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             is
             alway
             yea
             :
             if
             our
             Church
             be
             built
             upon
             that
             Rock
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             founded
             upon
             Apostolicall
             doctrine
             ,
             upon
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ;
             it
             was
             before
             
             we
             were
             :
             and
             if
             there
             were
             any
             Church
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             ours
             which
             professeth
             that
             one
             faith
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             conjure
             the
             Papists
             ,
             they
             are
             silent
             ,
             they
             dare
             say
             nothing
             .
             Dare
             they
             say
             their
             doctrine
             is
             nearer
             Apostolical
             then
             ours
             ?
             they
             dare
             not
             say
             but
             ours
             is
             nearer
             :
             why
             then
             our
             Church
             is
             built
             upon
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             why
             so
             ?
             All
             the
             Churches
             since
             have
             been
             built
             upon
             one
             foundation
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             one
             faith
             ,
             and
             one
             Church
             :
             unity
             of
             faith
             makes
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             seed
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             Divine
             truth
             :
             now
             if
             Divine
             truth
             hath
             been
             alway
             ,
             there
             hath
             been
             a
             Church
             alway
             :
             and
             if
             there
             hath
             been
             a
             Church
             alway
             ,
             there
             hath
             been
             Divine
             truth
             that
             hath
             been
             yea
             alway
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             an
             Article
             of
             our
             faith
             in
             all
             times
             to
             believe
             a
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             therefore
             there
             is
             a
             certain
             truth
             that
             is
             alwayes
             yea
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             seed
             ,
             and
             foundation
             of
             that
             Catholike
             Church
             .
             Therefore
             we
             must
             search
             out
             what
             that
             yea
             was
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             Apostolical
             doctrine
             ,
             the
             positive
             doctrine
             in
             those
             Apostolical
             times
             ,
             in
             the
             Virgin-times
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             before
             the
             Church
             was
             corrupted
             .
             The
             Church
             was
             not
             long
             a
             Virgin
             as
             the
             Father
             said
             .
             What
             was
             the
             yea
             of
             those
             truths
             ?
             some
             there
             must
             be
             alway
             that
             held
             Apostolical
             truths
             in
             all
             ages
             .
             Our
             Church
             holds
             that
             positive
             truth
             that
             the
             Apostles
             held
             :
             for
             directly
             in
             so
             many
             words
             ,
             we
             defend
             the
             Apostolical
             faith
             out
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             Therefore
             we
             say
             our
             Church
             was
             before
             Luther
             ,
             because
             our
             doctrine
             is
             Apostolical
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             continually
             hath
             been
             Apostolical
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             built
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             Our
             Church
             hath
             no
             doctrine
             in
             the
             positive
             fundamental
             points
             of
             it
             contrary
             ,
             therefore
             our
             Church
             hath
             continued
             .
             Put
             case
             we
             cannot
             name
             the
             men
             ,
             as
             idly
             ,
             and
             ridiculously
             they
             urge
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             to
             the
             purpose
             ?
             shall
             we
             go
             from
             ignorance
             of
             particular
             men
             ,
             to
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             we
             must
             believe
             that
             there
             is
             a
             Catholike
             Church
             ;
             and
             there
             must
             alway
             be
             a
             positive
             doctrine
             and
             truth
             ,
             the
             seed
             of
             that
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             cavil
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             we
             professe
             a
             negative
             Religion
             :
             Ye
             
             cut
             off
             our
             opinions
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             but
             what
             have
             you
             of
             your
             own
             ?
             what
             affirmatives
             have
             ye
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             that
             all
             our
             affirmatives
             have
             been
             ever
             since
             the
             
             Apostles
             time
             :
             for
             we
             and
             the
             Papists
             differ
             not
             in
             affirmatives
             ,
             onely
             they
             adde
             patcheries
             of
             their
             own
             .
             Religion
             stands
             most
             in
             affirmatives
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             ground
             first
             :
             For
             we
             believe
             negatives
             ,
             because
             they
             agree
             not
             to
             affirmatives
             :
             we
             believe
             a
             lie
             to
             be
             a
             lie
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             positive
             truth
             ;
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             before
             a
             lie
             ;
             the
             affirmation
             is
             before
             the
             negation
             :
             a
             thing
             is
             ,
             before
             the
             contrary
             is
             not
             .
             This
             laying
             for
             a
             ground
             ,
             affirmatives
             being
             truths
             ;
             our
             positive
             truths
             that
             we
             hold
             have
             been
             held
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             before
             ,
             and
             since
             :
             even
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             a
             thousand
             years
             after
             ;
             and
             even
             now
             the
             affirmatives
             that
             we
             hold
             .
          
           
             Do
             not
             they
             believe
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             the
             VVord
             of
             God
             ?
             Yes
             ;
             but
             they
             adde
             patcheries
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             the
             Apocrypha
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             traditions
             to
             be
             the
             VVord
             of
             God
             too
             .
          
           
             Do
             not
             they
             believe
             that
             Christ
             is
             Mediatour
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             the
             onely
             Mediatour
             for
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             Intercession
             ;
             they
             joyn
             others
             with
             him
             ,
             Saints
             ,
             and
             Angels
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             saved
             by
             faith
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             affirmative
             ,
             and
             so
             say
             they
             :
             but
             they
             adde
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             saved
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             works
             .
          
           
             Then
             again
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             Sacraments
             ,
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             
             Supper
             ;
             and
             so
             say
             they
             :
             but
             they
             adde
             five
             of
             their
             own
             .
             So
             I
             might
             run
             over
             all
             their
             opinions
             :
             whatsoever
             we
             hold
             ,
             they
             hold
             .
             Therefore
             in
             their
             own
             confessions
             ,
             our
             affirmatives
             have
             been
             ever
             since
             the
             Apostles
             times
             :
             if
             they
             had
             any
             Church
             ,
             we
             had
             a
             Church
             ,
             because
             our
             foundations
             are
             included
             in
             their
             Religion
             .
             All
             that
             we
             say
             ,
             they
             say
             :
             but
             then
             again
             they
             say
             many
             things
             that
             we
             do
             not
             .
             Therefore
             they
             account
             us
             hereticks
             ,
             because
             we
             make
             not
             that
             that
             they
             hold
             to
             be
             our
             yea
             too
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             the
             negatives
             that
             they
             believe
             ,
             and
             we
             do
             not
             believe
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             novelties
             in
             experience
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             of
             the
             ancient
             Apostolical
             faith
             .
             
             That
             the
             Apocrypha
             should
             be
             had
             in
             equal
             authority
             with
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             alas
             ,
             such
             a
             conceit
             was
             not
             thought
             of
             for
             600
             yeares
             after
             the
             Apostles
             .
             That
             the
             people
             should
             not
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             since
             the
             other
             day
             .
             Transubstantiation
             since
             the
             Councel
             of
             Laterane
             ,
             a
             thousand
             years
             since
             Christ.
             That
             the
             Pope
             should
             be
             Supream
             ,
             and
             depose
             Princes
             ,
             such
             a
             thing
             was
             not
             heard
             of
             a
             thousand
             years
             after
             Christ.
             That
             he
             should
             have
             authority
             to
             Canonize
             Saints
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             since
             the
             other
             day
             .
             Equivocation
             ,
             but
             of
             late
             time
             :
             and
             so
             their
             idle
             babling
             of
             Divine
             service
             in
             Latine
             ,
             and
             twenty
             other
             trumperies
             .
             So
             the
             things
             that
             we
             deny
             that
             are
             grosse
             and
             abominable
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             every
             man
             that
             knowes
             any
             thing
             ,
             they
             were
             but
             since
             the
             other
             day
             ;
             they
             were
             not
             yea
             in
             the
             Apostles
             times
             :
             Then
             the
             Apostolicall
             Church
             being
             not
             built
             on
             them
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             devised
             after
             .
             As
             indeed
             a
             thousand
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             the
             most
             of
             these
             were
             never
             heard
             of
             .
             The
             most
             of
             the
             points
             of
             Popery
             wherein
             they
             differ
             from
             us
             ,
             nay
             not
             any
             of
             them
             were
             never
             established
             by
             a
             Councel
             till
             the
             Councel
             of
             Trent
             ,
             except
             Transubstantiation
             by
             the
             Councel
             of
             Laterane
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             thousand
             years
             after
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             affirmatives
             that
             we
             hold
             ,
             and
             they
             hold
             too
             ,
             we
             say
             they
             are
             constant
             from
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             in
             all
             ages
             maintained
             and
             affirmed
             .
          
           
             Our
             positive
             Points
             that
             we
             ground
             out
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             We
             seek
             the
             old
             way
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             way
             ,
             as
             Jeremy
             adviseth
             us
             .
             There
             was
             none
             of
             the
             Popish
             trash
             in
             Abraham's
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             Patriarch's
             time
             ,
             in
             Christs
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             times
             ,
             or
             in
             many
             hundred
             years
             after
             :
             they
             came
             in
             by
             little
             and
             little
             for
             their
             own
             advantage
             ;
             a
             meer
             policy
             to
             get
             money
             ,
             and
             to
             abuse
             people
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             they
             hold
             all
             our
             positive
             truths
             :
             but
             their
             errour
             is
             in
             addition
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             question
             may
             be
             made
             ,
             whether
             their
             additions
             may
             be
             dangerous
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
             because
             it
             may
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             some
             among
             them
             will
             
             say
             ,
             that
             heresie
             is
             not
             in
             addition
             ,
             but
             in
             contrariety
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             detracting
             :
             but
             when
             one
             holds
             more
             then
             they
             should
             ,
             that
             is
             no
             heresie
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             somewhat
             superabounds
             ;
             now
             we
             hold
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             more
             too
             .
          
           
             I
             say
             it
             is
             grosse
             and
             false
             :
             foe
             if
             additions
             did
             not
             overthrow
             the
             foundation
             ,
             there
             should
             never
             be
             any
             idolatry
             ,
             nor
             never
             any
             heresie
             in
             these
             
             times
             .
             What
             was
             Idolatry
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ?
             Among
             the
             Jewes
             was
             there
             not
             the
             worshipping
             of
             the
             true
             God
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             but
             before
             an
             Image
             ,
             their
             additions
             ,
             their
             false
             manner
             overthrew
             the
             true
             .
             There
             is
             none
             of
             them
             fundamental
             Points
             (
             as
             we
             call
             them
             )
             though
             they
             make
             them
             fundamental
             ;
             they
             make
             their
             Traditions
             of
             as
             much
             authority
             as
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             their
             fooleries
             ,
             as
             the
             Articles
             of
             faith
             :
             they
             overthrow
             the
             main
             foundation
             ;
             they
             are
             such
             additions
             as
             are
             destructive
             ,
             to
             joyn
             
             with
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             Traditions
             .
             To
             worship
             God
             under
             another
             species
             and
             kind
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             an
             Idolater
             :
             though
             they
             worship
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             after
             a
             false
             manner
             ,
             it
             is
             prohibited
             .
             St.
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             commination
             ,
             Gal.
             1.
             
             
               If
               I
               or
               an
               Angell
               from
               Heaven
               teach
               otherwise
               :
            
             beside
             :
             put
             case
             it
             be
             not
             plainly
             ,
             and
             directly
             contrary
             ,
             if
             he
             teach
             other
             things
             that
             are
             not
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               be
               accursed
            
             .
             VVe
             ought
             not
             to
             go
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             any
             fundamentall
             point
             of
             faith
             under
             pain
             of
             a
             curse
             .
             Therefore
             Poperie
             is
             a
             cursed
             Religion
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             very
             additions
             .
          
           
             Doth
             not
             St.
             Paul
             tell
             the
             Galatians
             they
             were
             
               fallen
               from
               Christ
            
             ,
             if
             they
             added
             circumcision
             to
             Christ
             ?
             He
             doth
             not
             say
             if
             they
             did
             that
             which
             was
             directly
             contrary
             to
             faith
             :
             no
             ,
             but
             in
             adding
             circumcision
             and
             works
             to
             Christ
             ,
             they
             were
             fallen
             from
             Christ
             :
             whole
             Christ
             ,
             or
             no
             Christ.
             In
             some
             cases
             additions
             are
             heresies
             ,
             and
             overthrow
             the
             foundation
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             we
             may
             answer
             another
             question
             easily
             :
             The
             Apostolical
             
             doctrine
             you
             see
             is
             onely
             yea
             ;
             Whether
             then
             it
             be
             safer
             to
             be
             a
             Papist
             or
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             considering
             that
             whatsoever
             we
             hold
             they
             do
             hold
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Protestant
             it
             is
             safer
             in
             any
             mans
             judgement
             ;
             because
             
             all
             that
             we
             say
             ,
             themselves
             say
             :
             it
             hath
             been
             Apostolical
             :
             we
             can
             prove
             in
             all
             ages
             of
             the
             Church
             our
             affirmatives
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             witnesses
             in
             all
             ages
             of
             them
             that
             held
             what
             we
             say
             :
             it
             was
             founded
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             then
             came
             down
             to
             all
             ages
             .
             But
             what
             they
             say
             distinct
             ,
             and
             differing
             from
             us
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             the
             like
             testimony
             for
             :
             for
             indeed
             they
             are
             so
             beaten
             ,
             that
             Bellarmine
             hath
             this
             ,
             The
             authority
             of
             all
             Councels
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             all
             depends
             upon
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             :
             bring
             to
             them
             Councels
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             Tush
             ,
             tush
             ,
             all
             authority
             depends
             upon
             the
             present
             Church
             .
             VVhat
             authority
             gives
             the
             present
             Church
             ,
             when
             20.
             yeares
             after
             the
             Church
             varies
             ?
             What
             certainty
             is
             there
             ,
             when
             all
             authority
             of
             former
             times
             shall
             depend
             upon
             the
             present
             Church
             ?
          
           
             In
             those
             things
             wherein
             they
             differ
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             deny
             ,
             any
             understanding
             ,
             reasonable
             man
             may
             see
             that
             they
             are
             novelties
             ,
             and
             corruptions
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Pope
             to
             depose
             Princes
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             have
             but
             his
             naturals
             ,
             he
             may
             see
             it
             abominable
             .
             To
             pray
             in
             a
             strange
             tongue
             ,
             to
             debar
             the
             people
             of
             the
             wine
             ,
             when
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               Drink
               ye
               all
               of
               it
            
             ;
             who
             that
             hath
             ordinary
             discretion
             but
             will
             think
             it
             absurd
             ?
             There
             is
             nothing
             that
             we
             differ
             from
             them
             in
             ,
             but
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             but
             his
             naturals
             will
             condemne
             .
             Therefore
             ours
             is
             safer
             a
             great
             deal
             by
             their
             own
             confession
             ,
             the
             learnedest
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             enough
             to
             believe
             as
             we
             do
             .
             Do
             we
             not
             believe
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Creed
             ?
             do
             we
             not
             believe
             the
             first
             four
             generall
             Councels
             ?
             we
             do
             ;
             who
             then
             will
             not
             say
             that
             these
             are
             sufficient
             being
             understood
             ,
             and
             believed
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             man
             that
             he
             be
             no
             heretick
             ?
          
           
             I
             may
             answer
             hence
             another
             question
             ,
             whether
             a
             Papist
             may
             be
             saved
             or
             
             no
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             curious
             question
             ,
             you
             will
             say
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             so
             ordinary
             ,
             that
             somewhat
             I
             must
             say
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             no
             doubt
             ,
             but
             many
             of
             them
             are
             saved
             .
             How
             comes
             that
             to
             
             passe
             ?
             They
             reverse
             their
             false
             grounds
             ,
             and
             stick
             to
             those
             positive
             truthes
             that
             they
             and
             we
             hold
             together
             ,
             they
             reject
             their
             owne
             workes
             and
             help
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             Christ
             onely
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             Poperie
             is
             full
             of
             contradictions
             .
             Now
             a
             Papist
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             have
             his
             conscience
             awakened
             ,
             heleaves
             the
             Pope
             Indulgencies
             ,
             their
             5.
             
             Sacraments
             ,
             Justification
             by
             works
             ,
             and
             then
             imbracheth
             only
             Christ
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             com●…
             our
             part
             .
             
             They
             live
             by
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             die
             by
             ours
             .
             So
             the
             question
             is
             whether
             living
             or
             dying
             ?
             Luther
             saith
             ,
             If
             they
             live
             ,
             and
             die
             peremptorily
             in
             all
             the
             points
             professed
             in
             the
             Tridentine
             Counsell
             ,
             they
             cannot
             .
             But
             no
             doubt
             many
             of
             them
             the
             Lord
             hath
             mercy
             on
             ,
             to
             open
             their
             eyes
             to
             see
             the
             vanity
             of
             their
             works
             and
             of
             all
             their
             fooleries
             ,
             which
             those
             that
             are
             wise
             and
             have
             their
             consciences
             enlightened
             turn
             off
             then
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             be
             saved
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             with
             reversing
             the
             grounds
             of
             their
             religion
             ,
             and
             sticking
             to
             ours
             which
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             to
             speak
             a
             little
             more
             of
             it
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             we
             do
             more
             safely
             believe
             we
             are
             more
             safe
             ,
             and
             on
             better
             grounds
             led
             into
             some
             lesse
             errours
             ,
             then
             they
             do
             believe
             maine
             truths
             .
             It
             may
             seeme
             strange
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             most
             true
             .
          
           
             For
             if
             so
             be
             a
             sound
             Protestant
             maintain
             an
             errour
             ,
             it
             is
             because
             he
             thinks
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Word
             :
             if
             it
             be
             discovered
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             to
             be
             an
             errour
             ,
             he
             leaves
             it
             ;
             as
             St.
             Cyprian
             ,
             and
             other
             Fathers
             blessed
             Saints
             in
             heaven
             they
             held
             some
             errours
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             saw
             the
             Scripture
             held
             otherwise
             ,
             they
             had
             prepared
             minds
             to
             believe
             otherwise
             ;
             therefore
             holding
             the
             maine
             fundamentall
             truths
             ,
             though
             they
             held
             particular
             errours
             ,
             they
             were
             saved
             .
          
           
             The
             Papists
             maintaine
             fundamentall
             truths
             with
             us
             ;
             they
             believe
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             mercy
             ,
             but
             upon
             what
             grounds
             ?
             They
             believe
             the
             truth
             ,
             upon
             heretical
             ,
             divellish
             grounds
             .
             As
             upon
             what
             grounds
             do
             they
             believe
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             faith
             to
             be
             so
             ?
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             so
             ?
             because
             the
             Church
             saith
             so
             .
             Who
             is
             the
             Church
             but
             the
             Pope
             ?
             And
             what
             man
             is
             the
             Pope
             oft-times
             ?
             A
             man
             ,
             if
             we
             believe
             their
             own
             Writers
             ,
             led
             with
             a
             divellish
             spirit
             :
             some
             of
             them
             have
             been
             Magicians
             .
             If
             they
             believe
             the
             truth
             ,
             they
             do
             it
             not
             as
             divine
             truth
             :
             they
             believe
             the
             truth
             for
             matter
             :
             but
             the
             grounds
             of
             believing
             those
             truths
             are
             humane
             ,
             nay
             worse
             ,
             many
             times
             ,
             divellish
             :
             for
             you
             know
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             the
             beast
             is
             inspired
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Dragon
             ,
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Divell
             ,
             and
             teacheth
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Divels
             .
             Now
             to
             teach
             that
             which
             is
             materially
             true
             ,
             upon
             reasons
             that
             are
             diabolicall
             ,
             or
             humane
             ,
             at
             the
             best
             it
             is
             but
             humane
             ,
             as
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             ,
             what
             an
             unsafe
             thing
             is
             this
             ?
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             most
             horrible
             witchery
             ,
             the
             most
             horrible
             abomination
             one
             of
             them
             that
             ever
             was
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             this
             principle
             ,
             that
             their
             Church
             cannot
             erre
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             believing
             of
             all
             divine
             truths
             .
             Hereupon
             they
             come
             to
             practise
             most
             abominable
             treacheries
             ,
             hereupon
             they
             defend
             lies
             ,
             hereupon
             they
             kill
             Princes
             ,
             and
             dissolve
             the
             bonds
             of
             allegiance
             that
             Subjects
             owe
             to
             Princes
             .
             And
             all
             humane
             and
             Divine
             things
             ,
             all
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             Scripture
             ,
             all
             becomes
             a
             nullitie
             .
             Why
             ?
             because
             the
             Church
             cannot
             erre
             .
             And
             this
             they
             have
             from
             their
             holy
             Father
             the
             Pope
             ,
             he
             is
             above
             all
             Councells
             ,
             and
             all
             ,
             and
             cannot
             erre
             .
             We
             know
             if
             principles
             be
             false
             ,
             all
             other
             things
             are
             false
             :
             an
             errour
             in
             principles
             is
             a
             dangerous
             errour
             .
             An
             errour
             in
             the
             ground
             is
             the
             worst
             thing
             in
             the
             VVorld
             .
             As
             to
             maintaine
             treason
             to
             be
             lawfull
             it
             is
             worse
             then
             to
             be
             a
             Traitor
             :
             for
             his
             judgement
             is
             convinced
             alreadie
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             maintaines
             a
             false
             principle
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             dangerous
             man
             indeed
             :
             So
             to
             have
             this
             abominable
             principle
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             cannot
             erre
             .
             Hence
             come
             all
             those
             dangerous
             practices
             in
             this
             Common-VVealth
             ever
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             Queen
             Elisabeths
             time
             .
          
           
           
             Who
             would
             have
             thought
             (
             but
             that
             God
             gave
             up
             bitter
             ,
             proud
             ,
             poisonfull
             spirits
             ,
             vain
             spirits
             that
             rejected
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             )
             that
             men
             of
             parts
             and
             understanding
             should
             ever
             be
             so
             sotted
             to
             believe
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             that
             a
             wretched
             ignorant
             man
             should
             get
             into
             the
             Chaire
             ,
             and
             he
             should
             judge
             infallibly
             of
             the
             truths
             that
             he
             never
             knew
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             being
             of
             another
             profession
             ,
             as
             some
             are
             Canonists
             ,
             and
             not
             Divines
             ?
             But
             I
             leave
             that
             point
             .
          
           
             To
             touch
             one
             thing
             more
             that
             borders
             a
             little
             upon
             this
             ,
             that
             Divine
             truth
             is
             of
             an
             inflexible
             nature
             ,
             whatsoever
             men
             think
             of
             it
             :
             and
             that
             crosseth
             another
             rule
             of
             theirs
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             give
             what
             sense
             they
             will
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Current
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             must
             judge
             of
             all
             former
             Councels
             .
             Now
             doth
             truth
             vary
             according
             to
             mens
             judgements
             ?
             according
             to
             the
             pcesent
             Church
             ?
             Must
             we
             bring
             the
             rule
             to
             the
             crooked
             timber
             ,
             or
             the
             timber
             and
             the
             things
             to
             be
             measured
             to
             the
             rule
             ?
             Shall
             the
             judgment
             of
             any
             man
             be
             the
             rule
             of
             truth
             ?
             shall
             it
             be
             the
             rule
             in
             one
             time
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             another
             ?
             shall
             present
             men
             interpret
             it
             thus
             ,
             and
             say
             it
             is
             so
             now
             :
             and
             others
             that
             succeed
             say
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             was
             now
             ,
             thus
             it
             must
             be
             believed
             ?
          
           
             Hereupon
             likewise
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             the
             constant
             nature
             of
             truth
             alway
             to
             be
             believed
             :
             hereupon
             it
             comes
             to
             crosse
             another
             thing
             ,
             their
             dispensation
             :
             
             no
             man
             can
             dispense
             with
             Gods
             Law
             :
             truth
             is
             truth
             indispensible
             .
             Laws
             divine
             ,
             and
             naturall
             are
             indispensible
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             alike
             in
             all
             things
             .
             Reason
             is
             reason
             in
             Turkie
             as
             well
             as
             here
             :
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             is
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             in
             any
             countrey
             as
             well
             as
             here
             .
             Principles
             of
             nature
             varie
             not
             as
             languages
             do
             ,
             they
             are
             inbred
             things
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Principles
             of
             nature
             be
             invariable
             and
             indispensible
             ,
             much
             more
             divine
             principles
             ,
             saith
             the
             Heathen
             :
             filthinesse
             is
             filthinesse
             whether
             thou
             think
             it
             to
             be
             so
             or
             no.
             Opinion
             is
             not
             the
             rule
             of
             things
             ,
             but
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it self
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             whatsoever
             is
             against
             nature
             none
             can
             dispense
             with
             ,
             
               God
               cannot
               deny
               himself
            
             .
             What
             was
             naught
             in
             one
             age
             is
             naught
             in
             another
             ,
             and
             is
             for
             ever
             naught
             .
             Whatsoever
             is
             divine
             or
             natural
             ,
             is
             indispensible
             .
             No
             Monarch
             in
             the
             world
             can
             dispense
             with
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             or
             the
             Divine
             Law
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             for
             the
             opinion
             of
             any
             man
             in
             the
             world
             is
             not
             the
             rule
             of
             his
             course
             ,
             but
             the
             undoubted
             light
             of
             God
             ,
             whether
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             or
             the
             light
             of
             Divine
             truth
             ,
          
           
             I
             speak
             this
             the
             rather
             to
             crosse
             base
             Parasites
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             calls
             them
             to
             stand
             for
             true
             causes
             ,
             what
             do
             they
             make
             their
             rule
             ?
             Not
             Gods
             constant
             yea
             ,
             but
             they
             bend
             and
             bow
             to
             opinion
             :
             as
             if
             the
             opinion
             of
             any
             man
             in
             the
             World
             were
             the
             rule
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             and
             obedience
             .
             This
             is
             to
             make
             men
             ,
             and
             no
             men
             .
             Is
             not
             the
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             VVord
             of
             God
             ?
             Is
             not
             the
             law
             the
             law
             ?
             (
             politike
             lawes
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             )
             shall
             a
             man
             yield
             to
             mens
             opinion
             ,
             especially
             if
             the
             VVord
             do
             not
             warrant
             it
             ?
             shall
             he
             yield
             to
             any
             man
             living
             that
             is
             inconstant
             by
             his
             disposition
             ?
             There
             is
             truth
             which
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             must
             maintain
             to
             the
             Death
             .
             He
             is
             not
             onely
             a
             Martyr
             that
             maintaines
             Religion
             .
             John
             Baptist
             was
             a
             Martyr
             that
             stood
             out
             in
             a
             matter
             that
             was
             not
             against
             heresie
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             standing
             out
             against
             Herod
             ;
             (
             he
             did
             not
             yield
             as
             many
             thousands
             would
             have
             done
             in
             such
             a
             case
             )
             
               Thou
               must
               not
               have
               thy
               Brother
               Philips
               wife
               ,
            
             it
             is
             unlawful
             .
          
           
           
             Men
             ought
             to
             suffer
             for
             the
             truths
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             not
             deny
             truth
             whatsoever
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             Divine
             sparkle
             from
             God.
             If
             it
             be
             any
             truth
             whatsoever
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             stood
             in
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             constant
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             best
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             next
             to
             Divine
             ,
             and
             saving
             truth
             .
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             Divine
             truth
             be
             yea
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             at
             all
             times
             hath
             been
             built
             on
             that
             ;
             and
             that
             whosoever
             is
             saved
             ,
             is
             
             saved
             by
             that
             yea
             :
             Let
             us
             labour
             to
             have
             a
             faith
             answerable
             to
             our
             truth
             .
             We
             say
             ,
             and
             distinguish
             well
             :
             there
             is
             a
             certainty
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             a
             certainty
             of
             the
             mind
             apprehending
             the
             thing
             .
             It
             is
             certain
             the
             Sun
             is
             bigger
             then
             the
             earth
             ;
             but
             you
             shall
             never
             perswade
             a
             simple
             Countrey-man
             that
             it
             is
             so
             :
             There
             is
             a
             certainty
             of
             the
             object
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             the
             subject
             :
             he
             will
             never
             believe
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             against
             sense
             .
             But
             now
             there
             must
             be
             both
             in
             a
             Christian.
             The
             Apostles
             doctrine
             ,
             the
             truth
             he
             doth
             believe
             ,
             the
             truth
             in
             the
             Scripture
             is
             yea
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             and
             true
             ,
             and
             not
             
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
            
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             flexible
             :
             it
             is
             not
             as
             the
             Heathen
             Oracles
             were
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             doubtful
             ,
             and
             wavering
             .
             Let
             our
             assent
             be
             answerable
             to
             the
             truth
             :
             let
             us
             build
             soundly
             on
             a
             sound
             foundation
             .
          
           
             As
             a
             Ship
             that
             is
             to
             rest
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             waves
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             double
             certainty
             necessary
             ,
             that
             the
             Anchor-hold
             be
             good
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             be
             fastned
             upon
             somewhat
             that
             is
             firm
             :
             if
             it
             be
             a
             weak
             anchor
             ,
             or
             if
             it
             be
             fastned
             upon
             gound
             that
             will
             not
             hold
             ,
             the
             Ship
             is
             tossed
             about
             with
             waves
             ,
             and
             so
             split
             upon
             some
             rock
             or
             other
             :
             So
             our
             soules
             require
             a
             double
             certainty
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             an
             Anchor
             of
             faith
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             an
             object
             of
             faith
             :
             we
             must
             have
             an
             Anchor
             of
             hope
             as
             well
             as
             an
             object
             .
             For
             the
             object
             we
             may
             cast
             Anchor
             there
             ,
             it
             is
             Divine
             truth
             which
             will
             hold
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             of
             that
             ,
             it
             is
             yea
             :
             but
             then
             our
             Anchor
             must
             be
             firm
             ,
             our
             faith
             and
             affiance
             .
             Let
             us
             labour
             to
             build
             soundly
             ,
             and
             strongly
             upon
             it
             .
             It
             should
             be
             our
             endeavour
             continually
             to
             stablish
             our
             faith
             ,
             to
             stablish
             our
             hope
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             know
             on
             what
             terms
             we
             live
             ,
             and
             on
             what
             terms
             to
             dye
             .
          
           
             Do
             but
             consider
             the
             difference
             between
             an
             understanding
             strong
             Christian
             ,
             and
             another
             .
             A
             Christian
             that
             is
             judicious
             and
             understanding
             ,
             ask
             him
             in
             what
             estate
             he
             is
             ?
             why
             ,
             comfortable
             :
             what
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             faith
             ?
             why
             ,
             thus
             ;
             I
             live
             in
             no
             known
             sin
             ,
             I
             confesse
             my
             sins
             to
             God
             ,
             my
             doctrine
             is
             yea
             ,
             and
             I
             labour
             to
             bring
             my
             life
             to
             my
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             Ask
             another
             ,
             What
             do
             you
             mean
             to
             live
             so
             loosely
             ,
             and
             carelesly
             ?
             why
             will
             you
             stand
             thus
             ?
             will
             you
             be
             content
             to
             die
             so
             ?
             perhaps
             he
             doth
             not
             know
             sound
             doctrine
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             do
             ,
             it
             is
             confusedly
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             build
             on
             that
             rock
             ,
             on
             that
             foundation
             .
          
           
             O
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             build
             stronger
             and
             stronger
             on
             the
             truth
             .
             Our
             building
             strongly
             makes
             us
             eternal
             :
             Gods
             truth
             is
             eternal
             truth
             ,
             because
             it
             makes
             us
             eternal
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             strange
             thing
             that
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             chaffe
             ,
             and
             vanity
             ,
             and
             smoak
             ,
             whose
             life
             passeth
             as
             a
             tale
             that
             is
             told
             ,
             that
             yet
             notwithstanding
             if
             he
             build
             on
             this
             yea
             ,
             which
             is
             certain
             and
             infallible
             ,
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             it
             will
             make
             him
             a
             rock
             ,
             a
             living
             stone
             ,
             it
             will
             make
             him
             eternal
             ?
             
               All
               flesh
               is
               grasse
               ,
               but
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               endures
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             What
             a
             comfort
             is
             this
             ,
             our
             life
             being
             a
             vapour
             ,
             and
             vanity
             ,
             and
             growing
             to
             nothing
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             will
             shortly
             come
             when
             we
             
               shall
               be
               no
               more
            
             ,
             no
             more
             in
             this
             world
             :
             then
             to
             have
             Divine
             truth
             that
             will
             make
             us
             eternal
             ?
             Psal.
             90.
             
             Moses
             ,
             a
             good
             man
             ,
             he
             saw
             men
             drop
             away
             :
             faith
             he
             ,
             Thou
             
             
               art
               our
               eternal
               habitation
               from
               Generation
               to
               Generation
               .
            
             What
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             ?
             That
             is
             ,
             We
             dwell
             in
             thee
             :
             here
             in
             our
             Pilgrimage
             to
             Canaan
             we
             drop
             away
             ,
             but
             
               Thou
               art
               our
               habitation
               from
               Generation
               to
               Generation
               .
            
             So
             when
             a
             Christian
             considers
             ,
             his
             life
             is
             uncertain
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             vanity
             that
             support
             this
             life
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             I
             have
             a
             yea
             to
             build
             on
             ,
             the
             Divine
             truth
             ;
             
               The
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               endures
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             and
             it
             will
             make
             me
             endure
             for
             ever
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Rock
             it self
             ,
             it
             makes
             me
             a
             Rock
             :
             it
             will
             make
             me
             a
             living
             stone
             ,
             built
             on
             that
             foundation
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             shall
             not
             prevail
             against
             my
             faith
             ,
             and
             hope
             .
          
           
             What
             a
             comfort
             is
             this
             ?
             We
             have
             nothing
             without
             this
             Yea
             ;
             we
             are
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             ,
             and
             our
             happinesse
             is
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             :
             we
             are
             so
             happy
             now
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             be
             miserable
             to
             morrow
             .
             Let
             us
             labour
             to
             build
             on
             Divine
             truth
             which
             is
             like
             it self
             ;
             that
             in
             all
             the
             Changes
             of
             the
             world
             we
             may
             have
             somewhat
             that
             is
             unalterable
             ,
             that
             is
             as
             unchangeable
             as
             God
             himself
             :
             As
             S.
             Paul
             here
             brings
             God
             himself
             ,
             
               As
               God
               is
               true
               ,
               my
               word
               to
               you
               was
               not
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               ,
               but
               yea
               .
            
             So
             much
             shall
             suffice
             for
             that
             Verse
             .
             I
             go
             on
             to
             the
             20.
             
             Verse
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               VERSE
               XX.
               
            
             
               For
               all
               the
               Promises
               of
               God
               in
               him
               are
               Yea
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             comes
             in
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             My
             Preaching
             to
             you
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             was
             invariable
             ,
             and
             constant
             ,
             because
             Christ
             himself
             is
             alway
             yea
             :
             if
             Christ
             the
             matter
             of
             my
             preaching
             be
             alwayes
             yea
             ,
             and
             I
             preach
             nothing
             but
             Christ
             ,
             then
             my
             preaching
             is
             invariable
             and
             constant
             .
             How
             doth
             he
             prove
             the
             minor
             ?
             how
             doth
             he
             prove
             that
             Christ
             is
             alway
             yea
             ?
             
               All
               the
               Promises
               of
               God
               in
               him
               are
               Yea
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               Amen
               .
            
             Christ
             is
             invariable
             ,
             and
             my
             preaching
             of
             him
             
               was
               not
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               .
            
             Christ
             is
             not
             
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
            
             ,
             because
             
               all
               the
               Promises
               of
               God
               in
               him
               are
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Promises
               of
               God
               in
               him
               are
               Yea
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             constant
             ;
             
               and
               in
               him
               they
               are
               Amen
               .
            
             There
             is
             some
             diversity
             in
             reading
             the
             words
             .
             But
             most
             constantly
             the
             best
             Expositors
             have
             it
             as
             this
             Translation
             hath
             it
             ,
             
               All
               the
               Promises
               of
               God
               in
               him
               are
               Yea
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               Amen
               .
            
             The
             literal
             meaning
             is
             this
             ,
             
               All
               the
               Promises
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               are
               Yea
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             certain
             ,
             they
             are
             made
             in
             him
             :
             
               and
               in
               him
               they
               are
               Amen
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             accomplished
             in
             him
             ;
             in
             him
             they
             are
             made
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             they
             are
             accomplished
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             spend
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             time
             to
             shew
             the
             acception
             of
             the
             word
             Amen
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             pertinent
             to
             my
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Amen
             ,
             is
             here
             certain
             ,
             undoubtedly
             certain
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             here
             to
             make
             way
             to
             that
             which
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             three
             main
             senses
             of
             Amen
             ;
             It
             signifies
             that
             a
             thing
             is
             positively
             so
             ,
             and
             not
             no
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             Amen
             ,
             signifie
             that
             such
             a
             thing
             is
             ;
             as
             ,
             
             
               Let
               your
               yea
               be
               yea
            
             ;
             such
             a
             thing
             is
             .
             But
             now
             ,
             Amen
             is
             more
             ,
             not
             onely
             that
             a
             thing
             is
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             so
             truly
             ,
             and
             so
             unchangeably
             ;
             it
             is
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             .
             The
             Promises
             are
             yea
             ,
             they
             are
             made
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             are
             true
             in
             him
             ,
             undoubtedly
             ,
             eternally
             ,
             unchangeably
             true
             .
          
           
           
             So
             take
             it
             in
             the
             strictest
             ,
             in
             the
             strongest
             sense
             you
             can
             ;
             all
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             they
             are
             so
             true
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             invariably
             ,
             constantly
             ,
             eternally
             true
             in
             him
             ,
             they
             are
             made
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             performed
             in
             him
             ;
             
               they
               are
               Yea
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               Amen
               in
               him
               .
            
             So
             the
             whole
             carriage
             of
             the
             Promises
             is
             onely
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             truths
             we
             are
             to
             deliver
             out
             of
             the
             words
             are
             these
             :
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             That
             since
             the
             fall
             of
             man
             ,
             it
             hath
             pleased
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             the
             three
             Persons
             in
             Trinitie
             ,
             to
             stablish
             a
             Covenant
             of
             
             grace
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             salvation
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             him
             a
             second
             principle
             ,
             a
             second
             Adam
             ,
             by
             whom
             mankind
             is
             restored
             to
             a
             better
             estate
             then
             ever
             we
             had
             in
             the
             first
             Adam
             .
             God
             now
             since
             the
             fall
             takes
             another
             course
             to
             bring
             us
             back
             again
             to
             him
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             leave
             us
             as
             he
             left
             the
             Angels
             that
             fell
             ,
             in
             a
             state
             of
             perdition
             for
             ever
             :
             but
             as
             we
             fell
             by
             infidelity
             and
             distrust
             of
             him
             ,
             so
             now
             we
             are
             recovered
             again
             by
             Promises
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             There
             can
             be
             no
             intercourse
             between
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             but
             by
             some
             promise
             on
             his
             part
             .
             
               
                 God
                 deales
                 with
                 man
                 by
                 Promises
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             The
             reason
             is
             this
             ;
             How
             can
             man
             dare
             to
             challenge
             any
             thing
             of
             the
             great
             Majestie
             of
             God
             without
             a
             warrant
             from
             himself
             ?
             How
             can
             the
             conscience
             be
             satisfied
             ?
             The
             conscience
             looks
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             knowledge
             together
             
             with
             God
             ;
             how
             can
             conscience
             rest
             but
             in
             that
             it
             knowes
             comes
             from
             God
             ?
             Therefore
             for
             any
             good
             that
             I
             hope
             for
             from
             God
             ,
             I
             must
             have
             a
             promise
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             is
             Gods
             constant
             dispensation
             ,
             while
             we
             live
             in
             this
             world
             we
             are
             alway
             under
             hope
             ,
             we
             are
             children
             of
             hope
             ,
             
               We
               are
               saved
               by
               hope
               ,
               we
               rejoyce
            
             
             
               in
               the
               hope
               of
               glory
            
             :
             and
             hope
             looks
             to
             the
             promises
             ,
             whereof
             some
             part
             is
             unperformed
             .
             How
             doth
             heaven
             and
             earth
             differ
             ?
             heaven
             is
             all
             performance
             :
             here
             is
             some
             performance
             to
             encourage
             us
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             alway
             some
             promise
             still
             unperformed
             .
             We
             are
             alway
             under
             some
             Promise
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             manner
             of
             our
             apprehending
             God
             in
             this
             world
             differs
             from
             heaven
             :
             here
             it
             is
             by
             faith
             and
             hope
             ,
             there
             by
             vision
             :
             vision
             is
             fit
             for
             performance
             ;
             faith
             and
             hope
             looks
             to
             the
             Promise
             alway
             here
             :
             Therefore
             God
             rules
             his
             Church
             by
             Promises
             :
             partly
             (
             I
             say
             )
             to
             secure
             the
             soul
             of
             man
             ,
             we
             cannot
             have
             any
             thing
             from
             God
             but
             by
             the
             manifestation
             of
             his
             own
             good
             will.
             How
             can
             we
             look
             for
             any
             thing
             from
             God
             but
             by
             promise
             ?
             can
             we
             look
             for
             any
             thing
             from
             God
             by
             our
             own
             conceits
             ?
             that
             is
             a
             fooles
             Paradise
             .
          
           
             Further
             ,
             God
             will
             have
             his
             Church
             ruled
             by
             Promises
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             to
             exercise
             faith
             ,
             and
             hope
             ,
             and
             prayer
             ,
             and
             dependance
             upon
             God.
             God
             will
             try
             of
             what
             credit
             he
             is
             among
             men
             ,
             whether
             they
             will
             depend
             upon
             his
             promise
             ,
             or
             no
             :
             so
             that
             knowing
             he
             is
             true
             ,
             by
             promise
             it
             may
             be
             certain
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             shall
             have
             performance
             in
             time
             :
             he
             gives
             men
             Promises
             to
             see
             if
             they
             will
             trust
             him
             .
          
           
             God
             will
             have
             this
             manner
             of
             dispensation
             to
             rule
             his
             Church
             by
             Promises
             ,
             to
             arm
             us
             in
             this
             world
             against
             feares
             and
             discouragements
             ;
             therefore
             
             we
             have
             alway
             some
             Promise
             .
             He
             might
             have
             done
             us
             good
             ,
             and
             have
             given
             us
             no
             promise
             ;
             but
             now
             having
             given
             us
             Promises
             ,
             he
             will
             try
             the
             graces
             that
             are
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             arm
             us
             against
             all
             discouragements
             and
             difficulties
             ,
             till
             the
             thing
             promised
             be
             performed
             .
             For
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             a
             Promise
             is
             a
             Divine
             thing
             ,
             better
             then
             any
             earthly
             performance
             .
             
             Let
             God
             give
             a
             man
             never
             so
             much
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             not
             a
             promise
             of
             better
             things
             all
             will
             come
             to
             nothing
             at
             the
             last
             .
             Therefore
             God
             supports
             the
             soules
             and
             spirits
             of
             his
             Children
             with
             Promises
             ,
             to
             arm
             them
             against
             all
             temptations
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             left
             ,
             that
             would
             draw
             them
             from
             trusting
             in
             his
             Promise
             ;
             he
             will
             have
             them
             live
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             that
             hath
             alway
             relation
             to
             the
             Promise
             .
             
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             general
             ground
             then
             ,
             That
             God
             now
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             hath
             appointed
             
             this
             way
             ,
             to
             govern
             the
             Church
             with
             Promises
             .
          
           
             Now
             what
             is
             a
             Promise
             ?
          
           
             A
             Promise
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             manifestation
             of
             love
             ,
             an
             intendment
             of
             bestowing
             some
             good
             ,
             and
             removing
             some
             ill
             ;
             a
             manifestation
             of
             our
             mind
             
             in
             that
             kind
             is
             a
             promise
             ,
             of
             conferring
             of
             a
             future
             good
             ,
             or
             removing
             of
             a
             future
             ill
             ,
             therefore
             it
             comes
             from
             love
             in
             the
             party
             promising
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             three
             degrees
             of
             loving
             steps
             ,
             whereof
             a
             promise
             is
             the
             last
             .
             The
             first
             is
             inward
             love
             :
             The
             second
             is
             real
             performance
             :
             And
             the
             third
             is
             a
             manifestation
             of
             performance
             intended
             before
             it
             be
             ;
             and
             this
             (
             I
             say
             )
             is
             a
             degree
             of
             love
             .
             For
             love
             concealed
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             comfort
             in
             the
             interim
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             that
             is
             betwixt
             .
             Now
             God
             who
             is
             love
             ,
             doth
             not
             onely
             love
             us
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             only
             shew
             his
             love
             in
             time
             ;
             but
             because
             he
             will
             have
             us
             rest
             sweetly
             in
             his
             bosome
             ,
             and
             settle
             our selves
             on
             his
             gracious
             Promises
             ,
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             he
             gives
             us
             rich
             and
             precious
             Promises
             .
             He
             is
             not
             onely
             love
             ,
             and
             shewes
             it
             in
             deed
             ,
             but
             he
             expresseth
             it
             in
             word
             .
             And
             we
             may
             well
             build
             on
             his
             Word
             ,
             as
             verily
             as
             if
             he
             had
             performed
             it
             in
             deed
             :
             for
             whatsoever
             he
             saith
             is
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             .
             This
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             promise
             ;
             It
             is
             not
             only
             love
             ,
             and
             the
             expression
             of
             love
             in
             deed
             ;
             but
             the
             expression
             of
             it
             in
             word
             ,
             when
             he
             intends
             to
             solace
             ,
             and
             comfort
             ,
             and
             stablish
             ,
             and
             stay
             the
             mind
             of
             man
             till
             the
             good
             promised
             be
             performed
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             even
             from
             this
             we
             see
             how
             God
             loves
             us
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             he
             hath
             an
             inward
             love
             in
             his
             breast
             ,
             and
             doth
             good
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             he
             manifests
             it
             by
             
             word
             :
             he
             would
             have
             us
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             live
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             stablish
             our selves
             in
             hope
             .
          
           
             Faith
             and
             hope
             are
             two
             graces
             altogether
             from
             Promises
             :
             if
             there
             were
             no
             promise
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             no
             faith
             nor
             hope
             :
             what
             is
             hope
             ?
             nothing
             but
             the
             expectation
             of
             the
             things
             that
             the
             Word
             saith
             .
             And
             what
             is
             faith
             but
             a
             building
             on
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             Faith
             looks
             on
             the
             Word
             that
             God
             will
             give
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             and
             hope
             looks
             upon
             the
             thing
             that
             the
             Word
             promiseth
             :
             as
             the
             distinction
             is
             good
             ,
             faith
             looks
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             hope
             looks
             to
             the
             thing
             in
             the
             Word
             :
             faith
             looks
             to
             the
             Word
             promising
             ;
             hope
             looks
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             thing
             promised
             .
             Faith
             
               is
               the
               evidence
               of
               things
               not
               seen
               ,
            
             because
             it
             sets
             the
             things
             that
             are
             absent
             as
             if
             they
             were
             present
             ;
             hope
             is
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             that
             .
             If
             there
             were
             no
             promise
             to
             hope
             ,
             what
             needed
             hope
             ?
             and
             where
             were
             a
             foundation
             for
             faith
             ?
             Now
             God
             being
             willing
             to
             exercise
             faith
             and
             hope
             ,
             feeds
             them
             both
             ,
             and
             satisfies
             both
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             heavenly
             wise
             in
             trusting
             and
             believing
             ,
             and
             not
             
             foolish
             as
             men
             in
             the
             world
             :
             Therefore
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             promises
             ,
             and
             sealed
             them
             with
             an
             oath
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             afterward
             .
          
           
             Now
             all
             promises
             coming
             from
             love
             ,
             what
             love
             can
             there
             be
             in
             God
             to
             us
             since
             the
             fall
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             grounded
             on
             a
             better
             foundation
             then
             our selves
             ?
             If
             God
             love
             us
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             in
             one
             that
             is
             first
             beloved
             :
             hereupon
             comes
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             Promises
             to
             be
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             God-man
             :
             For
             all
             intercourse
             between
             God
             and
             us
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             in
             him
             that
             is
             able
             to
             satisfie
             
             God.
             God
             will
             so
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             entertain
             covenant
             and
             league
             with
             us
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             will
             have
             his
             Justice
             have
             full
             content
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             satisfied
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             that
             will
             be
             the
             foundation
             of
             intercourse
             between
             God
             and
             us
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             God-man
             ,
             perfectly
             able
             to
             satisfie
             Divine
             Justice
             ;
             he
             must
             be
             a
             friend
             of
             Gods
             ,
             and
             a
             friend
             to
             us
             ;
             hereupon
             the
             Promises
             must
             come
             from
             Gods
             love
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             and
             he
             must
             first
             receive
             all
             good
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             have
             it
             at
             the
             second
             hand
             from
             him
             .
             Hereupon
             it
             is
             said
             here
             ,
             that
             
               All
               the
               Promises
               of
               God
               in
               him
               are
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             rule
             ,
             The
             first
             in
             any
             kind
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             Now
             Christ
             
             is
             the
             first
             beloved
             thing
             ;
             therefore
             in
             Coloss.
             1.
             3.
             he
             is
             called
             
               the
               Sonne
               of
               Gods
               love
            
             .
             Christ
             being
             the
             only
             begotten
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             looks
             on
             him
             first
             before
             he
             looks
             on
             any
             thing
             else
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             lovel
             ,
             y
             he
             looks
             
             on
             it
             as
             it
             is
             in
             him
             in
             whom
             his
             love
             is
             first
             ,
             because
             he
             being
             his
             onely
             begotten
             Son
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             first
             object
             of
             all
             the
             respect
             that
             God
             hath
             ;
             therefore
             whatsoever
             is
             beloved
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             it
             hath
             a
             consistence
             in
             Christ.
             Therefore
             Christ
             he
             must
             first
             be
             loved
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             in
             him
             .
             Consider
             him
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Consider
             him
             as
             man
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             first
             beloved
             ,
             being
             a
             holy
             man
             above
             all
             
             other
             men
             :
             for
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             hath
             a
             subsistence
             in
             the
             second
             person
             in
             Christ
             :
             therefore
             Christ
             as
             man
             is
             beloved
             before
             all
             others
             ,
             having
             a
             subsistence
             in
             his
             Godhead
             which
             is
             first
             beloved
             :
             he
             is
             the
             prime
             ,
             and
             most
             excellent
             creature
             as
             man.
             God
             looks
             first
             upon
             Christ
             as
             his
             onely
             begotten
             Son
             ,
             and
             upon
             Christ
             as
             man
             secondarily
             :
             Upon
             the
             Church
             in
             the
             third
             place
             as
             united
             to
             Christ
             ;
             and
             all
             other
             creatures
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             therefore
             there
             was
             never
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             shall
             be
             ,
             that
             ever
             was
             or
             shall
             be
             loved
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             first-beloved
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             Christ
             is
             first
             ,
             because
             Christ
             is
             the
             Mediatour
             between
             God
             
             and
             man
             by
             office
             .
             Consider
             what
             relation
             he
             hath
             between
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             easily
             see
             that
             God
             first
             respects
             him
             ,
             and
             us
             for
             him
             .
             For
             Christ
             being
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             and
             Mediatour
             therefore
             between
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             he
             is
             loved
             of
             both
             ;
             he
             is
             a
             friend
             to
             both
             ,
             to
             bring
             both
             together
             ;
             he
             is
             first
             regarded
             as
             Mediatour
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             for
             whose
             cause
             he
             is
             Mediatour
             .
          
           
             Then
             again
             ,
             Consider
             Christ
             not
             as
             he
             is
             between
             God
             and
             us
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             
             is
             to
             us
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             first
             beloved
             .
             To
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             his
             first
             begotten
             ;
             to
             God
             and
             us
             a
             Mediatour
             .
             To
             us
             a
             head
             ,
             to
             us
             a
             husband
             to
             us
             a
             brother
             ;
             a
             head
             from
             whence
             there
             is
             all
             influence
             of
             life
             and
             motion
             :
             a
             husband
             from
             whence
             we
             have
             all
             riches
             ;
             he
             is
             all
             in
             all
             to
             us
             in
             the
             relations
             he
             stands
             in
             to
             us
             :
             therefore
             he
             is
             first
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               In
               all
               things
               he
               must
               have
               the
               preheminence
            
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             fit
             it
             should
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             Especially
             since
             the
             fall
             ;
             leave
             the
             consideration
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             this
             may
             
             be
             a
             reason
             ,
             consider
             us
             since
             the
             fall
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             in
             the
             masse
             of
             corruption
             ,
             are
             we
             fit
             objects
             for
             Gods
             love
             ?
             are
             we
             not
             fuel
             for
             consuming
             fire
             ?
             is
             not
             he
             a
             consuming
             fire
             ,
             and
             we
             stubble
             for
             his
             wrath
             ?
             is
             not
             our
             nature
             defiled
             ,
             and
             tainted
             ,
             and
             can
             it
             otherwise
             be
             amiable
             ,
             then
             considered
             as
             knit
             to
             him
             that
             is
             first
             amiable
             ,
             that
             is
             Christ
             ?
             it
             cannot
             be
             .
             So
             look
             to
             Christ
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             Gods
             love
             ,
             whether
             as
             God
             ,
             or
             as
             man
             :
             look
             to
             his
             Office
             as
             Mediatour
             ,
             look
             on
             him
             as
             in
             relation
             to
             us
             as
             our
             husband
             and
             head
             ;
             look
             on
             us
             without
             him
             ,
             you
             may
             see
             that
             Gods
             love
             is
             first
             founded
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             us
             .
          
           
           
             I
             mean
             in
             regard
             of
             execution
             in
             the
             passages
             of
             our
             salvation
             :
             For
             at
             
             first
             it
             was
             a
             free
             love
             that
             gave
             Christ
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             us
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
               So
               God
               loved
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               he
               gave
               his
               Son
               ,
            
             that
             was
             the
             first
             that
             set
             all
             the
             world
             in
             execution
             :
             but
             in
             the
             execution
             from
             predestination
             to
             glorification
             ,
             before
             all
             worlds
             he
             loved
             us
             in
             Christ
             to
             everlasting
             :
             from
             the
             everlasting
             in
             election
             ,
             to
             everlasting
             in
             glory
             ,
             all
             is
             in
             Christ
             in
             regard
             of
             execution
             .
             We
             subsist
             in
             him
             ,
             we
             are
             sanctified
             in
             him
             ,
             we
             are
             justified
             in
             him
             ,
             his
             righteousnesse
             is
             ours
             ,
             we
             are
             glorified
             in
             him
             ,
             we
             are
             loved
             in
             him
             :
             God
             blesseth
             us
             with
             all
             spiritual
             blessings
             in
             him
             ,
             Ephes.
             1.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               God
               hath
               made
               us
               accepted
               in
               his
               beloved
               :
            
             In
             him
             who
             is
             
               his
               beloved
               Son
               ,
               in
               whom
               he
               is
               well
               pleased
               :
            
             not
             onely
             
               with
               whom
            
             ,
             but
             
               in
               whom
            
             ,
             in
             him
             and
             all
             his
             ,
             in
             him
             as
             mystical
             Christ
             ,
             head
             and
             members
             .
             God
             now
             looks
             upon
             our
             nature
             as
             it
             is
             united
             to
             the
             person
             of
             his
             onely
             begotten
             Son
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             our
             nature
             is
             lovely
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             enriched
             ,
             and
             honoured
             ,
             and
             advanced
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Even
             as
             a
             base
             woman
             by
             marriage
             with
             a
             great
             person
             is
             advanced
             ;
             so
             our
             nature
             being
             mean
             of
             it self
             ,
             taking
             our
             nature
             when
             it
             was
             defiled
             with
             sin
             :
             (
             though
             that
             particular
             masse
             was
             sanctified
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             )
             it
             was
             much
             advanced
             and
             ennobled
             ,
             by
             having
             a
             subsistence
             in
             the
             second
             person
             :
             so
             God
             looks
             on
             us
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             loves
             us
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             bestowes
             all
             spiritual
             blessings
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             whatsoever
             we
             have
             ,
             Christ
             must
             have
             it
             first
             for
             us
             ;
             whatsoever
             
             is
             done
             to
             us
             ,
             must
             be
             done
             first
             to
             Christ.
             Christ
             is
             first
             predestinate
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             he
             is
             the
             predestinate
             Lamb
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             was
             ordained
             before
             all
             worlds
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             the
             head
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             he
             was
             ordained
             before
             we
             were
             ordained
             .
             Christ
             is
             first
             beloved
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             are
             beloved
             in
             his
             beloved
             .
             He
             is
             well
             pleased
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             us
             :
             he
             is
             first
             loved
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             ;
             he
             is
             predestinate
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             :
             he
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             Gods
             love
             by
             nature
             ,
             therefore
             we
             are
             sons
             of
             Gods
             love
             by
             adoption
             and
             grace
             ▪
             what
             we
             are
             by
             adoption
             ,
             he
             is
             by
             nature
             first
             of
             all
             :
             therefore
             we
             are
             said
             to
             be
             elected
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             sanct●…fied
             in
             him
             :
             he
             first
             of
             all
             removes
             all
             ill
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             have
             it
             removed
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             removed
             it
             .
             He
             is
             first
             justified
             from
             our
             sins
             ,
             he
             is
             first
             quitted
             and
             freed
             from
             our
             sins
             ,
             when
             he
             took
             them
             upon
             himself
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             tree
             satisfied
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             :
             
               He
               bore
               our
               iniquities
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               stripes
               we
               are
               healed
               :
            
             if
             he
             had
             not
             been
             freed
             from
             our
             sins
             ,
             we
             had
             for
             ever
             layen
             under
             them
             :
             therefore
             saith
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               If
               Christ
               be
               not
               risen
               ,
               you
               are
               yet
               in
               your
               sins
               :
            
             we
             are
             free
             from
             our
             sins
             ,
             because
             Christ
             our
             surety
             is
             out
             of
             the
             prison
             of
             the
             grave
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             He
             must
             first
             rise
             from
             the
             dead
             ;
             
               he
               is
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               them
               that
               sleep
               :
               the
               first
               begotten
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             Rev.
             1.
             1
             
             Cor.
             15.
             for
             though
             some
             rose
             before
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             in
             the
             vertue
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             rose
             altogether
             by
             his
             own
             strength
             ;
             therefore
             he
             hath
             made
             a
             
               living
               way
            
             to
             heaven
             :
             
               We
               are
               born
               again
               to
               a
               lively
               hope
               by
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Christ
               from
               the
               dead
            
             ;
             we
             have
             a
             lively
             hope
             ,
             a
             hope
             that
             makes
             us
             lively
             in
             good
             works
             ,
             because
             our
             surety
             is
             in
             heaven
             :
             Now
             we
             hope
             for
             an
             inheritance
             immortal
             and
             undefiled
             ;
             because
             he
             is
             risen
             ,
             we
             shall
             rise
             :
             he
             is
             ascended
             ,
             therefore
             we
             shall
             ascend
             :
             we
             do
             ascend
             in
             the
             certainty
             of
             faith
             now
             ,
             and
             shall
             ascend
             indeed
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             Whatsoever
             we
             do
             ,
             he
             doth
             it
             first
             :
             and
             whatsoever
             we
             have
             from
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             at
             the
             second
             hand
             ,
             he
             hath
             it
             first
             ,
             and
             conveyes
             it
             to
             us
             :
             the
             Natural
             Son
             to
             the
             adopted
             sons
             ;
             therefore
             all
             the
             Promises
             come
             to
             be
             made
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             directly
             to
             us
             alone
             abstracted
             from
             Christ.
             
          
           
           
             It
             is
             a
             point
             we
             should
             often
             think
             of
             ,
             and
             seriously
             consider
             of
             :
             for
             it
             
             doth
             wondrously
             stablish
             our
             hearts
             .
             Doth
             God
             love
             me
             ,
             and
             doth
             he
             do
             good
             to
             me
             abstracted
             from
             Christ
             ,
             my self
             alone
             ?
             no
             ;
             for
             then
             alas
             ,
             I
             should
             flye
             from
             his
             presence
             :
             but
             he
             looks
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             considers
             me
             as
             I
             am
             in
             his
             Son
             ;
             therefore
             in
             Joh.
             17.
             in
             that
             blessed
             prayer
             of
             Christ
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               That
               thou
               mayest
               love
               them
               with
               the
               same
               love
               wherewith
               thou
               lovest
               me
               .
            
             God
             loves
             us
             with
             the
             same
             love
             that
             he
             loves
             his
             Son
             with
             ;
             
               That
               the
               love
               wherewith
               thou
               lovest
               me
               ,
               may
               be
               in
               them
               .
            
             He
             loves
             him
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             loves
             us
             with
             that
             love
             that
             he
             loves
             him
             .
             Here
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             God
             looks
             on
             us
             with
             a
             forbearing
             eye
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             matter
             of
             anger
             and
             wrath
             in
             us
             ;
             he
             looks
             on
             us
             in
             his
             Son
             ,
             as
             members
             of
             his
             Son
             :
             his
             love
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             founded
             on
             his
             love
             to
             his
             Son.
             
          
           
             Hereupon
             back
             again
             is
             our
             boldnesse
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             that
             we
             go
             to
             him
             in
             his
             beloved
             Son
             ,
             and
             present
             his
             Son
             to
             him
             .
             Lord
             ,
             look
             on
             thy
             Son
             that
             thou
             hast
             given
             for
             us
             ,
             in
             whom
             we
             are
             members
             ;
             we
             are
             not
             as
             in
             our selves
             ,
             but
             in
             thy
             beloved
             .
             For
             as
             all
             things
             descend
             from
             God
             to
             us
             ,
             so
             our
             soules
             should
             ascend
             to
             him
             .
             All
             descends
             from
             God
             to
             us
             in
             his
             Son
             :
             why
             ,
             all
             our
             comfortable
             considerations
             of
             God
             must
             be
             in
             his
             Son
             Christ
             ;
             thereupon
             we
             have
             boldnesse
             to
             God
             through
             him
             ,
             not
             in
             our selves
             ,
             but
             in
             and
             through
             Christ.
             Let
             us
             bring
             Benjamin
             with
             us
             ,
             bring
             Christ
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             be
             welcome
             .
             If
             we
             come
             in
             the
             garments
             of
             our
             elder
             Brother
             ,
             then
             we
             shall
             get
             the
             blessing
             .
          
           
             But
             of
             our selves
             God
             cannot
             endure
             to
             look
             on
             us
             :
             therefore
             this
             is
             a
             Heathenish
             conceit
             ,
             in
             our
             prayers
             to
             presume
             to
             go
             to
             God
             otherwise
             then
             he
             hath
             cloathed
             himself
             with
             the
             comfortable
             relation
             of
             a
             Father
             in
             Christ.
             If
             we
             consider
             him
             as
             a
             just
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             God
             of
             vengeance
             ,
             as
             a
             holy
             God
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             makes
             to
             our
             terrour
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             not
             besotted
             .
             But
             go
             to
             him
             as
             he
             is
             now
             in
             his
             Son
             Christ
             ,
             and
             go
             boldly
             .
             The
             Heathens
             otherwise
             conceived
             wavering
             ,
             and
             doubtingly
             of
             a
             God
             :
             alas
             ,
             conceiving
             him
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             was
             nothing
             but
             a
             consuming
             fire
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             How
             dares
             that
             man
             that
             knowes
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             knowes
             God
             ,
             how
             dares
             he
             think
             of
             God
             ?
             he
             thinks
             basely
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             can
             think
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             think
             of
             him
             as
             he
             is
             to
             him
             in
             Christ.
             Darest
             thou
             think
             of
             God
             who
             is
             a
             consuming
             fire
             ,
             and
             not
             think
             of
             him
             as
             he
             is
             pleased
             ,
             and
             pacified
             in
             thy
             nature
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             hath
             taken
             thy
             nature
             to
             be
             a
             foundation
             of
             comfort
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             second
             Adam
             ,
             a
             publike
             person
             for
             all
             that
             are
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             members
             of
             him
             ?
             to
             see
             God
             fully
             appeased
             in
             him
             who
             is
             God-man
             ,
             thou
             mayest
             think
             of
             him
             with
             comfort
             then
             .
             Never
             think
             of
             the
             Promises
             of
             grace
             ,
             or
             comfort
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             without
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             16.
             
             
               Now
               to
               Abraham
               and
               his
               seed
               was
               the
               Promise
               made
               ;
               He
               saith
               not
               to
               seeds
               ,
               as
               to
               many
               ,
               but
               to
               thy
               seed
               :
            
             As
             speaking
             of
             one
             ,
             even
             Christ.
             All
             the
             Promises
             of
             good
             to
             us
             are
             made
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             conveyed
             from
             Christ
             to
             us
             :
             the
             Promises
             ,
             and
             likewise
             the
             things
             promised
             ;
             
               He
               hath
               promised
               to
               us
               eternal
               life
               ,
               and
               this
               life
               is
               in
               his
               Son
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             5.
             and
             so
             grace
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             him
             :
             the
             Promises
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             promised
             they
             are
             conveyed
             from
             God
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             us
             .
             They
             are
             a
             deed
             of
             gift
             ,
             we
             have
             them
             from
             ,
             and
             by
             Christ.
             Why
             are
             the
             Angels
             attendants
             upon
             us
             ?
             The
             Angels
             attend
             upon
             Jacob's
             ladder
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Christ.
             It
             is
             he
             that
             knits
             heaven
             and
             earth
             together
             :
             so
             the
             Angels
             because
             they
             attend
             upon
             Christ
             first
             ,
             they
             become
             our
             attendants
             :
             whatsoever
             we
             are
             ,
             whatsoever
             priviledges
             we
             have
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             Christ
             first
             ,
             it
             belongs
             to
             us
             no
             further
             then
             
             we
             by
             faith
             are
             made
             one
             with
             Christ.
             Thus
             we
             see
             whatsoever
             we
             have
             from
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             promises
             .
             And
             these
             promises
             are
             not
             abstracted
             from
             love
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             the
             fruits
             of
             love
             ;
             and
             this
             love
             is
             seated
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             hath
             satisfied
             Gods
             justice
             ;
             we
             have
             promises
             ,
             and
             promises
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             that
             all
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             in
             him
             
             are
             yea
             ,
             they
             are
             constant
             and
             sure
             in
             him
             ;
             they
             shall
             be
             performed
             .
          
           
             All
             promises
             are
             either
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             or
             by
             Christ
             ,
             or
             from
             Christ
             ,
             or
             for
             Christ.
             All
             promises
             that
             ever
             were
             made
             to
             Gods
             People
             ,
             they
             were
             either
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             promised
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             were
             promised
             for
             Christ.
             The
             promise
             of
             Christ
             himself
             is
             the
             first
             grand
             promise
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             made
             man
             ,
             the
             promise
             in
             his
             own
             person
             .
             But
             whatsoever
             promise
             was
             made
             by
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             they
             were
             made
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             they
             were
             made
             for
             him
             ,
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             made
             to
             those
             that
             are
             in
             him
             too
             .
             For
             as
             Gods
             love
             is
             founded
             in
             him
             to
             those
             that
             are
             in
             him
             mystically
             as
             the
             Son
             of
             his
             love
             :
             so
             the
             promises
             are
             made
             ,
             and
             given
             over
             to
             him
             of
             all
             good
             :
             he
             takes
             all
             the
             promises
             of
             good
             from
             God
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             are
             made
             to
             us
             as
             we
             are
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             He
             himself
             is
             the
             first
             promise
             that
             runs
             along
             in
             all
             the
             Scripture
             :
             and
             
             all
             the
             promises
             of
             Christ
             are
             yea
             :
             for
             whatsoever
             was
             promised
             of
             Christ
             before
             he
             came
             ,
             it
             was
             fufilled
             when
             he
             came
             :
             for
             all
             types
             were
             fulfilled
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             Prophecies
             ,
             and
             all
             promises
             they
             were
             all
             accomplished
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             All
             types
             whether
             personal
             ,
             or
             real
             .
          
           
             For
             personall
             types
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             second
             
               Adam
               ,
               Adam
            
             was
             a
             type
             of
             him
             ,
             
             he
             is
             the
             true
             Adam
             .
             He
             was
             the
             true
             Isaac
             ,
             the
             ground
             of
             laughter
             .
             He
             is
             the
             true
             Joseph
             advanced
             now
             to
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             
             God
             :
             he
             is
             the
             steward
             of
             his
             Church
             to
             feed
             his
             Church
             here
             ,
             and
             bring
             her
             to
             Heaven
             with
             himself
             afterward
             .
             He
             is
             the
             true
             Joshua
             that
             brought
             Israel
             out
             of
             the
             wildernesse
             to
             Canaan
             ;
             he
             brings
             us
             from
             Moses
             ,
             from
             the
             law
             to
             heaven
             :
             he
             is
             the
             true
             Joshua
             that
             brings
             us
             through
             Jordan
             ,
             from
             death
             ,
             and
             miseries
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             to
             heaven
             .
             He
             is
             the
             true
             Solomon
             ,
             the
             Prince
             of
             peace
             :
             so
             all
             personal
             types
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Priests
             ,
             as
             Aaron
             was
             a
             type
             of
             him
             ,
             &c.
             they
             were
             yea
             in
             him
             ,
             they
             were
             fulfilled
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             all
             reall
             types
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             true
             Mercie-seat
             wherein
             God
             would
             be
             
             heard
             ,
             and
             prayed
             unto
             :
             for
             he
             covers
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             curse
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Mercie-seat
             did
             .
             He
             is
             the
             true
             brazen
             Serpent
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             looks
             on
             him
             with
             the
             eye
             of
             faith
             ,
             
               shall
               not
               perish
               ,
               but
               have
               everlasting
               life
               .
            
             He
             is
             the
             true
             Mannah
             ,
             the
             bread
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             type
             had
             its
             yea
             in
             Christ.
             He
             is
             the
             true
             sacrifice
             ,
             the
             Passeover
             Lambe
             ,
             the
             Lambe
             of
             God
             
               that
               takes
               away
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               world
               :
            
             if
             our
             hearts
             be
             sprinkled
             with
             his
             blood
             ,
             the
             destroying
             Angell
             hath
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             us
             .
             The
             Passeover
             hath
             its
             yea
             in
             him
             ,
             therefore
             that
             which
             is
             affirmed
             of
             the
             Passe-over
             is
             affirmed
             of
             him
             ,
             
               Not
               abone
               of
               it
               shall
               be
               broken
            
             ;
             that
             is
             attributed
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             was
             performed
             in
             the
             type
             :
             that
             is
             applied
             to
             Christ
             that
             was
             spoken
             of
             the
             Passeover
             :
             to
             signifie
             the
             identitie
             of
             the
             type
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             signified
             .
             He
             was
             the
             yea
             of
             that
             ,
             &
             of
             all
             comfortable
             types
             that
             were
             real
             ,
             &
             personal
             ,
             all
             have
             their
             yea
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             the
             last
             words
             of
             his
             almost
             upon
             the
             crosse
             ,
             
               All
               is
               finished
            
             ,
             all
             the
             types
             real
             ,
             and
             personal
             .
          
           
           
             And
             all
             promises
             ,
             and
             prophecies
             have
             their
             yea
             in
             Christ.
             The
             first
             promise
             
             what
             was
             it
             but
             Christ
             ?
             
               The
               seed
               of
               the
               woman
               shall
               break
               the
               Serpents
               head
               ,
            
             it
             was
             nothing
             but
             Christ
             ,
             it
             was
             yea
             when
             he
             was
             born
             :
             and
             when
             he
             died
             ,
             he
             crushed
             the
             Serpents
             head
             :
             
               By
               death
               he
               overcame
               him
               that
               had
               the
               power
               of
               death
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               divel
               .
            
             So
             the
             promise
             that
             was
             renewed
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               In
               thy
               seed
               shall
               all
               nations
               of
               the
               earth
               be
               blessed
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             Christ.
             And
             so
             to
             David
             that
             he
             should
             come
             out
             of
             his
             family
             .
             And
             that
             particular
             promise
             of
             
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               a
               Virgin
               should
               conceive
               .
            
             And
             the
             Baptist
             points
             him
             out
             ,
             
               Behold
               ,
               the
               Lamb
               of
               God.
            
             All
             the
             particular
             things
             that
             befel
             Christ
             in
             time
             ,
             they
             were
             prophesied
             of
             before
             ,
             and
             Christ
             was
             the
             yea
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             had
             their
             determinate
             truth
             in
             Christ
             when
             he
             came
             .
             This
             is
             one
             reason
             why
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               All
               the
               promises
               in
               Christ
               are
               yea
            
             ;
             whatsoever
             was
             promised
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             or
             foretold
             ,
             it
             was
             yea
             in
             him
             ,
             concerning
             his
             birth
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             of
             it
             :
             concerning
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             of
             it
             :
             concerning
             his
             resurrection
             ,
             and
             ascension
             ;
             concerning
             his
             offices
             ,
             all
             was
             foretold
             :
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             it
             is
             the
             foot
             of
             diverse
             verses
             ,
             that
             
               It
               might
               be
               fulfilled
            
             ;
             so
             this
             that
             was
             foretold
             in
             the
             Old
             ,
             it
             was
             fulfilled
             in
             the
             New.
             So
             Christ
             is
             the
             first
             promise
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             was
             said
             of
             him
             is
             Yea
             ,
             and
             Amen
             .
             Whatsoever
             was
             spoken
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             was
             Yea
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             Amen
             in
             the
             New
             :
             it
             was
             made
             to
             them
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             performed
             in
             the
             New.
             
          
           
             And
             what
             is
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             but
             this
             syllogisme
             .
             He
             is
             the
             Blessed
             seed
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             born
             in
             Bethlehem
             ,
             that
             shall
             come
             in
             the
             end
             of
             Daniels
             weeks
             ,
             that
             shall
             come
             when
             the
             Scepter
             shall
             be
             departed
             from
             Juda
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             is
             the
             true
             Messias
             ,
             the
             true
             Christ
             ,
             saith
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             here
             is
             the
             
               yea
               :
               Amen
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             New
             Testament
             to
             this
             :
             But
             Christ
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
             he
             suffered
             these
             things
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             ;
             so
             all
             is
             Amen
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             main
             reason
             that
             all
             is
             built
             on
             ;
             He
             in
             whom
             all
             these
             agree
             ,
             is
             the
             true
             Messias
             ;
             But
             ,
             saith
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             all
             these
             are
             Amen
             in
             Christ
             :
             therefore
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             he
             is
             the
             true
             Messias
             .
             We
             see
             whatsoever
             was
             prophesied
             concerning
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             was
             yea
             .
          
           
             And
             not
             onely
             so
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             prerogatives
             and
             good
             things
             that
             come
             by
             Christ
             are
             yea
             ,
             they
             are
             undoubted
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             yea
             before
             
             he
             was
             :
             he
             profitted
             before
             he
             was
             ,
             he
             was
             yea
             to
             Adam
             :
             because
             however
             he
             that
             was
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
             ,
             came
             not
             till
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             till
             4000.
             years
             after
             the
             beginning
             or
             thereabouts
             ,
             yet
             the
             faith
             
             of
             Adam
             ,
             and
             of
             Abraham
             made
             him
             present
             :
             
               Abraham
               saw
               Christs
               day
               ,
               and
               rejoyced
               .
            
             There
             was
             a
             vertue
             from
             Christ
             to
             all
             former
             ages
             ,
             they
             all
             had
             benefit
             by
             Christ
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             proved
             at
             large
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             
             And
             in
             Acts
             15.
             
             
               We
               hope
               to
               be
               saved
               by
               Christ
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               they
               :
            
             insinuating
             that
             they
             hoped
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             Christ
             as
             well
             as
             we
             :
             so
             he
             was
             yea
             for
             comfort
             to
             all
             that
             were
             before
             him
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             now
             :
             all
             the
             promises
             were
             yea
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Patriarchs
             and
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             Even
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             undertake
             three
             or
             four
             years
             hence
             to
             pay
             a
             debt
             that
             is
             due
             by
             one
             that
             is
             subject
             to
             be
             carried
             to
             prison
             ,
             and
             on
             that
             
             condition
             that
             this
             man
             shall
             be
             freed
             ,
             I
             undertake
             at
             such
             a
             time
             to
             pay
             such
             a
             debt
             ;
             so
             though
             the
             debt
             be
             paid
             three
             or
             four
             years
             hence
             ,
             he
             is
             let
             go
             free
             that
             was
             obnoxious
             to
             go
             to
             prison
             for
             the
             debt
             ;
             though
             it
             be
             to
             be
             paid
             after
             :
             So
             it
             was
             with
             Christ
             ,
             he
             the
             second
             person
             in
             the
             Trinity
             undertook
             
             being
             so
             appointed
             by
             God
             the
             Father
             :
             the
             blessed
             Trinity
             stablished
             this
             ,
             that
             Christ
             should
             pay
             the
             debt
             by
             death
             ;
             the
             debt
             to
             divine
             justice
             should
             be
             satisfied
             by
             the
             cursed
             death
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             before
             should
             have
             gone
             to
             hell
             else
             for
             the
             debt
             ,
             should
             be
             all
             freed
             that
             had
             any
             part
             and
             interest
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             should
             pay
             the
             debt
             afterwards
             .
             Christ
             undertook
             at
             such
             a
             time
             to
             be
             incarnate
             ,
             and
             to
             pay
             it
             for
             us
             :
             God
             the
             Father
             to
             whom
             we
             were
             obnoxious
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             creditor
             for
             the
             payment
             of
             that
             4000
             years
             after
             ,
             let
             them
             go
             :
             so
             Christ
             was
             yea
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             benefit
             by
             Christs
             death
             .
          
           
             Hereupon
             the
             Prophets
             spake
             of
             him
             as
             a
             thing
             present
             ,
             
               To
               us
               a
               son
               is
            
             
             
               born
               ,
               to
               us
               a
               Child
               is
               given
               .
            
             Faith
             mounts
             over
             many
             years
             ,
             600
             years
             before
             Christ
             in
             the
             Prophet
             it
             mounted
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             time
             of
             Christs
             coming
             ,
             and
             his
             death
             to
             be
             present
             :
             because
             they
             had
             benefit
             by
             him
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             present
             .
             Onely
             with
             this
             difference
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             present
             when
             Christ
             came
             in
             the
             flesh
             they
             had
             some
             comfortable
             inlargement
             of
             Grace
             .
             When
             he
             came
             in
             the
             flesh
             (
             I
             say
             )
             there
             was
             a
             new
             world
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             there
             was
             grace
             poured
             out
             in
             abundance
             .
          
           
             So
             you
             see
             that
             all
             the
             promises
             concerning
             Christ
             ,
             they
             were
             performed
             :
             They
             
               were
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             things
             by
             Christ.
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             excellently
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             
             
               Christ
               yesterday
               ,
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               for
               ever
               .
            
             Yesterday
             to
             the
             Patriachs
             ,
             to
             day
             for
             the
             present
             time
             he
             is
             Yea
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             he
             is
             Yea
             ,
             the
             same
             alway
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             yea
             to
             all
             ages
             ;
             he
             is
             yea
             to
             us
             as
             well
             as
             to
             those
             that
             were
             in
             Christs
             time
             .
             Christ
             is
             then
             crucified
             to
             thee
             when
             thou
             believest
             in
             Christ
             crucified
             .
             If
             we
             now
             by
             faith
             look
             to
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             and
             sent
             from
             his
             Father
             to
             take
             our
             nature
             on
             him
             ,
             we
             have
             as
             much
             benefit
             by
             Christ
             as
             those
             that
             beheld
             him
             crucified
             .
             As
             they
             before
             looked
             forwards
             by
             the
             eye
             of
             Faith
             ,
             so
             we
             look
             backward
             ,
             we
             have
             benefits
             by
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             
               yesterday
               ,
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               for
               ever
               .
               All
               the
               promises
               are
               yea
               in
               him
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             are
             constantly
             yea
             for
             all
             ages
             .
             The
             promises
             of
             Christ
             as
             the
             spirits
             in
             the
             body
             they
             run
             through
             all
             ages
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Without
             him
             there
             is
             no
             love
             ,
             nor
             mercie
             ,
             nor
             comfort
             from
             God
             :
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             God
             cannot
             look
             on
             our
             cursed
             nature
             out
             of
             Christ
             ;
             therefore
             whosoever
             will
             apprehend
             any
             thing
             mercifull
             in
             God
             ,
             must
             apprehend
             it
             in
             Christ
             the
             promised
             seed
             ;
             
               All
               the
               promises
               in
               him
               are
               yea
               .
            
          
           
             He
             is
             called
             Logos
             ,
             the
             Word
             ,
             why
             is
             he
             so
             ?
             both
             actively
             ,
             and
             passively
             .
             Actively
             ,
             the
             Word
             ,
             because
             how
             should
             we
             ever
             have
             known
             
             the
             mind
             in
             the
             breast
             of
             God
             hidden
             ,
             and
             sealed
             there
             ,
             unlesse
             Christ
             had
             been
             the
             Logos
             ,
             the
             Word
             ?
             For
             a
             word
             is
             exprest
             from
             reason
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             word
             that
             is
             essentiall
             ,
             that
             is
             reason
             ,
             Logos
             :
             and
             so
             the
             word
             coming
             from
             it
             ,
             speech
             ,
             the
             issue
             of
             reason
             .
             So
             Christ
             is
             the
             essentiall
             Word
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             by
             office
             the
             Word
             to
             discover
             the
             inward
             will
             and
             purpose
             of
             God
             to
             us
             :
             All
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             are
             discovered
             by
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             And
             passively
             he
             is
             the
             Word
             ,
             Logos
             ,
             of
             whom
             all
             the
             Prophets
             spake
             ,
             as
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             Act
             3.
             who
             was
             fore-signified
             by
             all
             the
             types
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             :
             Christ
             he
             is
             truly
             all
             in
             all
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             comfortable
             way
             to
             study
             Christ
             this
             way
             :
             to
             see
             him
             ,
             foretold
             
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             the
             accomplishment
             in
             the
             New
             :
             to
             parallel
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ;
             it
             is
             an
             excellent
             way
             of
             studying
             the
             Gosspel
             .
             For
             we
             know
             men
             are
             delighted
             to
             know
             divers
             things
             at
             once
             ,
             
             when
             a
             mans
             knowledge
             is
             inriched
             diverse
             waies
             at
             once
             it
             delights
             him
             :
             as
             when
             a
             man
             knowes
             the
             history
             of
             a
             thing
             and
             the
             truth
             with
             it
             :
             when
             he
             knowes
             a
             promise
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             :
             a
             type
             ,
             and
             the
             ttuth
             ,
             how
             doth
             it
             delight
             !
             When
             a
             man
             sees
             the
             type
             in
             the
             Old
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             in
             the
             New
             :
             the
             history
             there
             ,
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             the
             accomplishment
             here
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             wondrous
             delightfull
             thing
             .
             For
             why
             doth
             proportion
             delight
             the
             eye
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             is
             an
             agreement
             of
             different
             things
             ,
             a
             sweet
             harmony
             of
             different
             things
             ?
             Why
             doth
             musick
             so
             please
             the
             ear
             ?
             because
             it
             is
             a
             harmonie
             of
             different
             things
             .
             When
             we
             see
             a
             type
             different
             from
             the
             truth
             performed
             ,
             and
             a
             promise
             different
             from
             the
             performance
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             sweet
             agreement
             ,
             from
             agreement
             a
             man
             is
             delighted
             .
             A
             man
             is
             not
             delighted
             with
             colours
             at
             colours
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             hold
             proportion
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             body
             :
             he
             is
             not
             delighted
             with
             a
             limb
             as
             a
             limb
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             holds
             proportion
             with
             the
             man
             ;
             if
             there
             be
             no
             proportion
             ,
             and
             comelinesse
             ,
             it
             delights
             not
             .
             So
             in
             this
             case
             it
             is
             good
             to
             consider
             both
             together
             .
             God
             therefore
             for
             this
             end
             and
             purpose
             would
             have
             truths
             conveyed
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             types
             ,
             and
             prophecies
             ,
             and
             promises
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             delight
             us
             now
             to
             hear
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             study
             them
             the
             more
             :
             (
             for
             as
             I
             said
             )
             when
             we
             know
             many
             things
             at
             once
             ,
             it
             is
             delightful
             .
          
           
             That
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             comparisons
             and
             allusions
             are
             so
             delightful
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             the
             comparison
             ,
             and
             the
             thing
             to
             which
             it
             is
             compared
             .
             And
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             besides
             types
             ,
             and
             figures
             ,
             and
             promises
             ,
             and
             prophecies
             ,
             is
             set
             out
             by
             whatsoever
             is
             excellent
             in
             nature
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             nature
             that
             is
             excellent
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             something
             taken
             from
             it
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             excellencie
             of
             Christ.
             He
             is
             the
             
               Sun
               of
               righteousnesse
            
             :
             he
             is
             
               the
               water
            
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             way
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             bread
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             vine
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             tree
             of
             Life
             .
             Whatsoever
             is
             excellent
             in
             nature
             either
             in
             heaven
             or
             earth
             ,
             it
             serves
             to
             set
             forth
             the
             excellencie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             why
             ?
             to
             delight
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             willing
             ,
             and
             chearful
             to
             think
             of
             Christ
             ;
             that
             together
             with
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             excellencie
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             some
             sweet
             meditation
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             those
             excellencies
             are
             knit
             together
             ,
             might
             be
             presented
             to
             the
             soul.
             When
             we
             see
             the
             sun
             ,
             oft
             to
             think
             of
             that
             blessed
             Sun
             that
             quickens
             and
             enlivens
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             scatters
             the
             mists
             of
             Ignorance
             .
             When
             we
             look
             on
             a
             tree
             ,
             to
             think
             of
             the
             tree
             of
             righteousness
             ;
             on
             the
             way
             ,
             to
             think
             of
             him
             the
             way
             :
             of
             life
             ,
             of
             him
             that
             is
             the
             true
             life
             .
             When
             we
             think
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             excellent
             ,
             think
             of
             Gods
             love
             in
             Scripture
             to
             set
             out
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             shadow
             him
             in
             all
             :
             for
             he
             is
             the
             true
             Sun
             ,
             all
             creatures
             must
             vanish
             ere
             long
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             excellent
             in
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             what
             will
             stand
             then
             ?
             only
             he
             in
             whom
             all
             these
             excellencies
             are
             comprised
             in
             one
             ;
             
               All
               the
               promises
               in
               him
               are
               Yea
               and
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             If
             this
             be
             true
             then
             ,
             that
             the
             promise
             of
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             (
             who
             is
             the
             chief
             
             good
             promised
             )
             is
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             Amen
             ,
             all
             of
             him
             
               is
               Yea
               and
               Amen
            
             ,
             then
             comes
             this
             as
             a
             deducted
             truth
             ,
             all
             other
             promises
             must
             needs
             be
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             :
             for
             God
             ,
             he
             that
             performed
             the
             grand
             promise
             in
             giving
             Christ
             in
             the
             fulness
             of
             time
             ,
             will
             for
             Christs
             sake
             perform
             all
             other
             promises
             .
             Therefore
             the
             incarnation
             ,
             the
             life
             ,
             the
             death
             ,
             and
             resurrection
             of
             Christ
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             pawn
             and
             pledge
             to
             us
             of
             the
             performance
             of
             all
             things
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             God
             promised
             to
             the
             Jewes
             that
             they
             should
             come
             out
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             he
             promised
             that
             he
             would
             deliver
             them
             from
             the
             enemy
             ;
             and
             he
             usually
             prefixeth
             this
             promise
             .
             
               A
               Virgin
               shall
               conceive
               and
               beare
               a
               son
               ,
               and
               to
               us
               a
               Child
               is
               borne
               ,
               and
               a
               son
               is
               given
               :
            
             to
             signifie
             that
             therefore
             they
             should
             have
             
             deliverance
             ,
             because
             God
             would
             give
             them
             a
             better
             thing
             then
             that
             ;
             he
             would
             give
             them
             Christ
             in
             whom
             all
             the
             promises
             are
             Yea
             and
             Amen
             :
             and
             because
             Christ
             should
             come
             of
             that
             people
             they
             should
             not
             miscarrie
             in
             captivity
             under
             their
             enemies
             ;
             for
             then
             how
             should
             Christ
             come
             of
             them
             ?
          
           
             Therefore
             because
             
               a
               Virgin
               should
               conceive
            
             ,
             and
             because
             
               a
               Child
               shall
               be
               born
               ,
               and
               a
               Son
               given
               ,
            
             therefore
             you
             shall
             have
             outward
             deliverance
             .
             All
             other
             things
             are
             Yea
             ,
             and
             Amen
             for
             Christ
             ,
             as
             St.
             Paul
             divinely
             reasons
             Rom.
             8.
             
             
               If
               he
               spared
               not
               his
               onely
               begotten
               Son
               ,
               but
               gave
               him
               to
               death
               for
               us
               all
               ,
               how
               shall
               he
               not
               with
               him
               give
               us
               all
               things
               else
               ?
            
             All
             other
             promises
             are
             made
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             performed
             for
             him
             .
             And
             since
             the
             grand
             promise
             it self
             is
             now
             Amen
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             come
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             pledge
             of
             all
             other
             things
             that
             are
             to
             come
             .
             Is
             Christ
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             according
             to
             the
             promise
             ?
             hath
             he
             done
             all
             ,
             and
             suffered
             all
             according
             to
             the
             prophecies
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             written
             of
             him
             ?
             Then
             why
             shall
             we
             not
             look
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             all
             that
             are
             to
             come
             ,
             on
             the
             same
             ground
             ?
             have
             we
             not
             a
             pledge
             ?
             Why
             shall
             we
             not
             look
             for
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             bodie
             ,
             for
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             ,
             for
             the
             second
             comming
             of
             Christ
             ?
             is
             not
             his
             first
             comming
             a
             pledge
             of
             it
             ?
          
           
             When
             God
             is
             become
             man
             ,
             and
             was
             mortall
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             doubt
             that
             man
             being
             mortall
             should
             be
             immortall
             ?
             is
             not
             the
             greater
             performed
             already
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             greater
             matter
             for
             God
             to
             become
             man
             ,
             and
             to
             die
             in
             our
             nature
             ,
             then
             for
             we
             that
             are
             mortal
             to
             become
             immortall
             by
             Christ
             ?
             Why
             should
             we
             not
             expect
             that
             which
             is
             to
             come
             since
             the
             greater
             is
             done
             ?
             why
             should
             we
             doubt
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             taken
             up
             to
             God
             since
             he
             is
             come
             down
             to
             man
             ?
             Therefore
             since
             it
             is
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             let
             us
             look
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             all
             to
             be
             Yea
             ,
             and
             Amen
             .
          
           
             Since
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             ,
             many
             promises
             have
             been
             performed
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             many
             yet
             remain
             :
             some
             have
             been
             performed
             ,
             as
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             the
             discovery
             of
             Antichrist
             foretold
             by
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             and
             the
             consuming
             of
             him
             in
             part
             .
             There
             is
             somewhat
             unfulfilled
             :
             the
             
             conversion
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             the
             confusion
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             the
             resurrection
             to
             glory
             with
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
             Why
             should
             we
             doubt
             of
             them
             that
             are
             to
             come
             ,
             having
             such
             a
             pledge
             of
             truth
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             in
             the
             reall
             performance
             of
             that
             which
             is
             past
             ?
             Let
             us
             not
             doubt
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             in
             Revelations
             9.
             when
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             destruction
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             
               It
               is
               done
               ,
               it
               is
               done
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Angel.
             As
             Christ
             said
             when
             he
             was
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ,
             all
             was
             finished
             :
             so
             it
             is
             as
             true
             of
             his
             adversaries
             ,
             all
             is
             done
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             sure
             as
             if
             it
             were
             done
             already
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             Church
             and
             people
             of
             God
             should
             comfort
             themselves
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             in
             the
             destruction
             of
             the
             implacable
             malicious
             enemies
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             glory
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             set
             up
             an
             outward
             Religion
             that
             is
             opposite
             to
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             shall
             come
             that
             all
             shall
             be
             done
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             other
             promises
             shall
             be
             finished
             :
             for
             as
             in
             the
             first
             coming
             of
             Christ
             all
             was
             finished
             for
             the
             working
             of
             our
             salvation
             ,
             so
             in
             his
             second
             coming
             there
             will
             be
             a
             time
             when
             it
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             all
             is
             finished
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             that
             which
             was
             done
             in
             his
             first
             coming
             .
             Therefore
             let
             us
             stablish
             our
             soules
             in
             the
             expectation
             of
             the
             blessed
             promises
             ,
             for
             
               All
               the
               promises
               in
               Christ
               are
               Yea
               and
               Amen
               ,
            
             and
             shall
             be
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             promises
             are
             infallibly
             true
             as
             God
             and
             as
             Christ
             himself
             is
             true
             ,
             Christ
             shall
             as
             soon
             fail
             ,
             and
             God
             shall
             as
             soon
             fail
             ,
             as
             any
             promise
             that
             we
             have
             made
             us
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             if
             we
             apprehend
             it
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             believe
             it
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
           
             Then
             here
             you
             see
             for
             the
             direction
             of
             our
             judgment
             ,
             what
             to
             think
             of
             a
             
             rotten
             opinion
             that
             some
             have
             that
             are
             unacquainted
             with
             divine
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             alsufficiencie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             consider
             not
             the
             vilenesse
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             infinite
             Majesty
             of
             God
             :
             they
             will
             have
             the
             Gentiles
             saved
             by
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             Jewes
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             Christians
             by
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             :
             as
             if
             there
             were
             some
             other
             meanes
             to
             come
             to
             heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             by
             Christ.
             Whereas
             now
             all
             that
             we
             have
             must
             be
             by
             promises
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             promises
             we
             have
             are
             in
             Christ
             :
             they
             are
             all
             Yea
             in
             him
             :
             without
             him
             there
             is
             no
             intercourse
             between
             the
             Majestie
             of
             God
             and
             us
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             Act.
             4.
             
             
               There
               is
               no
               name
               under
               heaven
               whereby
               we
               can
               be
               saved
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               .
            
             Which
             not
             onely
             confutes
             the
             divellish
             opinion
             ,
             &
             conceit
             that
             some
             have
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             charitable
             errour
             of
             others
             that
             think
             the
             Heathens
             that
             never
             heard
             of
             Christ
             shall
             be
             saved
             ;
             I
             leave
             them
             to
             their
             Judge
             .
             We
             must
             go
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             all
             the
             promises
             are
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             him
             they
             are
             Yea
             ,
             in
             him
             they
             are
             made
             ,
             in
             him
             they
             are
             Amen
             ,
             in
             him
             they
             are
             performed
             :
             out
             of
             him
             we
             have
             nothing
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             promises
             in
             him
             we
             have
             nothing
             .
          
           
             How
             are
             we
             to
             magnifie
             God
             that
             we
             live
             in
             the
             sun-shine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
             that
             in
             Christ
             we
             have
             precious
             ,
             and
             rich
             promises
             ?
             A
             precious
             Saviour
             we
             have
             ,
             and
             precious
             faith
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             precious
             promises
             :
             all
             precious
             ,
             both
             promises
             to
             be
             believed
             :
             and
             our
             Saviour
             in
             whom
             they
             are
             apprehended
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             precious
             stone
             :
             and
             the
             faith
             that
             laies
             hold
             on
             him
             is
             precious
             .
             How
             are
             we
             to
             blesse
             God
             that
             we
             have
             these
             advantages
             ?
             that
             we
             have
             Christ
             laid
             open
             ,
             and
             precious
             ,
             and
             rich
             promises
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             have
             precious
             faith
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             these
             precious
             promises
             ?
             we
             are
             much
             to
             blesse
             God
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             are
             all
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             and
             in
             him
             Yea
             ,
             and
             Amen
             ?
             This
             should
             direct
             us
             in
             our
             dealing
             with
             God
             ,
             not
             to
             go
             directly
             to
             him
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             promise
             :
             and
             when
             we
             have
             a
             promise
             ,
             look
             to
             Christ
             in
             whom
             
             it
             is
             performed
             .
             Go
             to
             God
             in
             the
             blessed
             promises
             that
             we
             have
             for
             Christs
             sake
             that
             he
             would
             perform
             all
             .
             
               If
               we
               ask
               any
               thing
               of
               God
               in
               Chrsts
               Name
               ,
               we
               shall
               receive
               it
               ,
            
             because
             the
             promises
             are
             in
             him
             .
             If
             we
             thank
             God
             for
             any
             thing
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             for
             that
             we
             have
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             What
             a
             comfort
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             go
             to
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             claime
             the
             promises
             boldly
             :
             because
             we
             see
             out
             of
             the
             love
             he
             beares
             to
             Christ
             ,
             he
             loves
             us
             ,
             and
             hath
             made
             us
             promises
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             as
             verily
             as
             he
             loves
             him
             ,
             so
             he
             loves
             us
             ,
             and
             will
             perform
             all
             his
             gracious
             promises
             to
             us
             ?
             If
             we
             lay
             fast
             hold
             on
             Christ
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             he
             can
             as
             soone
             alter
             his
             love
             to
             Christ
             as
             to
             us
             ;
             for
             the
             loves
             us
             with
             the
             same
             love
             that
             he
             loves
             Christ
             with
             ,
             he
             loves
             us
             
               in
               his
               beloved
            
             .
             He
             hath
             
               blessed
               us
               with
               all
               spirituall
               blessings
               in
               him
               ,
            
             he
             hath
             made
             us
             sons
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             naturall
             Son
             ;
             and
             as
             his
             love
             is
             unchangeable
             to
             his
             Son
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             to
             us
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             If
             a
             Princes
             ,
             love
             to
             any
             man
             be
             founded
             and
             grounded
             upon
             the
             love
             he
             bears
             to
             his
             son
             ,
             if
             he
             loves
             his
             son
             he
             loves
             such
             a
             man
             because
             his
             son
             loves
             him
             :
             surely
             he
             may
             have
             great
             comfort
             that
             it
             it
             will
             hold
             ;
             because
             his
             affection
             is
             naturall
             ,
             and
             unalterable
             ;
             he
             will
             alway
             love
             his
             son
             ;
             therefore
             he
             will
             love
             him
             whom
             his
             son
             loves
             alway
             .
             Now
             Christ
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             loves
             us
             in
             his
             Son
             ;
             he
             hath
             given
             
             us
             rich
             promises
             in
             his
             Son.
             He
             hath
             given
             him
             ,
             the
             first
             promise
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             promises
             of
             forgivenesse
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             life
             everlasting
             in
             and
             through
             him
             .
             As
             long
             as
             he
             loves
             Chrst
             ,
             he
             will
             love
             us
             ,
             and
             as
             sure
             as
             he
             loves
             Christ
             ,
             he
             will
             love
             us
             .
          
           
             Nothing
             in
             the
             world
             can
             separate
             his
             love
             from
             his
             own
             Son
             ,
             and
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             can
             separate
             Gods
             love
             from
             us
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             in
             his
             Son.
             Christ
             loves
             his
             mysticall
             bodie
             as
             well
             as
             his
             natural
             bodie
             :
             and
             God
             loves
             the
             mysticall
             bodie
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             he
             loves
             his
             naturall
             bodie
             :
             he
             hath
             advanced
             that
             to
             glorie
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             will
             he
             leave
             his
             mysticall
             bodie
             the
             Church
             ?
             will
             he
             not
             advance
             that
             ?
             Doth
             he
             not
             love
             whole
             Christ
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             God
             loves
             whole
             Christ.
             Our
             nature
             that
             he
             hath
             taken
             to
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             chief
             thing
             ,
             the
             most
             lovely
             thing
             in
             heaven
             or
             earth
             ,
             next
             to
             God
             :
             And
             he
             loves
             all
             that
             are
             in
             him
             ,
             his
             mysticall
             body
             .
             For
             indeed
             he
             gave
             us
             to
             Christ
             ,
             he
             hath
             sealed
             and
             anointed
             him
             ;
             he
             is
             anointed
             by
             God
             the
             Father
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             Upon
             what
             an
             unchangeable
             ,
             eternall
             ground
             is
             the
             love
             of
             God
             built
             ,
             and
             the
             faith
             of
             a
             Christian
             ?
             How
             can
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             prevail
             against
             the
             Faith
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             when
             it
             carries
             him
             to
             the
             promises
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             promises
             to
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             to
             Christ
             ,
             upon
             whom
             the
             love
             of
             God
             is
             founded
             ?
             Before
             the
             faith
             of
             a
             Christian
             can
             be
             shaken
             ,
             the
             promises
             must
             be
             of
             no
             effect
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             ;
             and
             not
             yea
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             promises
             be
             shaken
             ,
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             must
             be
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             Christ
             uncertain
             :
             heaven
             and
             earth
             must
             be
             overturned
             to
             overturne
             the
             faith
             of
             a
             Christian.
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             that
             is
             so
             firme
             as
             a
             believing
             Christian
             that
             casts
             himself
             on
             the
             promises
             ,
             that
             are
             alway
             yea
             :
             and
             to
             make
             them
             yea
             ,
             they
             are
             founded
             on
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             Gods
             love
             .
          
           
             Well
             ,
             these
             promises
             comming
             from
             such
             love
             ,
             may
             be
             ranked
             into
             diverse
             
             ranks
             :
             I
             will
             touch
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             we
             are
             to
             carrie
             our selves
             ,
             to
             make
             comfortable
             use
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             
               All
               the
               premises
               are
               yea
               and
               amen
               in
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             There
             are
             some
             universall
             promises
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             all
             mankind
             :
             as
             
             that
             God
             would
             never
             destroy
             the
             world
             again
             .
             Or
             promises
             that
             concern
             more
             particularly
             his
             Church
             .
             And
             those
             are
             promises
             either
             of
             outward
             things
             ,
             or
             of
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             eternall
             things
             ,
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             glory
             .
             
          
           
             Now
             for
             the
             manner
             of
             promising
             ,
             they
             admit
             of
             this
             distinction
             :
             All
             the
             promises
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             to
             us
             ,
             either
             they
             are
             absolute
             
             without
             any
             condition
             ,
             so
             was
             Christ.
             God
             promised
             Christ
             ,
             let
             the
             world
             be
             as
             it
             will
             ,
             Christ
             did
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             come
             .
             And
             so
             the
             
             promise
             of
             his
             glorious
             comming
             ,
             he
             will
             come
             ,
             let
             men
             be
             as
             they
             will
             :
             there
             will
             be
             a
             resurrection
             .
          
           
             Some
             promises
             be
             conditional
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             propounding
             ,
             but
             yet
             absolute
             in
             the
             real
             performance
             of
             them
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             the
             promises
             
             of
             Grace
             and
             Glory
             to
             Gods
             children
             :
             the
             promise
             of
             forgivnesse
             of
             sins
             ,
             God
             will
             forgive
             their
             sins
             ,
             if
             they
             believe
             ,
             if
             they
             repent
             :
             they
             are
             propounded
             conditionally
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             performance
             they
             are
             absolute
             ,
             because
             God
             performes
             the
             Covenant
             himself
             :
             he
             performes
             our
             part
             and
             his
             own
             too
             .
             For
             since
             Christ
             though
             he
             propounded
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             with
             conditions
             ,
             yet
             he
             performes
             the
             condition
             ;
             he
             stirs
             us
             up
             to
             attend
             upon
             the
             meanes
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Word
             he
             works
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             condition
             :
             faith
             and
             repentance
             is
             his
             gift
             .
          
           
           
             He
             writes
             his
             law
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             teacheth
             us
             how
             to
             love
             :
             So
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             conditionally
             propounded
             ,
             (
             for
             God
             deales
             with
             men
             as
             men
             by
             way
             of
             commerce
             ;
             he
             propounds
             it
             by
             way
             of
             Covenant
             and
             condition
             :
             )
             yet
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             (
             which
             is
             truly
             a
             gracious
             Covenant
             )
             he
             not
             onely
             gives
             the
             good
             things
             ;
             but
             he
             performs
             the
             condition
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             working
             our
             hearts
             to
             believe
             and
             to
             repent
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             there
             are
             promises
             not
             only
             propounded
             conditionally
             ,
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             comfort
             ;
             but
             of
             outward
             things
             .
             All
             outward
             things
             are
             promised
             conditionally
             ,
             
             as
             thus
             :
             God
             hath
             promised
             protection
             from
             contagious
             sicknesses
             ,
             from
             war
             ,
             and
             troubles
             .
             Generall
             promises
             there
             are
             of
             protection
             every
             where
             .
             Psal
             91.
             
             God
             will
             be
             a
             hiding
             place
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             deliver
             his
             Children
             ,
             there
             are
             privative
             promises
             :
             and
             then
             positive
             promises
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             do
             this
             and
             that
             good
             for
             them
             :
             but
             these
             are
             conditional
             ,
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             in
             his
             wise
             providence
             he
             sees
             it
             may
             serve
             spirituall
             good
             things
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             inward
             man
             :
             for
             God
             takes
             liberty
             in
             our
             outward
             estate
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             bodies
             to
             afflict
             them
             ,
             or
             to
             do
             them
             good
             ,
             as
             may
             serve
             the
             main
             .
          
           
             For
             do
             what
             we
             will
             these
             bodies
             will
             turn
             to
             dust
             and
             vanity
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             leave
             the
             world
             behind
             us
             ;
             but
             God
             looks
             to
             the
             main
             state
             in
             Christ
             ,
             to
             the
             new
             Creature
             .
             Therefore
             as
             far
             as
             outward
             blessings
             may
             incourage
             us
             ,
             and
             as
             far
             as
             deliverances
             may
             help
             the
             maine
             ,
             so
             far
             he
             will
             grant
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             denies
             them
             :
             he
             takes
             libertie
             in
             outward
             things
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             that
             sort
             of
             promises
             they
             are
             conditionall
             ,
             with
             exception
             of
             necessary
             affliction
             .
             For
             we
             cannot
             have
             the
             blessings
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             positive
             ,
             or
             privative
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             delivered
             alwaies
             ,
             and
             have
             blessings
             :
             but
             our
             corrupt
             nature
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             except
             we
             have
             some
             what
             to
             season
             them
             we
             shall
             surfet
             of
             them
             ,
             we
             cannot
             digest
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             all
             with
             the
             exception
             of
             the
             crosse
             ;
             As
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             he
             that
             doth
             any
             thing
             for
             him
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             
               an
               hundred-fold
               here
            
             :
             but
             with
             affliction
             and
             persecution
             ;
             he
             shall
             be
             sure
             of
             that
             ,
             whatsoever
             else
             he
             hath
             :
             let
             him
             look
             for
             that
             .
             All
             the
             crosses
             we
             have
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             are
             to
             season
             the
             good
             things
             of
             this
             life
             .
             Many
             other
             distinctions
             and
             differences
             we
             might
             have
             to
             lay
             open
             the
             kinds
             of
             promises
             in
             Scripture
             :
             but
             this
             shall
             suffice
             to
             give
             you
             a
             taste
             .
             Now
             all
             these
             are
             made
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             performed
             in
             Christ
             ,
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             is
             for
             our
             good
             .
          
           
             Are
             all
             the
             promises
             of
             what
             kind
             soever
             ,
             spirituall
             ,
             or
             outward
             ,
             temporall
             ,
             and
             eternall
             ,
             are
             they
             all
             made
             to
             us
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             they
             
             certain
             ,
             Yea
             ,
             and
             Amen
             in
             him
             ?
             Then
             make
             this
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             let
             us
             renew
             our
             former
             exhortation
             ,
             get
             into
             Christ
             by
             all
             means
             :
             for
             out
             of
             him
             we
             have
             nothing
             savingly
             good
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             Doth
             not
             God
             do
             many
             good
             things
             to
             them
             that
             are
             
             out
             of
             Christ
             ?
             doth
             not
             the
             rain
             fall
             upon
             the
             ill
             as
             well
             as
             the
             good
             ?
             and
             doth
             not
             he
             fill
             the
             bellies
             of
             the
             wicked
             with
             good
             things
             ?
          
           
             Yes
             he
             doth
             ,
             he
             doth
             :
             but
             are
             they
             blessings
             ?
             no
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             :
             but
             as
             God
             saith
             to
             Moses
             ,
             If
             you
             do
             this
             ,
             and
             this
             ill
             ,
             I
             will
             curse
             you
             in
             your
             dough
             ,
             
             I
             will
             curse
             you
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             abroad
             ,
             I
             will
             curse
             you
             in
             your
             Children
             ,
             &c.
             
             They
             are
             cursed
             in
             their
             blessings
             .
             There
             is
             no
             man
             that
             is
             a
             carnall
             brutish
             man
             ,
             but
             though
             he
             live
             ,
             and
             have
             revenues
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             he
             is
             cursed
             in
             his
             blessings
             :
             For
             what
             ?
             is
             he
             made
             for
             this
             life
             onely
             ?
             no
             ,
             he
             is
             but
             fatted
             on
             to
             the
             day
             of
             destruction
             ;
             they
             are
             snares
             to
             him
             .
             How
             do
             you
             know
             they
             are
             snares
             ?
             because
             they
             make
             him
             secure
             ,
             and
             careless
             
             
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             :
             they
             make
             him
             prophane
             ,
             they
             make
             him
             despise
             the
             power
             of
             Religion
             ;
             a
             man
             may
             see
             by
             his
             conversation
             they
             are
             snares
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             promises
             in
             Christ
             ;
             for
             then
             they
             would
             come
             to
             him
             out
             of
             Gods
             Love.
             Therefore
             get
             into
             Christ
             ,
             rest
             not
             in
             any
             thing
             abstracted
             from
             Christ
             :
             Let
             us
             not
             rest
             in
             any
             blessing
             ,
             except
             we
             have
             it
             in
             Gods
             love
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             And
             I
             may
             know
             that
             I
             have
             any
             thing
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             any
             deliverance
             from
             ill
             ,
             or
             any
             positive
             good
             thing
             from
             Gods
             love
             in
             Christ
             ,
             if
             I
             have
             
             it
             with
             a
             heart
             wrought
             on
             to
             the
             best
             things
             ,
             to
             value
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             account
             all
             dung
             in
             comparison
             of
             him
             .
             When
             I
             esteem
             my
             being
             in
             Christ
             above
             all
             beings
             ,
             above
             being
             rich
             ,
             or
             honourable
             ,
             or
             in
             favour
             :
             alas
             ,
             this
             I
             know
             is
             fading
             ,
             but
             my
             being
             in
             Christ
             is
             Yea
             ,
             and
             Amen
             ,
             that
             will
             stand
             by
             me
             when
             all
             these
             beings
             will
             fail
             .
             This
             is
             comfortable
             ,
             if
             I
             can
             do
             this
             ,
             and
             have
             other
             things
             ,
             I
             have
             them
             with
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ.
             Let
             us
             get
             into
             Christ
             therefore
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             purpose
             attend
             upon
             the
             meanes
             of
             salvation
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             may
             
             be
             effectuall
             by
             his
             Spirit
             accompanying
             his
             own
             Ordinance
             ,
             to
             open
             the
             excellencies
             of
             Christ
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             get
             our
             affections
             into
             him
             .
             How
             are
             we
             in
             Christ
             ?
             By
             knowing
             him
             ;
             and
             then
             knowledge
             carries
             our
             hearts
             :
             For
             our
             wills
             cleave
             to
             that
             that
             we
             know
             to
             be
             excellent
             and
             necessary
             .
             Christ
             is
             discovered
             as
             excellent
             and
             necessary
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             will
             cleaves
             to
             him
             as
             a
             good
             so
             discovered
             ;
             and
             the
             affections
             follow
             the
             will.
             When
             the
             will
             cleaves
             to
             Christ
             as
             excellent
             and
             necessary
             ,
             then
             I
             love
             him
             ,
             then
             I
             rest
             on
             him
             ,
             then
             I
             have
             peace
             in
             him
             .
             I
             may
             know
             that
             I
             am
             in
             Christ
             ,
             upon
             my
             knowledge
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             cleaving
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             finding
             peace
             in
             my
             conscience
             .
             For
             he
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             hath
             rest
             :
             Faith
             
             in
             Christ
             hath
             a
             resting
             ,
             stablishing
             power
             .
             If
             I
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             my
             soule
             rests
             :
             for
             I
             know
             that
             all
             is
             Yea
             ,
             and
             
               Amen
               in
               him
            
             .
             My
             soule
             rests
             in
             him
             ,
             whatsoever
             I
             find
             in
             the
             world
             to
             unsettle
             me
             :
             things
             are
             amisse
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             then
             I
             would
             have
             them
             :
             but
             I
             rest
             in
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             in
             Christ.
             Let
             us
             get
             into
             Christ
             by
             knowledge
             :
             Let
             the
             will
             follow
             that
             ,
             and
             our
             affections
             follow
             that
             :
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             find
             the
             rest
             and
             peace
             that
             will
             secure
             us
             that
             indeed
             we
             are
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Alas
             ,
             what
             is
             a
             man
             out
             of
             Christ
             ?
             as
             a
             man
             in
             a
             storme
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             cloathes
             to
             hide
             his
             nakednesse
             ,
             to
             cover
             him
             from
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             storme
             ;
          
           
             As
             a
             man
             in
             a
             tempest
             ,
             that
             is
             out
             of
             a
             house
             to
             hide
             him
             :
             As
             a
             stone
             out
             of
             the
             foundation
             ,
             that
             is
             scattered
             here
             ,
             and
             there
             as
             neglected
             :
             As
             a
             branch
             out
             of
             the
             Vine
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             root
             ,
             what
             shape
             is
             in
             such
             a
             branch
             ?
             it
             will
             be
             cast
             into
             the
             fire
             afterwards
             .
             A
             man
             out
             of
             Christ
             that
             is
             not
             cloathed
             with
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             built
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             settled
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             planted
             in
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             man
             destitute
             .
             We
             pittie
             such
             mens
             cases
             in
             the
             World
             :
             but
             if
             we
             had
             spirituall
             eyes
             to
             look
             on
             these
             men
             ,
             on
             prophane
             civill
             wretches
             ,
             that
             pride
             themselves
             in
             a
             little
             moralitie
             (
             and
             have
             scarce
             that
             perhaps
             ,
             )
             and
             neglect
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             mystery
             of
             Christ
             ,
             such
             a
             man
             deserves
             pittie
             :
             there
             is
             but
             a
             step
             between
             him
             and
             Hell
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             live
             and
             die
             so
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             Day
             of
             Christ
             he
             will
             account
             him
             so
             .
          
           
             O
             ,
             saith
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Philip.
            
             3.
             
             
               I
               account
               all
               dung
               and
               drosse
               in
               comparison
               of
               Christ
               ,
               not
               having
               my
               own
               righteousnesse
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               found
               in
               him
               ,
            
             having
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             in
             Christ.
             O
             happie
             man
             indeath
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             
             that
             is
             found
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             himself
             ,
             not
             in
             his
             own
             righteousnesse
             ;
             though
             that
             there
             must
             be
             ,
             not
             to
             give
             us
             title
             to
             heaven
             .
             The
             best
             thing
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Christ
             ,
             to
             have
             his
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             obedience
             ,
             that
             is
             so
             excellent
             that
             Saint
             Paul
             accounted
             all
             dung
             and
             drosse
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             ,
             to
             be
             found
             in
             that
             .
             Get
             into
             Christ
             by
             all
             meanes
             ;
             for
             in
             him
             all
             the
             promises
             are
             Yea
             ,
             and
             Amen
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             If
             so
             be
             all
             the
             promises
             be
             Yea
             ,
             and
             Amen
             in
             Christ
             ,
             then
             here
             again
             see
             the
             stabilitie
             of
             a
             Christians
             estate
             ,
             that
             hath
             promises
             to
             uphold
             him
             ,
             compare
             
             it
             with
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             present
             things
             onely
             ,
             with
             an
             Esau
             that
             hath
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             .
             The
             men
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             calls
             them
             ,
             they
             have
             present
             things
             ,
             they
             have
             performance
             ;
             he
             gives
             them
             their
             portion
             here
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             to
             
               Dives
               ,
               Thou
               hadst
               thy
               good
            
             ;
             that
             which
             thou
             caredst
             for
             ,
             thou
             hadst
             it
             here
             :
             and
             Lazarus
             had
             Pain
             ,
             and
             miserie
             ,
             and
             povertie
             here
             ;
             now
             the
             case
             is
             altered
             ,
             he
             is
             advanced
             ,
             and
             thou
             art
             tormented
             .
          
           
             A
             Christian
             as
             a
             Christian
             he
             hath
             a
             great
             many
             promises
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             are
             performed
             :
             for
             God
             is
             delivering
             him
             ,
             and
             comforting
             him
             ,
             and
             protecting
             him
             ,
             and
             speaking
             peace
             to
             his
             conscience
             :
             but
             the
             greatest
             part
             are
             yet
             to
             be
             performed
             ,
             the
             perfection
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             Glorie
             to
             come
             ;
             he
             is
             a
             Child
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             a
             son
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             here
             is
             his
             estate
             .
             Another
             man
             hath
             present
             payment
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             all
             he
             cares
             for
             :
             he
             hath
             something
             ,
             and
             he
             swells
             in
             the
             conceit
             of
             that
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             some
             bodie
             ;
             What
             is
             the
             difference
             ?
             what
             hath
             the
             one
             but
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             nothing
             ?
             what
             saith
             Solomon
             that
             had
             tried
             all
             the
             world
             ?
             
               All
               is
               vanity
               and
               vexation
               of
               spirit
               :
            
             all
             is
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             uncertaine
             in
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             no
             better
             life
             then
             the
             life
             of
             nature
             :
             But
             the
             promises
             they
             are
             yea
             ,
             they
             are
             certain
             ,
             they
             contain
             undoubted
             certain
             good
             things
             ,
             that
             will
             stick
             by
             us
             when
             all
             else
             will
             leave
             us
             .
          
           
             A
             Christian
             ,
             take
             him
             ,
             and
             strip
             him
             in
             your
             thoughts
             from
             all
             the
             good
             things
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             happier
             man
             then
             the
             greatest
             Monarch
             in
             the
             world
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             why
             ?
             He
             hath
             nothing
             but
             present
             things
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             addition
             of
             misery
             :
             and
             his
             greatnesse
             makes
             him
             more
             sensible
             of
             his
             misery
             ,
             it
             makes
             him
             more
             tender
             and
             apprehensive
             then
             other
             men
             .
             The
             other
             he
             wants
             many
             comforts
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             he
             wants
             the
             performance
             :
             he
             is
             rich
             in
             bills
             and
             bonds
             ,
             God
             is
             bound
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             hath
             promised
             he
             
               will
               not
               forsake
               him
            
             ;
             but
             he
             will
             be
             his
             God
             in
             life
             ,
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             for
             everlasting
             :
             he
             hath
             title
             to
             all
             the
             promises
             :
             
               Godlinesse
               hath
               the
               promises
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             
             Happie
             man
             ,
             he
             hath
             so
             much
             performance
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             as
             is
             usefull
             for
             his
             safe
             conduct
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             heaven
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             daily
             bread
             :
             he
             that
             will
             give
             him
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             will
             not
             deny
             him
             bread
             :
             he
             that
             will
             give
             him
             a
             countrey
             ,
             will
             give
             him
             safe
             conduct
             .
             And
             besides
             that
             he
             hath
             here
             by
             performance
             ,
             he
             hath
             rich
             and
             precious
             promises
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             all
             Yea
             and
             Amen
             ,
             they
             are
             certain
             .
          
           
             His
             life
             is
             uncertain
             ,
             his
             estate
             in
             the
             world
             is
             changeable
             here
             ,
             his
             life
             is
             as
             a
             vapour
             :
             and
             the
             comforts
             of
             life
             ,
             are
             lesse
             then
             life
             :
             when
             life
             it self
             (
             the
             foundation
             of
             these
             comforts
             )
             is
             but
             a
             vapour
             ,
             so
             uncertain
             ,
             what
             are
             all
             the
             comforts
             of
             life
             ?
             yet
             a
             Christian
             hath
             comfort
             here
             ,
             the
             promises
             are
             invested
             into
             him
             ,
             and
             lodged
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             made
             his
             owne
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             Faith
             hath
             a
             wondrous
             peculiarizing
             vertue
             ,
             it
             makes
             a
             man
             own
             that
             
             which
             is
             generally
             propounded
             in
             the
             Gospell
             .
             Now
             faith
             making
             the
             promises
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             certain
             ,
             a
             Christian
             take
             him
             at
             all
             uncertainties
             ,
             he
             hath
             somewhat
             to
             build
             on
             ,
             that
             is
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             ,
             that
             is
             undoubtedly
             constant
             and
             certain
             ,
             that
             will
             stick
             by
             him
             when
             all
             things
             fail
             him
             .
          
           
             I
             speak
             this
             to
             commend
             the
             estate
             of
             a
             believing
             ,
             repentant
             Christian
             ,
             to
             make
             you
             in
             love
             with
             it
             .
             In
             all
             the
             changes
             and
             varieties
             in
             this
             world
             a
             Christian
             hath
             somewhat
             to
             take
             to
             ;
             And
             likewise
             in
             all
             the
             dangers
             of
             this
             life
             he
             hath
             a
             rock
             to
             go
             to
             ,
             a
             hiding
             place
             ;
             God
             hath
             chambers
             of
             Providence
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             Isay
             26.
             he
             bids
             the
             Church
             
               come
               into
               thy
               Chambers
            
             ;
             God
             hath
             a
             hiding
             place
             ,
             and
             secret
             roomes
             to
             hide
             children
             in
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             good
             for
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Pestilence
             and
             War
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             publike
             disturbance
             when
             there
             is
             a
             confusion
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             
               Come
               into
               thy
               Chambers
            
             ;
             God
             is
             a
             resting
             place
             ,
             and
             a
             hiding
             place
             ,
             he
             is
             stiled
             so
             every
             where
             in
             the
             Psalmes
             ,
             Psalme
             18.
             
             
               My
               Rock
               ,
               and
               my
               shield
               :
            
             as
             if
             David
             had
             said
             ,
             I
             have
             many
             troubles
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             in
             God
             is
             my
             defence
             :
             for
             he
             is
             my
             Rock
             ,
             my
             Shield
             ,
             and
             all
             :
             whatsoever
             is
             defensive
             ,
             I
             have
             it
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             What
             a
             comfort
             is
             this
             in
             all
             dangers
             ?
             a
             Christian
             knowes
             either
             he
             shall
             be
             safe
             here
             or
             in
             heaven
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             doth
             rest
             :
             
               He
               dewells
               in
               the
            
             
             
               secret
               of
               the
               Almighty
            
             ,
             Psalme
             91.
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             love
             ,
             and
             the
             protection
             of
             God
             Almighty
             :
             and
             as
             Moses
             saith
             ,
             Psalme
             90.
             
             
               Thou
               art
               our
               habitation
               from
               everlasting
               to
               everlasting
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             is
             a
             dwelling
             place
             for
             him
             that
             builds
             on
             his
             promise
             :
             for
             God
             and
             his
             Word
             are
             all
             one
             .
             
               Thou
               art
               our
               dwelling
               place
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             saw
             they
             dropped
             away
             in
             the
             wildernesse
             by
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             now
             by
             the
             *
             Pestilence
             ,
             and
             Moses
             made
             that
             Psalme
             ,
             he
             took
             occasion
             to
             meditate
             of
             the
             frailty
             of
             mans
             life
             .
             We
             are
             as
             grasse
             ,
             as
             a
             tail
             that
             is
             told
             ;
             but
             what
             is
             our
             estate
             in
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             promises
             ?
             
               Thou
               art
               our
               habitation
               from
               everlasting
               to
               everlasting
               .
            
             We
             dwell
             not
             long
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             sicknesse
             may
             come
             and
             sweep
             us
             away
             ,
             but
             
               thou
               art
               our
               habitation
            
             :
             we
             dwell
             in
             God
             when
             we
             are
             dead
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             we
             dwell
             in
             God
             in
             Christ
             for
             ever
             .
             Our
             estate
             in
             Christ
             is
             an
             everlasting
             estate
             .
             Therefore
             in
             Psalme
             .
             112.
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             of
             the
             righteous
             man
             there
             ,
             
               That
               he
               is
               not
               troubled
               for
               ill
               newes
               .
            
             He
             is
             not
             senselesse
             ,
             he
             is
             very
             sensible
             :
             but
             yet
             notwithstanding
             he
             is
             not
             shaken
             from
             his
             rest
             ,
             from
             his
             rock
             and
             stay
             for
             no
             ill
             newes
             ,
             or
             tydings
             ,
             why
             ?
             The
             Psalmist
             gives
             the
             reason
             ,
             
               his
               heart
               is
               fixed
            
             :
             upon
             what
             foundation
             ?
             upon
             the
             promises
             ,
             and
             providence
             of
             God
             :
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             provide
             for
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             his
             Father
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             is
             not
             afraid
             of
             ill
             tydings
             .
          
           
             What
             a
             blessed
             estate
             then
             is
             it
             to
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             promises
             in
             Christ
             to
             be
             protected
             and
             preserved
             here
             so
             as
             is
             for
             our
             good
             :
             and
             to
             have
             such
             a
             state
             in
             God
             for
             him
             to
             be
             our
             habitation
             ,
             and
             hiding
             place
             from
             everlasting
             to
             everlasting
             ?
             If
             our
             hearts
             be
             fixed
             here
             ,
             let
             us
             hear
             of
             ill
             tydings
             ,
             of
             war
             ,
             of
             this
             sicknesse
             ,
             and
             contagion
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             if
             our
             hearts
             be
             fixed
             ,
             blessed
             men
             are
             we
             .
             But
             if
             we
             have
             nothing
             to
             take
             to
             when
             trouble
             comes
             ,
             we
             are
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             as
             a
             man
             in
             a
             storme
             without
             a
             hiding
             place
             .
             Now
             every
             Word
             of
             God
             (
             saith
             the
             
               Ps●…lmist
               )
               is
               a
               tried
               Word
               ,
               as
               silver
               tryed
               in
               the
               fire
               .
            
             The
             promises
             are
             tryed
             promises
             that
             we
             may
             rest
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             we
             are
             Christians
             what
             are
             we
             but
             men
             of
             promise
             ?
             the
             best
             is
             behind
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             our
             comfort
             in
             this
             world
             ?
             God
             lets
             down
             his
             love
             to
             us
             in
             gracious
             promises
             ;
             and
             he
             gives
             us
             a
             taste
             of
             the
             performance
             :
             
             as
             Children
             have
             somewhat
             of
             their
             inheritance
             in
             their
             nonage
             to
             keep
             them
             ;
             so
             somewhat
             of
             heaven
             to
             comfort
             our
             soules
             we
             have
             ,
             but
             the
             main
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             the
             performance
             is
             left
             till
             then
             :
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             too
             much
             consider
             of
             this
             comfortable
             point
             .
             Consider
             how
             many
             promises
             we
             have
             in
             the
             Word
             :
             the
             certainty
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Yea
             ,
             and
             Amen
             :
             and
             in
             whom
             they
             are
             founded
             ,
             in
             him
             that
             is
             Amen
             himself
             ;
             for
             Christ
             is
             
               Amen
               ,
               the
               true
               ,
               and
               faithfull
               witnesse
               ,
            
             Revel
             .
             1.
             these
             are
             comfortable
             considerations
             .
          
           
             Are
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             Yea
             ,
             and
             Amen
             ?
             Let
             us
             divide
             men
             who
             may
             make
             any
             use
             of
             them
             ;
             all
             men
             they
             are
             either
             such
             as
             are
             in
             Christ
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             are
             not
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             All
             the
             promises
             being
             made
             in
             Christ
             ,
             what
             comfort
             or
             what
             
             good
             can
             those
             that
             are
             not
             yet
             in
             Christ
             have
             by
             the
             promises
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             none
             at
             all
             :
             for
             a
             man
             out
             of
             Christ
             is
             
             out
             of
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ;
             God
             cannot
             look
             on
             such
             a
             man
             but
             as
             the
             object
             of
             his
             wrath
             ,
             and
             as
             fuell
             for
             his
             vengeance
             :
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             for
             such
             a
             man
             till
             he
             be
             in
             Christ.
             All
             other
             things
             in
             the
             world
             cannot
             comfort
             such
             a
             man
             :
             for
             (
             alas
             !
             )
             his
             being
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             his
             being
             rich
             ,
             his
             being
             in
             favour
             with
             such
             or
             such
             ,
             what
             are
             they
             ?
             fading
             beings
             ,
             that
             fail
             ,
             and
             himself
             with
             them
             ,
             he
             stands
             on
             the
             Ice
             ;
             they
             slip
             and
             he
             slips
             with
             them
             .
             What
             are
             all
             beings
             in
             death
             ,
             ifa
             man
             have
             not
             a
             more
             stable
             being
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             What
             comfort
             is
             there
             then
             for
             such
             a
             man
             by
             the
             promises
             in
             Jesus
             
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             This
             ,
             that
             while
             there
             is
             life
             ,
             there
             is
             hope
             to
             get
             into
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             get
             interest
             in
             the
             promises
             :
             for
             the
             promises
             are
             free
             ,
             the
             word
             is
             Epangelia
             ,
             
             free
             promise
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             a
             promise
             on
             this
             or
             that
             condition
             :
             but
             a
             free
             promise
             ,
             out
             of
             meere
             love
             ,
             a
             mercie
             .
             Then
             though
             thou
             be
             yet
             in
             the
             state
             of
             corruption
             in
             Old
             Adam
             ,
             yet
             the
             promise
             is
             free
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             have
             no
             worthinesse
             in
             me
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             say
             :
             I
             have
             no
             faith
             ,
             no
             grace
             in
             me
             at
             all
             .
             
          
           
             But
             remember
             the
             promise
             is
             free
             ,
             the
             condition
             is
             onely
             if
             thou
             wilt
             receive
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             properly
             a
             condition
             of
             worth
             in
             thee
             :
             it
             is
             not
             
             propounded
             by
             way
             of
             condition
             of
             any
             worth
             ,
             but
             thou
             must
             come
             with
             an
             empty
             hand
             ,
             with
             a
             receiving
             hand
             :
             as
             a
             man
             must
             let
             fall
             what
             he
             hath
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             hold
             ,
             and
             take
             any
             thing
             .
             A
             man
             must
             let
             go
             other
             things
             ,
             he
             must
             let
             go
             his
             hold
             of
             the
             creature
             ;
             he
             must
             not
             be
             so
             proud
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             so
             confident
             in
             it
             as
             he
             was
             ;
             he
             must
             see
             the
             emptinesse
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             :
             thou
             must
             see
             that
             if
             thou
             be
             not
             in
             Christ
             ,
             thou
             art
             a
             wretched
             ,
             damned
             creature
             .
             The
             hand
             of
             thy
             soul
             must
             be
             empty
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             sight
             of
             thy
             unworthinesse
             is
             all
             that
             is
             required
             before
             thou
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             promises
             ,
             a
             sight
             of
             thy
             unworthinesse
             and
             a
             comming
             to
             graspe
             with
             Christ
             and
             the
             promises
             ;
             for
             what
             is
             faith
             but
             a
             beggars
             hand
             ,
             empty
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             comming
             to
             receive
             a
             benefit
             ?
             They
             are
             most
             unworthy
             that
             find
             themselves
             most
             unworthy
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             to
             the
             poor
             in
             spirit
             ,
             and
             to
             those
             that
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             .
             
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             by
             way
             of
             preventing
             an
             objection
             of
             these
             men
             that
             
             are
             cast
             down
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             their
             unworthinesse
             .
             As
             if
             Christ
             had
             said
             ,
             You
             think
             these
             men
             the
             unworthiest
             men
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             are
             poore
             ,
             and
             
             hungry
             ,
             and
             thirsty
             ,
             you
             think
             you
             are
             destitute
             and
             have
             nothing
             ;
             but
             you
             are
             blessed
             ,
             you
             have
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             promises
             ,
             they
             are
             for
             you
             .
             Let
             no
             man
             therefore
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             the
             promises
             are
             free
             ;
             therefore
             be
             not
             rebellious
             ,
             stand
             not
             out
             against
             Gods
             command
             ;
             God
             layes
             a
             command
             upon
             thee
             ,
             though
             thou
             be
             not
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hast
             no
             right
             to
             the
             promises
             ,
             he
             laies
             a
             command
             on
             thee
             to
             believe
             .
          
           
             Thou
             wilt
             ask
             ,
             what
             ground
             ,
             or
             title
             ,
             or
             right
             hast
             thou
             to
             believe
             ,
             to
             
             claim
             Christ
             and
             the
             promises
             ?
          
           
             This
             right
             thou
             hast
             ,
             thou
             hast
             the
             offer
             of
             Gods
             love
             in
             Christ.
             And
             thou
             hast
             not
             onely
             Gods
             offer
             ,
             but
             his
             command
             :
             God
             commands
             thee
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             as
             St.
             John
             saith
             ,
             he
             hath
             commanded
             us
             to
             believe
             in
             his
             Son
             Christ
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             not
             to
             commit
             adultery
             ,
             or
             murther
             :
             and
             thou
             art
             guilty
             
             if
             thou
             break
             this
             command
             ,
             as
             if
             thou
             break
             the
             other
             of
             murther
             or
             adultery
             .
             And
             men
             that
             live
             under
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             damned
             more
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             for
             disobeying
             this
             command
             ,
             for
             not
             receiving
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             for
             the
             other
             ;
             for
             the
             breach
             of
             all
             other
             commands
             may
             be
             forgiven
             if
             this
             were
             obeyed
             .
             Therefore
             there
             is
             an
             offer
             of
             Christ
             with
             a
             command
             to
             receive
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             promise
             if
             thou
             receive
             him
             all
             shall
             be
             well
             ,
             all
             thy
             sins
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             :
             is
             not
             here
             incouragement
             enough
             ?
          
           
             And
             then
             there
             is
             an
             invitation
             ,
             
               Come
               unto
               me
               all
               ye
               that
               are
               weary
               and
               heavy-laden
               .
            
             And
             put
             case
             thou
             hast
             nothing
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             
               come
               and
               buy
               without
               silver
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             .
             If
             thou
             say
             thou
             hast
             nothing
             ,
             yet
             all
             is
             free
             here
             ,
             
               Come
               whosoever
               will
               ,
               and
               drink
               of
               the
               water
               of
               life
               .
            
          
           
             And
             he
             threatens
             damnation
             if
             thou
             wilt
             not
             ,
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             hangs
             on
             thee
             if
             thou
             do
             not
             come
             in
             .
          
           
             I
             but
             I
             am
             a
             sinner
             .
          
           
             But
             where
             sin
             hath
             abounded
             ,
             
               Grace
               shall
               more
               abound
            
             .
             So
             if
             a
             man
             stand
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             come
             not
             in
             to
             him
             ;
             there
             are
             many
             incouragements
             for
             him
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             terrible
             denunciations
             of
             wrath
             if
             he
             come
             not
             ,
             
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               hangs
               over
               his
               head
            
             ;
             for
             if
             he
             be
             not
             in
             Christ
             ,
             he
             sinks
             into
             hell
             when
             this
             short
             life
             is
             ended
             .
          
           
             So
             there
             is
             this
             to
             incourage
             a
             man
             ,
             there
             is
             Gods
             command
             ,
             and
             his
             sweet
             invitation
             ,
             
               Come
               unto
               me
            
             .
             And
             add
             to
             that
             his
             beseeching
             ,
             
               We
               are
               Ambassadours
               in
               Christs
               Name
               ,
               to
               beseech
               you
               to
               be
               reconciled
               to
               God
               ,
            
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             to
             come
             out
             of
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             that
             you
             are
             under
             ,
             to
             come
             out
             of
             the
             uncertain
             condition
             that
             the
             world
             affords
             :
             we
             beseech
             you
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             cast
             away
             your
             weapons
             whereby
             you
             are
             enemies
             to
             God
             :
             he
             seeks
             to
             you
             for
             your
             love
             .
             And
             if
             you
             have
             nothing
             ,
             come
             and
             buy
             without
             money
             ,
             have
             you
             a
             will
             to
             come
             ?
             If
             you
             be
             besotted
             ,
             and
             will
             continue
             in
             your
             estate
             ,
             then
             be
             damned
             ,
             and
             rot
             in
             your
             estate
             :
             but
             if
             
               you
               will
               ,
               come
               and
               drink
               of
               the
               waters
               of
               life
               freely
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             none
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             Christ
             and
             the
             promises
             are
             open
             to
             all
             .
             Therefore
             how
             will
             Gods
             vengeance
             be
             justified
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             ,
             when
             these
             courses
             have
             been
             taken
             ,
             and
             yet
             men
             will
             not
             come
             in
             ?
             As
             Christ
             said
             to
             the
             
               Jewes
               ,
               You
               will
               not
               believe
               in
               me
               ,
               that
               you
               might
               have
               life
               .
            
             Men
             will
             not
             ,
             men
             are
             in
             love
             with
             the
             profits
             and
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             fading
             things
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             imbrace
             the
             promises
             that
             
               are
               Yea
               and
               Amen
            
             .
             It
             is
             nothing
             but
             wilfull
             rebellion
             that
             keeps
             men
             off
             ,
             that
             rather
             then
             they
             will
             
             leave
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             come
             under
             the
             government
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             will
             reject
             
             the
             offers
             of
             merey
             :
             if
             they
             cannot
             have
             Christ
             with
             their
             sins
             ,
             away
             mercie
             .
             If
             they
             can
             have
             him
             to
             lead
             them
             to
             hell
             ,
             to
             swear
             ,
             and
             cozen
             ,
             &c.
             then
             welcome
             Christ
             ;
             if
             he
             will
             come
             on
             those
             tearms
             he
             is
             welcome
             ,
             but
             rather
             then
             they
             will
             have
             him
             upon
             his
             own
             tearms
             ,
             they
             reject
             him
             .
          
           
             So
             there
             is
             great
             reason
             for
             God
             to
             justifie
             the
             damnation
             of
             wretched
             hard-hearted
             persons
             ,
             that
             rather
             then
             they
             will
             alter
             their
             course
             ,
             they
             will
             reject
             mercy
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             .
             If
             they
             may
             have
             half
             Christ
             they
             will
             :
             they
             will
             have
             him
             with
             mercie
             to
             forgive
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             will
             not
             have
             whole
             Christ
             as
             a
             King
             to
             govern
             them
             .
             So
             there
             is
             ground
             for
             those
             that
             are
             not
             yet
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             :
             if
             they
             will
             receive
             him
             upon
             his
             own
             termes
             ,
             to
             take
             him
             as
             a
             King
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             to
             take
             him
             as
             a
             King
             to
             rule
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Priest
             to
             reconcile
             them
             to
             his
             Father
             .
             Nay
             ,
             God
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             in
             the
             Ministery
             intreats
             them
             to
             receive
             Christ
             ,
             to
             cast
             away
             the
             weapons
             of
             their
             rebellion
             ,
             to
             come
             under
             his
             government
             ,
             and
             all
             shall
             be
             well
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             for
             them
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             have
             imbraced
             ,
             and
             clasped
             him
             
             in
             some
             comfortable
             measure
             ,
             what
             comfort
             is
             it
             for
             them
             that
             all
             the
             promises
             in
             Christ
             are
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             once
             in
             Christ
             ,
             &
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             all
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             comfort
             to
             us
             ;
             if
             we
             come
             in
             ,
             and
             receive
             him
             as
             he
             is
             offered
             upon
             his
             terms
             ,
             to
             be
             our
             Governour
             ,
             our
             King
             ,
             our
             Priest
             ,
             and
             Prophet
             ;
             then
             all
             the
             promises
             
               are
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             instance
             ,
             forgivenesse
             of
             sins
             :
             if
             we
             receive
             Christ
             ,
             God
             will
             forgive
             us
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             be
             reconciled
             to
             us
             for
             Jesus
             Christs
             sake
             ;
             
               We
               have
               an
            
             
             
               advocate
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               the
               propitiation
               for
               our
               sins
               .
               The
               blood
               of
               Christ
               shall
               cleanse
               us
               from
               all
               sins
               .
            
             These
             promises
             shall
             be
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             to
             thee
             :
             if
             thy
             sins
             trouble
             thee
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             done
             away
             .
             How
             many
             promises
             to
             this
             purpose
             have
             we
             of
             the
             forgivenesse
             of
             sins
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             thou
             find
             want
             of
             Grace
             all
             the
             promises
             in
             Christ
             are
             
             
               Yea
               and
               Amen
            
             :
             he
             hath
             promised
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             to
             them
             that
             ask
             him
             ,
             Luke
             11.
             
             There
             is
             a
             promise
             shall
             be
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             ,
             if
             thou
             beg
             it
             .
             He
             hath
             promised
             the
             fundamentall
             graces
             :
             
               He
               will
               put
               his
               fear
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               never
               depart
               from
               him
               .
               He
               will
               teach
               us
               to
               love
               one
               another
               ,
            
             you
             are
             taught
             of
             God
             to
             love
             one
             another
             .
             He
             hath
             promised
             private
             blessings
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             
               to
               circumcise
               ,
               and
               cut
               off
               the
               fore-skin
               of
               our
               hearts
               :
            
             If
             a
             naughty
             ,
             and
             stonie
             heart
             vex
             thee
             ,
             
               he
               will
               take
               away
               that
               ,
               and
               give
               thee
               an
               heart
               of
               flesh
               ,
            
             a
             tender
             heart
             .
             So
             these
             promises
             in
             Christ
             shall
             be
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             ,
             if
             we
             apply
             ,
             and
             believe
             them
             ,
             to
             take
             away
             our
             corruption
             ,
             and
             subdue
             that
             ;
             and
             to
             give
             ,
             and
             plant
             Graces
             ,
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             do
             this
             :
             therefore
             make
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             the
             promises
             of
             pardon
             and
             forgivenesse
             of
             sins
             ,
             but
             of
             grace
             necessary
             .
          
           
             Art
             thou
             sensible
             of
             thy
             imperfections
             ,
             that
             thou
             canst
             not
             go
             about
             the
             duties
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             of
             thy
             particular
             calling
             ?
             what
             saith
             Moses
             ?
             
             
               Who
               gives
               a
               mouth
            
             ?
             is
             it
             no
             tGod
             that
             gives
             a
             mouth
             ?
             And
             ,
             
               Be
               not
               afraid
            
             (
             saith
             Christ
             )
             
               you
               shall
               have
               speech
            
             ,
             and
             a
             spirit
             given
             you
             that
             all
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             withstand
             .
             Be
             not
             afraid
             ,
             God
             that
             calls
             us
             he
             will
             enable
             us
             .
          
           
             You
             have
             a
             promise
             of
             sufficiencie
             of
             gifts
             :
             
               If
               any
               man
               lack
               wisdom
               ,
               let
               him
               ask
               it
               of
               God.
            
             If
             any
             man
             lack
             wisdom
             ,
             to
             manage
             his
             affaires
             ,
             to
             beare
             crosses
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             let
             him
             ask
             it
             of
             God
             :
             a
             rich
             promise
             in
             that
             kind
             .
          
           
           
             And
             so
             ,
             art
             thou
             doubtful
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             what
             shall
             befall
             thee
             ?
             God
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             hath
             made
             a
             Promise
             ,
             That
             where
             he
             hath
             begun
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             an
             end
             ,
             Philip.
             1.
             6.
             
             
               He
               that
               hath
               begun
               a
               good
               work
               will
               finish
               it
               to
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Christ
             
               is
               Alpha
               ,
               and
               Omega
            
             too
             ;
             and
             
               What
               shall
               separate
               us
               from
               the
               Love
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ?
               Neither
               things
               present
               ,
               nor
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               else
               :
            
             why
             ?
             because
             it
             is
             the
             love
             of
             God
             in
             Christ.
             Gods
             love
             is
             founded
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             love
             thee
             eternally
             :
             There
             is
             a
             ground
             of
             perseverance
             .
             Therefore
             be
             sure
             to
             take
             in
             trust
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             present
             ;
             he
             will
             be
             thy
             God
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             the
             present
             :
             he
             will
             be
             thy
             God
             to
             death
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             
               is
               yesterday
               ,
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               to
               morrow
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               for
               ever
               .
               He
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               come
               .
            
             He
             was
             good
             to
             thee
             before
             he
             called
             thee
             ;
             he
             is
             good
             to
             thee
             now
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             be
             for
             ever
             .
             Why
             shouldest
             thou
             stagger
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ?
             Take
             in
             trust
             all
             that
             shall
             befall
             thee
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             the
             present
             :
             for
             he
             is
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             himself
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             
               Promises
               are
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
               .
            
             Christ
             is
             Amen
             ,
             the
             true
             witnesse
             ,
             
               Thus
               saith
               Amen
            
             ,
             Rev.
             1.
             and
             all
             his
             Promises
             are
             like
             himself
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
             Oh
             but
             I
             may
             fall
             away
             ,
             my
             grace
             is
             weak
             ,
             I
             stagger
             often
             .
             
          
           
             But
             are
             the
             Promises
             founded
             upon
             thee
             ?
             No
             ,
             the
             Promises
             are
             founded
             in
             Christ.
             Christ
             receives
             Grace
             for
             thee
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             a
             King
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             a
             Priest
             for
             ever
             to
             make
             intercession
             for
             thee
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             faithful
             .
             He
             is
             beloved
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             as
             long
             as
             he
             is
             beloved
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             beloved
             ,
             because
             thou
             art
             in
             him
             .
             God
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             thou
             art
             in
             Christ
             ,
             how
             canst
             thou
             miscarry
             ?
             God
             is
             in
             Christ
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             thou
             art
             in
             Christ
             ;
             will
             he
             lose
             a
             limb
             ?
             will
             he
             lose
             a
             member
             ?
             No
             ,
             the
             Promises
             in
             him
             are
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             thee
             .
             They
             are
             in
             thee
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             ,
             thou
             hast
             the
             benefit
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             
               in
               him
               Amen
            
             first
             .
          
           
             I
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             troubles
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             for
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             crosses
             ,
             what
             promises
             have
             we
             to
             build
             on
             for
             them
             ?
             
          
           
             God
             in
             Christ
             is
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             the
             promises
             are
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             in
             that
             kind
             :
             In
             all
             things
             necessary
             for
             this
             life
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             
             
               Let
               yourconversation
               be
               without
               covetousnesse
               :
               for
               he
               hath
               promised
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               fail
               thee
               ,
               nor
               for
               sake
               thee
               .
            
             It
             is
             taken
             along
             from
             Joshuah's
             time
             :
             it
             was
             a
             promise
             made
             to
             Joshuah
             ,
             and
             is
             enlarged
             to
             all
             Christians
             ,
             He
             hath
             
               promised
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               fail
               thee
               ,
               nor
               forsake
               thee
               :
            
             Therefore
             
               Let
               your
               conversation
               be
               without
               covetousnesse
               .
            
             Insinuating
             the
             reason
             why
             men
             are
             covetous
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             not
             trust
             that
             promise
             ,
             
               I
               will
               not
               fail
               thee
               ,
               nor
               for
               sake
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             For
             if
             men
             in
             their
             calling
             as
             they
             should
             do
             ,
             would
             trust
             in
             God
             ,
             without
             putting
             forth
             their
             hands
             to
             ill
             meanes
             ,
             their
             conversation
             would
             be
             without
             shifting
             ,
             and
             covetousnesse
             .
             Therefore
             covetous
             men
             are
             faithlesse
             men
             ,
             they
             believe
             not
             the
             Promise
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             not
             fail
             them
             ,
             nor
             forsake
             them
             ;
             for
             then
             they
             would
             not
             live
             by
             their
             wits
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             shifts
             ,
             but
             by
             faith
             in
             this
             very
             promise
             which
             is
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             to
             all
             that
             believe
             it
             .
          
           
             
               God
               is
               a
               Sun
               and
               shield
               ,
            
             Psal.
             84.
             
               and
               no
               good
               thing
               shall
               be
               wanting
               to
               those
               that
               lead
               a
               godly
               life
               .
            
             Would
             you
             have
             more
             ?
             he
             is
             a
             Sun
             for
             all
             good
             ;
             he
             is
             a
             Shield
             to
             keep
             from
             all
             ill
             .
             
               I
               am
               thy
               buckler
               ,
               and
               thy
               exceeding
               great
               reward
               ,
            
             saith
             God
             to
             
               Abraham
               :
               I
               am
               thy
               buckler
               ,
            
             to
             keep
             thee
             from
             all
             ill
             ;
             
               and
               thy
               exceeding
               great
               reward
            
             ,
             to
             bestow
             all
             good
             :
             having
             these
             promises
             ,
             why
             should
             we
             stagger
             ;
             they
             are
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             in
             Christ
             :
             God
             is
             Al-sufficient
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
           
             For
             the
             issue
             in
             our
             labours
             ,
             Oh
             ,
             what
             will
             become
             of
             it
             ?
             we
             take
             pains
             
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             we
             rise
             early
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             bed
             late
             ,
             what
             will
             become
             of
             all
             in
             the
             issue
             ?
             What
             saith
             Saint
             Paul
             ?
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
             
               Be
               constant
               ,
               alway
               abounding
               in
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               be
               ye
               abundant
               in
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               knowing
               that
               your
               labour
               is
               not
               in
               vain
               in
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             therefore
             abound
             you
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             let
             the
             issue
             go
             to
             God
             ,
             you
             have
             a
             rich
             promise
             ,
             
               Knowing
               this
               ,
               that
               your
               labour
               is
               not
               in
               vain
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             Therefore
             you
             know
             ,
             when
             Peter
             had
             fished
             all
             night
             ,
             and
             had
             caught
             nothing
             ;
             when
             Christ
             bids
             him
             cast
             the
             net
             into
             the
             Sea
             :
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               We
               have
               fished
               all
               night
               ,
               and
               catched
               nothing
               ,
            
             to
             what
             purpose
             should
             I
             cast
             it
             ?
             yet
             in
             thy
             Word
             ,
             in
             thy
             command
             I
             will
             cast
             it
             ;
             he
             obeyed
             ,
             and
             he
             drew
             so
             many
             ,
             that
             the
             net
             brake
             again
             with
             the
             fish
             .
             So
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             thy
             command
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             go
             on
             in
             the
             duties
             of
             my
             calling
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             do
             that
             that
             belongs
             to
             me
             ;
             and
             in
             well
             doing
             ,
             to
             commit
             my self
             to
             thee
             
               as
               to
               a
               faithful
               Creator
            
             ,
             and
             a
             gracious
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             my self
             on
             thy
             Promises
             ,
             do
             what
             thou
             wilt
             :
             you
             shall
             see
             then
             as
             the
             Apostle
             graciously
             speaks
             ,
             
               Your
               labour
               shall
               not
               be
               in
               vain
               in
               the
               Lord.
               Cast
               your
               care
               on
               him
               :
               for
               he
               cares
               for
               you
               .
            
             
          
           
             I
             but
             when
             we
             have
             done
             ,
             there
             are
             so
             many
             imperfections
             cleave
             to
             that
             we
             do
             ,
             that
             they
             discourage
             us
             .
             Why
             look
             ,
             the
             Promise
             is
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             for
             acceptance
             ,
             
               a
               cup
               of
               cold
               water
               is
               accepted
               :
            
             offer
             that
             thou
             doest
             in
             the
             mediation
             of
             Christ
             :
             God
             will
             pardon
             that
             which
             is
             faulty
             ,
             and
             accept
             that
             which
             is
             good
             .
             So
             we
             have
             Promises
             of
             acceptance
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
               God
               will
               pardon
               ,
               and
               spare
               us
               as
               a
               Father
               spares
               his
               child
               .
            
             Doth
             not
             a
             father
             accept
             the
             endeavour
             of
             his
             poor
             child
             ,
             and
             pardon
             his
             weaknesse
             when
             he
             cannot
             do
             as
             he
             would
             ?
             God
             looks
             on
             us
             as
             a
             Father
             on
             his
             children
             .
             Therefore
             let
             us
             not
             fear
             this
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             promise
             of
             acceptance
             of
             what
             we
             do
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             weak
             ,
             and
             maimed
             ,
             and
             lame
             obedience
             .
             If
             we
             cannot
             do
             as
             much
             as
             others
             ,
             yet
             bring
             two
             Turtles
             .
             They
             that
             could
             not
             bring
             an
             Oxe
             ,
             a
             great
             sacrifice
             ;
             a
             lesse
             was
             accepted
             ,
             two
             Pigeons
             :
             if
             thou
             canst
             not
             do
             as
             much
             as
             others
             ,
             a
             little
             sacrifice
             shall
             be
             accepted
             .
          
           
             Oh
             that
             we
             had
             faith
             ,
             we
             might
             run
             through
             all
             the
             passages
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             justification
             ,
             sanctification
             ,
             perseverance
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ;
             the
             duties
             of
             our
             calling
             ,
             the
             issue
             of
             our
             labours
             ,
             whatever
             you
             can
             imagine
             .
             There
             is
             no
             passage
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             but
             our
             soules
             would
             be
             supported
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             think
             that
             these
             promises
             are
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             in
             Jesus
             Christ.
             There
             is
             no
             estate
             that
             we
             are
             in
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             Promises
             made
             to
             it
             :
             we
             want
             no
             good
             ,
             but
             we
             have
             a
             promise
             of
             supply
             :
             we
             are
             under
             no
             ill
             ,
             but
             we
             have
             a
             promise
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             removall
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             sanctifying
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             better
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             enlarge
             it
             likewise
             to
             posterity
             :
             If
             the
             Promises
             in
             Christ
             be
             
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             true
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             that
             succeed
             us
             :
             for
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             Christ
             
               is
               yesterday
               ,
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               for
               ever
               .
            
             He
             was
             yesterday
             to
             our
             ancestors
             ;
             to
             day
             to
             our selves
             ;
             to
             morrow
             ,
             to
             our
             posterity
             .
             Therefore
             saith
             Peter
             to
             the
             believing
             Jewes
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             
             
               The
               Promise
               is
               made
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               children
            
             ;
             your
             children
             are
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             the
             
               God
               of
               thee
               and
               of
               thy
               seed
               :
            
             For
             
               the
               Promises
               in
               Christ
               are
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
               :
            
             they
             are
             constant
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             children
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             comfort
             to
             parents
             that
             can
             leave
             their
             children
             no
             inheritance
             ,
             
             they
             leave
             them
             God
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             a
             good
             portion
             :
             
               I
               will
               be
               thy
               God
            
             :
             for
             the
             grand
             promise
             is
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             be
             a
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             gives
             his
             Son
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Father
             and
             Son
             give
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             Well
             then
             ,
             God
             is
             the
             God
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             children
             ;
             he
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             children
             :
             Christ
             is
             the
             Christ
             of
             us
             and
             them
             ;
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             the
             Spirit
             that
             sanctifies
             us
             and
             them
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             comfort
             to
             those
             that
             can
             leave
             their
             children
             nothing
             else
             ,
             that
             they
             leave
             them
             God
             in
             Covenant
             ?
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             a
             comfort
             for
             children
             if
             they
             have
             good
             Parents
             ,
             that
             they
             
             may
             say
             when
             they
             pray
             ,
             
               O
               God
               of
               my
               father
               Abraham
               .
            
             And
             as
             David
             ,
             Psal.
             116.
             
             
               I
               am
               thy
               servant
               ,
               and
               the
               son
               of
               thy
               handmaid
               ,
            
             I
             am
             thy
             servant
             my self
             ,
             and
             the
             son
             of
             one
             that
             was
             thy
             servant
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             comfort
             to
             a
             Christian
             to
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             thy
             servant
             ,
             and
             the
             son
             of
             thy
             servant
             ,
             therefore
             there
             is
             a
             double
             bond
             why
             thou
             shouldest
             respect
             me
             ?
             I
             cast
             my self
             on
             thee
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             the
             son
             of
             a
             believing
             father
             ,
             of
             a
             believing
             mother
             .
             Oh
             it
             is
             a
             blessed
             thing
             to
             be
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             those
             that
             can
             leave
             their
             children
             little
             else
             ,
             can
             leave
             them
             a
             place
             in
             the
             Covenant
             by
             their
             own
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             faith
             .
          
           
             Wicked
             Parents
             are
             cruel
             ,
             they
             damn
             their
             own
             soules
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             
             cruel
             to
             posterity
             .
             Jeroboam
             hurt
             his
             posterity
             more
             then
             all
             the
             world
             besides
             ,
             for
             his
             sin
             God
             cursed
             his
             posterity
             ,
             
               They
               walked
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               Jeroboam
               .
            
             God
             many
             times
             will
             not
             punish
             men
             themselves
             ,
             but
             their
             posterity
             .
             Wicked
             Kings
             ,
             God
             spares
             them
             themselves
             sometimes
             ,
             but
             he
             punisheth
             their
             posterity
             .
             Jeroboam
             was
             spared
             for
             his
             own
             life
             ,
             but
             his
             posterity
             was
             punished
             :
             when
             wicked
             men
             dye
             ,
             others
             applaud
             their
             wisdome
             ;
             they
             dye
             thus
             and
             thus
             ,
             &c.
             and
             their
             posterity
             applaud
             their
             wisdome
             :
             God
             therefore
             curseth
             their
             posterity
             ,
             walking
             in
             their
             wayes
             .
             Jeroboam's
             children
             I
             say
             ,
             had
             cause
             to
             curse
             their
             father
             ;
             they
             had
             a
             prejudice
             in
             his
             example
             :
             they
             thought
             him
             a
             very
             wise
             man
             ,
             that
             by
             setting
             up
             the
             Calves
             he
             could
             make
             such
             a
             rent
             ,
             but
             it
             turned
             to
             their
             destruction
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             parents
             are
             cruel
             to
             posterity
             :
             for
             God
             revengeth
             their
             sins
             on
             their
             posterity
             .
             Let
             this
             be
             a
             strong
             motive
             to
             men
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             leave
             a
             good
             posterity
             ,
             a
             posterity
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Men
             are
             very
             Atheists
             in
             this
             point
             :
             for
             they
             are
             more
             careful
             a
             great
             deal
             to
             leave
             them
             rich
             ,
             to
             leave
             them
             great
             ,
             then
             to
             leave
             them
             good
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             leave
             them
             a
             little
             goods
             perhaps
             ,
             but
             they
             leave
             the
             curse
             and
             vengeance
             of
             God
             with
             it
             .
             I
             beseech
             you
             therefore
             enlarge
             this
             comfort
             ,
             that
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             concerning
             all
             good
             things
             are
             made
             in
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             ours
             ,
             to
             our
             posterity
             .
          
           
             Thus
             I
             have
             laboured
             to
             lay
             open
             a
             little
             to
             you
             the
             Promises
             ,
             you
             may
             enlarge
             them
             your selves
             :
             Therefore
             take
             this
             course
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             consider
             your
             present
             estate
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             make
             use
             of
             this
             portion
             ,
             it
             is
             our
             portion
             ,
             our
             best
             inheritance
             are
             the
             Promises
             ,
             and
             indeed
             they
             are
             a
             good
             childs
             portion
             ;
             though
             the
             world
             take
             all
             from
             us
             ,
             though
             God
             strip
             us
             of
             all
             ,
             if
             he
             leave
             us
             his
             Promises
             we
             are
             rich
             men
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Psalmist
             calls
             them
             his
             portion
             ,
             and
             his
             inheritance
             ;
             and
             indeed
             so
             they
             are
             :
             because
             they
             are
             so
             many
             bonds
             whereby
             God
             is
             bound
             to
             us
             ;
             they
             are
             so
             many
             obligations
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             a
             wretched
             exacting
             man
             think
             himself
             as
             rich
             as
             he
             hath
             bonds
             ,
             though
             he
             have
             not
             a
             penny
             in
             his
             purse
             :
             (
             He
             that
             hath
             a
             thousand
             pound
             in
             bonds
             ,
             thinks
             himself
             richer
             then
             he
             that
             hath
             an
             hundred
             pounds
             in
             money
             ,
             and
             he
             thinks
             he
             hath
             reason
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             good
             security
             .
             )
             Certainly
             ,
             a
             Christian
             that
             hath
             rich
             faith
             in
             the
             rich
             promises
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             rich
             man
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             many
             bonds
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             pleaseth
             he
             can
             sue
             
             his
             bonds
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             well
             pleased
             with
             it
             .
             Therefore
             indeed
             there
             is
             little
             difference
             between
             a
             Christian
             in
             poverty
             ,
             and
             a
             rich
             Christian
             ;
             onely
             the
             one
             hath
             more
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             but
             God
             is
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             other
             .
             As
             for
             a
             worldling
             ,
             he
             hath
             but
             a
             Cistern
             when
             he
             hath
             most
             ,
             the
             other
             hath
             the
             spring
             ,
             he
             hath
             God
             in
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             Gods
             promises
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             therefore
             consider
             every
             day
             the
             exigents
             we
             are
             in
             ,
             whether
             in
             
             want
             of
             grace
             ,
             or
             want
             of
             assistance
             ,
             and
             necessaries
             ,
             or
             want
             of
             comfort
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             that
             let
             us
             consider
             what
             we
             are
             to
             do
             ,
             are
             we
             at
             our
             wits
             end
             now
             ?
             is
             there
             no
             hope
             for
             this
             in
             Israel
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             God
             hath
             left
             us
             rich
             and
             precious
             promises
             ,
             let
             us
             look
             to
             them
             .
             In
             the
             next
             place
             then
             ,
             from
             our
             
             wants
             look
             to
             the
             Promises
             ,
             and
             proportion
             the
             promises
             to
             our
             wants
             ,
             ranck
             the
             promises
             ,
             it
             were
             a
             good
             work
             .
             Oh
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             have
             so
             many
             promises
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             them
             to
             seek
             when
             the
             Devil
             besiegeth
             us
             :
             he
             layeth
             siege
             to
             shake
             our
             consciences
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             to
             seek
             in
             the
             time
             of
             temptation
             .
             Let
             us
             remember
             the
             promises
             answerable
             to
             our
             necessities
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             be
             troubled
             with
             sin
             ,
             call
             to
             mind
             the
             promise
             of
             forgivenesse
             .
             If
             we
             be
             troubled
             with
             want
             ,
             call
             to
             mind
             the
             promise
             of
             supply
             .
             If
             we
             be
             troubled
             with
             fear
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             call
             to
             mind
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             the
             marriage
             for
             everlasting
             ;
             
               God
               whom
               he
               loves
               ,
               he
               loves
               to
               the
               end
               .
            
             God
             loves
             us
             in
             Christ
             ,
             he
             loves
             Christ
             for
             ever
             ,
             therefore
             he
             will
             love
             us
             for
             ever
             .
             So
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             suit
             the
             promises
             to
             our
             present
             estate
             .
          
           
             And
             from
             the
             promises
             have
             a
             higher
             rise
             yet
             ,
             go
             to
             him
             in
             whom
             they
             
             are
             made
             :
             they
             are
             rich
             promises
             indeed
             ,
             good
             promises
             ;
             but
             how
             shall
             I
             know
             they
             shall
             be
             performed
             ?
             in
             whom
             are
             they
             made
             ?
             In
             whom
             !
             God
             loves
             thee
             in
             Christ.
             What
             is
             he
             ?
             God
             ,
             and
             man
             :
             he
             is
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             able
             to
             perform
             them
             :
             he
             is
             man
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             loves
             thee
             as
             his
             own
             flesh
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             will
             perform
             them
             .
             He
             is
             
               the
               Son
               of
               Gods
               love
            
             ,
             God
             for
             his
             sake
             as
             Mediatour
             will
             perform
             them
             :
             heaven
             and
             earth
             shall
             conspire
             for
             thy
             good
             ,
             rather
             then
             thou
             shalt
             misse
             of
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             least
             promise
             .
             Therefore
             from
             thy
             wants
             go
             to
             the
             promises
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             promises
             go
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             consider
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             anointed
             of
             God
             for
             thee
             :
             he
             is
             anointed
             that
             he
             might
             be
             thy
             Christ
             ,
             and
             thy
             Jesus
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             thy
             Saviour
             ,
             
               Immanuel
               ,
               God
               with
               us
            
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             reconcile
             God
             and
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             office
             he
             might
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             bring
             God
             and
             us
             together
             ,
             Consider
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             go
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             consider
             what
             relation
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             God
             hath
             
             put
             upon
             him
             .
             In
             Christ
             God
             is
             a
             Father
             ,
             and
             what
             can
             a
             Father
             deny
             to
             his
             adopted
             son
             in
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             he
             looks
             on
             in
             his
             natural
             Son
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             and
             to
             settle
             our
             minds
             the
             more
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             the
             relations
             that
             God
             and
             Christ
             have
             put
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             relations
             we
             stand
             in
             ;
             and
             the
             many
             promises
             we
             have
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             anointed
             ,
             and
             sealed
             by
             God
             the
             Father
             to
             be
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             to
             bestow
             good
             upon
             us
             .
             God
             is
             become
             
             our
             Father
             ;
             what
             a
             world
             of
             promises
             is
             in
             that
             word
             Father
             ?
             what
             will
             a
             father
             deny
             to
             his
             son
             ?
             What
             if
             God
             had
             not
             left
             particular
             promises
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             left
             but
             the
             relation
             of
             a
             Father
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             promise
             enough
             ,
             what
             can
             a
             father
             deny
             his
             child
             ?
          
           
             And
             then
             Christ
             ,
             what
             relation
             hath
             he
             taken
             on
             him
             ?
             he
             is
             our
             Husband
             :
             
             what
             a
             world
             of
             promises
             is
             there
             in
             that
             ?
             what
             can
             a
             loving
             husband
             deny
             his
             spouse
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             given
             himself
             for
             ?
          
           
             He
             hath
             taken
             upon
             him
             to
             be
             our
             head
             ,
             what
             want
             of
             influence
             can
             
             there
             be
             from
             such
             a
             head
             ,
             that
             hath
             taken
             all
             upon
             him
             for
             the
             body
             ?
             the
             
             head
             sees
             ,
             and
             hears
             ,
             and
             doth
             all
             for
             the
             body
             ;
             so
             Christ
             heares
             ,
             and
             sees
             ,
             and
             doth
             all
             for
             us
             .
             What
             a
             world
             of
             promises
             is
             in
             this
             relation
             of
             a
             head
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             no
             particular
             promise
             ?
          
           
             Again
             ,
             Christ
             stiles
             himself
             sweetly
             our
             brother
             :
             what
             a
             world
             of
             promises
             
             are
             in
             these
             relations
             ?
             God
             the
             Father
             is
             ours
             ,
             Christ
             is
             ours
             :
             here
             is
             the
             grand
             Promise
             ,
             
               I
               will
               be
               your
               God
            
             ,
             and
             will
             give
             you
             my
             Son.
             
          
           
             And
             then
             in
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             he
             hath
             promised
             his
             Spirit
             ;
             he
             will
             give
             
             
               his
               Spirit
               to
               them
               that
               beg
               him
               :
            
             what
             a
             world
             of
             Promises
             is
             in
             that
             promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             comforting
             Spirit
             ,
             a
             sanctifying
             Spirit
             ,
             a
             quickening
             Spirit
             ,
             a
             strengthening
             Spirit
             ,
             all
             is
             in
             the
             Spirit
             .
             As
             our
             soul
             doth
             all
             that
             the
             body
             doth
             :
             so
             it
             is
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             all
             the
             grace
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             comfort
             we
             have
             .
             God
             hath
             promised
             himself
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             whole
             Trinity
             .
             There
             is
             the
             grand
             Promise
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             your
             God
             ,
             Christ
             shall
             be
             your
             Christ
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             you
             my
             Spirit
             .
             If
             we
             had
             not
             other
             promises
             ,
             what
             a
             world
             of
             comfort
             have
             we
             in
             these
             ?
          
           
             Now
             in
             what
             relation
             stand
             we
             to
             these
             ?
             We
             are
             children
             ,
             we
             are
             heires
             ,
             
             we
             are
             
               Temples
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             &c.
             put
             case
             our
             memories
             do
             not
             serve
             to
             call
             to
             mind
             particular
             promises
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             trouble
             .
             Consider
             in
             Christ
             how
             God
             loves
             thee
             ,
             he
             is
             thy
             God
             in
             Christ
             :
             how
             Christ
             loves
             thee
             ,
             he
             hath
             taken
             thy
             nature
             on
             him
             to
             be
             thy
             husband
             ;
             he
             makes
             love
             to
             thee
             ,
             and
             desires
             thee
             to
             be
             reconciled
             .
             And
             the
             Spirit
             is
             given
             thee
             by
             Christ
             ,
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             give
             him
             if
             thou
             ask
             him
             ,
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             is
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Promise
            
             .
             Think
             therefore
             of
             the
             general
             ,
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ;
             and
             these
             relations
             that
             have
             the
             force
             of
             promises
             ;
             for
             sometimes
             particular
             promises
             may
             not
             come
             to
             our
             mind
             perhaps
             ;
             and
             these
             will
             stablish
             a
             man
             against
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             ,
             and
             against
             all
             particular
             temptations
             .
          
           
             This
             course
             we
             ought
             to
             take
             then
             to
             feed
             our
             thoughts
             with
             the
             promises
             :
             the
             promises
             are
             the
             food
             of
             faith
             :
             let
             not
             our
             faith
             languish
             and
             famish
             for
             want
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             meditations
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             what
             relations
             they
             have
             put
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             for
             want
             of
             meditating
             on
             particular
             promises
             in
             all
             kinds
             .
             How
             well
             thriving
             might
             our
             faith
             be
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             oft
             think
             of
             these
             things
             ?
          
           
             And
             to
             make
             us
             the
             more
             to
             think
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             consider
             ,
             that
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             alas
             ,
             what
             are
             they
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             not
             a
             promise
             of
             them
             in
             Christ
             ?
             They
             are
             all
             vain
             ,
             fading
             things
             ,
             they
             will
             all
             come
             to
             nothing
             .
             That
             which
             we
             have
             by
             promise
             ,
             grace
             ,
             and
             comfort
             ,
             and
             glory
             ,
             they
             are
             ours
             for
             ever
             .
             God
             is
             ours
             for
             ever
             ,
             Christ
             is
             ours
             for
             ever
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             is
             ours
             for
             ever
             ,
             the
             relations
             we
             are
             in
             are
             for
             ever
             ;
             all
             other
             things
             are
             nothing
             ,
             they
             will
             come
             to
             nothing
             ere
             long
             .
             This
             course
             we
             ought
             to
             take
             then
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             comfort
             by
             the
             Promises
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             if
             we
             look
             to
             the
             kinds
             of
             the
             promises
             ,
             whether
             
             to
             the
             promises
             for
             this
             life
             ,
             or
             the
             promises
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             If
             they
             be
             promises
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             take
             heed
             we
             abuse
             not
             our selves
             in
             them
             .
             
             There
             have
             been
             grosse
             miscarriages
             even
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             &
             will
             be
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             in
             the
             false
             application
             of
             outward
             promises
             .
             We
             see
             the
             Jews
             cryed
             ,
             
               The
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Loed
               ,
            
             as
             if
             God
             had
             tied
             himself
             to
             that
             by
             a
             perpetual
             promise
             :
             
               Trust
               not
               to
               lying
               words
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             you
             think
             you
             are
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             will
             alwayes
             keep
             you
             out
             of
             captivity
             ,
             challenge
             not
             temporal
             promises
             without
             reservation
             ,
             and
             subjection
             to
             Gods
             will
             ,
             as
             he
             shall
             see
             goood
             .
             Babylon
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               sit
               as
               a
               Queen
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
           
             So
             mystical
             Babylon
             in
             the
             Revelation
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               sit
               as
               a
               Queen
            
             ,
             till
             her
             Judgment
             and
             destruction
             come
             in
             one
             day
             ;
             because
             she
             trusted
             to
             her
             present
             temporal
             estate
             .
             Let
             no
             man
             promise
             himself
             that
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             promise
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             immunity
             from
             the
             crosse
             :
             for
             whatsoever
             Promise
             of
             protection
             ,
             and
             provision
             we
             have
             ,
             all
             is
             with
             the
             exception
             of
             the
             Crosse
             :
             remember
             therefore
             to
             construc
             the
             Promises
             aright
             .
          
           
             Then
             again
             ,
             another
             rule
             about
             the
             Promises
             is
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             usual
             with
             
             God
             to
             perform
             them
             in
             a
             wonderful
             manner
             ,
             that
             men
             know
             not
             how
             :
             he
             doth
             perform
             them
             notwithstanding
             :
             (
             take
             that
             for
             a
             rule
             )
             How
             is
             that
             ?
             As
             Luther
             was
             wont
             to
             say
             ,
             Gods
             carriage
             is
             by
             contrary
             meanes
             ;
             he
             performs
             them
             wonderfully
             .
          
           
             He
             promised
             Abraham
             a
             child
             ,
             but
             his
             body
             was
             dead
             in
             a
             manner
             first
             ,
             and
             Sarah's
             womb
             .
             He
             promised
             Joseph
             to
             raise
             him
             up
             so
             high
             ;
             but
             alas
             ,
             the
             iron
             entred
             into
             his
             soul
             first
             .
             He
             promised
             that
             Christ
             should
             come
             ,
             but
             all
             was
             desperate
             first
             ,
             
               The
               Scepter
            
             was
             
               departed
               from
               Judah
            
             .
             So
             he
             hath
             promised
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             rise
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             rot
             in
             our
             graves
             first
             .
             He
             hath
             promised
             forgivenesse
             of
             sins
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             be
             mercifull
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             he
             will
             waken
             our
             consciences
             to
             see
             our
             desperate
             estate
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             forlorn
             creatures
             first
             ,
             and
             unworthy
             of
             any
             respect
             from
             him
             .
             He
             hath
             promised
             us
             happinesse
             ,
             we
             that
             are
             Christians
             are
             the
             happiest
             creatures
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             sense
             and
             eye
             of
             the
             world
             for
             the
             present
             we
             are
             the
             most
             forlorn
             creatures
             that
             are
             :
             yet
             he
             performes
             his
             promise
             with
             comfort
             here
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             will
             fully
             manifest
             his
             love
             to
             us
             .
             So
             at
             the
             last
             his
             Promises
             shall
             be
             wonderfully
             performed
             .
          
           
             God
             doth
             not
             perform
             his
             Promises
             according
             to
             humane
             policy
             ;
             he
             will
             not
             do
             thus
             ,
             because
             we
             look
             he
             should
             do
             thus
             and
             thus
             :
             he
             will
             crosse
             our
             expectation
             ,
             and
             yet
             perform
             his
             promise
             .
             Saint
             Paul
             looked
             to
             come
             to
             Rome
             ,
             but
             he
             thought
             not
             of
             coming
             to
             Cesar
             by
             whipping
             ,
             and
             perill
             ,
             and
             ship
             wrack
             .
             Moses
             knew
             he
             should
             come
             to
             see
             Canaan
             ,
             did
             he
             think
             to
             have
             such
             a
             conflict
             in
             the
             Wildernesse
             ?
             alas
             ,
             he
             thought
             not
             of
             it
             .
             God
             doth
             wondrous
             strangely
             perform
             his
             Promises
             ,
             by
             contraries
             ;
             he
             crosseth
             our
             imaginations
             and
             conceits
             directly
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             is
             true
             of
             his
             promise
             .
          
           
             Another
             branch
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             That
             though
             Gods
             Promises
             be
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             yet
             he
             usually
             defers
             his
             promises
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             why
             ?
             Among
             
             many
             other
             reasons
             ,
             To
             mortifie
             self-confidence
             ,
             to
             fit
             us
             for
             his
             blessings
             :
             for
             except
             he
             deferred
             them
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             be
             fit
             for
             them
             :
             he
             defers
             them
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             fitted
             for
             them
             long
             before
             they
             come
             ;
             That
             we
             might
             mortifie
             self-confidence
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             he
             immediately
             and
             graciously
             performs
             his
             promise
             .
             And
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             to
             exercise
             faith
             ,
             and
             repentance
             ,
             and
             desire
             ,
             and
             prayer
             ,
             therefore
             he
             defers
             them
             ;
             but
             yet
             they
             are
             Amen
             at
             last
             ,
             though
             he
             defer
             .
          
           
             Gods
             time
             is
             better
             then
             ours
             ,
             he
             knowes
             better
             then
             we
             :
             the
             Physician
             knowes
             his
             time
             better
             then
             the
             Patient
             .
             Hereupon
             comes
             a
             duty
             consequently
             
             upon
             this
             dispensation
             of
             God
             :
             if
             he
             perform
             his
             promises
             wondrously
             ,
             and
             unexpectedly
             ,
             and
             perform
             them
             in
             delay
             ;
             let
             thy
             duty
             be
             answerable
             to
             his
             dealing
             ,
             wait
             ,
             wait
             upon
             God
             ,
             tie
             him
             not
             to
             such
             and
             such
             courses
             :
             he
             can
             transcend
             ,
             and
             go
             beyond
             thy
             imagination
             ,
             and
             do
             more
             then
             thou
             art
             able
             to
             conceive
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             :
             therefore
             wait
             his
             good
             time
             ,
             
               H●…
               that
               shall
               come
               will
               come
               :
            
             Stay
             Gods
             leisure
             ,
             prevent
             him
             not
             ,
             run
             not
             before
             him
             .
          
           
           
             And
             as
             he
             doth
             things
             by
             contraries
             :
             so
             when
             thou
             art
             in
             contraries
             look
             
             for
             contraries
             :
             when
             thou
             art
             in
             fin
             ,
             and
             feelest
             it
             on
             thy
             conscience
             ,
             believe
             that
             he
             is
             made
             righteousnesse
             to
             thee
             ;
             he
             hath
             promised
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             in
             Christ.
             When
             thou
             shalt
             be
             turned
             to
             dust
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             believe
             that
             he
             will
             raise
             thy
             body
             :
             this
             promise
             is
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             pledge
             of
             it
             Christ
             is
             gone
             to
             heaven
             :
             when
             thou
             art
             miserable
             ,
             remember
             the
             Promise
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             glorious
             with
             Christ
             as
             he
             is
             glorious
             :
             
               All
               his
               Promises
               are
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
               :
            
             in
             contraries
             believe
             contraries
             :
             because
             in
             contraries
             he
             performs
             contraries
             :
             and
             say
             as
             Job
             doth
             ,
             
               Though
               he
               kill
               me
               ,
               yet
               will
               I
               trust
               in
               him
               .
            
             I
             know
             thou
             canst
             not
             deny
             thy self
             ,
             and
             thy
             
               Promises
               are
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             worst
             estate
             that
             befalls
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             learn
             to
             wrastle
             with
             God
             in
             the
             Promises
             ,
             and
             implead
             his
             Promises
             .
             Why
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             hast
             promised
             forgivenesse
             of
             sins
             to
             them
             that
             ask
             it
             :
             thou
             hast
             promised
             grace
             ,
             and
             mercy
             ,
             and
             favour
             ;
             remember
             thy
             promise
             ,
             thou
             canst
             not
             deny
             thy self
             ,
             thou
             canst
             not
             deny
             thy
             gracious
             promise
             ,
             thy
             Word
             is
             as
             thy self
             ,
             thou
             art
             Amen
             ,
             and
             thy
             Word
             is
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             ,
             onely
             give
             me
             grace
             to
             wait
             thy
             good
             leisure
             :
             yet
             I
             will
             not
             let
             thee
             depart
             without
             a
             blessing
             ,
             I
             will
             hold
             thee
             till
             I
             have
             received
             a
             gracious
             answer
             ,
             as
             Jacob
             wrastled
             with
             him
             till
             he
             had
             the
             blessing
             .
             Let
             us
             labour
             to
             answer
             the
             promise
             with
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             bring
             our
             soules
             to
             be
             like
             his
             Promises
             ;
             they
             are
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             not
             presently
             performed
             :
             let
             us
             constantly
             believe
             a
             constant
             Promise
             ,
             let
             us
             cleave
             to
             God
             ,
             let
             us
             have
             a
             Amen
             for
             Gods
             Amen
             .
             Are
             the
             Promises
             
               Amen
               ?
               Amen
            
             let
             the
             soul
             say
             ;
             Lord
             ,
             
               So
               be
               it
            
             ,
             so
             it
             shall
             be
             ,
             I
             will
             
             seal
             thy
             Amen
             in
             thy
             promise
             ,
             with
             my
             Amen
             in
             my
             faith
             :
             so
             let
             us
             have
             an
             Amen
             for
             Christs
             Amen
             .
             They
             are
             all
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             all
             Amen
             in
             Christ
             in
             fit
             time
             :
             all
             the
             gracious
             Promises
             will
             be
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             ,
             let
             our
             soules
             echo
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Amen
             .
             For
             our
             faith
             must
             answer
             the
             Promises
             :
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             Promises
             be
             correlatives
             :
             for
             the
             promise
             is
             not
             except
             it
             be
             applyed
             :
             Let
             faith
             answer
             the
             promise
             ;
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             be
             established
             in
             the
             Promises
             in
             Gods
             Word
             .
          
           
             Shall
             we
             have
             certain
             Promises
             ,
             and
             shall
             we
             waver
             and
             stagger
             ?
             Therefore
             
             let
             us
             complain
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             thy
             Promises
             are
             sure
             and
             certain
             as
             thou
             hast
             said
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             I
             cannot
             build
             on
             them
             ?
             Oh
             my
             unfaithful
             heart
             !
             Let
             us
             condemn
             our
             unbelieving
             ,
             our
             lying
             hearts
             ,
             that
             call
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             into
             question
             ,
             and
             make
             that
             which
             is
             
               yea
               ,
               and
               amen
            
             ,
             to
             be
             
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
            
             .
             We
             make
             truth
             a
             lie
             ,
             and
             do
             rather
             believe
             our
             own
             lying
             hearts
             ,
             then
             Gods
             immutable
             ,
             and
             unchangeable
             Promises
             .
             Therefore
             let
             us
             see
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             complain
             of
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             desire
             him
             to
             cure
             it
             ,
             and
             redresse
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             to
             give
             glory
             to
             God
             indeed
             ;
             we
             cannot
             honour
             God
             more
             then
             to
             believe
             his
             Promises
             ,
             and
             build
             on
             him
             .
             This
             will
             breed
             love
             ,
             when
             we
             
             feel
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             Promises
             .
             Foolish
             men
             think
             to
             honour
             God
             by
             complements
             ,
             by
             dead
             performances
             :
             filly
             men
             consider
             that
             the
             principal
             honour
             in
             the
             world
             to
             God
             ;
             is
             to
             seal
             his
             truth
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             not
             make
             him
             a
             liar
             .
             Hath
             he
             promised
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             get
             faith
             ,
             that
             will
             honour
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             honour
             thy
             faith
             .
          
           
             What
             makes
             God
             honour
             faith
             so
             much
             ?
             He
             that
             believes
             he
             will
             
             bring
             him
             to
             heaven
             .
             Faith
             honours
             him
             ;
             it
             gives
             him
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             truth
             ;
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             of
             his
             mercy
             ,
             of
             his
             truth
             ,
             &c.
             as
             it
             honours
             him
             ,
             he
             honours
             it
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Believer
             shall
             come
             to
             heaven
             ,
             when
             the
             idle
             fashionable
             Christian
             shall
             vanish
             with
             his
             conceits
             ,
             that
             thinks
             to
             serve
             God
             with
             empty
             vain
             shadowes
             .
             Honour
             God
             with
             the
             obedience
             of
             faith
             ,
             man
             ;
             cast
             thy self
             upon
             him
             ,
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             in
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             and
             then
             thou
             givest
             him
             the
             honour
             that
             he
             requireth
             at
             thy
             hands
             :
             For
             as
             the
             honour
             of
             his
             mercy
             is
             the
             greatest
             honour
             he
             will
             have
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             more
             then
             that
             in
             the
             Creation
             :
             so
             thou
             honourest
             him
             more
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             cast
             thy self
             on
             him
             for
             forgivenesse
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             life
             everlasting
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             guidance
             of
             thy
             daily
             course
             of
             life
             ;
             thou
             honourest
             him
             more
             then
             by
             looking
             on
             the
             creature
             ,
             or
             by
             doing
             him
             any
             service
             .
             He
             is
             honoured
             more
             by
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             then
             by
             any
             other
             way
             .
             Let
             faith
             go
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             faith
             honours
             him
             ,
             so
             he
             will
             honour
             it
             ,
             
               Let
               it
               be
               according
               to
               thy
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             not
             all
             be
             lost
             ,
             let
             us
             bring
             vessels
             for
             the
             precious
             Promises
             ,
             the
             vessel
             of
             a
             believing
             heart
             .
             Shall
             all
             this
             be
             lost
             for
             a
             vain
             heart
             that
             will
             not
             lodge
             up
             these
             promises
             ?
             shall
             we
             have
             a
             rich
             portion
             ,
             and
             neglect
             it
             ?
             shall
             we
             have
             so
             many
             promises
             ,
             and
             not
             improve
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             use
             of
             them
             ?
          
           
             Therefore
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             our
             practice
             continually
             every
             day
             ,
             
             of
             all
             portions
             of
             Scripture
             make
             the
             Promises
             most
             familiar
             to
             us
             :
             for
             duties
             follow
             promises
             :
             if
             we
             believe
             the
             Promises
             with
             our
             heart
             ,
             they
             are
             quickning
             Promises
             ,
             we
             will
             love
             God
             ,
             and
             perform
             other
             duties
             .
             
               Faith
               works
               by
               love
            
             .
             If
             we
             believe
             ,
             love
             will
             come
             kindly
             off
             .
             Therefore
             he
             saith
             here
             ,
             
               All
               the
               Promises
               are
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
               :
            
             insinuating
             ,
             that
             all
             is
             included
             in
             the
             Promises
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             empty
             our
             hearts
             of
             confidence
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             fill
             them
             with
             the
             Promises
             in
             Christ
             that
             are
             Yea
             and
             Amen
             .
             Let
             us
             stablish
             our
             hearts
             with
             the
             Promises
             ,
             let
             us
             warm
             ,
             and
             season
             ,
             and
             refresh
             our
             hearts
             every
             day
             with
             these
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             times
             of
             infection
             ,
             what
             do
             we
             ?
             those
             that
             are
             careful
             of
             themselves
             ,
             that
             go
             abroad
             in
             dangerous
             places
             ,
             they
             have
             Preservatives
             ;
             they
             take
             something
             to
             preserve
             their
             spirits
             ,
             and
             to
             strengthen
             them
             against
             the
             contagion
             abroad
             :
             and
             it
             is
             wisdome
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             it
             is
             folly
             to
             neglect
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             tempt
             God
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             careful
             in
             this
             kind
             :
             it
             is
             very
             well
             done
             .
             But
             what
             is
             this
             ,
             if
             thou
             do
             not
             fence
             thy
             soul
             and
             thy
             spitit
             ,
             and
             take
             a
             draught
             of
             the
             Promises
             every
             day
             afresh
             ?
             Let
             us
             take
             out
             our
             pardon
             of
             course
             every
             day
             of
             the
             forgivenesse
             of
             sins
             .
             We
             sin
             every
             day
             ,
             let
             us
             go
             for
             our
             pardon
             ;
             
               If
               we
               sin
               ,
               we
               have
               an
               Advocate
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               the
               propitiation
               for
               our
               sins
               .
               And
               the
               blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               shall
               purge
               us
               from
               all
               sin
               .
            
             And
             he
             is
             in
             justifying
             us
             still
             every
             day
             ,
             he
             is
             acquitting
             our
             soules
             :
             and
             there
             is
             a
             pardon
             of
             course
             to
             be
             taken
             out
             every
             day
             .
             Let
             us
             renew
             and
             refresh
             our
             hearts
             with
             the
             Promises
             of
             pardon
             and
             forgivenesse
             of
             sins
             every
             day
             .
             Let
             us
             strengthen
             our
             soules
             with
             renewing
             the
             Promises
             of
             grace
             for
             that
             day
             to
             walk
             comfortably
             before
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             keep
             us
             by
             his
             Spirit
             from
             sin
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             be
             a
             shield
             ,
             and
             a
             Sun
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             give
             us
             wisdome
             to
             carry
             our selves
             as
             we
             should
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             give
             us
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             if
             we
             beg
             it
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             every
             day
             take
             these
             Promises
             to
             be
             Cordials
             in
             these
             dangerous
             times
             ;
             and
             then
             come
             life
             ,
             come
             death
             ,
             all
             shall
             be
             welcome
             :
             why
             ?
             because
             we
             are
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             have
             imbraced
             the
             Promises
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ;
             and
             all
             in
             Christ
             is
             Yea
             ,
             and
             Amen
             :
             it
             shall
             go
             well
             with
             us
             .
             What
             a
             wondrous
             comfortable
             life
             would
             a
             Christians
             life
             be
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             yield
             the
             obedience
             
             faith
             answerable
             to
             the
             promises
             ?
             What
             a
             shame
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             having
             such
             rich
             promises
             we
             should
             be
             so
             loose
             ,
             so
             changeable
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             cast
             down
             with
             crosses
             ,
             and
             lift
             up
             with
             prosperity
             ?
             It
             is
             because
             we
             believe
             not
             the
             promises
             of
             better
             things
             ,
             therefore
             we
             are
             proud
             of
             present
             things
             ,
             and
             cast
             down
             with
             present
             crosses
             ,
             and
             are
             fast
             and
             loose
             .
             Now
             we
             have
             good
             things
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             afterward
             the
             devil
             comes
             between
             us
             and
             the
             promises
             ,
             and
             makes
             us
             let
             go
             our
             hold
             .
             Religion
             stands
             on
             this
             ,
             which
             makes
             me
             to
             presse
             it
             the
             more
             .
             If
             this
             were
             well
             taken
             to
             heart
             and
             digested
             ,
             we
             should
             know
             what
             Religion
             means
             ;
             if
             we
             know
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             promises
             ,
             all
             other
             things
             will
             come
             off
             .
             All
             others
             are
             but
             formalities
             ,
             they
             will
             never
             comfort
             without
             the
             confideration
             of
             knowing
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             rich
             promises
             to
             us
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Likewise
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             that
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             are
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
            
             
             Amen
             ;
             This
             teacheth
             us
             how
             to
             make
             use
             of
             all
             former
             examples
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             former
             goodnesse
             to
             our selves
             .
             Was
             God
             merciful
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             to
             
               David
               ?
               Our
               father
               's
               trusted
               in
               thee
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               confounded
               ,
            
             Psal.
             22.
             
             Therefore
             he
             reasons
             ,
             If
             I
             trust
             in
             God
             I
             shall
             not
             be
             confounded
             :
             for
             the
             
               Promises
               are
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             ;
             they
             are
             true
             to
             one
             as
             well
             as
             another
             :
             And
             
               whatsoever
               was
               written
               afore
               ,
               was
               written
               for
               our
               comfort
               ,
            
             Rom.
             15.
             
             And
             this
             is
             a
             singular
             good
             use
             we
             may
             make
             of
             reading
             of
             the
             stories
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             of
             holy
             men
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             God
             he
             lives
             for
             ever
             ,
             
               his
               arm
               is
               not
               shortened
               :
               he
               that
               was
               ,
               is
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               come
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             we
             should
             read
             histories
             with
             application
             :
             Did
             God
             make
             sure
             his
             Promises
             to
             them
             ?
             surely
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             sure
             his
             Promises
             to
             us
             .
             Had
             David
             forgivenesse
             of
             sins
             upon
             his
             confession
             ?
             surely
             so
             shall
             we
             .
             
               Abraham
               believed
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               acc●…ed
               to
               him
               for
               righteousnesse
               ,
            
             and
             ●…o
             it
             shall
             to
             us
             if
             we
             believe
             .
             It
             is
             alledged
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             
             And
             S.
             Paul
             prefixeth
             his
             example
             to
             all
             posterity
             ,
             
               God
               was
               mercifull
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               onely
               ,
               but
               to
               all
               that
               believe
               in
               him
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             an
             Use
             that
             we
             may
             make
             likewise
             of
             the
             story
             of
             our
             own
             lives
             ,
             
             as
             well
             as
             the
             story
             of
             others
             :
             for
             consider
             the
             former
             times
             ,
             why
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             thy
             Promises
             heretofore
             have
             been
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             ,
             thou
             hast
             delivered
             me
             from
             such
             and
             such
             dangers
             ,
             thou
             hast
             been
             so
             good
             ,
             and
             so
             good
             to
             me
             ,
             thou
             art
             not
             changed
             .
             Let
             us
             store
             up
             experience
             out
             of
             the
             story
             of
             our
             own
             lives
             :
             God
             is
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
               ,
               and
               his
               Promises
               are
               Yea
               ,
            
             and
             Amen
             ,
             constant
             to
             all
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             children
             :
             and
             they
             are
             alike
             in
             all
             ages
             
               from
               Generation
               to
               Generation
            
             ,
             as
             Moses
             saith
             ,
             Psal.
             90.
             
             
               Thou
               art
               our
               God
               from
               Generation
               to
               Generation
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             how
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Promises
             :
             for
             Promises
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             are
             either
             directly
             to
             particular
             persons
             ,
             or
             implyed
             .
             A
             promise
             made
             to
             any
             directly
             ,
             to
             any
             in
             particular
             ,
             is
             an
             implyed
             promise
             to
             me
             in
             the
             general
             equity
             in
             matter
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             glory
             ,
             or
             the
             removal
             of
             some
             true
             misery
             :
             what
             was
             made
             to
             Joshua
             ,
             is
             applyed
             to
             all
             the
             Church
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             that
             which
             was
             directly
             promised
             to
             him
             ,
             is
             an
             implyed
             promise
             to
             all
             that
             will
             make
             use
             of
             that
             example
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             that
             all
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             be
             Yea
             ,
             and
             Amen
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
             certain
             ,
             and
             constant
             in
             Christ
             ;
             this
             should
             comfort
             us
             when
             men
             deal
             loosely
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             fail
             in
             their
             Promises
             ,
             whereon
             we
             have
             perhaps
             builded
             too
             much
             ,
             when
             men
             deal
             falsly
             with
             us
             .
             And
             indeed
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             makes
             an
             honest
             heart
             wearier
             of
             this
             wicked
             world
             ,
             then
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             falshood
             of
             men
             in
             whom
             they
             trust
             .
             Oh
             it
             is
             a
             cruel
             thing
             to
             
             
             deceive
             him
             ,
             that
             unlesse
             he
             had
             trusted
             he
             had
             never
             been
             deceived
             by
             thee
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             treacherous
             thing
             ,
             but
             this
             world
             is
             full
             of
             such
             treacherous
             dealing
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             can
             scarce
             trust
             assurances
             ,
             much
             lesse
             words
             .
             But
             there
             are
             things
             thou
             mayest
             trust
             ,
             if
             thou
             have
             a
             heart
             concerning
             the
             best
             good
             ,
             there
             are
             Promises
             that
             are
             
               Tea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             :
             there
             is
             a
             God
             that
             keeps
             Covenant
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             glory
             to
             do
             so
             from
             Generation
             to
             Generation
             .
             Here
             is
             the
             comfort
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             when
             he
             finds
             falsenesse
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             retire
             to
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             hide
             himself
             there
             .
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             uncertainty
             of
             all
             things
             below
             ,
             in
             all
             changes
             ,
             as
             this
             world
             is
             full
             of
             changes
             ,
             now
             poor
             ,
             now
             rich
             ;
             now
             in
             favour
             ,
             now
             out
             of
             favour
             :
             
             why
             what
             hath
             a
             Christian
             to
             cast
             himself
             on
             ?
             The
             Promises
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             ;
             they
             are
             promises
             that
             never
             fail
             .
             
               They
               that
               know
               thy
               Name
               will
               trust
               in
               thee
               ,
            
             Psal.
             9.
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             ?
             it
             followes
             ,
             
               Thou
               never
               failest
               those
               that
               trust
               in
               thee
               .
            
             Therefore
             in
             the
             vicissitude
             and
             intercourse
             of
             all
             earthly
             things
             under
             the
             Moon
             ,
             that
             are
             like
             the
             Moon
             ,
             changeable
             ,
             let
             us
             stablish
             our
             soules
             upon
             that
             which
             is
             unchangeable
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             make
             us
             unchangeable
             ,
             if
             we
             build
             on
             it
             ,
             For
             
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               endures
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             Esay
             40.
             which
             is
             alledged
             by
             Peter
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             
             
               All
               flesh
               is
               grass
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               flower
               of
               the
               grasse
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             fades
             as
             the
             grasse
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             flower
             of
             the
             grasse
             :
             all
             the
             excellency
             of
             wit
             ,
             and
             learning
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             as
             the
             flower
             of
             the
             grasse
             ,
             but
             
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               endures
               for
               ever
               .
            
             How
             doth
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             endure
             for
             ever
             ?
             Saint
             John
             expounds
             it
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             
             A
             true
             Christian
             
             endures
             for
             ever
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             he
             that
             believes
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             he
             endures
             for
             ever
             ,
             because
             his
             comforts
             endure
             for
             ever
             ,
             they
             are
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             ,
             his
             grace
             endures
             for
             ever
             ,
             Gods
             love
             endures
             to
             him
             for
             ever
             .
             Therefore
             by
             building
             upon
             that
             which
             is
             certain
             ,
             we
             make
             our selves
             certain
             too
             ,
             when
             the
             Word
             is
             ingraffed
             ,
             it
             is
             S.
             James
             his
             phrase
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             ingraffed
             into
             our
             hearts
             ,
             it
             turns
             our
             hearts
             to
             be
             like
             it self
             ,
             it
             is
             eternal
             it self
             ,
             and
             it
             makes
             us
             eternal
             :
             
               He
               that
               doth
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Lord
               abides
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             saith
             S.
             
               John.
               The
               world
               passeth
               and
               the
               lust
               thereof
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               doth
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Lord
               abides
               for
               ever
               .
            
             And
             
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
               abides
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             the
             one
             expounds
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             by
             believing
             ,
             and
             doing
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             abide
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             To
             stir
             us
             up
             to
             rely
             constantly
             upon
             this
             Word
             ,
             the
             promises
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             brought
             to
             us
             by
             the
             promises
             .
             As
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             Shall
             we
             
             have
             certain
             promises
             of
             God
             that
             never
             lie
             ,
             and
             shall
             we
             not
             build
             on
             them
             ?
             What
             is
             there
             in
             the
             world
             to
             build
             on
             ,
             if
             we
             cannot
             build
             on
             this
             ?
             and
             yet
             the
             froward
             heart
             of
             man
             will
             believe
             any
             thing
             ,
             rather
             then
             Gods
             truth
             .
             The
             Merchant
             man
             he
             commits
             his
             estate
             ,
             his
             goods
             to
             the
             Sea
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             promise
             that
             they
             shall
             come
             again
             ,
             it
             is
             onely
             in
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             hath
             made
             no
             promise
             for
             it
             .
             The
             Husbandman
             commits
             his
             seed
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             though
             he
             have
             nothing
             left
             of
             his
             seed
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             sowe
             in
             tears
             ,
             yet
             he
             commits
             all
             to
             the
             earth
             in
             hope
             of
             a
             return
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             hath
             no
             promise
             for
             this
             ,
             but
             Gods
             ordinary
             providence
             ,
             that
             may
             sometimes
             fail
             .
          
           
             Are
             we
             in
             such
             hope
             when
             we
             commit
             our
             seed
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             commit
             our
             goods
             to
             the
             Sea
             ,
             to
             the
             Waves
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             not
             a
             promise
             for
             this
             ;
             but
             Gods
             ordinary
             providence
             ,
             which
             oft-times
             failes
             ,
             having
             not
             bound
             himself
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             alway
             so
             :
             because
             God
             will
             shew
             himself
             the
             God
             of
             nature
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             command
             nature
             ?
             and
             shall
             we
             not
             trust
             him
             when
             we
             have
             his
             providence
             ,
             and
             his
             promise
             too
             ?
             when
             he
             is
             bound
             
             by
             his
             Promise
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             made
             himself
             a
             debtor
             to
             us
             ?
             when
             the
             free
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             most
             free
             ,
             hath
             made
             himself
             a
             debtor
             by
             his
             promise
             ,
             and
             hath
             sealed
             his
             promise
             by
             an
             oath
             ,
             and
             by
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             Alas
             ,
             God
             hath
             made
             all
             things
             faithful
             to
             us
             ,
             therefore
             we
             trust
             them
             :
             but
             we
             trust
             not
             him
             that
             hath
             made
             other
             things
             so
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             faithful
             to
             us
             .
             Therefore
             let
             us
             build
             on
             these
             Promises
             in
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Now
             to
             direct
             us
             a
             little
             further
             ,
             to
             train
             our selves
             up
             to
             make
             use
             of
             
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             Observe
             every
             day
             ,
             how
             God
             fulfills
             his
             promises
             in
             lesser
             matters
             .
             Parents
             train
             up
             their
             children
             by
             education
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             trust
             them
             for
             their
             inheritance
             .
             So
             God
             traines
             us
             
             up
             to
             believe
             his
             providence
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             provide
             for
             us
             ,
             without
             cracking
             our
             consciences
             by
             ill
             means
             :
             will
             we
             not
             believe
             his
             Promises
             for
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             will
             we
             believe
             him
             for
             life
             everlasting
             ?
             no
             ,
             certainly
             we
             cannot
             :
             therefore
             let
             us
             exercise
             faith
             to
             believe
             the
             promises
             for
             provision
             ,
             that
             
               he
               will
               not
               fail
               us
               ,
               not
               forsake
               us
               ,
            
             but
             be
             with
             us
             in
             our
             callings
             ,
             using
             lawful
             means
             for
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             again
             take
             another
             method
             :
             when
             faith
             begins
             to
             stagger
             
             for
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             quicken
             it
             with
             the
             grand
             Promises
             .
             Will
             God
             give
             me
             life
             everlasting
             ?
             and
             hath
             he
             given
             me
             Christ
             ?
             are
             his
             Promises
             in
             him
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             ?
             will
             he
             give
             me
             the
             greater
             ,
             and
             will
             he
             not
             give
             me
             the
             lesse
             ?
             Sometimes
             by
             the
             lesser
             ,
             be
             encouraged
             to
             hope
             for
             the
             greater
             ;
             sometimes
             quicken
             our
             deadnesse
             and
             dulnesse
             in
             believing
             the
             lesser
             ,
             with
             the
             undoubted
             performance
             of
             the
             greater
             .
             Will
             God
             give
             me
             life
             everlasting
             ,
             and
             will
             he
             not
             give
             me
             provision
             in
             my
             pilgrimage
             till
             I
             come
             there
             ?
             undoubtedly
             he
             will
             :
             
               Fear
               not
               little
               flock
               ,
               it
               is
               your
               Fathers
               will
               to
               give
               you
               a
               Kingdome
               ,
            
             saith
             Christ.
             They
             were
             distrustful
             for
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ;
             Do
             you
             think
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             give
             you
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             that
             keeps
             a
             Kingdome
             for
             you
             ?
             
               Fear
               not
            
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             when
             we
             hear
             any
             promise
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             turn
             it
             into
             a
             
             prayer
             ,
             put
             Gods
             bond
             in
             suit
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             his
             promises
             are
             his
             bonds
             ,
             sue
             him
             on
             his
             bond
             ,
             he
             loves
             to
             be
             sued
             on
             his
             bond
             :
             and
             he
             loves
             that
             we
             should
             wrastle
             with
             him
             by
             his
             promises
             ;
             Why
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             hast
             made
             this
             and
             this
             promise
             ,
             thou
             canst
             not
             deny
             thy self
             ,
             thou
             canst
             not
             deny
             thine
             own
             truth
             ;
             thou
             canst
             not
             cease
             to
             be
             God
             :
             thou
             canst
             as
             well
             cease
             to
             be
             God
             ,
             as
             deny
             thy
             promise
             ,
             that
             is
             thy self
             .
             So
             let
             us
             put
             the
             promises
             into
             suit
             ,
             as
             David
             ,
             Psal.
             119.
             (
             if
             it
             be
             his
             )
             
               Lord
               ,
               remember
               thy
               promise
               ,
               wherein
               thou
               hast
               caused
               thy
               servant
               to
               trust
               :
            
             as
             if
             God
             had
             forgotten
             his
             promise
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               remember
               thy
               primise
            
             ,
             I
             put
             thee
             in
             mind
             of
             thy
             promise
             ,
             
               wherein
               th●…
               hast
               caused
               thy
               servant
               to
               trust
               .
            
             If
             I
             be
             deceived
             thou
             hast
             deceived
             me
             ,
             thou
             hast
             made
             these
             promises
             ,
             and
             caused
             me
             to
             trust
             in
             thee
             ,
             and
             
               thou
               never
               failest
               those
               that
               trust
               in
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             What
             makes
             a
             man
             faithful
             ?
             Trust
             to
             a
             man
             makes
             him
             faithful
             ;
             so
             when
             God
             is
             honoured
             with
             our
             trusting
             of
             him
             ,
             it
             makes
             him
             faithful
             .
             Let
             us
             therefore
             put
             in
             suit
             his
             promises
             of
             provision
             ,
             and
             protection
             every
             day
             in
             the
             way
             of
             our
             calling
             ;
             and
             for
             necessary
             grace
             and
             comfort
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             fail
             us
             in
             any
             necessary
             grace
             to
             bring
             us
             to
             heaven
             ,
             considering
             that
             he
             hath
             filled
             our
             nature
             with
             all
             grace
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             let
             us
             take
             this
             course
             ,
             when
             we
             hear
             of
             rich
             and
             precious
             promises
             
             that
             are
             made
             ,
             labour
             to
             know
             them
             .
             What
             ?
             shall
             we
             have
             an
             inheritance
             ,
             a
             portion
             ,
             and
             not
             labour
             to
             know
             it
             ?
             Let
             us
             labour
             to
             know
             all
             our
             portion
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             it
             of
             those
             that
             search
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             
             glad
             to
             hear
             any
             thing
             ,
             concerning
             the
             priviledges
             ,
             and
             prerogatives
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             those
             that
             dig
             the
             Mines
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             office
             of
             the
             Ministers
             :
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             know
             all
             our
             priviledges
             .
          
           
             Let
             not
             Satan
             rob
             us
             of
             one
             priviledge
             .
             Every
             promise
             is
             precious
             ,
             they
             are
             rich
             promises
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             no
             more
             then
             God
             thought
             necessary
             for
             us
             ;
             he
             thought
             all
             little
             enough
             to
             stablish
             our
             faith
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             lose
             one
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             without
             one
             :
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             know
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             we
             know
             them
             ,
             work
             them
             upon
             our
             hearts
             by
             meditation
             ,
             and
             shame
             our selves
             upon
             it
             :
             say
             ,
             is
             it
             true
             ,
             are
             these
             promises
             so
             ?
             is
             it
             true
             ,
             
             that
             God
             hath
             revealed
             these
             things
             in
             his
             Word
             ?
             To
             whom
             hath
             he
             made
             them
             ?
             to
             Angels
             ,
             or
             to
             beasts
             ?
             No
             ,
             to
             men
             ,
             to
             sinners
             ,
             to
             men
             in
             the
             world
             to
             comfort
             them
             ;
             they
             are
             their
             provision
             ,
             their
             inheritance
             ,
             as
             David
             saith
             ,
             Psal.
             119.
             
             
               Thy
               word
               is
               my
               inheritance
               ,
               and
               my
               portion
               :
            
             they
             are
             
               sweeter
               then
               the
               honey
               ,
               and
               the
               honey-comb
               .
            
             Are
             they
             so
             ?
             Do
             I
             believe
             this
             ,
             or
             do
             I
             not
             believe
             it
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             I
             do
             :
             If
             I
             do
             ,
             can
             I
             believe
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             so
             uncomfortable
             ?
             Let
             us
             shame
             our selves
             :
             do
             I
             believe
             the
             promises
             of
             life
             everlasting
             ,
             the
             promises
             of
             perseverance
             ,
             the
             promise
             that
             God
             will
             hide
             me
             in
             danger
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             be
             my
             habitation
             ,
             and
             my
             hiding
             place
             ?
             and
             do
             I
             look
             to
             unlawful
             means
             ?
             Do
             I
             live
             without
             God
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             Promise
             ?
             what
             a
             shame
             is
             this
             ?
             There
             is
             a
             weaknesse
             in
             my
             faith
             certainly
             :
             when
             a
             branch
             withers
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             fault
             in
             the
             root
             ;
             so
             there
             is
             a
             defect
             in
             the
             radical
             grace
             ,
             that
             it
             drawes
             not
             juice
             out
             of
             the
             promises
             as
             it
             should
             :
             there
             is
             a
             defect
             in
             my
             faith
             ;
             therefore
             I
             will
             look
             where
             the
             defect
             is
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             my
             faith
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             should
             shame
             our selves
             ;
             Can
             I
             hear
             these
             Promises
             ,
             and
             be
             no
             more
             joyful
             ,
             and
             be
             no
             more
             affected
             ?
             Can
             I
             use
             indirect
             means
             ,
             and
             yet
             believe
             that
             God
             is
             Al-sufficient
             to
             me
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ?
             Certainly
             I
             cannot
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             us
             come
             to
             the
             tryal
             ,
             to
             some
             few
             evidences
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             doth
             believe
             in
             the
             promises
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             believes
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             to
             be
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             ,
             doubtlesse
             he
             will
             be
             affected
             answerable
             to
             the
             things
             promised
             :
             saith
             David
             ,
             
             
               Thy
               Statutes
               they
               are
               the
               joy
               of
               my
               heart
               .
            
             The
             Promises
             will
             be
             the
             joy
             and
             rejoycing
             of
             our
             heart
             .
             He
             that
             can
             hear
             of
             promises
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             affected
             ,
             
             certainly
             he
             believes
             them
             not
             .
             When
             a
             man
             thinks
             of
             his
             inheritance
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             evidences
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             clear
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             enjoy
             it
             without
             suit
             ,
             or
             trouble
             ,
             it
             comforts
             him
             ,
             he
             cannot
             think
             of
             it
             without
             comfort
             .
             Cannot
             a
             man
             think
             of
             a
             little
             pelf
             of
             the
             earth
             without
             comfort
             ,
             when
             he
             knowes
             he
             hath
             assurance
             to
             it
             ?
             and
             shall
             we
             think
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             happinesse
             ,
             and
             not
             rejoyce
             ?
             will
             not
             these
             be
             the
             joy
             of
             a
             mans
             heart
             ?
             certainly
             they
             will
             affect
             him
             .
             When
             good
             things
             are
             apprehended
             by
             faith
             ,
             will
             they
             not
             work
             upon
             the
             affections
             ?
             certainly
             they
             will.
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             where
             the
             promises
             are
             believed
             ,
             they
             will
             quicken
             us
             to
             all
             
             chearfull
             obedience
             :
             certainly
             ,
             if
             God
             will
             assist
             me
             with
             strength
             ,
             and
             comfort
             if
             I
             go
             on
             in
             his
             wayes
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             end
             of
             all
             give
             me
             life
             everlasting
             ,
             this
             will
             quicken
             me
             to
             all
             obedience
             .
             Therefore
             those
             that
             go
             deadly
             and
             dully
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             no
             encouragement
             here
             ,
             nor
             promise
             of
             glory
             after
             ,
             they
             believe
             not
             the
             promises
             .
             For
             God
             doth
             not
             set
             us
             on
             work
             as
             Pharaoh
             set
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             to
             make
             brick
             without
             straw
             :
             but
             when
             he
             bids
             us
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             he
             promiseth
             us
             grace
             ,
             and
             gives
             us
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             after
             grace
             he
             gives
             glory
             .
             If
             men
             did
             believe
             this
             ,
             they
             would
             go
             about
             Gods
             work
             
             without
             dulnesse
             ,
             and
             staggering
             :
             so
             far
             as
             we
             are
             dull
             ,
             and
             stagger
             in
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             far
             our
             faith
             is
             weak
             in
             the
             promises
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             as
             they
             quicken
             in
             regard
             of
             comfort
             ,
             so
             they
             purge
             in
             regard
             of
             holinesse
             :
             for
             they
             make
             men
             study
             mortification
             ,
             and
             sanctification
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             
             6.
             and
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             7th
             .
             
               Having
               these
               promises
               ,
               Let
               us
               purge
               our selves
               from
               all
               filthinesse
               of
               flesh
               ,
               and
               spirit
               ,
               perfect
               sanctification
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God.
               Having
               these
               promises
               :
            
             So
             that
             the
             promises
             as
             they
             have
             a
             quickning
             ,
             so
             they
             have
             a
             purging
             power
             ;
             and
             that
             upon
             sound
             reasoning
             .
             Doth
             God
             promise
             that
             he
             will
             be
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             be
             his
             son
             ?
             and
             doth
             he
             prcmise
             me
             life
             everlasting
             ?
             and
             doth
             that
             estate
             require
             purity
             ?
             and
             no
             unclean
             thing
             shall
             come
             there
             ?
             certainly
             these
             promises
             being
             apprehended
             by
             faith
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             a
             quickning
             power
             to
             comfort
             ,
             so
             they
             purge
             with
             holinesse
             .
             We
             may
             not
             think
             to
             carry
             our
             filthinesse
             to
             heaven
             :
             Doth
             the
             swearer
             think
             to
             carry
             his
             blasphemies
             thither
             ?
             filthy
             persons
             ;
             and
             liars
             are
             banished
             thence
             ,
             there
             is
             
               no
               unclean
               thing
            
             .
             He
             that
             hath
             these
             promises
             purgeth
             himself
             ,
             
               and
               perfecteth
               holinesse
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God.
               He
               that
               hath
               this
               hope
               purifieth
               himself
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               pure
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             
             So
             these
             promises
             affect
             ,
             and
             quicken
             ,
             and
             purge
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             the
             promises
             they
             do
             settle
             the
             soul
             :
             because
             they
             be
             Yea
             ,
             
             
               and
               Amen
            
             ;
             they
             make
             the
             soul
             quiet
             .
             If
             a
             man
             believe
             an
             honest
             man
             on
             his
             word
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             quiet
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             not
             quiet
             he
             doth
             not
             believe
             :
             so
             much
             faith
             ,
             so
             much
             quiet
             ;
             
               Being
               iustified
               by
               faith
               ,
               we
               have
               peace
               with
               God
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
            
             So
             much
             faith
             ,
             so
             much
             peace
             ,
             Philip.
             4.
             
             
               In
               nothing
               be
               carefull
               ,
               but
               let
               your
               desires
               be
               known
               to
               God
               in
               prayer
               ,
               supplication
               ,
               and
               thanksgiving
            
             ;
             and
             when
             you
             have
             done
             this
             ,
             
               The
               peace
               of
               God
               which
               passeth
               all
               understanding
               ,
               shall
               preserve
               your
               hearts
               and
               minds
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
            
             So
             where
             there
             is
             prayer
             ,
             and
             thanksgiving
             ,
             and
             doing
             of
             duty
             ;
             
               The
               peace
               of
               God
               which
               passeth
               all
               understanding
               ,
               will
               keep
               the
               mind
               in
               Christ
               :
            
             and
             where
             there
             is
             not
             quiet
             and
             peace
             to
             preserve
             the
             heart
             &
             mind
             ,
             there
             is
             neglect
             of
             duty
             before
             ,
             not
             committing
             our selves
             to
             Gods
             promises
             to
             build
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             a
             believing
             the
             promises
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             only
             a
             staying
             of
             the
             soul
             in
             generall
             ,
             but
             when
             all
             things
             are
             gone
             ;
             when
             all
             things
             
             are
             contrary
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             faith
             in
             the
             promises
             .
             Put
             the
             case
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             that
             is
             of
             the
             right
             stamp
             ,
             have
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             to
             take
             to
             ,
             only
             Gods
             Word
             and
             Promises
             :
             surely
             he
             knowes
             they
             are
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             al-sufficient
             ,
             he
             is
             Jehovah
             :
             he
             gives
             a
             being
             to
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             things
             else
             ,
             therefore
             he
             hath
             the
             Name
             Jehovah
             :
             therefore
             thinks
             the
             soul
             ,
             Though
             I
             have
             nothing
             ,
             yet
             I
             have
             him
             that
             is
             the
             substance
             of
             all
             things
             :
             all
             other
             things
             are
             but
             shadowes
             ;
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             are
             the
             substance
             that
             give
             all
             things
             a
             being
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             will
             cast
             my selfe
             on
             God
             :
             here
             now
             is
             the
             Tryumph
             of
             faith
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             nothing
             else
             to
             trust
             to
             :
             nay
             ,
             when
             all
             things
             else
             are
             contrary
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             faith
             against
             faith
             :
             and
             
               hope
               against
               hope
            
             ;
             when
             there
             is
             such
             a
             conflict
             in
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             sees
             nothing
             but
             the
             contrary
             :
             here
             faith
             will
             shut
             the
             eye
             of
             sense
             ,
             and
             not
             look
             to
             present
             things
             too
             much
             :
             though
             I
             see
             all
             things
             contrary
             ,
             though
             I
             see
             rather
             signes
             of
             anger
             then
             otherwise
             ,
             yet
             I
             will
             hope
             ,
             and
             believe
             in
             God
             ;
             for
             this
             ,
             or
             that
             .
             Here
             is
             the
             wisdom
             of
             a
             believing
             Christian
             that
             believes
             the
             promises
             he
             will
             shut
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             not
             look
             on
             the
             waves
             ,
             on
             the
             troubles
             ,
             they
             will
             carry
             him
             away
             ,
             and
             dazle
             him
             ;
             but
             he
             looks
             to
             the
             constant
             love
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             
             constant
             promises
             of
             God
             :
             his
             nature
             is
             constant
             ,
             and
             his
             truth
             is
             as
             his
             nature
             :
             he
             cannot
             deny
             himself
             and
             his
             own
             Word
             when
             he
             hath
             made
             himself
             a
             debtor
             by
             his
             promise
             ,
             and
             bound
             himself
             by
             his
             Word
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             in
             contraries
             say
             as
             
               Job
               ,
               Though
               he
               kill
               me
               ,
               yet
               will
               I
               trust
               in
               him
               .
            
             True
             faith
             when
             it
             is
             in
             strength
             will
             uphold
             a
             man
             when
             all
             failes
             :
             nay
             ,
             it
             will
             hold
             a
             man
             when
             all
             is
             contrary
             .
             This
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             
               all
               the
               promises
               are
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
               ,
            
             did
             excellently
             teach
             us
             by
             his
             own
             example
             :
             For
             when
             all
             was
             contrary
             ,
             and
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             felt
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             sweat
             drops
             of
             blood
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               My
               God
               ,
               My
               God
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               for
               saken
               me
               ?
            
             yet
             here
             faith
             wrastled
             with
             ,
             
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
            
             ,
             still
             ,
             even
             under
             the
             wrath
             of
             God.
             He
             brake
             through
             the
             seeming
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Faith
             hath
             a
             piercing
             eye
             ,
             it
             will
             strive
             through
             the
             clouds
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             never
             so
             thick
             ;
             through
             all
             the
             clouds
             of
             temptation
             .
             Christ
             had
             so
             piercing
             a
             faith
             ,
             it
             brake
             through
             all
             ;
             he
             saw
             a
             Fathers
             heart
             under
             an
             angry
             semblance
             .
             So
             a
             Chistian
             triumphs
             by
             faith
             in
             oppositions
             to
             faith
             :
             when
             all
             is
             contrary
             to
             faith
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             he
             can
             say
             
               My
               God
            
             still
             .
             This
             is
             an
             evidence
             of
             a
             strong
             faith
             in
             the
             promises
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             an
             evidence
             of
             faith
             in
             the
             promises
             is
             faithfulnesse
             in
             our selves
             ,
             in
             
             our
             promises
             to
             God
             :
             for
             surely
             the
             soul
             that
             expects
             any
             thing
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             faithfull
             ,
             it
             studies
             to
             be
             faithful
             in
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             Psal.
             25.
             
             
               All
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               are
               mercy
               ,
               and
               truth
               .
            
             All
             his
             dealings
             to
             his
             Children
             are
             mercy
             ,
             and
             truth
             ,
             
               to
               them
               that
               keep
               his
               Covenant
               .
            
             For
             you
             know
             ,
             the
             promises
             have
             conditions
             annexed
             :
             and
             where
             God
             fulfils
             his
             promise
             ,
             he
             gives
             grace
             to
             perform
             the
             condition
             ,
             to
             walk
             before
             him
             ,
             to
             allow
             our selves
             in
             no
             sin
             :
             for
             if
             we
             allow
             our selves
             in
             any
             sin
             ,
             we
             perform
             not
             the
             Covenant
             on
             our
             part
             .
             Now
             God
             will
             give
             grace
             to
             perform
             the
             Covenant
             where
             he
             will
             perform
             his
             own
             .
             Therefore
             those
             that
             are
             unfaithful
             in
             their
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             yet
             think
             God
             will
             be
             faithfull
             to
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             presumption
             .
          
           
             When
             we
             come
             to
             the
             Communion
             ,
             we
             think
             we
             do
             God
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             service
             :
             but
             we
             must
             consider
             we
             enter
             into
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             binds
             himself
             to
             us
             .
             He
             gives
             us
             Christ
             ,
             &
             all
             his
             blessings
             :
             he
             reacheth
             forth
             Christ
             with
             all
             in
             him
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             receive
             him
             .
             I
             but
             we
             bind
             our selves
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             lead
             a
             new
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             thankful
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             it
             in
             obedience
             .
             And
             so
             in
             Baptisme
             :
             we
             do
             not
             only
             receive
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             but
             we
             yield
             ,
             we
             bind
             our selves
             to
             God.
             And
             we
             must
             be
             careful
             of
             what
             we
             promise
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             expect
             that
             which
             he
             promiseth
             to
             us
             :
             if
             we
             expect
             his
             truth
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             faithful
             ,
             and
             careful
             of
             performing
             our
             Covenants
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Oh
             but
             how
             shall
             I
             do
             that
             ,
             saith
             the
             distressed
             soul
             ?
             I
             have
             no
             grace
             .
             
          
           
             God
             knowes
             that
             well
             enough
             :
             therefore
             he
             that
             promiseth
             ,
             he
             promiseth
             
             grace
             to
             perform
             the
             condition
             :
             that
             is
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             to
             give
             grace
             to
             fulfil
             the
             Covenant
             .
             For
             he
             that
             saith
             ,
             If
             we
             believe
             ,
             and
             repent
             ,
             &c.
             he
             will
             give
             us
             hearts
             to
             repent
             ,
             if
             we
             ask
             them
             :
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             circumcise
             our
             hearts
             ,
             to
             give
             us
             new
             hearts
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             us
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             if
             we
             ask
             him
             .
             Why
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             knowest
             I
             have
             no
             grace
             in
             my self
             to
             fulfil
             the
             Covenant
             :
             no
             ,
             but
             thou
             must
             perform
             both
             parts
             ;
             thou
             givest
             the
             grace
             ,
             and
             good
             thing
             promised
             ,
             and
             grace
             to
             keep
             the
             Covenant
             too
             :
             therefore
             let
             none
             be
             discouraged
             .
          
           
           
             Many
             things
             are
             required
             it
             is
             true
             ;
             but
             the
             things
             are
             promised
             that
             
             are
             required
             ,
             if
             in
             the
             use
             of
             means
             we
             depend
             on
             him
             by
             prayer
             .
             For
             the
             promises
             are
             Legacies
             as
             well
             as
             promises
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             difference
             between
             a
             legacy
             ,
             and
             a
             Covenant
             ?
             A
             Covenant
             is
             with
             condition
             ,
             with
             stipulation
             :
             a
             Legacie
             is
             an
             absolute
             thing
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             gives
             a
             thing
             freely
             without
             any
             condition
             .
             So
             ,
             though
             the
             promises
             be
             propounded
             by
             way
             of
             Covenant
             ,
             with
             stipulations
             to
             and
             fro
             in
             the
             passages
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             Covenant
             :
             yet
             in
             regard
             of
             Gods
             gracious
             performance
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             depend
             upon
             him
             ,
             all
             the
             promises
             are
             Legacies
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             Gods
             promises
             ,
             and
             Gods
             Covenant
             they
             are
             called
             a
             Testament
             ,
             
             as
             well
             as
             Promises
             .
             They
             are
             called
             a
             Will.
             A
             Will
             ,
             shewing
             what
             God
             will
             give
             us
             freely
             in
             the
             use
             of
             means
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             what
             our
             duty
             is
             in
             the
             Covenant
             .
             Therefore
             our
             estate
             is
             happy
             in
             Christ
             ,
             if
             we
             depend
             upon
             God
             in
             the
             use
             of
             means
             :
             He
             will
             give
             us
             all
             things
             that
             are
             necessary
             that
             he
             hath
             promised
             ;
             nay
             ,
             he
             will
             give
             grace
             to
             fulfill
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             if
             we
             beg
             it
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             man
             be
             carelesse
             and
             live
             in
             sinnes
             against
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             he
             cannot
             perform
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             let
             him
             not
             alledge
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             :
             for
             God
             will
             give
             grace
             to
             them
             that
             are
             careful
             to
             fulfill
             it
             .
             Let
             such
             a
             man
             as
             neglects
             the
             performance
             on
             his
             part
             ,
             expect
             no
             good
             from
             God
             while
             he
             is
             so
             ,
             let
             him
             expect
             vengeance
             :
             for
             all
             the
             threatnings
             of
             God
             are
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
            
             
             Amen
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             Promises
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             live
             in
             sins
             against
             conscience
             .
             Those
             that
             will
             not
             expect
             grace
             to
             serve
             him
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             all
             the
             threatnings
             are
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             comfort
             for
             such
             .
          
           
             I
             beseech
             you
             therefore
             consider
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             terrible
             thing
             to
             live
             in
             a
             State
             without
             God
             ,
             and
             without
             Christ
             ;
             to
             have
             no
             care
             of
             the
             performance
             of
             that
             that
             we
             have
             bound
             our selves
             to
             God
             by
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             particular
             vowes
             :
             for
             his
             threatnings
             are
             effectual
             as
             well
             as
             his
             promises
             :
             In
             Zech.
             1.
             5.
             there
             he
             tells
             the
             Jewes
             of
             the
             Prophets
             that
             had
             threatened
             many
             things
             :
             The
             Prophets
             are
             dead
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             threatned
             your
             fathers
             :
             but
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             the
             threatnings
             lighted
             on
             them
             .
             
               The
               Prophets
               where
               are
               they
            
             ?
             They
             were
             but
             men
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             were
             gone
             the
             threatnings
             lighted
             on
             your
             fathers
             .
             Jeremy
             dyed
             ,
             but
             the
             Captivity
             that
             he
             threatned
             it
             did
             not
             dye
             ;
             they
             were
             carried
             captive
             70.
             years
             .
             So
             we
             threaten
             the
             vengeance
             of
             God
             on
             obstinate
             sinners
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             come
             in
             to
             the
             Gospel
             :
             we
             are
             not
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             our
             being
             ,
             we
             die
             ;
             but
             our
             threanings
             are
             Yea
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             reversed
             by
             repentance
             ,
             the
             threatnings
             are
             Amen
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Promises
             .
             It
             is
             an
             evidence
             therefore
             we
             do
             not
             believe
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             not
             care
             to
             make
             good
             the
             Covenant
             on
             our
             part
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             another
             evidence
             of
             a
             Child
             of
             the
             promises
             ,
             of
             a
             man
             that
             believes
             
             the
             promises
             ;
             it
             is
             inward
             opposition
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             hatred
             of
             fleshly
             men
             :
             for
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             Gal.
             4.
             
             
               The
               son
               of
               the
               bond-woman
               persecuted
               the
               son
               of
               the
               free-woman
               .
            
             A
             true
             down-right
             Believer
             is
             a
             son
             of
             the
             free-woman
             ,
             a
             son
             of
             promise
             ;
             and
             the
             flesh
             in
             us
             opposeth
             it
             ,
             like
             Ishmael
             ,
             like
             Job's
             wife
             ,
             and
             like
             Sarah
             ,
             that
             laughed
             when
             the
             promise
             was
             made
             ;
             we
             have
             an
             Ishmael
             ,
             and
             a
             Sarah
             in
             us
             .
             I
             ,
             can
             this
             Promise
             of
             life
             everlasting
             when
             I
             am
             rotten
             ,
             and
             this
             promise
             of
             forgivenesse
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             that
             good
             will
             be
             good
             to
             me
             if
             I
             crack
             not
             my
             conscience
             ?
             if
             I
             take
             this
             and
             that
             course
             ,
             shall
             these
             promises
             be
             performed
             ?
             here
             is
             opposition
             .
             We
             cannot
             believe
             the
             Promises
             without
             much
             opposition
             .
          
           
           
             So
             carnal
             men
             ,
             
               they
               mock
               and
               deride
               the
               counsel
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             
             saith
             .
             The
             children
             of
             the
             promise
             that
             depend
             upon
             Gods
             mercy
             in
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             persecuted
             by
             fleshly
             Justitiaries
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             look
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             themselves
             without
             a
             promise
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             be
             beholding
             to
             God
             so
             much
             :
             their
             proud
             swelling
             hearts
             rise
             against
             Christians
             that
             honour
             God
             by
             trusting
             in
             his
             promises
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             saved
             by
             promises
             .
          
           
             A
             proud
             Popish
             person
             ,
             his
             heart
             riseth
             against
             a
             holy
             Christian
             that
             is
             a
             son
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             he
             scorns
             him
             :
             You
             intend
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             another
             ;
             no
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             be
             so
             much
             beholding
             to
             God
             ,
             we
             will
             satisfie
             for
             our selves
             :
             we
             will
             merit
             heaven
             our selves
             .
             God
             shall
             not
             be
             beholding
             to
             us
             to
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             we
             will
             bring
             somewhat
             our selves
             ,
             we
             will
             buy
             it
             out
             .
             Can
             these
             men
             have
             humble
             hearts
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             can
             they
             have
             any
             other
             then
             malicious
             persecuting
             hearts
             against
             humble
             ,
             believing
             Christians
             ,
             that
             honour
             God
             by
             trusting
             in
             his
             promises
             ?
          
           
             You
             know
             Isaac
             was
             
               a
               son
               of
               the
               Promise
            
             ,
             how
             was
             he
             born
             ?
             not
             according
             to
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             ;
             Sarah's
             womb
             was
             dead
             .
             Christ
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             how
             was
             he
             born
             ?
             not
             according
             to
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             :
             for
             his
             mother
             was
             a
             Virgin.
             So
             a
             Christian
             is
             a
             son
             of
             the
             Promise
             ,
             he
             is
             begotten
             where
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             likely
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             breeding
             for
             sin
             ,
             no
             works
             ,
             no
             righteousnesse
             ,
             then
             he
             believes
             in
             Christ.
             Isaac
             was
             a
             notable
             type
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             a
             son
             of
             promise
             ,
             he
             was
             begotten
             besides
             the
             course
             of
             generation
             :
             so
             a
             Christian
             is
             not
             begotten
             as
             a
             proud
             Justitiary
             ,
             by
             works
             ;
             but
             he
             shewes
             himself
             therein
             to
             be
             a
             true
             believer
             ,
             he
             is
             begotten
             against
             the
             course
             of
             nature
             ,
             when
             he
             sees
             a
             barren
             heart
             ,
             and
             sees
             as
             little
             disposition
             in
             his
             heart
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             as
             was
             in
             the
             Virgins
             womb
             for
             Christ
             to
             be
             born
             .
          
           
             How
             was
             the
             Promise
             made
             to
             the
             Virgin
             ?
             She
             could
             not
             conceive
             how
             this
             should
             be
             since
             she
             knew
             not
             man.
             It
             was
             replied
             again
             ,
             
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               shall
               overshadow
               thee
               :
            
             her
             heart
             closed
             with
             that
             speech
             ,
             and
             Christ
             was
             conceived
             then
             .
             So
             the
             barren
             heart
             of
             a
             Christian
             if
             it
             can
             believe
             ,
             his
             sins
             shall
             he
             forgiven
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             have
             life
             everlasting
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             honour
             God
             in
             believing
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             keep
             him
             in
             life
             ,
             and
             death
             :
             let
             the
             heart
             close
             with
             these
             Promises
             ,
             and
             a
             Christian
             is
             begotten
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             son
             of
             the
             promise
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             proud
             Justitiary
             that
             will
             have
             something
             in
             himself
             to
             vaunt
             of
             ,
             and
             will
             persecute
             others
             that
             are
             true
             Christians
             ,
             he
             relies
             on
             no
             promise
             .
             A
             Christian
             when
             he
             sees
             nothing
             to
             rely
             on
             but
             the
             promise
             ,
             he
             closeth
             with
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             Christ
             is
             begotten
             in
             him
             at
             that
             very
             instant
             .
             To
             name
             no
             more
             evidences
             ;
             you
             see
             how
             we
             may
             examine
             our selves
             whether
             we
             trust
             in
             ,
             and
             cast
             our selves
             upon
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             no
             :
             if
             we
             do
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             them
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             .
          
           
             Consider
             it
             therefore
             ,
             and
             be
             glad
             of
             these
             Promises
             ,
             and
             when
             you
             have
             them
             ,
             go
             to
             God
             in
             Christ
             for
             the
             performance
             of
             them
             .
             Take
             the
             counsel
             
             of
             that
             blessed
             man
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             latter
             times
             brought
             the
             glorious
             light
             of
             Religion
             to
             light
             ;
             Luther
             I
             mean
             :
             (
             to
             whom
             we
             are
             beholding
             for
             the
             doctrine
             of
             free
             grace
             more
             then
             any
             other
             Divine
             of
             later
             times
             ,
             )
             Go
             to
             God
             in
             Christ
             in
             the
             Promises
             .
             Christ
             is
             wrapped
             up
             in
             the
             Promises
             ;
             the
             Promises
             are
             the
             swadling
             cloathes
             wherein
             Christ
             is
             wrapped
             ,
             as
             he
             saith
             .
             We
             must
             not
             think
             of
             God
             out
             of
             Christ.
             There
             is
             (
             faith
             he
             )
             God
             absolute
             in
             himself
             ;
             so
             he
             is
             
               a
               consuming
               fire
            
             :
             but
             there
             is
             God
             incarnate
             ;
             go
             to
             God
             incarnate
             ,
             to
             God
             making
             good
             his
             promises
             in
             Christ
             ,
             incarnate
             :
             
             
             go
             to
             Christ
             sucking
             his
             mothers
             breast
             ,
             lying
             in
             the
             manger
             ,
             living
             humbly
             ,
             talking
             with
             a
             sinful
             woman
             ,
             inviting
             sinners
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             conversing
             with
             sinful
             creatures
             ,
             altering
             ,
             and
             changing
             their
             natures
             ,
             that
             never
             refused
             any
             that
             came
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Go
             not
             to
             God
             absolute
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             consuming
             fire
             ;
             go
             to
             Christ
             incarnate
             ,
             God-man
             :
             go
             to
             him
             abased
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             sweet
             converse
             for
             thy
             faith
             :
             for
             
               All
               the
               promises
               are
            
             made
             
               in
               him
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             I
             beseech
             you
             therefore
             be
             acquainted
             with
             the
             mystery
             of
             Christ
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             promises
             in
             him
             .
             And
             you
             must
             know
             besides
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             part
             ,
             a
             hand
             in
             Christs
             abasement
             :
             for
             Christ
             did
             all
             by
             his
             Fathers
             appointment
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             as
             much
             as
             if
             the
             Father
             had
             been
             abased
             :
             for
             Christ
             was
             anointed
             to
             be
             so
             .
             Therefore
             think
             ,
             that
             God
             the
             Father
             allures
             ,
             and
             invites
             you
             when
             Christ
             doth
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             anointed
             to
             invite
             you
             .
             Think
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             is
             as
             peaceable
             as
             Christ
             was
             ,
             because
             Christ
             was
             so
             by
             his
             Fathers
             appointment
             ,
             by
             his
             anointing
             .
             See
             all
             the
             three
             Persons
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             Christ.
             See
             God
             incarnate
             making
             all
             the
             Promises
             before
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             that
             is
             made
             good
             to
             us
             .
             See
             the
             wondrous
             love
             of
             God
             incarnate
             .
             And
             then
             go
             ,
             and
             see
             Christ
             raising
             that
             flesh
             that
             he
             was
             abased
             in
             :
             see
             him
             ascended
             into
             heaven
             ,
             and
             sitting
             in
             it
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             :
             then
             think
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             glorious
             ;
             think
             of
             Christ
             a
             publick
             person
             ,
             and
             we
             all
             in
             him
             .
             So
             as
             Leo
             saith
             ,
             Onely
             Christ
             was
             he
             that
             dyed
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             dyed
             :
             he
             was
             crucified
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             were
             crucified
             :
             and
             he
             rose
             again
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             rise
             ,
             he
             being
             a
             publick
             person
             :
             other
             particular
             men
             dyed
             ,
             and
             themselves
             dyed
             onely
             .
             Let
             us
             look
             upon
             God
             incarnate
             ,
             and
             see
             our selves
             in
             him
             ,
             see
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             see
             Christ
             a
             publick
             person
             :
             for
             therefore
             the
             second
             Person
             took
             the
             man-hood
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             a
             publick
             person
             .
          
           
             Christ
             took
             not
             our
             persons
             ,
             but
             our
             nature
             ;
             that
             our
             nature
             being
             knit
             to
             the
             second
             Person
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             a
             publick
             Person
             :
             as
             Adam
             was
             a
             publick
             man
             for
             all
             mankind
             .
             Therefore
             think
             of
             all
             the
             Promises
             in
             Christ
             as
             God-man
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             man
             Christ
             ,
             made
             man
             for
             us
             .
             This
             is
             wondrous
             comfortable
             ,
             let
             us
             solace
             our selves
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             Take
             away
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             promises
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             there
             in
             the
             
             world
             ?
             nothing
             but
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             Superstition
             ,
             staggering
             ,
             and
             wavering
             ,
             and
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             blindnesse
             ,
             and
             Popery
             ,
             and
             divellishnesse
             .
             Who
             reigns
             in
             the
             world
             but
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             Antichrist
             ;
             Heathenism
             ,
             and
             Paganisme
             ,
             and
             all
             filthinesse
             ?
             Take
             away
             Christ
             ,
             the
             sound
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             incarnate
             ,
             and
             the
             sound
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Promises
             ,
             the
             clear
             settled
             promises
             in
             Christ
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             the
             life
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             a
             horrible
             confusion
             ,
             even
             a
             hell
             upon
             earth
             ?
             Where
             Christ
             is
             not
             known
             ,
             what
             are
             the
             lives
             of
             men
             ,
             the
             utmost
             quintessence
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             onely
             projecting
             for
             an
             estate
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             slip
             into
             hell
             ?
             To
             live
             a
             Civil
             life
             ,
             as
             morality
             perhaps
             may
             fit
             a
             man
             for
             that
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             be
             cast
             into
             hell
             .
          
           
             Out
             of
             Christ
             there
             is
             no
             salvation
             ,
             no
             certain
             comfort
             ,
             no
             life
             ,
             no
             light
             ,
             nothing
             to
             be
             reckoned
             on
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             promises
             in
             Christ.
             Therefore
             let
             us
             love
             them
             ,
             and
             build
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             much
             of
             the
             truth
             we
             have
             ,
             and
             get
             into
             Christ
             ;
             for
             
               All
               the
               Promises
               in
               him
               are
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
               .
            
             God
             hath
             no
             commerce
             with
             us
             immediately
             ,
             but
             by
             Christ
             the
             Mediatour
             ,
             through
             whom
             he
             looks
             on
             us
             ,
             and
             in
             whom
             he
             conveyes
             all
             good
             to
             us
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Scripture
             is
             termed
             a
             Paradise
             ;
             it
             is
             like
             a
             Paradise
             ,
             wherein
             we
             have
             the
             streams
             of
             the
             water
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             and
             wherein
             we
             have
             the
             Promises
             of
             life
             .
             And
             there
             is
             no
             Angel
             to
             keep
             the
             door
             ,
             or
             gate
             ,
             or
             entrance
             of
             this
             Paradise
             ;
             but
             rather
             we
             are
             allured
             to
             come
             to
             it
             to
             refresh
             our selves
             .
             There
             is
             God
             himself
             walking
             ,
             there
             is
             Christ
             himself
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             .
             Therefore
             we
             should
             make
             the
             Scriptures
             wondrous
             familiar
             to
             us
             ,
             especially
             single
             out
             the
             Promises
             ,
             make
             use
             of
             them
             :
             learn
             what
             it
             is
             to
             live
             by
             faith
             in
             the
             Promises
             :
             for
             
               All
               the
               Promises
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               in
               him
               are
               Yea
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               Amen
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 us
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             engage
             himself
             by
             promises
             ;
             that
             he
             will
             stablish
             these
             promises
             so
             sure
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             Mediatour
             ,
             God
             ,
             and
             man
             ;
             that
             he
             will
             make
             them
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
               in
               him
               ,
            
             it
             is
             for
             his
             own
             glory
             :
             And
             
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               by
               us
            
             Ministers
             ;
             for
             we
             preach
             these
             promises
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             people
             believe
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             believing
             give
             glory
             to
             God.
             
             
               
                 Gods
                 glory
                 is
                 manifested
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 believed
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Promises
                 .
              
            
          
           
             What
             wondrous
             glory
             hath
             God
             in
             the
             promises
             in
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             More
             a
             great
             deal
             then
             in
             the
             Creation
             .
             In
             the
             Creation
             man
             was
             made
             according
             to
             Gods
             Image
             .
             Now
             in
             the
             Gospel
             we
             are
             created
             according
             
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             God
             man.
             There
             God
             added
             light
             to
             light
             ,
             comfort
             to
             comfort
             :
             he
             made
             man
             good
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             continued
             him
             good
             :
             but
             here
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             mercy
             and
             goodnesse
             in
             Christ
             :
             here
             he
             doth
             good
             to
             sinners
             ,
             he
             raiseth
             a
             sinner
             to
             mercy
             ;
             he
             doth
             not
             adde
             light
             to
             light
             ,
             but
             he
             brings
             light
             out
             of
             darknesse
             .
             In
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             mercy
             strives
             with
             misery
             ,
             and
             strives
             with
             sin
             ,
             and
             overcomes
             all
             our
             ills
             :
             it
             is
             Gods
             will
             in
             the
             Gospel
             to
             do
             good
             to
             sinners
             ;
             mercy
             is
             added
             to
             sinful
             men
             ,
             contrary
             against
             contrary
             :
             Gods
             goodnesse
             triumphing
             over
             the
             misery
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             The
             righteousnesse
             that
             Adam
             had
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             a
             creature
             ,
             of
             a
             man
             :
             but
             the
             obedience
             we
             have
             in
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             obedience
             of
             
             God-man
             :
             therefore
             that
             being
             imputed
             to
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             more
             exquisite
             righteousnesse
             ;
             it
             brings
             us
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             intitles
             us
             to
             heaven
             ,
             it
             is
             infinitely
             more
             then
             Adam's
             was
             ,
             God
             manifests
             greater
             glory
             then
             in
             the
             Creation
             :
             there
             is
             greater
             love
             ,
             and
             greater
             mercy
             ,
             and
             greater
             goodnesse
             manifested
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             then
             to
             Adam
             in
             innocency
             .
          
           
             Our
             estate
             in
             Christ
             is
             more
             perfect
             ;
             his
             estate
             was
             not
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             yea
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             nay
             to
             morrow
             ,
             he
             stood
             but
             a
             while
             :
             but
             in
             Christ
             the
             
               Promises
               are
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
               .
            
             He
             had
             no
             promise
             ,
             we
             have
             ;
             our
             estate
             by
             promises
             in
             Christ
             is
             better
             then
             ever
             Adam's
             was
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             in
             a
             better
             root
             then
             he
             .
             For
             he
             was
             not
             in
             Christ
             the
             Mediatour
             :
             we
             by
             faith
             are
             united
             to
             Christ
             Mediatour
             ;
             and
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             God
             where
             he
             begins
             ,
             he
             will
             make
             an
             end
             ;
             where
             he
             is
             Alpha
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             Omega
             .
             What
             a
             glory
             is
             this
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             repair
             man
             to
             a
             better
             estate
             then
             ever
             he
             had
             at
             the
             first
             :
             as
             Gods
             mending
             is
             ever
             for
             the
             better
             .
             The
             state
             of
             grace
             and
             glory
             is
             better
             then
             ever
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             was
             ;
             spiritual
             is
             better
             then
             natural
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             much
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             wisdome
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             in
             Christ
             reconcile
             justice
             ,
             and
             mercy
             ,
             and
             shew
             more
             mercy
             then
             ever
             he
             did
             in
             making
             man
             out
             of
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             all
             is
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             These
             attributes
             especially
             are
             glorious
             in
             the
             promises
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
           
             His
             Justice
             is
             glorious
             in
             punishing
             sin
             in
             Christ
             :
             there
             sin
             is
             odious
             in
             
             the
             punishing
             of
             Christ
             God-man
             :
             if
             we
             speak
             of
             justice
             ,
             there
             is
             justice
             .
          
           
             If
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             to
             put
             it
             upon
             our
             surety
             ,
             for
             God
             to
             give
             his
             Son
             for
             us
             ;
             
             there
             is
             transcendent
             mercy
             ,
             and
             transcendent
             justice
             in
             the
             punishing
             of
             our
             sin
             ,
             how
             could
             it
             be
             punished
             greater
             ?
          
           
             And
             then
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Wisdom
             ,
             to
             bring
             these
             together
             (
             infinite
             mercy
             ,
             
             and
             infinite
             justice
             )
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Infinite
             Power
             ,
             for
             God
             to
             become
             man
             ,
             and
             without
             sin
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             farre
             abased
             ;
             a
             humble
             omnipotency
             ,
             to
             descend
             so
             low
             ,
             that
             God
             could
             be
             mortal
             ,
             
             and
             then
             to
             raise
             himself
             again
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Truth
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             was
             promised
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             
             to
             David
             ,
             to
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             all
             was
             performed
             in
             Christ
             ,
             all
             the
             Types
             :
             here
             is
             glory
             by
             Christ
             ,
             of
             Mercy
             ,
             Justice
             ,
             Wisdome
             ,
             Truth
             :
             for
             all
             are
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             in
             Christ.
             Therefore
             he
             may
             well
             say
             ,
             all
             this
             is
             
               To
               the
               glory
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             Therefore
             consider
             how
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             shines
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Jesus
             
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             .
             If
             you
             would
             see
             God
             ,
             see
             him
             shining
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             see
             his
             Mercy
             shining
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Justice
             in
             the
             punishing
             our
             sin
             in
             Christ
             :
             see
             his
             Truth
             ,
             his
             Power
             ,
             his
             Wisdome
             ,
             shineing
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             shining
             more
             then
             in
             the
             Creation
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             besides
             .
          
           
             Can
             you
             honour
             God
             more
             then
             in
             believing
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             Can
             you
             
             dishonour
             him
             more
             ,
             then
             to
             call
             his
             truth
             into
             question
             ,
             that
             is
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             ?
             If
             you
             believe
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             you
             
               set
               to
               your
               seal
               that
               God
               is
               true
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             
             What
             an
             honour
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             be
             honoured
             by
             you
             ?
             in
             setting
             to
             your
             seal
             that
             he
             is
             true
             ,
             you
             give
             him
             the
             glory
             of
             all
             his
             attributes
             .
             In
             not
             believing
             ,
             what
             a
             dishonour
             do
             you
             do
             to
             God
             ?
             you
             deny
             his
             Mercy
             ,
             his
             Wisdome
             ,
             his
             Justice
             ,
             his
             Truth
             ,
             you
             deny
             all
             his
             attributes
             ,
             
               you
               make
               God
               a
               liar
            
             :
             what
             a
             horrible
             sin
             is
             unbelief
             ?
          
           
             Therefore
             fortifie
             your
             faith
             .
             The
             Devil
             layeth
             siege
             to
             our
             faith
             above
             all
             other
             things
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             shake
             that
             ,
             he
             shakes
             all
             :
             for
             holy
             life
             goes
             when
             faith
             goes
             .
             Who
             will
             love
             God
             ,
             or
             obey
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             knowes
             not
             whether
             he
             be
             his
             God
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
             Let
             faith
             flourish
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             quicken
             life
             in
             the
             heart
             .
             Let
             the
             promises
             grow
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             be
             graffed
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             all
             will
             flourish
             in
             a
             Christians
             life
             ,
             all
             will
             come
             off
             clearly
             and
             freely
             :
             obedience
             will
             be
             chearful
             ,
             and
             free
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             God
             reconciled
             in
             Christ.
             Then
             love
             will
             be
             full
             of
             devices
             ,
             when
             I
             see
             Gods
             love
             to
             me
             ,
             what
             shall
             I
             do
             to
             shew
             love
             again
             ,
             to
             shew
             thanks
             to
             God
             ?
             where
             is
             there
             any
             that
             for
             Cods
             sake
             I
             may
             do
             good
             unto
             ?
             How
             shall
             I
             maintain
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             resist
             all
             opposers
             of
             the
             truth
             ?
             Can
             I
             do
             too
             much
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             hath
             done
             so
             much
             for
             me
             ?
             Love
             quickens
             .
             The
             Devil
             knowes
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             shake
             faith
             ,
             he
             shakes
             all
             .
             Let
             us
             fortifie
             faith
             ,
             and
             we
             glorifie
             God
             more
             then
             by
             any
             thing
             else
             .
             He
             is
             glorious
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             how
             shall
             he
             be
             so
             by
             us
             ,
             except
             we
             set
             our
             hearts
             to
             believe
             him
             ?
             Therefore
             let
             us
             seal
             Gods
             truth
             by
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             
               set
               to
               our
               seales
               that
               God
               is
               true
               .
            
             God
             vouchsafes
             to
             be
             honoured
             by
             weak
             sinful
             men
             believing
             of
             him
             :
             and
             that
             faith
             that
             honours
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             sure
             to
             honour
             .
             
               
                 By
                 us
                 .
              
            
          
           
             By
             us
             Ministers
             .
             How
             ?
             When
             the
             Gospel
             is
             preached
             ,
             God
             is
             carried
             in
             triumph
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             his
             banner
             is
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             Promises
             displayed
             ,
             
             
             and
             sinners
             called
             unto
             him
             :
             and
             God
             is
             glorified
             by
             the
             discovery
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             faith
             is
             wrought
             in
             people
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             discovered
             ;
             and
             they
             glorifie
             God
             when
             they
             believe
             ,
             they
             blesse
             God
             that
             ever
             they
             heard
             these
             tydings
             :
             so
             every
             way
             God
             is
             glorified
             .
          
           
             The
             Ministers
             they
             open
             as
             it
             were
             the
             box
             of
             sweet
             oyntment
             ,
             that
             the
             savour
             of
             it
             may
             be
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             spread
             far
             .
             They
             lay
             open
             the
             tapestry
             ,
             the
             rich
             treasures
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             :
             they
             dig
             deep
             ,
             and
             find
             out
             the
             treasure
             .
             Therefore
             these
             Promises
             in
             Scripture
             being
             so
             made
             ,
             and
             performed
             in
             Christ
             ,
             they
             tend
             to
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             but
             by
             us
             ,
             by
             our
             Ministery
             .
             God
             ,
             to
             knit
             man
             and
             man
             together
             ,
             will
             convey
             the
             good
             he
             means
             to
             convey
             by
             the
             despised
             Ministery
             .
          
           
             The
             enemies
             therefore
             of
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             what
             are
             they
             ?
             here
             is
             a
             double
             prejudice
             against
             them
             :
             they
             are
             enemies
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             comfort
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             for
             they
             glorifie
             God
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             his
             mercy
             :
             when
             it
             is
             unfolded
             to
             them
             ,
             God
             gets
             glory
             ,
             and
             they
             comfort
             .
          
           
             What
             do
             we
             think
             then
             of
             Popish
             spirits
             ,
             that
             feed
             the
             people
             only
             with
             dead
             and
             dull
             ceremonies
             ?
             but
             let
             them
             go
             .
             I
             go
             on
             to
             the
             next
             Verse
             ,
             having
             dwelt
             somewhat
             long
             on
             this
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               VERSE
               XXI
               .
            
             
               Now
               he
               that
               stablisheth
               us
               with
               you
               in
               Christ
               is
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               anointed
               us
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             AS
             the
             riches
             of
             a
             Christian
             consisteth
             in
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             (
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             )
             in
             Christ
             
               are
               all
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
               :
            
             so
             unlesse
             he
             be
             stablished
             and
             built
             upon
             this
             strength
             ,
             all
             is
             nothing
             .
             What
             if
             a
             man
             stand
             on
             a
             rock
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             built
             on
             it
             ?
             what
             if
             the
             foundation
             be
             never
             so
             strong
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             stablished
             thereon
             ?
             It
             is
             not
             sufficient
             that
             the
             Promises
             be
             stablished
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             be
             stablished
             upon
             them
             .
             The
             Promises
             of
             God
             are
             indeed
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               Amen
            
             ,
             (
             might
             the
             soul
             say
             )
             but
             what
             is
             that
             to
             me
             ?
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             addeth
             ,
             He
             that
             gives
             the
             Promises
             ,
             will
             stablish
             us
             upon
             the
             promises
             .
             
               
                 Now
                 he
                 which
                 stablisheth
                 us
                 with
                 you
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             The
             first
             thing
             that
             I
             will
             observe
             (
             before
             we
             come
             to
             the
             particular
             handling
             of
             the
             words
             )
             shall
             be
             onely
             this
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             from
             the
             connexion
             and
             knitting
             together
             of
             this
             Verse
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               
                 That
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 double
                 Amen
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             There
             is
             an
             Amen
             in
             the
             Promises
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             themselves
             true
             ;
             there
             must
             be
             an
             Amen
             likewise
             in
             us
             :
             we
             must
             say
             Amen
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             
             must
             be
             stablished
             upon
             them
             .
             There
             must
             be
             an
             Echo
             in
             a
             Christians
             heart
             unto
             God
             ;
             that
             as
             God
             saith
             ,
             These
             and
             these
             things
             I
             promise
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             all
             Amen
             :
             so
             the
             soul
             by
             faith
             must
             Echo
             again
             ,
             These
             things
             are
             
             for
             me
             ,
             I
             believe
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             (
             as
             we
             say
             in
             the
             Schooles
             to
             good
             purpose
             )
             there
             is
             a
             double
             certainty
             ,
             a
             double
             firmnesse
             :
             a
             certainty
             of
             the
             Object
             ,
             and
             a
             certainty
             of
             
             the
             Subject
             :
             there
             is
             a
             firmnesse
             of
             the
             Promises
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             there
             must
             be
             a
             firmnesse
             in
             us
             upon
             those
             Promises
             .
             It
             is
             no
             matter
             what
             the
             certainty
             of
             the
             thing
             be
             that
             we
             are
             to
             build
             upon
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             not
             a
             certainty
             in
             the
             person
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             not
             a
             building
             on
             that
             thing
             :
             God
             shall
             lose
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             truth
             ,
             and
             we
             the
             comfort
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             be
             certain
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             promises
             are
             certain
             .
             It
             is
             no
             matter
             what
             the
             garment
             be
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             put
             on
             :
             It
             is
             no
             matter
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             how
             firm
             the
             rock
             be
             ,
             if
             we
             plant
             not
             our selves
             upon
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             besides
             the
             writing
             of
             Gods
             Word
             on
             Tables
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             write
             it
             likewise
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             unlesse
             our
             hearts
             be
             stablished
             on
             that
             truth
             that
             in
             it self
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             certain
             to
             us
             ,
             all
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
          
           
             You
             see
             therefore
             the
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             the
             application
             of
             the
             soul
             
             unto
             those
             truths
             which
             are
             certain
             and
             sure
             in
             themselves
             :
             there
             must
             be
             a
             stablishing
             of
             us
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             stablishing
             of
             the
             promises
             .
             There
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             the
             application
             of
             the
             promises
             to
             our selves
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             true
             to
             us
             .
             Christ
             is
             a
             garment
             ,
             we
             must
             put
             him
             on
             then
             :
             he
             is
             the
             robes
             that
             we
             appear
             glorious
             before
             God
             in
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             put
             him
             on
             by
             faith
             .
             Christ
             is
             the
             food
             of
             life
             ,
             he
             is
             so
             indeed
             ,
             but
             then
             he
             must
             be
             digested
             .
             Meat
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             applyed
             ,
             except
             the
             stomach
             work
             nourishment
             out
             of
             it
             by
             application
             ,
             and
             so
             digest
             it
             to
             all
             the
             parts
             ,
             the
             body
             hath
             not
             nourishment
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             Christ
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             his
             Church
             :
             I
             but
             there
             must
             be
             application
             ;
             we
             as
             living
             stones
             must
             be
             built
             on
             him
             .
             Let
             the
             foundation
             be
             never
             so
             strong
             ,
             if
             the
             stones
             be
             not
             laid
             on
             the
             foundation
             ,
             the
             stones
             cannot
             stand
             .
             Though
             Christ
             be
             the
             Spouse
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             be
             never
             so
             rich
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             application
             ,
             and
             consent
             ;
             we
             must
             strike
             up
             the
             bargain
             and
             match
             between
             Christ
             and
             us
             .
             There
             must
             be
             our
             consent
             to
             tie
             our selves
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             give
             up
             our selves
             to
             him
             .
             So
             look
             to
             all
             the
             comfortable
             relations
             that
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             hath
             taken
             upon
             him
             in
             the
             book
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             all
             enforce
             application
             .
          
           
             The
             ground
             (
             I
             say
             )
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             though
             there
             be
             never
             so
             much
             certainty
             in
             the
             thing
             ,
             yet
             if
             there
             be
             not
             a
             certainty
             in
             the
             person
             to
             found
             application
             upon
             ;
             all
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
          
           
             These
             two
             therefore
             must
             go
             together
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             sweet
             relatives
             ,
             promises
             on
             Gods
             part
             ,
             and
             faith
             on
             our
             part
             .
             The
             Promises
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             are
             nothing
             without
             faith
             .
             For
             there
             must
             be
             a
             touch
             to
             draw
             vertue
             .
             If
             faith
             have
             never
             so
             little
             touch
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             will
             draw
             vertue
             :
             but
             there
             must
             be
             a
             touch
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             application
             .
             Christ
             is
             nothing
             without
             faith
             ,
             and
             faith
             is
             nothing
             without
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Promises
             .
          
           
             For
             what
             is
             the
             difference
             between
             faith
             ,
             and
             presumption
             ?
             presumption
             is
             an
             empty
             ,
             groundlesse
             ,
             fruitlesse
             conceit
             :
             faith
             builds
             on
             the
             Promises
             
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             we
             can
             alledge
             the
             Promise
             .
             It
             is
             nothing
             for
             a
             mad
             man
             to
             assume
             himself
             to
             be
             King
             of
             another
             Countrey
             ;
             why
             ?
             he
             hath
             no
             promise
             .
             He
             that
             made
             account
             that
             all
             the
             ships
             that
             came
             to
             the
             Haven
             were
             his
             ,
             it
             was
             but
             a
             frantick
             part
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             was
             accounted
             :
             So
             a
             man
             that
             thinks
             his
             estate
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             builds
             not
             himself
             upon
             the
             promise
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             ground
             for
             it
             out
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             presumptuous
             frantick
             conceit
             .
             The
             promises
             are
             nothing
             without
             faith
             ,
             and
             faith
             is
             nothing
             without
             the
             promises
             .
             There
             must
             be
             application
             .
             This
             I
             thought
             good
             to
             
             observe
             first
             in
             the
             general
             .
             To
             come
             now
             more
             particularly
             to
             the
             words
             themselves
             .
             
               
                 He
                 that
                 stablisheth
                 us
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             In
             the
             words
             you
             have
             first
             ,
             A
             gracious
             Act
             of
             building
             ,
             or
             stablishing
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Basis
             ,
             the
             foundation
             of
             that
             stablishing
             ,
             or
             building
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             Authour
             of
             this
             stablishing
             ;
             God.
             
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             persons
             ,
             who
             are
             built
             and
             stablished
             on
             that
             foundation
             ;
             
               with
               you
               .
               He
               that
               stablisheth
               us
               with
               you
               in
               Christ
               ,
               is
               God.
               
            
          
           
             The
             first
             thing
             is
             the
             Act
             ,
             Stablishing
             .
          
           
             The
             point
             is
             this
             ;
             first
             ,
             That
             
               
                 Stablishing
                 ,
                 settling
                 grace
                 is
                 necessary
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             It
             is
             necessary
             that
             there
             be
             a
             stablishing
             ,
             confirming
             grace
             .
             It
             is
             not
             sufficient
             that
             we
             be
             brought
             out
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Satan
             ;
             for
             when
             we
             are
             gotten
             out
             of
             his
             hands
             and
             strength
             ,
             he
             pursues
             us
             with
             continual
             malice
             ;
             therefore
             there
             must
             be
             the
             same
             power
             to
             stablish
             us
             still
             in
             grace
             ,
             that
             first
             brought
             us
             into
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             :
             For
             as
             Providence
             is
             a
             continuall
             creation
             ,
             so
             stablishing
             grace
             is
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             new
             creature
             :
             the
             same
             grace
             that
             sets
             us
             in
             the
             state
             of
             the
             new
             creation
             in
             Christ
             ;
             the
             same
             stablisheth
             us
             .
             Stablishing
             grace
             is
             necessary
             :
             It
             is
             necessary
             many
             wayes
             .
             Man
             of
             himself
             is
             an
             unstable
             creature
             ;
             take
             him
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             but
             a
             creature
             .
             God
             found
             no
             stability
             in
             the
             Angels
             ;
             take
             the
             best
             of
             creatures
             ,
             even
             as
             creatures
             they
             are
             unstable
             .
             For
             God
             will
             have
             a
             creature
             as
             a
             creature
             to
             be
             a
             dependant
             thing
             upon
             the
             Creator
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             being
             of
             himself
             Jehovah
             .
             There
             is
             no
             stability
             in
             any
             creature
             .
             Man
             in
             his
             best
             estate
             was
             an
             unstable
             creature
             .
             Since
             ,
             we
             are
             very
             unstable
             ,
             ready
             to
             be
             carried
             away
             in
             our
             judgment
             to
             the
             wind
             of
             any
             false
             doctrine
             ;
             ready
             to
             be
             blown
             over
             with
             every
             little
             temptation
             .
             Nay
             ,
             now
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             in
             our selves
             we
             are
             very
             unstable
             ,
             ready
             to
             fly
             off
             presently
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             have
             need
             to
             be
             established
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             necessary
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             indisposition
             of
             our
             nature
             to
             supernatural
             truths
             :
             we
             are
             an
             unprepared
             subject
             for
             them
             in
             our selves
             .
             The
             Law
             
             indeed
             we
             have
             some
             principles
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             of
             the
             Gospel
             there
             are
             in
             us
             no
             seeds
             at
             all
             of
             it
             :
             and
             that
             is
             the
             reason
             there
             are
             so
             many
             Heresies
             against
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             there
             are
             none
             against
             the
             Law
             :
             And
             therefore
             Divine
             truths
             being
             contrary
             to
             our
             disposition
             ,
             as
             there
             must
             be
             a
             supernatural
             beginner
             ,
             so
             there
             must
             be
             a
             supernatural
             strengthener
             ;
             he
             that
             is
             Alpha
             ,
             must
             be
             Omega
             :
             As
             there
             must
             be
             a
             mighty
             subduing
             of
             the
             heart
             to
             be
             a
             vessel
             to
             receive
             these
             truths
             ,
             an
             Almighty
             power
             to
             lay
             the
             soul
             on
             this
             foundation
             ;
             (
             because
             of
             the
             contrariety
             of
             the
             truth
             to
             the
             natural
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             )
             so
             there
             is
             need
             of
             no
             lesse
             then
             of
             a
             Divine
             and
             supernatural
             stablishing
             .
             Our
             natures
             are
             very
             inconstant
             ,
             and
             unsettled
             ,
             and
             wayward
             :
             take
             us
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             before
             the
             fall
             ,
             you
             see
             how
             soon
             we
             fell
             ,
             being
             left
             to
             our selves
             ,
             and
             having
             no
             stablishing
             grace
             :
             Much
             more
             now
             since
             the
             fall
             ,
             is
             there
             a
             nenecessity
             of
             Divine
             stablishing
             :
             when
             we
             come
             to
             know
             the
             truth
             ,
             we
             are
             subject
             to
             fall
             away
             ;
             like
             little
             children
             ,
             that
             are
             ready
             to
             sink
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             upheld
             by
             their
             parents
             ,
             or
             nurse
             :
             God
             must
             uphold
             and
             propus
             ,
             and
             shore
             us
             up
             ,
             we
             presently
             sink
             else
             .
             Moses
             was
             but
             in
             the
             Mount
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             we
             see
             how
             soon
             the
             Israelites
             fell
             to
             Idolatry
             .
             Paul
             did
             but
             leave
             the
             Galatians
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             removed
             presently
             from
             Christ
             to
             false
             
             Teachers
             .
             The
             nature
             of
             man
             is
             wonderful
             unstable
             ,
             very
             loose
             and
             unsettled
             :
             Divine
             truths
             are
             supernatural
             ;
             we
             have
             need
             of
             stablishing
             therefore
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             stablishing
             grace
             is
             necessary
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             those
             oppositions
             that
             
             are
             made
             against
             us
             after
             once
             we
             be
             in
             Christ
             :
             For
             with
             what
             malice
             doth
             Satan
             pursue
             a
             Christian
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             once
             taken
             out
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ?
             And
             the
             world
             runs
             a
             clean
             contrary
             Byas
             in
             the
             several
             examples
             thereof
             :
             How
             many
             scandals
             do
             there
             arise
             daily
             even
             in
             the
             very
             Church
             it self
             ?
             How
             many
             things
             are
             in
             our
             natural
             disposition
             joyning
             with
             them
             ?
             all
             which
             will
             make
             a
             man
             fly
             off
             ,
             and
             unsettle
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             stablished
             in
             grace
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             difference
             between
             one
             Christian
             and
             another
             
             that
             lives
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             between
             a
             temporizer
             ,
             and
             another
             ?
             The
             difference
             is
             but
             in
             their
             radication
             ,
             in
             their
             stablishing
             :
             for
             all
             have
             the
             general
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ;
             but
             here
             is
             the
             difference
             ,
             the
             true
             Christian
             is
             radicated
             ,
             and
             rooted
             in
             the
             truth
             ;
             a
             false
             Christian
             is
             not
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             when
             temptations
             come
             either
             from
             within
             ,
             from
             conscience
             :
             or
             from
             without
             ,
             from
             Satan
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             ;
             he
             falls
             away
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             not
             rooted
             :
             but
             the
             other
             holds
             on
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             established
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             best
             of
             us
             all
             have
             need
             of
             stablishing
             :
             for
             there
             be
             degrees
             of
             
             truths
             ,
             degrees
             of
             faith
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             faith
             :
             there
             is
             conjecture
             ,
             a
             certain
             suspicious
             knowledge
             :
             and
             there
             is
             opinion
             ,
             which
             is
             with
             fear
             of
             the
             contrary
             :
             and
             there
             is
             knowledge
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             founded
             upon
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             speaker
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             faith
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             founded
             upon
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             may
             receive
             further
             and
             further
             strength
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             :
             In
             assent
             there
             may
             be
             a
             higher
             degree
             ,
             in
             affiance
             there
             may
             be
             a
             higher
             degree
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             therefore
             the
             best
             of
             us
             all
             have
             need
             of
             strengthening
             .
          
           
             But
             where
             shall
             we
             have
             it
             ?
          
           
             Christ
             is
             the
             Basis
             ,
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             our
             stability
             :
             Now
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             we
             are
             stablished
             in
             him
             ,
             not
             in
             our selves
             .
             The
             Point
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 our
                 firmnesse
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             As
             all
             the
             Promises
             are
             made
             to
             us
             in
             Christ
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             execution
             ,
             so
             God
             he
             brings
             us
             to
             Christ
             ;
             all
             is
             conferred
             to
             us
             in
             Christ
             :
             as
             the
             Promises
             are
             made
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             executed
             .
             God
             stablisheth
             us
             in
             Christ
             ,
             he
             drawes
             us
             to
             Christ.
             
               None
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               but
               God
               the
               Father
               drawes
               .
            
             Therefore
             God
             doth
             reveal
             Christ
             to
             us
             in
             our
             conversion
             ,
             and
             our
             stablishing
             is
             in
             him
             .
             Therefore
             our
             salvation
             is
             so
             certain
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             laid
             upon
             one
             that
             is
             so
             certain
             in
             himself
             ,
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             And
             happy
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             stablished
             in
             him
             that
             loves
             us
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             is
             both
             a
             low
             high
             Priest
             ,
             that
             will
             pity
             us
             ;
             and
             a
             great
             high
             Priest
             ,
             equall
             with
             God
             ,
             able
             to
             do
             all
             things
             to
             God
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             between
             God
             and
             us
             .
             Adam
             (
             we
             know
             )
             had
             his
             strength
             in
             his
             own
             keeping
             ,
             and
             being
             left
             to
             himself
             ,
             we
             see
             what
             became
             of
             him
             .
             The
             Angels
             had
             their
             strength
             in
             their
             own
             keeping
             ,
             and
             we
             know
             how
             soon
             they
             fell
             :
             But
             since
             the
             fall
             ,
             we
             are
             founded
             and
             bottomed
             upon
             a
             surer
             foundation
             ;
             now
             we
             stand
             not
             by
             our
             own
             strength
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             established
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             we
             are
             surer
             then
             the
             Angels
             were
             before
             they
             fell
             ,
             surer
             then
             Adam
             was
             in
             Paradise
             :
             for
             now
             we
             arestablished
             in
             Christ
             the
             Mediatour
             ,
             God
             and
             man
             :
             and
             because
             we
             could
             not
             keep
             our
             stability
             in
             our selves
             ,
             we
             are
             stablished
             in
             him
             that
             
             wrought
             it
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             possesseth
             it
             for
             us
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             keeps
             it
             for
             us
             :
             and
             as
             it
             is
             laid
             up
             and
             kept
             for
             us
             ,
             so
             we
             are
             kept
             for
             it
             ;
             
               You
               are
               kept
               by
               the
               power
               of
               God
               to
               salvation
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             
             And
             therefore
             as
             there
             be
             many
             differences
             which
             advance
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             above
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             ;
             so
             this
             is
             one
             ,
             that
             our
             state
             in
             grace
             is
             more
             stable
             and
             firm
             ,
             as
             being
             stablished
             upon
             a
             better
             ground
             ,
             even
             upon
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             second
             Adam
             .
             God
             never
             mends
             ,
             but
             he
             mends
             for
             the
             better
             :
             and
             he
             never
             restores
             ,
             but
             he
             restores
             for
             the
             better
             :
             the
             new
             heaven
             and
             the
             new
             earth
             shall
             be
             better
             then
             the
             first
             ,
             so
             the
             new
             creature
             ,
             the
             new
             Adam
             is
             more
             glorious
             then
             the
             first
             :
             and
             as
             that
             which
             we
             recover
             in
             Christ
             is
             more
             and
             better
             then
             that
             we
             lost
             in
             Adam
             ,
             so
             the
             certainty
             and
             security
             of
             our
             estate
             in
             grace
             ,
             is
             far
             beyond
             the
             other
             ,
             this
             being
             stablished
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             in
             us
             is
             stablished
             in
             Christ
             ?
             and
             in
             Christ
             how
             considered
             ?
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             our
             Judgment
             ,
             that
             is
             stablished
             in
             Evangelical
             truths
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Natures
             and
             the
             Offices
             of
             Christ
             ,
             concerning
             the
             priviledges
             that
             
             we
             have
             by
             him
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             other
             stablishment
             :
             we
             cannot
             firmly
             cleave
             to
             that
             with
             our
             Will
             and
             affections
             ,
             which
             we
             do
             not
             clearly
             apprehend
             with
             our
             understandings
             .
             When
             we
             have
             a
             clear
             and
             judicious
             apprehension
             of
             things
             ,
             then
             followes
             a
             firm
             affection
             to
             them
             :
             the
             adhering
             and
             cleaving
             of
             the
             will
             and
             affections
             ,
             it
             comes
             from
             the
             discerning
             of
             the
             understanding
             :
             and
             therefore
             as
             we
             say
             of
             the
             first
             concoction
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             naught
             ,
             all
             is
             naught
             ;
             and
             if
             that
             be
             good
             and
             sound
             ,
             it
             makes
             way
             for
             all
             concoctions
             after
             :
             so
             if
             things
             be
             well
             digested
             in
             the
             Judgment
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             a
             sound
             illumination
             and
             apprehension
             of
             Divine
             truths
             ,
             it
             makes
             way
             for
             a
             constant
             and
             firm
             adhesion
             :
             therefore
             the
             first
             stablishing
             is
             of
             our
             Judgments
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             as
             our
             Judgments
             ,
             so
             our
             Wills
             are
             stablished
             in
             cleaving
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             making
             choyce
             of
             him
             above
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             that
             as
             he
             
             became
             man
             to
             sue
             unto
             us
             for
             our
             love
             ,
             and
             to
             become
             our
             Husband
             :
             so
             we
             then
             marry
             him
             ,
             when
             upon
             judging
             what
             an
             excellent
             person
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             fit
             for
             us
             ,
             we
             choose
             him
             ,
             and
             cleave
             unto
             him
             constantly
             without
             all
             separation
             ,
             for
             better
             ,
             for
             worse
             ,
             in
             our
             joy
             ,
             in
             our
             love
             ,
             and
             delight
             :
             for
             indeed
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             only
             excellent
             object
             ,
             and
             most
             fittest
             for
             our
             affections
             to
             be
             placed
             on
             :
             whatsoever
             other
             things
             besides
             we
             place
             our
             affections
             on
             too
             much
             ,
             they
             make
             us
             worse
             then
             our selves
             ;
             onely
             he
             can
             advance
             us
             to
             a
             better
             estate
             then
             we
             are
             in
             ,
             that
             can
             raise
             us
             higher
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             whole
             soul
             ,
             judgment
             ,
             will
             ,
             and
             affections
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             inward
             man
             (
             for
             so
             the
             Apostle
             takes
             it
             in
             that
             latitude
             ,
             Ephes.
             3.
             16.
             
             )
             is
             
             stablished
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             this
             carries
             the
             outward
             man
             with
             it
             .
             We
             are
             stablished
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             not
             in
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Now
             when
             we
             are
             stablished
             in
             Christ
             ,
             whatsoever
             Christ
             hath
             ,
             or
             is
             ,
             is
             ours
             .
             It
             is
             a
             most
             excellent
             condition
             to
             be
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             stablished
             in
             him
             :
             for
             to
             be
             established
             in
             Christ
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             in
             a
             firm
             estate
             ,
             in
             an
             everlasting
             estate
             ;
             once
             Christs
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             his
             :
             it
             is
             a
             glorious
             state
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             conquered
             over
             all
             enemies
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             his
             conquest
             is
             ours
             .
          
           
             Well
             then
             ,
             we
             see
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             every
             particular
             Christian
             (
             Christ
             Jesus
             ;
             )
             whence
             comes
             the
             stability
             and
             firmnesse
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               that
               the
               gates
               of
               Hell
               shall
               not
               prevail
               against
               it
               ?
            
             It
             is
             built
             upon
             the
             rock
             ,
             upon
             Christ.
             So
             all
             the
             stablishing
             that
             a
             Christian
             hath
             ,
             it
             is
             from
             this
             rock
             ,
             his
             being
             built
             upon
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             If
             we
             were
             built
             upon
             man
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             stand
             :
             if
             we
             were
             built
             upon
             Angels
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             
             stand
             :
             if
             we
             were
             built
             upon
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             we
             could
             not
             stand
             ;
             but
             being
             built
             upon
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             (
             who
             
               is
               all
               in
               all
            
             to
             a
             soul
             that
             is
             stablished
             in
             him
             )
             there
             must
             needs
             be
             an
             everlasting
             stablishing
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             fond
             Objection
             of
             some
             ,
             and
             unlearned
             ,
             against
             the
             principles
             of
             
             Divine
             truth
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             fall
             as
             well
             as
             Adam
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Angels
             in
             heaven
             :
             As
             if
             there
             were
             not
             a
             wide
             and
             broad
             difference
             between
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             .
             A
             Christian
             hath
             more
             strength
             then
             the
             Angels
             in
             heaven
             ,
             or
             then
             Adam
             in
             Paradise
             ever
             had
             :
             he
             hath
             a
             more
             firm
             consistence
             ,
             because
             he
             stands
             by
             grace
             ;
             
               By
               grace
               we
               stand
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             .
             A
             Christian
             hath
             promises
             of
             perseverance
             ,
             Adam
             and
             the
             Angels
             had
             none
             :
             and
             therefore
             to
             fetch
             a
             reason
             of
             falling
             away
             from
             grace
             ,
             from
             the
             proportion
             we
             have
             to
             that
             condition
             ,
             is
             a
             meer
             Sophisme
             ,
             not
             rightly
             discerning
             the
             disparity
             .
             It
             is
             not
             alike
             with
             the
             Angels
             and
             Adam
             ,
             and
             us
             ,
             for
             we
             stand
             by
             grace
             ,
             out
             of
             our selves
             ,
             being
             stablished
             in
             another
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             not
             onely
             a
             promise
             of
             happinesse
             as
             the
             Angels
             and
             Adam
             had
             happinesse
             and
             a
             blessed
             estate
             ,
             but
             they
             had
             no
             promise
             to
             stand
             ,
             and
             be
             confirmed
             .
             A
             poor
             weak
             Christian
             hath
             a
             promise
             to
             be
             stablished
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             .
             Therefore
             those
             proud
             Sectaries
             that
             are
             between
             us
             and
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             joyn
             rather
             with
             them
             then
             us
             ,
             that
             trouble
             the
             Church
             so
             much
             ,
             they
             make
             an
             idle
             objection
             concerning
             falling
             away
             from
             grace
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             Did
             not
             Adam
             fall
             away
             ?
             What
             is
             that
             to
             the
             purpose
             ?
             was
             Adam
             under
             the
             same
             Covenant
             as
             we
             are
             now
             in
             Christ
             ?
             Is
             there
             not
             a
             new
             promise
             made
             to
             us
             in
             Christ
             better
             then
             ever
             Adam
             could
             attain
             to
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             we
             are
             founded
             upon
             a
             better
             Adam
             ,
             upon
             the
             second
             Adam
             ,
             God-man
             :
             we
             have
             not
             onely
             a
             better
             foundation
             ,
             but
             better
             promises
             ,
             that
             Adam
             ,
             and
             the
             Angels
             themselves
             wanted
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               an
               everlasting
               Covenant
               ;
               I
               will
               marry
               thee
               to
               my self
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             Hos.
             2.
             
          
           
             A
             Christian
             is
             not
             to
             be
             considered
             abstractively
             ,
             or
             alone
             ;
             for
             then
             indeed
             he
             is
             a
             weak
             creature
             ,
             as
             weak
             as
             other
             men
             are
             :
             but
             consider
             him
             in
             his
             Rock
             on
             whom
             he
             is
             built
             ;
             consider
             him
             in
             his
             Husband
             to
             whom
             he
             is
             united
             and
             knit
             ;
             consider
             him
             in
             his
             head
             Christ
             :
             look
             upon
             him
             as
             he
             is
             thus
             founded
             and
             stablished
             ,
             oh
             he
             is
             an
             excellent
             person
             .
          
           
             See
             him
             in
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             him
             and
             others
             .
             Those
             that
             are
             not
             
             stablished
             by
             a
             firm
             judgment
             ,
             and
             will
             ,
             and
             affection
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             faith
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             what
             consistence
             ,
             what
             stability
             have
             they
             ?
             Those
             who
             have
             the
             firmnesse
             they
             have
             in
             the
             favour
             of
             men
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             vanity
             :
             those
             that
             have
             the
             firmnesse
             they
             have
             in
             riches
             ,
             what
             are
             they
             ?
             how
             soon
             do
             they
             leave
             it
             all
             ?
             those
             that
             have
             the
             firmnesse
             they
             have
             in
             dependance
             upon
             any
             creature
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             so
             great
             ;
             alas
             ,
             they
             are
             nothing
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             vanity
             .
             Both
             we
             our selves
             in
             depending
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             we
             depend
             upon
             ,
             are
             vanity
             :
             therefore
             we
             are
             vanity
             ,
             because
             we
             fasten
             upon
             that
             which
             is
             vanity
             :
             things
             have
             no
             more
             firmnesse
             then
             that
             hath
             upon
             which
             they
             lean
             :
             those
             that
             have
             but
             a
             weak
             prop
             to
             support
             them
             ,
             when
             that
             falls
             ,
             they
             fall
             together
             with
             it
             .
             Now
             those
             that
             are
             not
             founded
             upon
             Christ
             by
             knowledge
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             united
             to
             him
             by
             faith
             ,
             alas
             ,
             what
             standing
             have
             they
             ,
             when
             all
             things
             else
             besides
             God
             are
             vain
             ?
             For
             nothing
             hath
             a
             being
             but
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             Christian
             so
             far
             as
             he
             leans
             upon
             God.
             Were
             not
             all
             things
             taken
             out
             of
             nothing
             ?
             and
             shall
             not
             they
             all
             turn
             to
             nothing
             ?
             must
             not
             this
             whole
             world
             be
             consumed
             with
             fire
             ?
          
           
           
             There
             must
             be
             a
             new
             world
             ,
             a
             new
             heaven
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             earth
             ;
             but
             this
             and
             all
             the
             excellencies
             in
             it
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             raised
             out
             of
             nothing
             ,
             so
             they
             shall
             come
             to
             nothing
             :
             God
             he
             is
             ,
             
               I
               am
               that
               I
               am
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             :
             and
             Christ
             he
             is
             
               yesterday
               ,
               to
               day
               ,
               to
               morrow
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               for
               ever
               .
            
             A
             man
             cannot
             say
             of
             any
             creature
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             yesterday
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             to
             morrow
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             .
             We
             may
             say
             it
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               he
               is
               Alpha
               and
               Omega
               ,
               the
               first
               and
               the
               last
               ,
               he
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               come
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             those
             that
             are
             founded
             upon
             him
             ,
             that
             have
             their
             happinesse
             in
             him
             ,
             they
             are
             firm
             as
             he
             is
             firm
             :
             and
             those
             that
             build
             upon
             any
             other
             thing
             ,
             they
             vanish
             as
             the
             thing
             vanisheth
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             hath
             such
             a
             Being
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             subject
             in
             time
             not
             to
             be
             :
             it
             is
             onely
             a
             Christian
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             as
             firm
             as
             Christ
             is
             ;
             and
             Christ
             can
             never
             be
             but
             that
             which
             he
             is
             ;
             for
             of
             necessity
             God
             must
             be
             alwayes
             like
             himself
             ,
             he
             is
             
               Jehovah
               ,
               I
               am
               ,
               I
               am
            
             at
             all
             times
             ;
             and
             Christ
             he
             is
             Jehovah
             :
             A
             Christian
             therefore
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             a
             Christian
             hath
             a
             firm
             stablishing
             in
             Christ.
             Without
             this
             stablishing
             in
             Christ
             what
             are
             we
             ?
             what
             are
             wicked
             men
             ?
             Chaffe
             ,
             that
             the
             wind
             blowes
             away
             ;
             they
             are
             grasse
             ,
             &c.
             things
             of
             nothing
             carried
             away
             with
             every
             blast
             :
             but
             a
             Christian
             is
             a
             stone
             ,
             a
             rock
             ,
             built
             upon
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Person
             ,
             who
             it
             is
             that
             stablisheth
             :
             
               He
               that
               stablisheth
               us
               in
               Christ
               ,
               is
               God
            
          
           
             Wherein
             we
             may
             consider
             these
             two
             Branches
             :
          
           
             God
             must
             stablish
             .
          
           
             God
             will
             stablish
             .
          
           
             Can
             none
             stablish
             the
             soul
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             but
             God
             ?
          
           
             No
             ;
             For
             God
             is
             the
             onely
             maker
             of
             the
             Marriage
             between
             Christ
             and
             
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             same
             God
             that
             brought
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             together
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             brings
             the
             Church
             and
             Christ
             together
             .
             And
             as
             he
             gives
             Christ
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             hath
             sealed
             and
             appointed
             him
             to
             be
             
               wisdome
               ,
               righteousnesse
               ,
               sanctification
               ,
               and
               redemption
               :
            
             (
             being
             made
             of
             God
             unto
             us
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             )
             so
             he
             works
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             a
             consent
             in
             heart
             and
             spirit
             to
             take
             and
             embrace
             Christ.
             Now
             it
             is
             God
             onely
             that
             can
             work
             the
             heart
             to
             Christ
             ;
             
               None
               can
               come
               unto
               me
               ,
               except
               God
               the
               Father
               draw
               him
               .
            
             It
             is
             God
             that
             gives
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             husband
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             brings
             the
             Spouse
             the
             Church
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             For
             first
             ,
             it
             is
             God
             by
             his
             Spirit
             that
             discovers
             to
             the
             soul
             its
             hideous
             ,
             desperate
             ,
             
             and
             woful
             estate
             without
             Christ
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             layes
             open
             the
             riches
             and
             excellency
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             firmnesse
             ,
             and
             stability
             that
             is
             to
             be
             had
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             so
             drawes
             us
             with
             the
             Cords
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             with
             reasons
             ,
             discovering
             an
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             geting
             into
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             having
             him
             to
             be
             our
             Husband
             ,
             except
             we
             will
             lye
             under
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             and
             be
             damned
             ;
             and
             withal
             ,
             discovering
             the
             fulnesse
             and
             excellency
             that
             is
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             it
             is
             God
             onely
             that
             must
             stablish
             the
             soul
             ,
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             both
             judgment
             and
             conscience
             :
             For
             (
             I
             beseech
             you
             )
             what
             can
             any
             humane
             creature
             ,
             what
             can
             any
             thing
             under
             God
             work
             upon
             the
             soul
             ?
             I
             mean
             so
             firmly
             as
             to
             stablish
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             our
             controversie
             with
             the
             Papists
             is
             just
             and
             good
             .
          
           
             We
             say
             ,
             The
             reason
             and
             ground
             of
             our
             believing
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             authority
             thereof
             :
             for
             alas
             ,
             what
             can
             the
             judgment
             of
             man
             ,
             what
             can
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Church
             do
             ?
             It
             may
             incline
             and
             move
             the
             will
             by
             inducing
             arguments
             ,
             and
             so
             cause
             a
             humane
             consent
             :
             but
             to
             establish
             the
             soul
             and
             conscience
             ,
             and
             
             to
             assure
             me
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             (
             which
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             my
             faith
             )
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             God
             by
             his
             Spirit
             that
             must
             do
             it
             ;
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Church
             will
             never
             do
             it
             .
             The
             same
             Spirit
             that
             inspired
             holy
             men
             to
             write
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             works
             in
             us
             a
             belief
             ,
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             The
             stablishing
             argument
             must
             be
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             .
             God
             (
             joyning
             with
             the
             soul
             and
             spirit
             of
             a
             man
             whom
             he
             intends
             to
             convert
             ,
             besides
             that
             inbred
             light
             that
             is
             in
             the
             soul
             )
             causeth
             him
             to
             see
             a
             Divine
             Majestie
             shining
             forth
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             so
             that
             there
             must
             be
             an
             infused
             establishing
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             settle
             the
             heart
             in
             this
             first
             principle
             ,
             (
             and
             indeed
             in
             all
             other
             Divine
             principles
             )
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             (
             to
             go
             on
             a
             little
             further
             )
             this
             is
             a
             fundamental
             errour
             in
             our
             practice
             .
             
             For
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             we
             have
             so
             many
             Apostates
             ?
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             so
             many
             are
             so
             fruitlesse
             in
             their
             lives
             ?
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             men
             despair
             in
             death
             ?
             but
             even
             this
             ,
             because
             men
             are
             not
             built
             and
             stablished
             aright
             :
             Gods
             Spirit
             never
             stablished
             their
             soules
             in
             Divine
             truths
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             concerning
             Apostasie
             ,
             ask
             them
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             they
             are
             of
             this
             or
             that
             Religion
             ?
             They
             will
             say
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             taught
             so
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             brought
             up
             to
             it
             ;
             the
             company
             with
             whom
             they
             have
             conversed
             ,
             have
             been
             devout
             men
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             alwayes
             led
             with
             this
             opinion
             ;
             and
             they
             see
             no
             reason
             to
             thwart
             it
             .
          
           
             Is
             that
             all
             ?
             Hath
             not
             the
             Spirit
             wrought
             these
             things
             in
             thy
             heart
             ?
             hath
             he
             not
             given
             thee
             a
             taste
             of
             them
             ?
             hath
             he
             not
             convinced
             thee
             in
             thy
             judgment
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ?
             hast
             thou
             not
             found
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             working
             upon
             thy
             soul
             ,
             changing
             of
             thee
             ,
             raising
             of
             thee
             ,
             drawing
             of
             thee
             out
             of
             the
             world
             nearer
             to
             God
             ?
             hast
             thou
             not
             (
             I
             say
             )
             felt
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             this
             way
             ?
          
           
             No
             ,
             but
             thus
             I
             was
             catechized
             ,
             and
             thus
             I
             have
             been
             bred
             ,
             and
             thus
             I
             have
             heard
             in
             the
             Ministery
             .
             And
             no
             otherwise
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             it
             will
             never
             hold
             out
             ;
             there
             will
             be
             a
             falling
             away
             :
             for
             when
             a
             man
             believes
             not
             that
             which
             he
             believes
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             ready
             when
             dangerous
             times
             come
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             an
             onset
             made
             by
             the
             adversaries
             ,
             to
             fall
             ,
             and
             to
             fall
             clean
             away
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             it
             was
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Popery
             :
             for
             whatsoever
             is
             not
             spiritual
             ,
             whatsoever
             knowledge
             is
             not
             Divine
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             never
             holds
             out
             .
             Therefore
             (
             I
             beseech
             you
             )
             what
             's
             the
             reason
             that
             you
             have
             many
             illiterate
             men
             ,
             that
             set
             upon
             the
             truth
             and
             hold
             out
             to
             the
             end
             :
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             many
             great
             seeming
             Scholars
             that
             are
             skilful
             in
             school-learning
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             Authours
             ,
             do
             not
             ?
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             the
             one
             hath
             the
             truth
             from
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             discovering
             all
             the
             objections
             that
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             can
             make
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             strength
             that
             is
             in
             the
             truth
             to
             answer
             and
             silence
             all
             those
             objections
             .
             The
             other
             man
             hath
             onely
             a
             discoursing
             knowledge
             ,
             an
             ability
             to
             gather
             one
             thing
             from
             another
             ,
             and
             to
             prove
             one
             thing
             by
             another
             ,
             by
             strength
             of
             parts
             :
             But
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             never
             discover'd
             the
             sleights
             and
             the
             corruptions
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             never
             fastned
             and
             settled
             his
             heart
             upon
             the
             truth
             ,
             he
             never
             had
             experience
             of
             the
             truth
             :
             For
             indeed
             nothing
             doth
             stablish
             so
             much
             as
             the
             experience
             of
             the
             truth
             on
             which
             we
             are
             stablished
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             that
             unfruitfulnesse
             that
             is
             amongst
             men
             ?
             
             but
             because
             truths
             were
             never
             settled
             in
             the
             soul
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             That
             which
             men
             know
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             concerning
             Christ
             and
             the
             priviledges
             by
             him
             ,
             they
             were
             never
             perswaded
             of
             it
             in
             their
             hearts
             ;
             therefore
             they
             come
             not
             to
             a
             fruitful
             conversation
             .
             It
             is
             impossible
             but
             that
             men
             should
             be
             abundantly
             fruitful
             ,
             that
             have
             spiritual
             apprehensions
             of
             Divine
             things
             ,
             of
             Evangelical
             truths
             .
             Hence
             comes
             all
             our
             unthankfulnesse
             and
             
             undervaluing
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             The
             Gospel
             of
             it self
             is
             an
             unprized
             thing
             ;
             however
             we
             esteem
             of
             it
             ,
             God
             values
             it
             highly
             :
             we
             value
             it
             not
             ,
             because
             our
             apprehensions
             of
             it
             are
             customary
             and
             formal
             ,
             gotten
             by
             breeding
             ,
             and
             education
             ,
             and
             discourse
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Spirit
             :
             we
             feel
             not
             the
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             comforts
             of
             those
             truths
             we
             think
             we
             know
             .
          
           
             How
             comes
             likewise
             Despair
             in
             time
             of
             temptation
             ,
             and
             in
             death
             ,
             but
             
             onely
             because
             men
             want
             this
             stablishing
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ?
             Men
             go
             on
             in
             evil
             courses
             ,
             trusting
             to
             a
             formal
             ,
             dead
             ,
             humane
             knowledge
             ,
             gotten
             by
             humane
             meanes
             ;
             and
             not
             settled
             in
             them
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             sealed
             the
             truth
             in
             their
             hearts
             :
             and
             hereupon
             when
             sharp
             tryals
             come
             ,
             they
             despair
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             no
             feeling
             of
             the
             truths
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             and
             so
             when
             conscience
             is
             awakened
             and
             smarts
             ,
             it
             clamours
             and
             cryes
             out
             upon
             all
             their
             formall
             and
             humane
             knowledge
             :
             For
             they
             having
             not
             a
             spiritual
             sense
             of
             the
             mercies
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             perswasions
             of
             comfort
             ,
             are
             not
             so
             near
             to
             support
             the
             soul
             ,
             as
             the
             tentations
             ,
             and
             vexations
             ,
             and
             torments
             are
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             but
             despair
             ?
             Now
             who
             can
             still
             the
             conscience
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ?
             Why
             now
             ,
             if
             the
             knowledge
             that
             men
             had
             were
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             ;
             in
             all
             accusations
             of
             conscience
             ,
             it
             would
             set
             conscience
             down
             ,
             and
             still
             it
             ;
             I
             am
             a
             sinner
             indeed
             ,
             I
             am
             this
             and
             this
             ,
             but
             I
             have
             felt
             the
             sweet
             mercies
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             :
             God
             hath
             said
             to
             my
             soul
             ,
             
               I
               am
               thy
               salvation
            
             :
             he
             hath
             intimated
             to
             my
             spirit
             by
             a
             sweet
             voyce
             ,
             
               Son
               ,
               thy
               sinnes
               are
               forgiven
               thee
               .
            
             Where
             there
             is
             (
             I
             say
             )
             a
             knowledge
             and
             an
             apprehension
             of
             these
             Evangelical
             truths
             wrought
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             it
             sets
             down
             Conscience
             and
             stills
             it
             ,
             though
             the
             heart
             rage
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             There
             are
             thousands
             in
             the
             very
             bosome
             of
             the
             Church
             that
             miscarry
             because
             of
             this
             ,
             resting
             in
             a
             literall
             ,
             outward
             ,
             formall
             knowledge
             ,
             gotten
             onely
             by
             discourse
             ,
             and
             by
             reading
             ,
             and
             commerce
             with
             others
             ;
             and
             never
             labour
             to
             have
             their
             hearts
             stablished
             in
             Christ
             by
             Gods
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             You
             see
             here
             then
             a
             necessity
             of
             Gods
             writing
             his
             truth
             in
             our
             bowels
             :
             he
             saith
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             
               I
               will
               write
               my
               Law
               in
               their
               inward
               parts
            
             ;
             thaat
             is
             ,
             I
             will
             teach
             their
             very
             hearts
             :
             that
             knowledge
             that
             they
             have
             ,
             shall
             be
             spiritual
             .
          
           
             For
             (
             beloved
             )
             the
             knowledge
             that
             must
             save
             us
             ,
             must
             not
             onely
             be
             
             of
             Divine
             things
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             Divine
             ;
             it
             must
             not
             onely
             be
             of
             spirituall
             things
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             spiritual
             :
             the
             light
             that
             we
             have
             of
             spirituall
             things
             must
             be
             answerable
             to
             the
             things
             ;
             we
             must
             see
             them
             by
             their
             own
             light
             :
             we
             cannot
             know
             spiritual
             and
             heavenly
             things
             ,
             by
             a
             humane
             light
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             things
             themselves
             are
             spiritual
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             by
             it
             we
             may
             come
             to
             know
             spiritual
             things
             spiritually
             .
          
           
             Desire
             God
             therefore
             to
             vouchsafe
             us
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             teach
             us
             ,
             and
             convince
             us
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             those
             things
             which
             we
             read
             and
             hear
             .
             God
             must
             do
             it
             ,
             he
             must
             perswade
             and
             bow
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             will
             ,
             and
             affections
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             will
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             doth
             it
             to
             those
             that
             rely
             upon
             him
             :
             And
             this
             is
             the
             second
             Branch
             .
             
               
                 As
                 God
                 must
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 so
                 God
                 will
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             Reason
             of
             that
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             this
             ;
             he
             will
             do
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             constant
             :
             where
             he
             
               begins
               a
               good
               work
               ,
               he
               will
               finish
               it
               to
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             He
             will
             do
             it
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             he
             hath
             undertaken
             both
             parts
             ,
             both
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             
             ours
             .
             He
             undertakes
             his
             own
             part
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             give
             us
             eternal
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             us
             Christ
             ;
             and
             he
             undertakes
             our
             part
             too
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             to
             cleave
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             he
             makes
             this
             good
             himself
             ,
             he
             works
             this
             in
             the
             heart
             by
             the
             Spirit
             :
             for
             therefore
             it
             is
             called
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             because
             God
             himself
             is
             graciously
             pleased
             to
             do
             both
             parts
             .
             Which
             must
             be
             comfortably
             remembred
             against
             an
             Objection
             that
             flesh
             and
             blood
             will
             make
             .
             I
             might
             indeed
             come
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             an
             unworthy
             empty
             creature
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             faith
             .
          
           
             Come
             ,
             and
             atrend
             upon
             the
             means
             ,
             the
             gift
             of
             application
             ,
             and
             confirming
             ,
             and
             stablishing
             ,
             is
             part
             of
             the
             Covenant
             .
             The
             Covenant
             that
             God
             makes
             with
             thee
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             to
             give
             thee
             life
             everlasting
             ,
             and
             glory
             ;
             but
             to
             give
             thee
             grace
             likewise
             .
             
               Faith
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God.
            
             He
             that
             stablisheth
             us
             ,
             and
             confirms
             us
             upon
             that
             which
             is
             certain
             in
             it self
             ,
             is
             God.
             
          
           
             Lay
             it
             up
             against
             a
             time
             of
             temptation
             for
             a
             pillar
             and
             ground
             of
             your
             faith
             ;
             that
             here
             God
             doth
             both
             :
             he
             gives
             us
             Promises
             ,
             and
             gives
             us
             Christ
             whereon
             the
             Promises
             are
             founded
             ;
             and
             likewise
             establisheth
             us
             ,
             and
             seals
             us
             ,
             &c.
             he
             doth
             all
             .
             So
             that
             as
             none
             can
             stablish
             the
             soul
             but
             God
             by
             his
             Spirit
             :
             so
             he
             will
             do
             it
             .
             It
             is
             an
             excellent
             reason
             of
             the
             Apostle
             in
             Rom.
             5.
             
             
               If
               when
               we
               were
               enemies
               God
               gave
               us
               his
               Son
               to
               reconcile
               us
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               now
               shall
               we
               be
               saved
               ?
            
             If
             we
             were
             saved
             by
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             when
             we
             were
             enemies
             ,
             much
             more
             shall
             we
             be
             preserved
             by
             his
             life
             ,
             he
             now
             living
             in
             heaven
             .
             So
             I
             say
             ,
             If
             God
             when
             there
             was
             nothing
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             we
             were
             in
             a
             clean
             opposite
             estate
             ,
             did
             begin
             spiritual
             life
             in
             us
             ,
             much
             more
             will
             he
             stablish
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             begun
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             stablishing
             as
             well
             as
             the
             beginning
             of
             grace
             comes
             likewise
             
             from
             God
             :
             for
             take
             Grace
             in
             the
             whole
             latitude
             and
             extent
             of
             it
             ,
             take
             all
             that
             can
             be
             in
             grace
             ,
             all
             comes
             graciously
             from
             God
             :
             the
             offer
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             beginning
             of
             it
             ;
             this
             manner
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             strong
             ,
             the
             strengthning
             of
             grace
             ,
             it
             comes
             from
             God
             :
             he
             strengtheneth
             us
             in
             grace
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             begins
             it
             :
             so
             that
             Grace
             it self
             ,
             and
             this
             Modus
             ,
             this
             manner
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             strong
             and
             firm
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             hold
             out
             ,
             all
             comes
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             A
             Christian
             needs
             not
             onely
             converting
             grace
             ,
             but
             stablishing
             grace
             :
             God
             that
             converted
             him
             ,
             must
             stablish
             him
             ,
             and
             build
             him
             up
             ,
             and
             confirm
             him
             .
             Peter
             was
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             yet
             when
             God
             did
             not
             stablish
             him
             ;
             you
             see
             how
             he
             fell
             :
             so
             David
             was
             an
             excellent
             man
             ,
             but
             when
             God
             did
             not
             stablish
             him
             ,
             you
             see
             how
             he
             fell
             .
             The
             weakest
             with
             the
             stablishing
             grace
             of
             God
             will
             stand
             ;
             and
             the
             strongest
             without
             the
             stablishing
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             will
             sink
             and
             fall
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             but
             he
             doth
             stablish
             us
             .
             This
             must
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             a
             perpetual
             dependant
             life
             :
             not
             onely
             in
             his
             conversion
             he
             lives
             by
             faith
             ,
             he
             hath
             his
             first
             life
             ;
             but
             ever
             after
             he
             lives
             by
             faith
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             dependance
             on
             God
             for
             assistance
             ,
             and
             protection
             ,
             and
             strength
             in
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             The
             ignorance
             of
             this
             makes
             us
             subject
             to
             fail
             :
             for
             when
             we
             trust
             to
             grace
             received
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             seek
             for
             a
             new
             supply
             ,
             we
             fall
             into
             Peters
             case
             :
             
               Though
               all
               men
               for
               sake
               thee
               ,
               yet
               will
               not
               I
               :
            
             hereupon
             Peter
             fell
             fouly
             ,
             he
             had
             too
             much
             confidence
             in
             grace
             received
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             God
             is
             fain
             to
             humble
             his
             children
             to
             teach
             them
             dependance
             :
             and
             usually
             therefore
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             where
             some
             special
             grace
             is
             given
             ,
             he
             hath
             somewhat
             joyned
             with
             it
             ,
             to
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             that
             they
             do
             not
             stand
             by
             their
             own
             strength
             .
             In
             the
             same
             Chapter
             where
             Peter
             makes
             a
             glorious
             
             confession
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
            
             and
             he
             was
             honoured
             of
             Christ
             by
             that
             confession
             ;
             yet
             Christ
             calls
             him
             Satan
             in
             the
             same
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             he
             forsakes
             his
             Master
             .
             A
             strange
             thing
             :
             To
             teach
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             stand
             not
             of
             our selves
             .
             When
             we
             are
             strong
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             God
             ;
             when
             we
             are
             weak
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Jacob
             wrastled
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             prevailer
             with
             God
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             fain
             to
             halt
             for
             it
             ;
             he
             was
             struck
             with
             halting
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             life
             :
             though
             he
             had
             the
             victory
             ,
             and
             overcame
             God
             ,
             taking
             upon
             him
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             the
             person
             of
             an
             enemy
             to
             strive
             with
             him
             ;
             yet
             God
             to
             put
             him
             in
             mind
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             the
             strength
             whereby
             he
             prevailed
             ,
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             himself
             :
             he
             made
             him
             limp
             all
             his
             dayes
             .
             We
             need
             perpetual
             dependance
             upon
             God.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             us
             set
             upon
             nothing
             in
             our
             own
             strength
             ,
             as
             Hannah
             saith
             comfortably
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             
             
               No
               man
               is
               strong
               by
               his
               own
               strength
               .
            
             God
             is
             all
             our
             sufficiency
             .
             Mans
             nature
             doth
             affect
             a
             kind
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             a
             God
             to
             himself
             :
             but
             God
             will
             teach
             him
             that
             he
             is
             not
             a
             God
             ;
             but
             a
             dependant
             creature
             .
             He
             affects
             a
             Divinity
             ;
             thus
             he
             will
             set
             upon
             things
             in
             confidence
             of
             his
             own
             wisdome
             without
             prayer
             ,
             and
             thinks
             to
             work
             things
             with
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             own
             parts
             ,
             to
             compasse
             things
             with
             his
             own
             wit
             ,
             to
             bring
             things
             to
             a
             good
             issue
             .
             O
             no
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             so
             .
             In
             Prov.
             3.
             
             
               Acknowledge
               God
               in
               all
               thy
               wayes
               :
            
             That
             is
             ,
             acknowledge
             him
             in
             thy
             enterprizes
             in
             any
             thing
             :
             acknowledge
             him
             in
             the
             progresse
             ,
             that
             thou
             needest
             stabilishing
             grace
             :
             acknowledge
             him
             in
             the
             issue
             ,
             that
             thou
             needest
             his
             blessing
             upon
             all
             thy
             endeavours
             :
             acknowledge
             God
             in
             all
             our
             wayes
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             whas
             do
             we
             but
             make
             our selves
             Gods
             ,
             when
             we
             set
             upon
             businesse
             ,
             especially
             weighty
             ,
             without
             invocation
             and
             dependance
             ?
             A
             Christian
             is
             wondrous
             weak
             ,
             a
             man
             is
             vanity
             in
             himself
             :
             but
             take
             him
             as
             he
             is
             built
             upon
             the
             promises
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             is
             in
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             almighty
             man
             ;
             then
             
               I
               can
               do
               all
               things
               in
               Christ
               that
               strengtheneth
               me
               .
            
             A
             Christian
             is
             omnipotent
             if
             he
             depend
             upon
             the
             Promise
             ,
             and
             commit
             his
             wayes
             to
             God
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             impotent
             ,
             and
             weak
             in
             himself
             .
             It
             is
             God
             that
             must
             stablish
             us
             .
             A
             man
             that
             is
             vanity
             ,
             he
             makes
             him
             firm
             :
             a
             man
             that
             is
             weak
             ,
             he
             makes
             him
             strong
             :
             a
             man
             that
             is
             unsettled
             ,
             he
             settles
             him
             .
             The
             Word
             is
             a
             firm
             thing
             ,
             and
             God
             that
             builds
             us
             on
             the
             Word
             is
             as
             firm
             ;
             and
             Christ
             in
             whom
             we
             are
             built
             is
             as
             firm
             .
             Peter
             when
             he
             built
             on
             the
             Word
             he
             was
             wondrous
             firm
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             rock
             too
             .
             A
             man
             that
             stands
             on
             a
             rock
             is
             firm
             .
             Now
             in
             believing
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             in
             being
             built
             on
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             upon
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             upon
             Apostolical
             truth
             ,
             now
             we
             that
             are
             weak
             in
             our selves
             are
             firm
             .
          
           
             The
             weakest
             creatures
             have
             the
             strongest
             shelters
             ;
             and
             weaknesse
             is
             turned
             by
             God
             to
             be
             a
             help
             :
             for
             conscience
             of
             weaknesse
             makes
             us
             seek
             for
             strength
             out
             of
             our selves
             .
             You
             know
             ,
             the
             Conies
             (
             as
             Solomon
             saith
             )
             they
             hide
             themselves
             in
             the
             rock
             ,
             they
             flee
             to
             their
             burroughs
             .
             The
             birds
             ,
             because
             snares
             are
             laid
             for
             them
             below
             ,
             they
             build
             their
             nests
             on
             high
             to
             secure
             themselves
             that
             way
             .
             We
             see
             the
             Vine
             ,
             a
             weak
             plant
             ,
             it
             hath
             the
             Elm
             to
             prop
             it
             ,
             weak
             things
             must
             have
             a
             strong
             support
             :
             So
             man
             being
             weak
             in
             himself
             ,
             weak
             in
             judgment
             ,
             weak
             in
             affections
             ,
             he
             is
             stablished
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             God
             herein
             triumphing
             in
             our
             weaknesse
             over
             strength
             .
             For
             when
             we
             have
             strong
             Adversaries
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             weak
             ,
             Satan
             is
             a
             strong
             enemy
             .
             God
             himself
             puts
             upon
             him
             the
             vizor
             of
             an
             enemy
             sometimes
             ,
             as
             in
             Job's
             case
             ,
             and
             Christs
             on
             the
             Crosse
             ;
             when
             God
             personates
             an
             enemy
             ,
             and
             the
             devil
             is
             a
             real
             enemy
             ;
             And
             the
             devils
             instruments
             ,
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             Seducers
             are
             
             strong
             ,
             strong
             in
             wit
             and
             parts
             every
             way
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             weak
             to
             encounter
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             wrastle
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             weak
             to
             encounter
             with
             
               Principalities
               and
               powers
            
             ,
             and
             with
             men
             of
             stronger
             parts
             ,
             that
             are
             besotted
             ,
             and
             intoxicated
             with
             Satanical
             temptations
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             draw
             all
             into
             the
             snare
             of
             the
             devil
             with
             themselves
             :
             Now
             when
             God
             in
             weaknesse
             shall
             triumph
             over
             strength
             ,
             here
             is
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             stablishing
             us
             .
             It
             is
             God
             that
             must
             stablish
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             God
             must
             onely
             do
             it
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             ready
             to
             do
             it
             :
             for
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             it
             lies
             upon
             him
             ,
             God
             hath
             promised
             there
             to
             confirm
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             8
             ,
             9.
             binds
             it
             with
             the
             faithfulnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Faithful
               is
               he
               that
               hath
               promised
               ,
               who
               also
               will
               do
               it
               .
            
             God
             is
             content
             that
             our
             confirmation
             should
             lye
             upon
             his
             faithfulnesse
             ;
             and
             therefore
             when
             he
             accepts
             us
             into
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             he
             performs
             our
             part
             as
             well
             as
             his
             own
             :
             
               God
               is
               faithful
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             9.
             )
             who
             hath
             called
             us
             to
             the
             fellowship
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             will
             confirm
             us
             to
             the
             end
             :
             he
             is
             content
             to
             hazard
             his
             reputation
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             counted
             unfaithfull
             else
             :
             so
             that
             strengthening
             grace
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             hath
             bound
             himself
             by
             his
             faithfulnesse
             to
             confirm
             and
             to
             stablish
             those
             that
             are
             his
             .
          
           
             Mark
             here
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             (
             before
             I
             come
             to
             handle
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             perseverance
             )
             what
             an
             invincibld
             Argument
             you
             have
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             that
             is
             once
             in
             Christ
             can
             never
             fall
             away
             .
          
           
             Say
             they
             ,
             Indeed
             ,
             God
             for
             his
             part
             is
             ready
             to
             maintain
             us
             ,
             to
             do
             this
             ;
             
             but
             we
             for
             our
             part
             are
             subject
             to
             fall
             away
             :
             as
             if
             the
             carrying
             of
             us
             along
             in
             the
             course
             of
             grace
             to
             salvation
             ,
             did
             not
             lye
             upon
             God
             and
             Christ.
             God
             is
             faithful
             to
             confirm
             us
             to
             the
             end
             :
             we
             being
             once
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             he
             doth
             our
             part
             and
             his
             own
             too
             :
             how
             can
             those
             then
             that
             are
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ever
             finally
             fall
             away
             ?
          
           
             Now
             God
             doth
             confirm
             us
             ,
             by
             working
             such
             graces
             in
             us
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             
             by
             which
             we
             are
             stablished
             .
             As
             for
             instance
             ;
             
               I
               will
               put
               my
               fear
               into
               their
               hearts
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               never
               depart
               from
               me
               :
            
             he
             stablisheth
             us
             by
             fear
             :
             
               Make
               an
               end
               of
               your
               salvation
               with
               fear
               and
               trembling
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               God
               that
               works
               in
               you
               both
               the
               will
               and
               the
               deed
               :
            
             he
             puts
             a
             spirit
             of
             jealousie
             into
             a
             man
             over
             his
             corruptions
             ;
             and
             a
             reverential
             filial
             fear
             ,
             which
             keepeth
             him
             from
             presuming
             .
          
           
             And
             likewise
             he
             preserveth
             us
             by
             Wisdome
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             Prov.
             2.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             When
             
             
               wisdome
               entreth
               into
               thy
               heart
               ;
               discretion
               shall
               preserve
               thee
               ,
               and
               understanding
               shall
               keep
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             And
             by
             Faith
             :
             
               You
               are
               kept
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               by
               the
               mighty
               power
               of
               God
            
             
             
               through
               faith
               to
               salvation
            
             .
          
           
             And
             by
             Peace
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             which
             is
             wrought
             in
             the
             heart
             by
             the
             Spirit
             :
             
             
               The
               Peace
               of
               God
               which
               passeth
               all
               understanding
               shall
               guard
            
             (
             for
             so
             the
             word
             signifieth
             )
             
               your
               hearts
               and
               minds
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             true
             Believer
             that
             is
             once
             in
             Christ
             ,
             he
             finds
             such
             joy
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             such
             inward
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             as
             preserves
             and
             guards
             him
             from
             despair
             ,
             from
             the
             temptations
             of
             Satan
             ,
             from
             the
             seeming
             wrath
             of
             God.
             So
             that
             God
             as
             he
             stablisheth
             us
             ,
             so
             he
             stablisheth
             us
             as
             it
             becometh
             Christians
             ,
             as
             it
             becomes
             men
             ,
             by
             sanctifying
             our
             understandings
             ,
             by
             working
             grace
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             the
             grace
             of
             fear
             ,
             of
             wisdome
             ,
             of
             faith
             ,
             of
             peace
             ,
             &c.
             so
             that
             a
             Christian
             now
             cannot
             presume
             ,
             save
             in
             a
             holy
             kind
             of
             presumption
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             finish
             his
             own
             good
             work
             .
             But
             of
             this
             (
             I
             say
             )
             I
             shall
             have
             fitter
             occasion
             to
             speak
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             therefore
             ;
             God
             you
             see
             must
             stablish
             ,
             and
             God
             will
             stablish
             .
             It
             is
             a
             Point
             of
             great
             comfort
             every
             way
             :
             Comfort
             from
             the
             foundation
             
             and
             root
             in
             whom
             we
             are
             stablished
             ;
             and
             from
             him
             that
             hath
             taken
             upon
             him
             to
             stablish
             us
             ,
             God
             by
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             .
             If
             a
             Christian
             should
             fall
             ,
             God
             must
             be
             unstable
             ;
             or
             Christ
             the
             foundation
             must
             be
             unstable
             ;
             or
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             by
             which
             we
             are
             stablished
             must
             be
             unstable
             :
             but
             it
             were
             blasphemy
             to
             think
             thus
             .
          
           
             I
             come
             now
             to
             the
             last
             thing
             ,
             The
             subject
             ,
             or
             the
             persons
             that
             are
             stablished
             ;
             
               us
               with
               you
            
             .
             
               
                 He
                 that
                 stablisheth
                 us
                 with
                 you
                 .
              
            
             We
             should
             have
             honourable
             conceits
             of
             all
             Christians
             :
             there
             is
             an
             oyntment
             runs
             down
             upon
             the
             very
             skirts
             of
             Aaron's
             garment
             :
             there
             is
             not
             the
             lowest
             Christian
             ,
             but
             he
             receiveth
             something
             from
             Christ
             the
             head
             .
             Perhaps
             thou
             hast
             one
             grace
             in
             an
             eminent
             manner
             ;
             it
             may
             be
             he
             hath
             another
             more
             eminent
             then
             thou
             hast
             :
             thou
             may
             est
             have
             more
             knowledge
             ,
             he
             may
             have
             more
             humility
             :
             thou
             mayest
             have
             more
             strength
             of
             judgment
             ,
             he
             may
             have
             more
             sense
             of
             his
             own
             wants
             .
             There
             is
             somewhat
             in
             every
             Christian
             that
             is
             valuable
             ,
             that
             is
             estimable
             and
             precious
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             valued
             him
             so
             as
             to
             give
             his
             Son
             for
             him
             ;
             but
             should
             be
             so
             also
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             stronger
             Christians
             :
             therefore
             S.
             Paul
             here
             ,
             a
             strong
             Christian
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             sweetnesse
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             joynes
             ,
             
               us
               with
               you
            
             :
             he
             saith
             not
             ,
             you
             with
             us
             ;
             but
             as
             if
             they
             were
             as
             firmly
             set
             in
             Christ
             as
             himself
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               us
               with
               you
            
             :
             he
             puts
             them
             together
             with
             himself
             :
             for
             indeed
             ,
             all
             of
             us
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             weak
             Christians
             ,
             and
             strong
             Christians
             fetch
             all
             that
             we
             have
             from
             one
             Fountain
             ,
             draw
             all
             from
             one
             Spring
             ,
             are
             led
             all
             by
             one
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             You
             have
             here
             also
             the
             Character
             of
             a
             sound
             Christian
             ;
             he
             loves
             and
             values
             all
             Christians
             .
             A
             carnal
             man
             may
             value
             excellent
             Christians
             ,
             that
             
             have
             excellent
             parts
             ,
             of
             whom
             he
             hopes
             for
             kindnesse
             in
             some
             peculiar
             regard
             ,
             but
             he
             loves
             not
             all
             the
             Saints
             .
             Love
             to
             all
             Christians
             as
             they
             be
             Christians
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             some
             anointing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             some
             earnest
             ,
             somewhat
             they
             have
             to
             be
             valued
             ,
             is
             a
             note
             of
             a
             good
             and
             sound
             Christian
             .
          
           
             Another
             reason
             why
             he
             joynes
             
               us
               with
               you
            
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             working
             
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             members
             severed
             from
             the
             body
             ;
             but
             as
             they
             are
             in
             the
             body
             .
             The
             Spirit
             works
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             in
             us
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             in
             you
             with
             us
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             all
             the
             spirits
             come
             from
             the
             head
             and
             heart
             to
             the
             severall
             members
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             so
             they
             must
             be
             united
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             in
             the
             body
             ,
             before
             they
             can
             have
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             spirits
             ;
             there
             must
             be
             an
             union
             with
             Christ
             the
             head
             and
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             members
             before
             we
             can
             have
             the
             Spirit
             to
             strengthen
             us
             and
             anoint
             us
             ;
             those
             that
             rend
             themselves
             from
             the
             body
             ,
             cannot
             hope
             for
             stablishing
             from
             the
             head
             .
          
           
             This
             should
             be
             a
             bond
             to
             ty
             us
             to
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             :
             we
             have
             
             all
             that
             we
             have
             in
             the
             body
             :
             we
             all
             grow
             in
             the
             body
             :
             we
             are
             all
             stones
             in
             one
             building
             ,
             whereof
             Christ
             is
             the
             foundation
             ;
             therefore
             as
             stones
             in
             an
             Arch
             strengthen
             one
             another
             ,
             so
             should
             we
             .
             Let
             us
             look
             for
             grace
             to
             be
             given
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             :
             it
             is
             an
             ill
             sign
             when
             any
             man
             will
             be
             a
             solitary
             Christian
             ,
             and
             will
             stand
             alone
             by
             himself
             .
             As
             we
             are
             knit
             to
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             be
             knit
             to
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             by
             love
             .
             That
             which
             we
             have
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             had
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             .
             It
             is
             worth
             ohserving
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             cherish
             Christian
             lovingnesse
             .
          
           
             Thus
             you
             see
             the
             parts
             of
             this
             sentence
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             have
             ,
             the
             grace
             it self
             here
             spoken
             of
             ,
             Stablishing
             .
          
           
           
             In
             whom
             we
             are
             stablished
             ;
             
               In
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             By
             whom
             ;
             
               by
               God.
            
             
          
           
             And
             who
             those
             are
             that
             are
             stablished
             ;
             
               Us
               with
               you
            
             .
          
           
             To
             make
             now
             some
             Application
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             God
             that
             stablisheth
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             make
             this
             Use
             of
             it
             ;
             Let
             God
             
             have
             the
             glory
             of
             our
             stablishing
             .
             If
             we
             have
             it
             in
             dependance
             upon
             God
             by
             Prayer
             ,
             let
             us
             return
             all
             by
             praise
             ,
             and
             thanksgiving
             :
             all
             comes
             of
             his
             meer
             grace
             ,
             let
             all
             return
             to
             his
             meer
             glory
             ;
             
               Not
               unto
               us
               ,
               but
               unto
               thy
               Name
               give
               the
               praise
               .
            
             It
             is
             the
             song
             of
             the
             Church
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             song
             of
             the
             Church
             triumphant
             in
             heaven
             ,
             that
             all
             glory
             be
             to
             God
             in
             all
             the
             whole
             carriage
             of
             salvation
             .
             The
             promises
             are
             his
             ,
             stablishing
             is
             his
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             make
             a
             Covenant
             it
             is
             his
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             perform
             his
             Covenant
             to
             us
             it
             is
             his
             ;
             that
             he
             will
             enable
             us
             to
             perform
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             his
             strength
             ,
             all
             is
             his
             :
             therefore
             both
             the
             Church
             here
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             in
             heaven
             ,
             our
             song
             should
             be
             ,
             Great
             ,
             and
             gracious
             ,
             and
             merciful
             is
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             so
             gracious
             ,
             and
             righteous
             in
             all
             his
             promises
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             labour
             (
             I
             beseech
             you
             )
             for
             stablishing
             ,
             especially
             in
             these
             times
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             a
             shame
             that
             we
             have
             gotten
             no
             more
             ground
             now
             ,
             then
             we
             had
             threescore
             yeares
             ago
             ?
             nay
             ,
             that
             we
             rather
             call
             principles
             into
             question
             ?
             The
             Pope
             hath
             been
             Antichrist
             ;
             and
             Traditions
             have
             been
             accounted
             Traditions
             ,
             and
             not
             equal
             with
             the
             Word
             :
             what
             shall
             we
             now
             stagger
             in
             the
             foundation
             ?
             is
             here
             our
             progresse
             ?
             Oh
             (
             beloved
             )
             labour
             to
             be
             stablished
             in
             the
             present
             truth
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             not
             be
             a
             prey
             for
             every
             subtile
             man.
             
          
           
             And
             here
             especially
             I
             would
             speak
             to
             the
             younger
             sort
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             labour
             for
             this
             stablishing
             betimes
             ,
             before
             they
             be
             engaged
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             before
             other
             businesses
             possesse
             them
             over-deeply
             :
             for
             falshood
             hath
             more
             correspondency
             ,
             and
             suits
             better
             with
             our
             corruption
             ,
             specially
             if
             it
             be
             forced
             from
             subtil
             wits
             ,
             it
             prevailes
             much
             with
             unstable
             dispositions
             ;
             those
             that
             are
             uncatechized
             and
             ungrounded
             ,
             they
             are
             soon
             led
             away
             :
             and
             therefore
             with
             other
             studies
             we
             should
             study
             the
             truth
             ;
             and
             remember
             ,
             that
             our
             best
             calling
             is
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             ;
             and
             our
             best
             honour
             ,
             to
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             for
             the
             truth
             we
             professe
             .
          
           
             Labour
             to
             have
             fundamental
             graces
             established
             ,
             and
             then
             all
             will
             be
             stablished
             :
             
             if
             the
             root
             be
             strengthened
             ,
             the
             tree
             stands
             fast
             ;
             radical
             graces
             must
             be
             strengthened
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Humility
             .
             The
             foundation
             of
             Religion
             is
             very
             low
             ,
             and
             humility
             
             and
             abasing
             is
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             Religion
             ,
             every
             grace
             hath
             a
             mixture
             of
             humility
             ;
             because
             our
             graces
             are
             from
             God
             :
             they
             are
             dependences
             .
             Now
             humility
             is
             an
             emptying
             grace
             ,
             and
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             that
             in
             my self
             I
             am
             nothing
             .
             Spiritual
             poverty
             with
             humility
             acknowledgeth
             that
             I
             in
             my self
             am
             a
             dependent
             creature
             ;
             if
             God
             withhold
             his
             influence
             ,
             if
             God
             withdraw
             his
             grace
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             as
             other
             men
             ,
             as
             Sampson
             when
             his
             hair
             was
             cut
             .
             Our
             strength
             is
             in
             God
             altogether
             .
             Let
             us
             pray
             that
             we
             may
             be
             humble
             :
             
               God
               gives
               grace
               to
               the
               humble
               .
               When
               I
               am
               weak
            
             (
             saith
             blessed
             S.
             
               Paul
               ,
               )
               then
               I
               am
               strong
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             when
             I
             am
             humble
             ,
             and
             feel
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             my
             weaknesse
             ,
             
               then
               I
               am
               strong
            
             :
             or
             else
             a
             man
             is
             not
             strong
             when
             he
             is
             weak
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             feeles
             ,
             and
             acknowledgeth
             his
             weaknesse
             .
             Therefore
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             grow
             in
             humility
             ,
             and
             self-denial
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             grow
             in
             strength
             .
          
           
             Then
             again
             ,
             another
             radical
             grace
             to
             be
             stablished
             ,
             is
             Faith.
             Depend
             
             upon
             God
             altogether
             :
             for
             considering
             our
             strength
             is
             out
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             
             faith
             being
             a
             grace
             that
             goes
             out
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             layes
             hold
             of
             that
             that
             is
             out
             of
             our selves
             ,
             faith
             is
             necessary
             to
             our
             stablishing
             ;
             
               Believe
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               be
               stablished
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             .
             Though
             the
             Promise
             be
             sure
             in
             it self
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             be
             established
             by
             faith
             .
             How
             doth
             God
             stablish
             us
             ?
             by
             working
             a
             spirit
             of
             faith
             :
             therefore
             strengthen
             faith
             ,
             strengthen
             all
             other
             graces
             :
             all
             have
             their
             issue
             from
             faith
             .
          
           
             And
             faith
             comes
             from
             sound
             knowledge
             :
             knowledge
             therefore
             hath
             
             the
             name
             of
             faith
             ,
             
               This
               is
               eternal
               life
               ,
               to
               know
               thee
            
             ;
             strengthen
             ,
             and
             increase
             knowledge
             .
             Historical
             faith
             is
             nothing
             but
             knowledge
             :
             when
             we
             know
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             to
             be
             as
             it
             is
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             justifying
             faith
             ,
             and
             dependance
             .
             For
             the
             more
             I
             know
             God
             in
             Covenant
             as
             he
             hath
             revealed
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             I
             know
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             I
             know
             Christ
             ,
             the
             more
             I
             shall
             depend
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             trust
             in
             him
             ;
             
               They
               that
               know
               thy
               Name
               ,
               will
               trust
               in
               thee
               ,
            
             Psal.
             9.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             us
             labour
             for
             certainty
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             certainty
             of
             faith
             .
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             our
             faith
             is
             weak
             ?
             because
             men
             care
             not
             to
             encrease
             their
             knowledge
             .
             The
             more
             we
             know
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             shall
             trust
             him
             .
             The
             more
             we
             know
             of
             a
             man
             that
             we
             have
             bonds
             from
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             an
             able
             man
             ,
             and
             just
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             we
             shall
             trust
             him
             more
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             our
             security
             upon
             his
             promise
             ,
             and
             bond
             is
             encreased
             :
             so
             the
             more
             we
             know
             of
             God
             as
             he
             hath
             revealed
             himself
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             his
             voluntary
             Covenant
             he
             hath
             made
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             performed
             in
             the
             examples
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             know
             him
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             shall
             trust
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             must
             be
             a
             spiritual
             knowledge
             ;
             not
             onely
             a
             bare
             ,
             naked
             reading
             ,
             
             but
             it
             must
             be
             spiritual
             ,
             like
             the
             truth
             it self
             .
             We
             must
             see
             ,
             and
             know
             spiritual
             things
             in
             their
             own
             light
             :
             to
             know
             them
             by
             their
             own
             light
             ,
             is
             to
             know
             them
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
             You
             know
             the
             Spirit
             dictated
             the
             Scripture
             to
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             did
             all
             :
             they
             wrote
             as
             they
             were
             acted
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
             Now
             the
             same
             Spirit
             must
             inform
             our
             understanding
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             the
             vail
             of
             ignorance
             and
             infidelitie
             ;
             I
             say
             ;
             the
             Spirit
             must
             do
             it
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             spiritual
             things
             in
             their
             own
             light
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             a
             carnal
             man
             can
             never
             be
             a
             good
             Divine
             ,
             though
             he
             have
             never
             so
             much
             knowledge
             ;
             an
             illiterate
             man
             of
             another
             calling
             may
             be
             a
             better
             Divine
             then
             a
             great
             Scholar
             :
             Why
             ?
             Because
             the
             one
             hath
             onely
             notional
             knowledge
             ,
             discoursive
             knowledge
             ,
             to
             gather
             by
             strength
             of
             parts
             one
             thing
             from
             another
             .
             Divinity
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             Art
             ,
             and
             as
             far
             as
             it
             is
             an
             Art
             to
             prove
             one
             thing
             by
             another
             :
             so
             a
             natural
             man
             may
             do
             wonders
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             know
             nothing
             in
             its
             own
             spiritual
             light
             .
             That
             is
             the
             reason
             the
             Divel
             himself
             knowes
             nothing
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             spirit
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             because
             he
             knowes
             nothing
             spiritually
             ,
             and
             comfortably
             :
             therefore
             as
             there
             must
             be
             humility
             ,
             and
             faith
             ,
             for
             our
             stablishing
             so
             there
             must
             be
             spiritual
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             said
             here
             ,
             that
             God
             stablisheth
             us
             :
             the
             same
             God
             that
             stablisheth
             us
             ,
             must
             give
             us
             faith
             whereby
             we
             are
             stablished
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             give
             us
             knowledge
             .
             Beg
             of
             God
             that
             he
             would
             vouchsafe
             us
             his
             Spirit
             :
             when
             we
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             beg
             of
             God
             that
             he
             would
             open
             our
             understanding
             by
             his
             own
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             as
             there
             is
             light
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             so
             there
             may
             be
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             You
             know
             an
             eye
             must
             have
             light
             ,
             before
             it
             can
             see
             the
             light
             ;
             light
             is
             full
             of
             discovery
             of
             things
             in
             it self
             .
             I
             can
             see
             nothing
             except
             there
             be
             light
             in
             my
             eye
             too
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             double
             light
             :
             so
             there
             must
             be
             a
             Spirit
             in
             me
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             a
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Scripture
             before
             I
             can
             see
             any
             thing
             :
             God
             must
             
             open
             our
             eyes
             ,
             and
             give
             us
             spiritual
             eye-salve
             ,
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             our
             light
             together
             ,
             is
             suficient
             to
             found
             a
             saving
             faith
             ,
             as
             stablishing
             faith
             on
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             a
             Christian
             stands
             to
             his
             profession
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             weak
             ,
             when
             the
             greatest
             learned
             men
             in
             the
             world
             flinch
             in
             persecution
             ?
             The
             knowledge
             of
             the
             one
             is
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             ,
             he
             hatht
             ligh
             in
             him
             ;
             the
             other
             hath
             no
             divine
             ;
             spiritual
             light
             ;
             when
             light
             is
             ioyned
             with
             light
             ,
             the
             light
             in
             the
             soul
             with
             the
             light
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             makes
             men
             wondrous
             confident
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             end
             ,
             labour
             to
             be
             acquainted
             with
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             study
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             other
             Treatises
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             able
             to
             hold
             fast
             
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             not
             wrung
             from
             you
             upon
             any
             occasion
             .
             And
             in
             reading
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             good
             course
             to
             observe
             the
             main
             ,
             principal
             undeniable
             truths
             ,
             such
             Dogmaticall
             truths
             as
             are
             clear
             and
             evident
             ,
             and
             to
             lay
             them
             up
             ;
             and
             oft
             make
             queries
             to
             our selves
             ;
             Do
             I
             understanst
             this
             or
             no
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             I
             do
             ,
             this
             I
             know
             is
             true
             :
             build
             on
             it
             then
             ,
             and
             bottom
             the
             soule
             upon
             it
             .
             And
             so
             if
             it
             be
             matter
             of
             promises
             :
             these
             promises
             are
             undeniable
             true
             I
             will
             stay
             my
             soul
             upon
             them
             .
             And
             so
             when
             we
             meet
             with
             plain
             evidences
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             that
             crosse
             our
             coruptions
             ,
             that
             meet
             with
             our
             known
             sins
             ,
             then
             consider
             of
             those
             places
             as
             Jewels
             ,
             and
             lay
             them
             up
             that
             you
             may
             have
             use
             of
             them
             as
             occasion
             serves
             .
          
           
             All
             things
             have
             not
             an
             equall
             certainty
             in
             Scripture
             to
             us
             ;
             some
             things
             we
             may
             have
             an
             implicite
             faith
             in
             :
             but
             the
             main
             we
             must
             have
             a
             clear
             apprehension
             of
             .
             There
             are
             some
             things
             that
             concern
             Teachers
             more
             to
             know
             then
             others
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             standing
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             it
             is
             sufficient
             that
             in
             preparation
             of
             mind
             we
             be
             ready
             to
             imbrace
             further
             truths
             that
             shall
             be
             discovered
             ;
             but
             in
             fundamentall
             truths
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             we
             must
             have
             our
             hearts
             stablished
             upon
             them
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             are
             certain
             in
             themselves
             ,
             so
             they
             may
             be
             certain
             to
             us
             .
             And
             often
             let
             us
             examine
             our selves
             ,
             Would
             I
             die
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             ?
             would
             I
             stand
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             this
             against
             any
             ?
             this
             will
             make
             us
             make
             much
             of
             so
             much
             truth
             as
             we
             know
             ,
             and
             labour
             to
             grow
             in
             truths
             in
             that
             kind
             .
          
           
             And
             take
             no
             scandal
             to
             hear
             that
             any
             shrink
             from
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             
             and
             the
             maintaining
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             are
             of
             great
             reputation
             .
             Was
             Christ
             the
             worse
             for
             Judas
             betraying
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             for
             Peters
             denying
             of
             him
             ?
             was
             Paul's
             truth
             the
             worse
             because
             he
             had
             many
             enemies
             ,
             Elymas
             the
             sorcerer
             and
             others
             ?
             Is
             the
             truth
             the
             worse
             because
             there
             are
             many
             that
             have
             carnall
             outward
             dependance
             ,
             that
             seeme
             to
             shrink
             when
             they
             should
             stand
             out
             ?
             The
             truth
             is
             not
             the
             worse
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             same
             truth
             still
             :
             truths
             are
             eternall
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             good
             they
             bring
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             believed
             .
             The
             Word
             of
             God
             endures
             for
             ever
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             variable
             ,
             as
             man
             is
             :
             and
             therefore
             be
             not
             discouraged
             ,
             though
             men
             discountenance
             it
             :
             remember
             whose
             truth
             it
             is
             ,
             &
             for
             whose
             good
             it
             is
             given
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             soul
             saving
             truth
             .
          
           
             And
             retain
             the
             truth
             in
             love
             .
             Love
             is
             an
             affection
             with
             which
             we
             should
             
             receive
             the
             truth
             :
             or
             else
             God
             will
             give
             us
             over
             to
             uncertainties
             .
             They
             in
             2
             Thess.
             2
             ,
             10.
             had
             the
             truth
             ,
             
               but
               because
               they
               received
               not
               the
               Love
               of
               the
               truth
               :
            
             therefore
             God
             sent
             them
             strong
             delusions
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             believe
             a
             lie
             .
             O
             how
             lovely
             is
             the
             truth
             !
             The
             certainty
             of
             our
             estate
             in
             Christ
             ;
             the
             glorious
             priviledges
             that
             come
             by
             him
             ;
             that
             the
             gifts
             of
             God
             are
             without
             repentance
             :
             that
             God
             looks
             on
             us
             ,
             not
             for
             foreseen
             faith
             or
             works
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             he
             had
             decreed
             to
             work
             himself
             :
             How
             comfortable
             ,
             how
             lovely
             
             are
             these
             truths
             being
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             notwithstanding
             some
             seek
             to
             shake
             them
             !
             These
             very
             truths
             should
             be
             retained
             in
             love
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             the
             truth
             is
             not
             in
             its
             own
             place
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             fixed
             in
             the
             heart
             and
             affections
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             which
             S.
             Paul
             makes
             likewise
             the
             vessel
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             care
             not
             for
             that
             ,
             they
             make
             shipwrack
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             truths
             you
             know
             ,
             labour
             to
             practise
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             shall
             be
             stablished
             .
             
             
               If
               any
               man
               do
               the
               will
               of
               my
               Father
            
             (
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Joh.
             7.
             17.
             
             )
             
               he
               shall
               know
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               whether
               I
               speak
               of
               my selfe
               .
            
             Be
             true
             to
             known
             truths
             ;
             be
             not
             false
             in
             disobeying
             them
             :
             
               To
               him
               that
               hath
               ,
               shall
               be
               given
               :
            
             We
             have
             a
             little
             stablishing
             ;
             by
             an
             uniform
             obedience
             to
             the
             truth
             we
             shall
             have
             more
             ,
             God
             will
             increase
             it
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             faithful
             to
             the
             truths
             we
             have
             '
             and
             not
             crosse
             them
             in
             any
             sinful
             course
             :
             let
             us
             not
             keep
             the
             truth
             prisoner
             to
             any
             base
             affection
             :
             as
             those
             in
             Rom.
             1.
             that
             had
             but
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             yet
             because
             they
             imprisoned
             it
             ,
             and
             held
             it
             in
             unrighteousness
             ,
             and
             lived
             in
             sins
             contrary
             to
             that
             light
             rhat
             God
             had
             kindled
             in
             them
             ;
             though
             (
             I
             say
             )
             it
             were
             but
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             God
             gave
             them
             up
             to
             sins
             not
             to
             be
             named
             :
             much
             more
             will
             he
             do
             to
             us
             if
             we
             withhold
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             take
             heed
             therefore
             that
             we
             inthral
             not
             the
             truth
             to
             any
             base
             lust
             whatsoever
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             a
             means
             to
             be
             stablished
             in
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             And
             be
             oft
             in
             holy
             conference
             with
             others
             .
             Conference
             if
             it
             be
             rightly
             
             used
             is
             a
             special
             means
             to
             stablish
             ;
             that
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             which
             is
             certain
             after
             doubting
             and
             debate
             ;
             because
             that
             which
             is
             doubted
             of
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             we
             come
             to
             be
             resolved
             of
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             comparing
             reason
             with
             reason
             ;
             Remembring
             alwayes
             that
             of
             S.
             Ambrose
             ,
             That
             there
             must
             not
             be
             striving
             for
             victory
             ,
             but
             for
             truth
             .
             And
             then
             when
             we
             have
             tryed
             all
             ,
             we
             must
             keep
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             alwayes
             as
             the
             Iron
             between
             two
             Loadstones
             ,
             haled
             this
             way
             ,
             and
             that
             way
             ;
             alwayes
             doubting
             ,
             and
             never
             resolved
             ;
             there
             must
             be
             a
             time
             of
             resolution
             :
             This
             the
             Apostle
             observes
             to
             be
             an
             excellent
             way
             of
             stablishing
             ,
             oft
             to
             confer
             of
             things
             doubtful
             .
          
           
             And
             labour
             to
             get
             experience
             of
             the
             truth
             in
             our selves
             :
             nothing
             stablisheth
             more
             then
             experience
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             Christ
             in
             Joh.
             6.
             68.
             when
             many
             left
             him
             out
             of
             dulnesse
             ,
             not
             understanding
             the
             spiritual
             things
             that
             he
             taught
             (
             as
             many
             whose
             wits
             will
             serve
             for
             matters
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             great
             amongst
             men
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             come
             to
             heavenly
             things
             they
             have
             no
             understanding
             ,
             they
             cannot
             apprehend
             them
             )
             he
             asks
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             
               Will
               you
               go
               away
               also
               ?
               Peter
               ,
            
             who
             had
             his
             heart
             opened
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               whither
               shall
               we
               go
               ?
               thou
               hast
               the
               words
               of
               eternal
               life
            
             ;
             insinuating
             ,
             that
             the
             experience
             that
             he
             had
             of
             the
             power
             of
             that
             truth
             that
             Christ
             taught
             ,
             did
             so
             establish
             him
             in
             the
             present
             truth
             ,
             that
             with
             a
             holy
             kind
             of
             indignation
             at
             the
             question
             ,
             he
             replyes
             ,
             
               Whither
               shall
               we
               go
               ?
               thou
               hast
               the
               words
               of
               eternal
               life
               :
            
             I
             have
             found
             thy
             words
             to
             have
             a
             spirituall
             life
             in
             them
             .
             So
             when
             we
             come
             once
             to
             have
             an
             experimental
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truths
             we
             learn
             ,
             then
             our
             hearts
             are
             stablished
             ;
             indeed
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             an
             
               ingraffed
               Word
            
             ,
             as
             S.
             James
             saith
             :
             then
             the
             Word
             is
             true
             leaven
             ,
             when
             it
             altereth
             and
             changeth
             the
             soul
             ;
             in
             such
             a
             case
             there
             is
             no
             separating
             from
             fundamentall
             truth
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             one
             with
             our selves
             ,
             and
             digested
             into
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             pray
             to
             God
             oft
             (
             as
             David
             did
             ,
             Psal.
             86.
             )
             to
             knit
             our
             hearts
             to
             fear
             
             his
             Name
             :
             Lord
             ,
             my
             heart
             is
             loose
             and
             ready
             to
             fall
             off
             of
             it self
             ,
             Oh
             knit
             my
             heart
             :
             it
             is
             unsettled
             ,
             Oh
             settle
             my
             unsettled
             heart
             ;
             settle
             my
             judgment
             and
             affections
             :
             this
             should
             be
             our
             meditation
             .
          
           
           
             And
             because
             it
             is
             God
             that
             stablisheth
             ,
             alway
             maintain
             spiritual
             poverty
             
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             perpetual
             dependance
             upon
             God
             :
             see
             the
             insufficiency
             that
             is
             in
             our selves
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             stand
             out
             .
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             God
             suffers
             great
             men
             to
             fall
             from
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             profession
             of
             it
             in
             their
             lives
             ?
             (
             as
             we
             see
             it
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Peter
             )
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             we
             stand
             not
             by
             our
             own
             strength
             :
             therefore
             we
             should
             be
             alwayes
             in
             this
             temper
             of
             spiritual
             poverty
             ,
             to
             know
             that
             as
             Samsons
             strength
             was
             in
             his
             Hair
             ,
             so
             our
             strength
             is
             in
             God.
             God
             is
             my
             strength
             ,
             of
             my self
             I
             have
             no
             strength
             .
             And
             therefore
             upon
             every
             new
             defence
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             called
             to
             it
             ,
             we
             should
             lift
             up
             ejaculations
             ,
             and
             dart
             up
             strong
             desires
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             strengthen
             and
             stablish
             our
             souls
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             be
             traytors
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             may
             stand
             to
             it
             ;
             for
             in
             his
             owne
             strength
             shall
             no
             man
             be
             established
          
           
             And
             grow
             every
             day
             more
             and
             more
             in
             detestation
             of
             a
             luke-warme
             temper
             .
             
             Your
             Ancipites
             as
             Cyprian
             calls
             them
             ,
             your
             doubtful
             flatterers
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             that
             have
             their
             Religion
             depending
             upon
             the
             State
             ,
             and
             the
             times
             ,
             that
             are
             neither
             fish
             nor
             flesh
             ,
             Bats
             ,
             as
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             are
             neither
             Mice
             nor
             Birds
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             doubtful
             Religion
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             carnal
             policy
             are
             fit
             to
             entertain
             any
             thing
             ,
             Oh
             this
             is
             a
             devilish
             temper
             .
             Howsoever
             we
             (
             in
             our
             luke-warm
             disposition
             )
             value
             the
             truth
             ;
             God
             values
             it
             highly
             ;
             it
             was
             purchased
             by
             Christs
             blood
             ,
             and
             sealed
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             we
             transmit
             it
             to
             our
             posterity
             ,
             as
             safe
             and
             as
             firm
             ,
             and
             retain
             it
             ,
             come
             what
             will
             ?
             Let
             us
             grow
             into
             dislike
             of
             this
             temper
             ;
             atemper
             that
             we
             should
             as
             much
             hate
             as
             God
             hates
             it
             ;
             such
             a
             temper
             as
             is
             in
             Popery
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             an
             adiaphorisme
             temper
             in
             Religion
             ,
             a
             luke-warm
             ,
             cold
             temper
             ,
             a
             temper
             of
             Religion
             according
             to
             reasons
             of
             flesh
             ,
             and
             reasons
             of
             policy
             ,
             this
             will
             make
             us
             be
             spued
             out
             of
             Gods
             mouth
             at
             the
             last
             .
             Do
             we
             think
             to
             lose
             Religion
             alone
             ?
             Oh
             no
             ,
             never
             think
             to
             part
             with
             Religion
             alone
             ;
             it
             came
             with
             peace
             and
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             keep
             not
             this
             Depositum
             ,
             this
             truth
             delivered
             to
             us
             ,
             God
             will
             take
             it
             away
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             we
             betray
             it
             for
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Plenty
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             labour
             therefore
             to
             be
             radicated
             in
             our
             Judgment
             ,
             in
             our
             Affections
             ,
             in
             our
             Love
             ,
             in
             our
             Faith
             ,
             in
             our
             whole
             inward
             man
             ,
             in
             the
             truth
             revealed
             .
             To
             be
             stablished
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             it
             is
             our
             best
             inheritance
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             will
             stand
             by
             us
             when
             all
             leaves
             us
             .
          
           
             What
             consistence
             hath
             a
             man
             out
             of
             the
             truth
             ?
             are
             you
             rich
             or
             honourable
             ?
             death
             will
             drive
             you
             out
             of
             all
             your
             riches
             and
             honours
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             strip
             you
             of
             all
             .
             What
             stablishing
             hath
             any
             man
             but
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             truth
             ?
             Take
             a
             man
             that
             is
             not
             bottomed
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             fastened
             on
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             changeablest
             creature
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             is
             vanity
             ,
             he
             is
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Oh
             love
             this
             state
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             Though
             I
             be
             variable
             here
             ,
             though
             I
             be
             not
             so
             rich
             as
             I
             was
             ,
             or
             have
             not
             that
             favour
             of
             great
             ones
             that
             I
             have
             had
             ;
             or
             it
             is
             not
             with
             me
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             changes
             I
             have
             somewhat
             that
             is
             unchangeable
             :
             my
             soul
             is
             settled
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             truth
             in
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             certain
             .
             As
             it
             is
             a
             glorious
             being
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Christ
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             an
             eternal
             and
             an
             everlasting
             being
             :
             once
             Christs
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             his
             ,
             he
             will
             never
             lose
             a
             member
             .
             Labour
             we
             therefore
             to
             be
             stablished
             in
             Christ
             in
             all
             the
             changes
             and
             alterations
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             have
             something
             that
             is
             unchangeable
             to
             fix
             and
             stay
             our selves
             upon
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             .
          
           
           
             Again
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             (
             to
             make
             an
             Use
             of
             examination
             )
             I
             beseech
             
             you
             examine
             your selves
             whether
             you
             find
             this
             stablishing
             in
             your
             hearts
             or
             no
             ?
             whether
             your
             hearts
             be
             thus
             settled
             or
             no
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ?
             For
             (
             beloved
             )
             it
             is
             worth
             the
             labour
             and
             paines
             to
             get
             this
             grace
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             assured
             that
             you
             have
             it
             ,
             stablishing
             in
             Christ
             is
             most
             necessary
             ,
             and
             we
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             spirituall
             strength
             .
             Do
             we
             know
             what
             times
             may
             come
             ?
             If
             dangerous
             times
             come
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             not
             stablished
             ,
             what
             will
             become
             of
             us
             ?
             Oh
             it
             is
             a
             happy
             estate
             ,
             a
             Christian
             that
             is
             stablished
             in
             the
             sound
             knowledge
             and
             faith
             of
             Christ
             !
             I
             beseech
             you
             therefore
             consider
             of
             it
             .
             To
             give
             you
             an
             evidence
             or
             two
             whereby
             you
             may
             discern
             whether
             your
             hearts
             be
             settled
             and
             stablished
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             hath
             the
             grace
             of
             stablishing
             ,
             and
             confirmation
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             upon
             
             the
             Word
             ,
             when
             God
             doth
             stablish
             him
             upon
             the
             promises
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             again
             ,
             by
             the
             effect
             of
             it
             .
             A
             man
             is
             stablished
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             his
             temptations
             are
             great
             ,
             and
             his
             strength
             little
             to
             resist
             ,
             and
             yet
             
             notwithstanding
             he
             prevailes
             .
             Satan
             is
             strong
             ;
             if
             we
             prevail
             against
             Satans
             temptations
             ,
             we
             are
             stablished
             ;
             God
             is
             strong
             ,
             too
             strong
             for
             us
             :
             if
             we
             can
             break
             through
             the
             clouds
             ,
             when
             he
             seems
             an
             enemy
             ,
             as
             
               Job
               ,
               Though
               thou
               kill
               me
               ,
               yet
               will
               I
               trust
               in
               thee
               .
            
             Here
             is
             a
             prevailing
             ,
             a
             stablished
             faith
             .
             In
             great
             afflictions
             ,
             when
             clouds
             are
             between
             us
             and
             God
             ;
             when
             we
             have
             faith
             that
             will
             breake
             through
             those
             clouds
             ,
             and
             see
             God
             through
             them
             shining
             in
             Christ
             ,
             here
             is
             a
             strong
             ,
             a
             stablished
             faith
             ;
             because
             here
             is
             mighty
             temptations
             ,
             and
             oppositions
             .
          
           
             The
             strength
             is
             known
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             opposition
             ,
             and
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             the
             party
             .
             In
             the
             times
             of
             Martyrdome
             ,
             there
             was
             fire
             and
             fagot
             ,
             and
             the
             frownes
             of
             cruel
             persons
             :
             who
             were
             the
             persons
             that
             suffered
             ?
             Children
             ,
             women
             ,
             old
             men
             sometimes
             ,
             all
             weak
             .
             Children
             ,
             a
             weak
             age
             ;
             women
             ,
             a
             weak
             sex
             :
             old
             men
             ,
             a
             withered
             melancholy
             dry
             age
             ,
             fearfull
             of
             constitution
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             was
             so
             strong
             in
             young
             ones
             ,
             in
             weak
             women
             ,
             in
             old
             withered
             men
             ,
             as
             to
             enable
             them
             to
             endure
             the
             torment
             of
             fire
             ,
             to
             enable
             them
             to
             endure
             threatnings
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             here
             was
             a
             mighty
             work
             in
             weak
             men
             .
             A
             man
             may
             know
             here
             is
             stablishing
             grace
             :
             because
             except
             there
             were
             somewhat
             above
             nature
             ,
             where
             were
             a
             man
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ?
             Then
             a
             man
             may
             know
             especially
             that
             there
             is
             stablishing
             grace
             ,
             when
             he
             sees
             somewhat
             above
             nature
             prevailing
             over
             the
             temptation
             ,
             and
             confirming
             the
             weak
             nature
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             best
             evidence
             we
             have
             ,
             of
             Gods
             stablishing
             grace
             ;
             sometimes
             ,
             them
             that
             are
             stronger
             at
             some
             times
             ,
             are
             weaker
             at
             other
             times
             :
             but
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             that
             is
             to
             teach
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             their
             strength
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             if
             your
             hearts
             be
             soundly
             bottomed
             and
             founded
             and
             grounded
             
             on
             Christ
             and
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             in
             him
             ,
             then
             you
             will
             be
             freed
             at
             least
             from
             all
             victory
             and
             thraldome
             to
             base
             fears
             ,
             and
             to
             base
             cares
             ,
             and
             base
             sorrowes
             ,
             and
             base
             passions
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             that
             hath
             no
             settled
             being
             on
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             tossed
             up
             and
             down
             with
             every
             passion
             :
             he
             is
             full
             of
             fears
             and
             cares
             for
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             distract
             the
             soul
             upon
             every
             occasion
             ,
             full
             of
             unseasonable
             and
             needlesse
             sorrowes
             and
             griefs
             ,
             which
             vex
             and
             perplex
             the
             soul
             continually
             .
             Oh
             how
             he
             fears
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             !
             what
             shall
             become
             of
             me
             if
             such
             a
             thing
             happen
             ?
             how
             shall
             I
             be
             able
             to
             live
             in
             such
             a
             time
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             If
             he
             were
             settled
             
             upon
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             were
             his
             Father
             :
             if
             he
             were
             stablished
             upon
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             fail
             thee
             nor
             forsake
             thee
             ;
             
               Feare
               not
               little
               flock
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Fathers
               will
               to
               give
               you
               the
               Kingdome
               :
            
             and
             ,
             
               Why
               do
               you
               feare
               ,
               O
               you
               of
               little
               Faith
               ?
            
             and
             ,
             
               He
               that
               provides
               for
               the
               birds
               of
               the
               Aire
               ,
               for
               the
               Sparrowes
               ,
               for
               the
               Lillies
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               for
               the
               poorest
               creature
               ,
               will
               he
               not
               much
               more
               for
               you
               ?
            
             If
             I
             say
             we
             were
             thus
             stablished
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             promises
             ,
             there
             would
             be
             no
             disquietnesse
             ,
             those
             feares
             and
             griefs
             that
             usually
             perplex
             and
             inthrall
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             ;
             but
             where
             there
             are
             these
             distracting
             cares
             ,
             and
             vexing
             sorrowes
             ,
             and
             needlesse
             feares
             ,
             it
             argues
             a
             heart
             unsettled
             ;
             though
             perhaps
             there
             may
             be
             some
             faith
             notwithstanding
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             often
             examin
             our selves
             in
             this
             particular
             :
             how
             it
             is
             with
             us
             when
             such
             thoughts
             arise
             ,
             what
             if
             trouble
             should
             come
             ,
             what
             if
             change
             and
             alteration
             should
             come
             ?
             He
             that
             hath
             truly
             settled
             his
             heart
             will
             say
             ,
             If
             they
             do
             come
             I
             am
             fixed
             ,
             I
             know
             whom
             I
             have
             believed
             ,
             I
             know
             I
             am
             a
             member
             of
             Christ
             ,
             an
             Heir
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             reconciled
             to
             me
             in
             his
             Son
             :
             I
             know
             God
             hath
             taken
             me
             out
             of
             the
             condition
             I
             was
             in
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             hath
             advanced
             me
             to
             a
             better
             condition
             then
             I
             can
             have
             in
             the
             world
             :
             and
             when
             the
             world
             shall
             be
             turned
             upside
             down
             ,
             I
             know
             when
             all
             things
             fail
             I
             shall
             stand
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             his
             heart
             can
             answer
             him
             thus
             ,
             is
             firm
             .
             A
             good
             man
             (
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             Psal.
             1
             12.
             7.
             
             )
             shall
             not
             be
             afraid
             of
             evill
             tydings
             ;
             why
             ?
             his
             heart
             is
             fixed
             ,
             trusting
             in
             the
             Lord
             :
             and
             again
             ,
             in
             Verse
             8.
             his
             heart
             is
             stablished
             ,
             therefore
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             afraid
             .
             If
             our
             hearts
             be
             established
             ,
             then
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             afraid
             of
             evill
             tydings
             ,
             nor
             afraid
             of
             wars
             ,
             nor
             of
             troubles
             ,
             nor
             of
             losse
             of
             friends
             ,
             nor
             of
             losse
             of
             favours
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             .
             A
             righteous
             man
             is
             afraid
             of
             no
             evill
             ;
             he
             that
             hath
             his
             heart
             stablished
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             hath
             peace
             of
             Conscience
             wrought
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             the
             promises
             ,
             his
             heart
             is
             fixed
             ,
             in
             all
             alterations
             and
             changes
             he
             hath
             somewhat
             that
             is
             unchangeable
             :
             even
             when
             he
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             perpetual
             ,
             eternall
             being
             in
             Christ
             :
             if
             he
             die
             he
             goes
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             he
             hath
             his
             being
             there
             where
             he
             enjoyes
             a
             more
             near
             communion
             with
             Christ
             then
             he
             can
             have
             in
             this
             world
             .
             So
             that
             all
             is
             on
             the
             bettering
             hand
             to
             him
             that
             is
             stablished
             in
             Christ
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             an
             act
             of
             one
             day
             to
             be
             stablished
             in
             Christ
             ;
             God
             doth
             it
             more
             and
             more
             till
             death
             ,
             and
             then
             comes
             a
             perfect
             consummation
             of
             this
             stablishing
             ;
             we
             shall
             be
             for
             ever
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             .
             A
             man
             then
             that
             is
             stablished
             in
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             fixed
             ,
             he
             is
             built
             on
             a
             rock
             ,
             come
             what
             can
             come
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             afraid
             .
          
           
             Alas
             ,
             others
             that
             are
             not
             so
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             wicked
             Ahaz
             in
             Esay
             7.
             he
             was
             boisterous
             out
             of
             trouble
             ,
             but
             in
             trouble
             he
             was
             as
             fearfull
             ,
             his
             heart
             shook
             as
             the
             leaves
             of
             the
             forrest
             ,
             as
             the
             leaves
             of
             the
             forrest
             when
             the
             wind
             comes
             ,
             they
             are
             shaken
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             seemely
             knit
             to
             the
             tree
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             no
             stability
             .
          
           
             All
             those
             whose
             hearts
             are
             not
             firmly
             settled
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             excellent
             prerogatives
             that
             come
             by
             him
             ,
             when
             troubles
             come
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             the
             leaves
             of
             the
             Forrest
             ;
             or
             as
             you
             have
             it
             in
             Psal.
             1.
             
             
               As
               the
               chaffe
               that
               the
               wind
               driveth
               to
               and
               fro
            
             ;
             because
             it
             hath
             no
             consistence
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             light
             body
             :
             or
             
               as
               the
               drosse
            
             ,
             Psal.
             119.
             
             
               God
               shall
               destroy
               the
               wicked
               as
               drosse
               :
            
             see
             how
             the
             Scripture
             compares
             men
             (
             not
             onely
             for
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             misery
             )
             that
             have
             no
             certain
             being
             ,
             but
             on
             earthly
             things
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             
             never
             so
             great
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             they
             think
             )
             deeply
             rooted
             ,
             when
             troubles
             come
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             drosse
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             chaffe
             that
             hath
             no
             firmnesse
             ,
             before
             the
             wind
             :
             when
             the
             wind
             of
             Judgment
             comes
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             stubble
             presently
             wasted
             and
             brought
             to
             nothing
             .
          
           
             I
             beseech
             you
             therefore
             without
             deceiving
             of
             our
             own
             hearts
             ,
             let
             us
             enter
             into
             our
             own
             soules
             ,
             and
             examine
             ,
             for
             our
             knowledge
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             for
             
             our
             boldnesse
             .
          
           
             What
             doest
             thou
             know
             in
             Religion
             that
             thou
             wouldest
             die
             for
             ?
             or
             die
             in
             ?
             we
             are
             stablished
             in
             no
             more
             to
             purpose
             ,
             then
             we
             would
             dye
             for
             .
             Are
             those
             truths
             thou
             knowest
             so
             firmly
             wrought
             in
             thee
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ?
             hast
             thou
             such
             experience
             of
             them
             ,
             such
             spiritual
             sense
             and
             taste
             of
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             thou
             wouldest
             be
             content
             to
             part
             with
             thy
             life
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             part
             with
             them
             ?
             thou
             art
             stablished
             then
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             Christ.
             I
             do
             not
             speak
             of
             every
             little
             truth
             ,
             it
             needs
             not
             that
             a
             man
             should
             die
             for
             that
             ;
             but
             I
             speak
             for
             fundamental
             truths
             ,
             canst
             thou
             prove
             them
             so
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ?
             and
             doest
             thou
             find
             the
             testimony
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             witnessing
             to
             thy
             heart
             that
             they
             are
             true
             ?
             then
             thou
             art
             confirmed
             and
             stablished
             in
             these
             truths
             .
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             let
             us
             often
             examine
             upon
             what
             grounds
             ,
             and
             how
             firmly
             we
             know
             what
             we
             know
             .
             For
             ,
             have
             we
             not
             many
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Adversaries
             should
             come
             ,
             would
             conform
             to
             Popery
             ,
             and
             joyn
             themselves
             to
             Rome
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             back
             their
             principles
             with
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             because
             they
             have
             not
             a
             spiritual
             understanding
             ,
             and
             apprehension
             of
             Divine
             truths
             ?
             Now
             he
             that
             is
             stablished
             stands
             firm
             against
             temptations
             ,
             and
             against
             arguments
             ;
             he
             will
             not
             be
             won
             away
             from
             his
             faith
             ,
             but
             remains
             unmoveable
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             (
             I
             say
             )
             let
             us
             often
             examine
             our selves
             in
             this
             particular
             :
             I
             believe
             this
             and
             this
             against
             the
             Papists
             and
             others
             ;
             I
             but
             how
             shall
             I
             stand
             out
             for
             this
             ?
             If
             tryals
             should
             come
             ,
             am
             I
             able
             to
             prove
             this
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             so
             clear
             as
             if
             it
             were
             written
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             with
             a
             Sun-beam
             ?
             The
             temptation
             and
             assaults
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             by
             mens
             subtile
             wits
             and
             arguments
             ,
             will
             ,
             shake
             our
             judgments
             ,
             will
             hurt
             more
             ,
             and
             if
             time
             should
             come
             ,
             try
             us
             better
             then
             fire
             and
             fagot
             .
             Those
             Spies
             that
             brought
             an
             evil
             report
             upon
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             we
             see
             ,
             that
             though
             the
             Land
             (
             when
             it
             was
             won
             )
             was
             fruitful
             enough
             ,
             and
             the
             conquest
             of
             it
             honourable
             ,
             &c.
             (
             and
             therein
             those
             Spies
             discovered
             their
             own
             weaknesse
             )
             yet
             when
             they
             had
             made
             that
             shrewd
             Oration
             ,
             and
             brought
             subtile
             arguments
             to
             the
             eye
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             we
             see
             (
             I
             say
             )
             how
             the
             people
             were
             discouraged
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             staggeted
             .
             So
             a
             man
             that
             is
             not
             stablished
             ,
             he
             may
             sometimes
             have
             shrewd
             men
             to
             deal
             withal
             ,
             perhaps
             Atheists
             ,
             Papists
             ,
             Jesuites
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             joyning
             with
             them
             to
             unsettle
             men
             ;
             and
             they
             will
             prevail
             if
             men
             be
             not
             well
             settled
             and
             stablished
             before
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             for
             the
             course
             of
             our
             life
             and
             conversation
             amongst
             men
             ;
             we
             should
             examine
             how
             we
             are
             stablished
             in
             that
             :
             for
             we
             are
             not
             onely
             to
             stand
             
             firm
             in
             cases
             of
             Religion
             ;
             but
             for
             causes
             of
             honesty
             .
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             was
             as
             good
             as
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             though
             the
             cause
             he
             dyed
             for
             was
             not
             Religion
             ,
             but
             a
             bold
             telling
             of
             Herod
             ,
             when
             he
             thought
             he
             took
             an
             unlawful
             course
             in
             keeping
             his
             brothers
             Wife
             .
          
           
             An
             honest
             man
             may
             dye
             and
             suffer
             much
             for
             civil
             matters
             .
             Therefore
             examine
             your selves
             in
             this
             :
             I
             have
             undertaken
             this
             cause
             ,
             upon
             what
             ground
             ?
             in
             what
             confidence
             ?
             how
             far
             would
             I
             willingly
             go
             in
             it
             ?
             could
             I
             be
             content
             to
             lose
             the
             favour
             of
             great
             ones
             ?
             to
             dye
             in
             the
             quarrel
             if
             need
             
             be
             ?
             So
             far
             as
             a
             man
             is
             stablished
             by
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             so
             far
             is
             he
             settled
             also
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             You
             have
             had
             Heathen
             men
             ,
             that
             would
             stand
             out
             firmly
             even
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             against
             all
             disfavours
             ,
             against
             all
             losses
             and
             crosses
             for
             evidence
             of
             Civil
             truths
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             it
             storied
             of
             Papinian
             an
             excellent
             Lawyer
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             right
             ,
             stood
             forth
             to
             the
             losse
             of
             his
             life
             ;
             and
             many
             other
             the
             like
             examples
             have
             been
             :
             But
             much
             more
             doth
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             stablish
             men
             ;
             this
             I
             understand
             ,
             this
             cause
             is
             good
             ,
             this
             I
             will
             stand
             in
             ,
             come
             what
             will
             ,
             when
             I
             am
             called
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             oft
             call
             our selves
             to
             an
             account
             ,
             what
             we
             believe
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             ground
             :
             what
             we
             do
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             ground
             we
             undertake
             it
             ;
             whether
             on
             grounds
             of
             conscience
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             spleen
             and
             passion
             ?
             When
             a
             man
             undertakes
             things
             on
             natural
             grounds
             ,
             in
             great
             temptations
             ,
             (
             if
             God
             do
             not
             assist
             him
             )
             he
             will
             sink
             .
             Take
             the
             strongest
             courages
             that
             are
             ,
             if
             they
             have
             no
             more
             but
             nature
             ,
             though
             they
             may
             stand
             out
             sometimes
             ,
             (
             to
             the
             shame
             of
             Christians
             )
             yet
             in
             some
             cases
             they
             will
             shew
             themselves
             to
             be
             but
             meer
             natural
             men
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             labour
             for
             the
             Spirit
             to
             stablish
             us
             .
             It
             is
             not
             necessary
             that
             we
             should
             enjoy
             our
             wealth
             ,
             nor
             the
             favour
             of
             men
             ,
             nor
             our
             life
             it self
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             we
             should
             keep
             a
             good
             conscience
             ;
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             we
             should
             be
             saved
             ,
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             we
             should
             look
             upon
             our
             Judge
             with
             confidence
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             It
             becomes
             Christians
             who
             besides
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             have
             the
             Spirit
             to
             stablish
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             settled
             in
             their
             courses
             ,
             to
             look
             that
             the
             conscience
             be
             good
             ,
             the
             cause
             good
             ,
             the
             aym
             good
             .
             If
             such
             a
             one
             give
             over
             when
             the
             cause
             is
             clear
             and
             good
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             his
             heart
             is
             not
             stablished
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             :
             he
             hath
             either
             corrupt
             aymes
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             is
             weak
             ,
             and
             understands
             not
             the
             grounds
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             vanity
             of
             this
             life
             as
             he
             should
             do
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             none
             that
             flinch
             and
             give
             over
             in
             a
             good
             quarrel
             ,
             but
             either
             it
             is
             from
             hypocrisie
             ,
             that
             he
             pretends
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             life
             everlasting
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             doth
             not
             ;
             or
             else
             it
             is
             from
             extream
             and
             wonderful
             weaknesse
             ,
             which
             (
             if
             he
             belong
             to
             God
             )
             he
             shall
             recover
             ,
             (
             as
             Peter
             did
             )
             and
             shall
             stand
             more
             strongly
             another
             time
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             but
             a
             forced
             ,
             a
             false
             encouragement
             and
             stablishing
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             
             (
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             )
             shall
             set
             light
             by
             death
             ,
             though
             perhaps
             he
             die
             in
             a
             good
             quarrel
             ,
             and
             with
             some
             comfort
             .
             For
             when
             a
             man
             shall
             know
             ,
             that
             after
             death
             there
             is
             a
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             hath
             many
             things
             to
             lay
             to
             his
             charge
             ,
             when
             his
             conscience
             shall
             tell
             him
             that
             he
             is
             guilty
             of
             a
             thousand
             deaths
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             pardon
             sealed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             is
             it
             not
             madnesse
             to
             be
             couragious
             in
             that
             which
             he
             cannot
             conquer
             ?
             It
             is
             good
             for
             a
             man
             to
             be
             couragious
             in
             time
             of
             conquest
             :
             It
             is
             a
             dastardly
             thing
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             be
             cowardly
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             death
             and
             hell
             conquered
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             is
             made
             serviceable
             to
             help
             him
             to
             heaven
             .
             But
             for
             another
             man
             to
             set
             light
             by
             these
             things
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             madnesse
             .
             No
             man
             but
             a
             Christian
             can
             be
             stout
             and
             couragious
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             from
             a
             false
             spirit
             ;
             especially
             in
             things
             that
             are
             above
             mans
             natural
             power
             ,
             as
             death
             it
             is
             eternal
             ,
             and
             what
             man
             can
             stand
             out
             against
             the
             eternal
             wrath
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             And
             therefore
             those
             that
             put
             on
             a
             Roman
             stoutnesse
             and
             courage
             ,
             though
             they
             seem
             to
             have
             strong
             spirits
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             false
             ;
             either
             they
             are
             besotted
             with
             
             sensuality
             ,
             or
             else
             with
             a
             spirit
             of
             pride
             .
             When
             they
             look
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             see
             eternity
             ,
             and
             see
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             must
             all
             appear
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             strong
             .
             Let
             us
             labour
             therefore
             to
             have
             our
             hearts
             stablished
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             try
             our selves
             often
             ,
             by
             propounding
             Queries
             ,
             how
             we
             do
             things
             ?
             with
             what
             minds
             and
             ?
             upon
             what
             grounds
             ?
          
           
             Again
             ,
             another
             Evidence
             ,
             whereby
             we
             may
             know
             that
             we
             have
             spiritual
             
             strength
             and
             stability
             in
             Christ
             wrought
             in
             us
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             when
             it
             makes
             us
             desire
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             :
             when
             it
             makes
             us
             think
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             time
             to
             come
             with
             joy
             and
             comfort
             :
             and
             that
             for
             the
             present
             it
             gives
             us
             boldnesse
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             in
             extremities
             .
             He
             that
             in
             extremity
             can
             go
             to
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             his
             heart
             is
             established
             .
          
           
             Hypocrites
             in
             extremity
             flye
             to
             desperate
             courses
             ,
             as
             Saul
             and
             Achitophel
             did
             :
             but
             in
             extremity
             the
             soul
             that
             is
             stablished
             goes
             to
             God
             :
             
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
            
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             :
             so
             
               Job
               ,
               Though
               he
               kill
               me
               ,
               yet
               will
               I
               trust
               in
               him
               .
            
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             evidence
             of
             a
             soul
             stablished
             upon
             Christ
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             have
             
               boldnesse
               to
               the
               Throne
               of
               Grace
            
             in
             extremity
             ;
             nay
             ,
             when
             God
             seems
             to
             hide
             himself
             (
             which
             is
             the
             principal
             extremity
             of
             all
             )
             as
             in
             Divine
             temptations
             ,
             when
             God
             seems
             to
             be
             an
             enemy
             ,
             then
             for
             a
             man
             to
             fight
             and
             wrastle
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             tug
             with
             the
             temptation
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             let
             God
             go
             ,
             though
             he
             kill
             him
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             true
             Israel
             ,
             a
             conquerour
             of
             God
             :
             this
             is
             a
             heart
             fortified
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             a
             heart
             established
             ,
             when
             (
             besides
             for
             the
             present
             )
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             he
             can
             chearfully
             and
             boldly
             think
             how
             it
             will
             be
             with
             him
             when
             death
             shall
             come
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             go
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             the
             Match
             shall
             be
             fully
             made
             up
             that
             is
             begun
             by
             God
             between
             Christ
             and
             him
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             contract
             is
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             the
             nuptials
             are
             celebrated
             in
             heaven
             )
             and
             in
             confidence
             hereof
             can
             say
             ,
             
               Come
               ,
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               come
               quickly
               .
            
          
           
             A
             heart
             that
             is
             not
             stablished
             saith
             ,
             Oh
             come
             not
             .
             Wherefore
             art
             thou
             come
             to
             torment
             us
             before
             our
             time
             ?
             say
             the
             Devils
             to
             Christ
             ;
             so
             an
             unstablished
             heart
             ,
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             ,
             is
             afraid
             it
             shall
             be
             tormented
             before
             the
             time
             :
             and
             therefore
             come
             not
             ,
             come
             not
             ,
             saith
             such
             a
             soul.
             But
             the
             soul
             that
             is
             stablished
             upon
             Christ
             and
             upon
             the
             promises
             in
             Christ
             of
             forgivenesse
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             life
             everlasting
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             saith
             ,
             
               Come
               ,
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               come
               quickly
               .
            
          
           
             I
             have
             been
             larger
             upon
             this
             Point
             ,
             then
             I
             intended
             :
             these
             unsettled
             times
             moved
             me
             to
             speak
             a
             little
             more
             then
             ordinary
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             labour
             to
             have
             our
             hearts
             stablished
             ,
             that
             whatsoever
             comes
             we
             may
             have
             somewhat
             that
             is
             certain
             to
             stick
             to
             ;
             that
             our
             estate
             in
             Christ
             may
             be
             sure
             ,
             whatsoever
             becomes
             of
             our
             state
             in
             the
             world
             otherwise
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               VERSE
               XXII
               .
            
             
               Who
               hath
               anointed
               us
               ,
               and
               also
               sealed
               us
               ,
               and
               given
               the
               earnest
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               our
               hearts
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Apostle
             having
             formerly
             laid
             open
             the
             riches
             of
             a
             Christian
             ;
             In
             this
             Verse
             he
             cometh
             to
             shew
             his
             strength
             :
             His
             riches
             consisteth
             in
             the
             promises
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             :
             His
             strength
             ,
             in
             being
             stablished
             upon
             those
             promises
             .
             Now
             that
             which
             he
             had
             spoken
             of
             more
             generally
             in
             the
             word
             stablishing
             ,
             he
             unfolds
             in
             three
             borrowed
             Terms
             ,
             
               Anointing
               ,
               Sealing
               ,
               Earnest
            
             :
             Implying
             therein
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Spirits
             establishing
             a
             Christian.
             
               He
               who
               stablisheth
               us
            
             :
             how
             is
             that
             wrought
             ?
             By
             the
             Spirit
             anointing
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             sealing
             ,
             and
             by
             
               the
               earnest
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             :
             which
             three
             terms
             do
             all
             argue
             assurance
             .
             For
             you
             know
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             old
             Law
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Prophets
             were
             anointed
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             were
             authorized
             and
             confirmed
             in
             their
             places
             .
             And
             for
             sealing
             ;
             Writings
             (
             among
             our selves
             )
             are
             sealed
             for
             security
             .
             And
             an
             Earnest
             secures
             Contracts
             and
             Bargains
             .
             So
             that
             whatsoever
             may
             serve
             to
             strengthen
             a
             Christians
             faith
             and
             assurance
             ,
             is
             here
             laid
             down
             :
             God
             to
             help
             our
             soules
             by
             our
             senses
             fetcheth
             it
             from
             humane
             affaires
             ,
             applying
             words
             borrowed
             from
             earthly
             commerce
             ,
             by
             a
             heavenly
             anagogical
             sense
             to
             spiritual
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             sure
             estate
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             set
             down
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             by
             stablishing
             :
             and
             then
             in
             particular
             ,
             we
             are
             
               anointed
               and
               sealed
            
             ,
             and
             have
             
               the
               Earnest
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             .
          
           
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             doth
             our
             part
             and
             his
             own
             too
             ;
             he
             gives
             faith
             ,
             and
             strengthens
             faith
             ,
             and
             seales
             us
             :
             he
             gives
             us
             promises
             ,
             he
             doth
             stablish
             us
             upon
             those
             promises
             ,
             and
             works
             our
             hearts
             to
             an
             embracing
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             anoints
             us
             ,
             and
             seales
             us
             ,
             and
             gives
             us
             
               the
               Earnest
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             .
             All
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             depends
             upon
             the
             faithfulnesse
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             not
             upon
             ours
             ,
             but
             upon
             ours
             dependantly
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             faithful
             in
             stablishing
             us
             .
             Now
             because
             the
             holy
             Apostle
             would
             have
             us
             settled
             in
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             state
             of
             a
             Christian
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             you
             see
             how
             large-hearted
             he
             is
             ;
             he
             useth
             four
             words
             implying
             one
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             
               Stablishing
               ,
               Anointing
               ,
               Sealing
            
             ,
             and
             
               giving
               Earnest
            
             ;
             all
             of
             them
             words
             used
             in
             ratification
             amongst
             men
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             stoop
             to
             speak
             to
             us
             in
             our
             own
             language
             ;
             to
             speak
             of
             heavenly
             things
             after
             an
             earthly
             manner
             :
             and
             therefore
             he
             sets
             down
             the
             certain
             estate
             of
             a
             Christian
             by
             borrowed
             speeches
             .
             This
             is
             a
             gracious
             condescending
             of
             God
             ,
             stooping
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             lower
             then
             himself
             :
             and
             indeed
             so
             he
             alwayes
             abaseth
             himself
             when
             he
             deales
             with
             man
             ,
             coming
             down
             far
             below
             himself
             .
          
           
             To
             come
             to
             the
             words
             in
             particular
             .
             
               
                 And
                 hath
                 anointed
                 us
                 .
              
            
          
           
             This
             word
             hath
             a
             double
             reference
             .
             The
             holy
             Ghost
             carries
             our
             minds
             first
             to
             the
             relation
             and
             proportion
             that
             is
             between
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             oyntment
             with
             which
             in
             former
             times
             they
             were
             anointed
             in
             the
             Jewish
             Politie
             .
             And
             it
             hath
             reference
             likewise
             and
             relation
             to
             the
             
             persons
             that
             were
             anointed
             .
             The
             persons
             were
             Kings
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             Now
             God
             hath
             anointed
             us
             in
             Christ.
             The
             order
             is
             this
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             Christ
             himself
             as
             Mediatour
             is
             
               anointed
               with
               the
               oyl
               of
               gladnesse
               above
               his
               fellowes
            
             ;
             but
             for
             his
             fellowes
             .
             The
             oyntment
             is
             first
             poured
             on
             the
             head
             of
             spiritual
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             runs
             down
             to
             all
             the
             skirts
             of
             his
             garment
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             meanest
             Christian.
             Even
             as
             the
             least
             finger
             and
             toe
             is
             actuated
             ,
             and
             enlivened
             ,
             and
             moved
             by
             the
             soul
             and
             spirits
             ,
             that
             the
             head
             and
             the
             chief
             vital
             parts
             are
             :
             so
             every
             Christian
             though
             he
             be
             but
             as
             the
             toe
             or
             the
             foot
             ,
             yet
             all
             have
             communicated
             by
             the
             Spirit
             from
             Christ
             the
             head
             .
             So
             that
             the
             third
             person
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             that
             sanctified
             the
             humane
             nature
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             filled
             and
             enriched
             it
             with
             all
             grace
             ,
             and
             anointed
             Christ
             ;
             the
             same
             Spirit
             enricheth
             all
             his
             mystical
             members
             .
             As
             there
             is
             one
             Spirit
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             sacred
             body
             he
             took
             on
             him
             ;
             so
             there
             is
             in
             the
             mysticall
             body
             but
             one
             Spirit
             quickening
             and
             enlivening
             ,
             and
             moving
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             the
             members
             .
             He
             is
             a
             head
             of
             influence
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             head
             of
             eminence
             :
             
               Of
               his
               fulnesse
               we
               have
               all
               grace
               for
               grace
               :
            
             He
             is
             first
             anointed
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             are
             anointed
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             We
             will
             first
             speak
             of
             it
             as
             it
             hath
             reference
             to
             an
             oyntment
             :
             and
             then
             as
             it
             hath
             reference
             to
             the
             persons
             anointed
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             place
             then
             ,
             why
             are
             graces
             here
             called
             anointing
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             they
             are
             called
             anointing
             ,
             from
             reference
             to
             that
             composed
             oyntment
             in
             Exod.
             30.
             where
             you
             have
             the
             composition
             of
             the
             holy
             oyl
             laid
             down
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             particular
             ,
             you
             may
             observe
             these
             five
             particulars
             in
             which
             the
             relation
             standeth
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Oyntment
             is
             a
             liquor
             supereminent
             ,
             it
             will
             have
             the
             highest
             place
             ,
             it
             will
             have
             the
             eminency
             ,
             and
             be
             above
             all
             other
             liquors
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             respect
             it
             is
             a
             royal
             liquor
             :
             so
             the
             graces
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             an
             eminent
             nature
             .
             Spiritual
             gifts
             are
             above
             the
             gifts
             of
             nature
             ;
             and
             spiritual
             blessings
             are
             above
             earthly
             things
             :
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             is
             a
             supereminent
             ,
             a
             royall
             thing
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             above
             all
             ,
             even
             above
             our
             parts
             of
             nature
             :
             if
             a
             man
             have
             by
             nature
             a
             strong
             wit
             ,
             grace
             will
             subdue
             his
             wit
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             onely
             witty
             to
             salvation
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             onely
             strong
             to
             defend
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             nothing
             against
             it
             :
             he
             will
             subjugate
             and
             subordinate
             his
             parts
             and
             whatsoever
             excellency
             he
             hath
             by
             nature
             ,
             to
             grace
             ;
             cast
             all
             at
             Christs
             feet
             ,
             
               count
               all
               as
               dung
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               excellent
               knowledge
               of
               Christ.
            
             And
             so
             again
             ,
             grace
             is
             above
             corrupt
             nature
             ,
             above
             all
             our
             corruptions
             ,
             it
             will
             bring
             them
             under
             ,
             it
             will
             subdue
             corruptions
             ,
             temptations
             ,
             afflictions
             ;
             any
             thing
             ,
             what
             you
             will
             ,
             that
             is
             either
             natural
             ;
             or
             diabolical
             :
             for
             grace
             is
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             spiritual
             ,
             is
             above
             all
             that
             is
             below
             :
             Grace
             is
             of
             an
             invincible
             nature
             ,
             it
             will
             bear
             sway
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ;
             it
             is
             little
             in
             quantity
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             mighty
             in
             operation
             .
             And
             it
             is
             above
             any
             outward
             excellency
             whatsoever
             ;
             if
             a
             man
             be
             a
             King
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             this
             anointing
             ,
             it
             makes
             him
             better
             then
             himself
             :
             he
             is
             better
             in
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Christian
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             this
             sacred
             anointing
             ,
             then
             for
             any
             other
             created
             excellency
             under
             heaven
             whatsoever
             ;
             yea
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             an
             Angel.
             Grace
             hath
             its
             derivance
             and
             influence
             from
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             higher
             then
             all
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             above
             all
             ;
             and
             so
             will
             grace
             .
             That
             is
             the
             first
             .
             Other
             liquors
             ,
             the
             best
             of
             them
             will
             be
             beneath
             ;
             but
             oyl
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             above
             all
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             compared
             to
             oyntment
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             because
             that
             oyntment
             
             is
             sweet
             and
             delightful
             ;
             so
             was
             the
             oyntment
             that
             was
             poured
             upon
             our
             Saviour
             by
             the
             woman
             in
             the
             Gospel
             :
             therefore
             the
             Spouse
             in
             Cant.
             1.
             3.
             speaking
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Because
             (
             saith
             she
             )
             
               of
               the
               savour
               of
               thy
               good
               oyntments
               ,
               thy
               Name
               is
               as
               an
               oyntment
               poured
               forth
               ,
               therefore
               do
               the
               Virgins
               love
               thee
               :
            
             The
             graces
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             are
             so
             sweet
             ,
             that
             they
             draw
             the
             Virgins
             ,
             they
             draw
             all
             believers
             after
             him
             .
             So
             grace
             in
             a
             Christian
             ,
             it
             makes
             us
             sweet
             ;
             it
             sweetens
             our
             persons
             ,
             and
             our
             actions
             :
             It
             sweetens
             our
             persons
             to
             God
             ;
             God
             delights
             in
             the
             smell
             of
             his
             own
             graces
             :
             it
             makes
             us
             delectable
             for
             Christ
             and
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             to
             lodge
             in
             our
             soules
             as
             in
             a
             garden
             of
             Spices
             :
             It
             makes
             us
             sweet
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             .
             A
             gracious
             man
             that
             hath
             his
             corruptions
             subdued
             ,
             is
             wondrous
             sweet
             ,
             his
             heart
             is
             as
             fine
             silver
             ,
             every
             thing
             is
             sweet
             that
             comes
             from
             him
             .
             When
             the
             woman
             poured
             the
             box
             of
             oyntment
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             the
             whole
             house
             was
             filled
             with
             the
             smell
             thereof
             :
             so
             the
             whole
             Church
             is
             filled
             with
             the
             savour
             of
             the
             graces
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             that
             either
             do
             live
             in
             the
             present
             times
             ;
             or
             have
             left
             their
             graces
             in
             writing
             to
             posterity
             .
          
           
             A
             wicked
             man
             is
             an
             abomination
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             all
             his
             actions
             ;
             he
             that
             is
             in
             the
             flesh
             cannot
             please
             God
             :
             a
             civil
             man
             that
             hath
             not
             this
             anointing
             ,
             all
             that
             he
             doth
             is
             abominable
             to
             God
             ;
             
               all
               things
               are
               unclean
               to
               the
               unclean
            
             even
             their
             best
             actions
             have
             a
             tincture
             of
             defilement
             from
             their
             corruption
             :
             without
             this
             oyntment
             we
             are
             not
             sweet
             ,
             neither
             to
             God
             ,
             nor
             to
             others
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Scripture
             terms
             men
             in
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             ,
             Swine
             and
             Goats
             ,
             stinking
             creatures
             ;
             and
             so
             indeed
             they
             that
             have
             not
             this
             anointing
             ,
             they
             are
             stinking
             Goats
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             set
             at
             Christs
             left
             hand
             ,
             except
             they
             have
             grace
             to
             sweeten
             their
             understandings
             and
             affections
             ,
             and
             to
             draw
             them
             higher
             then
             nature
             can
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             grace
             is
             full
             of
             sweetnesse
             to
             a
             mans
             self
             ;
             it
             sweetneth
             our
             nature
             and
             our
             actions
             to
             our selves
             :
             a
             good
             conscience
             being
             privy
             to
             it self
             of
             the
             work
             of
             grace
             ,
             is
             a
             continual
             feast
             ;
             the
             conscience
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             once
             renewed
             by
             grace
             ,
             inlargeth
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             fills
             it
             with
             sweet
             peace
             and
             joy
             in
             believing
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             are
             called
             anointing
             ,
             because
             anointing
             strengthens
             ;
             therefore
             usually
             Warriours
             and
             Combatants
             ,
             (
             amoug
             the
             Heathen
             )
             that
             were
             to
             encounter
             ,
             were
             first
             anointed
             :
             so
             there
             is
             a
             Spirit
             of
             strength
             in
             all
             those
             that
             are
             true
             Christians
             which
             they
             have
             received
             from
             God
             ,
             whereby
             they
             are
             able
             to
             do
             that
             that
             worldlings
             cannot
             do
             ;
             they
             are
             able
             to
             deny
             themselves
             ,
             to
             overcome
             themselves
             in
             matters
             of
             revenge
             ,
             &c.
             they
             are
             able
             to
             want
             and
             to
             abound
             ,
             to
             beare
             crosses
             ,
             to
             resist
             temptations
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             able
             to
             do
             all
             things
             ;
             nothing
             can
             stand
             in
             the
             way
             of
             a
             gracious
             man
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             ;
             he
             that
             is
             in
             him
             ,
             Grace
             is
             stronger
             then
             he
             that
             is
             in
             the
             world
             :
             the
             least
             measure
             of
             grace
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             as
             a
             grain
             of
             mustard-seed
             ,
             is
             stronger
             then
             the
             greatest
             measure
             of
             opposition
             ,
             though
             strengthened
             with
             all
             the
             power
             of
             hell
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             fourth
             place
             ,
             oyntment
             makes
             the
             joynts
             of
             the
             body
             nimble
             :
             so
             this
             spiritual
             anointing
             it
             oyles
             the
             joynts
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             may
             say
             )
             and
             makes
             them
             nimble
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             serve
             God
             
               in
               newnesse
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               oldnesse
               of
               the
               letter
               .
            
             Gods
             people
             are
             called
             
               a
               willing
               people
            
             ,
             and
             a
             chearful
             people
             ,
             ready
             to
             every
             good
             work
             .
             And
             there
             is
             good
             reason
             for
             it
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             an
             inward
             spiritual
             anointing
             ,
             that
             makes
             them
             active
             and
             nimble
             in
             every
             thing
             they
             do
             :
             that
             Spirit
             that
             sanctifieth
             them
             ,
             that
             Spirit
             telleth
             
             them
             what
             Christ
             hath
             done
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             
               there
               is
               no
               damnation
               to
               them
               ,
            
             that
             God
             is
             reconciled
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             freed
             from
             the
             greatest
             dangers
             ,
             that
             all
             is
             theirs
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             joy
             and
             nimblenesse
             is
             from
             good
             reason
             :
             and
             there
             is
             a
             spirit
             of
             love
             in
             them
             unto
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             which
             makes
             them
             nimble
             .
             When
             a
             man
             is
             without
             grace
             ,
             he
             goes
             lumpishly
             and
             heavily
             about
             the
             service
             of
             God
             :
             he
             is
             drawen
             and
             forced
             to
             prayer
             ,
             and
             to
             hearing
             ,
             and
             to
             conference
             and
             meditation
             :
             he
             is
             dead
             and
             dull
             ,
             and
             frozen
             to
             good
             works
             ;
             but
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             received
             this
             sweet
             anointing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             his
             heart
             is
             enlarged
             to
             all
             duties
             whatsoever
             ,
             he
             is
             prepared
             to
             every
             good
             work
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             oyl
             makes
             chearefull
             :
             so
             doth
             grace
             ,
             it
             makes
             chearful
             in
             adversity
             ,
             chearfull
             in
             death
             ,
             chearful
             in
             those
             things
             that
             dismay
             the
             spirits
             of
             other
             men
             :
             so
             much
             grace
             ,
             so
             much
             joy
             ;
             for
             even
             as
             light
             and
             heat
             follow
             the
             fire
             ,
             so
             the
             spirit
             of
             joy
             doth
             follow
             this
             spiritual
             anointing
             :
             Conscience
             of
             the
             interest
             he
             hath
             in
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             evidences
             of
             grace
             stamped
             upon
             his
             heart
             ,
             &
             an
             assurance
             of
             a
             better
             estate
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             wonderfully
             enlarge
             the
             soul
             with
             spiritual
             joy
             :
             that
             which
             makes
             a
             man
             lumpish
             ,
             and
             heavy
             ,
             and
             earthly
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             a
             Spirit
             of
             joy
             ,
             and
             it
             puts
             a
             gracious
             chearfulnesse
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             Christian
             ;
             if
             there
             be
             mourning
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             it
             may
             be
             more
             chearful
             :
             for
             light
             is
             sowen
             to
             the
             righteous
             sometimes
             in
             mourning
             .
             
               God
               loves
               a
               chearful
               giver
            
             ,
             and
             a
             chearful
             thanksgiver
             ;
             all
             must
             be
             sweetened
             with
             chearfulnesse
             ,
             now
             this
             comes
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
             and
             he
             that
             is
             anointed
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             some
             measure
             partakes
             of
             spiritual
             joy
             and
             chearfulnesse
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             ointment
             you
             know
             is
             of
             a
             healing
             nature
             ;
             as
             Balme
             and
             other
             sweet
             ointments
             have
             a
             healing
             power
             and
             vertue
             :
             the
             Scripture
             makes
             mention
             of
             the
             
               Balme
               of
               Gilead
            
             :
             so
             grace
             hath
             a
             healing
             power
             ;
             repentance
             that
             is
             of
             a
             purging
             ,
             spiritual
             joy
             of
             a
             healing
             nature
             ;
             there
             must
             (
             you
             know
             )
             be
             first
             a
             cleansing
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             healing
             and
             strengthening
             :
             so
             some
             graces
             are
             purgative
             and
             cleansing
             ,
             some
             againe
             are
             strengthening
             and
             healing
             :
             repentance
             is
             a
             good
             purgation
             ;
             it
             carries
             away
             the
             malignant
             and
             evill
             matter
             ;
             but
             the
             Cordial
             that
             strengthens
             the
             soul
             ,
             is
             joy
             ,
             
               The
               joy
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               your
               strength
               .
            
             Nehem.
             8.
             and
             so
             the
             grace
             of
             faith
             and
             love
             tend
             to
             cherrish
             and
             corroborate
             the
             soul
             :
             so
             that
             (
             I
             say
             )
             these
             graces
             ,
             this
             Balme
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             hath
             a
             special
             Soveraign
             power
             to
             heale
             us
             ,
             to
             heale
             us
             both
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             dominion
             ,
             and
             rule
             ,
             and
             filthy
             stain
             of
             sin
             ;
             it
             hath
             both
             a
             purging
             and
             a
             Cordial
             vertue
             .
          
           
             Thus
             you
             see
             ,
             that
             upon
             good
             grounds
             the
             graces
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             he
             communicates
             to
             the
             Elect
             ,
             and
             only
             to
             them
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             called
             anointing
             ;
             and
             they
             will
             have
             the
             effect
             of
             an
             ointment
             in
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             receive
             this
             anointing
             ,
          
           
             Let
             us
             therefore
             try
             our selves
             by
             these
             ,
             whether
             we
             be
             anointed
             or
             no
             ;
             what
             chearfulnesse
             is
             there
             ?
             what
             joy
             ?
             what
             strength
             ?
             what
             nimblenesse
             to
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ?
             what
             soveraignty
             hath
             grace
             in
             our
             hearts
             ?
             you
             have
             a
             company
             that
             professe
             Religion
             ,
             but
             make
             it
             serve
             their
             owne
             turne
             ,
             that
             make
             heaven
             to
             come
             under
             earth
             ,
             that
             make
             the
             service
             of
             God
             to
             stoop
             to
             other
             ends
             :
             Beloved
             ,
             grace
             it
             is
             a
             superiour
             thing
             ,
             and
             Religion
             makes
             all
             subordinate
             :
             Grace
             and
             Religion
             wheresoever
             it
             is
             in
             truth
             ,
             is
             of
             a
             ruling
             nature
             :
             and
             so
             it
             is
             sweet
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             strong
             wheresoever
             it
             is
             ;
             it
             is
             curing
             ,
             and
             purging
             ,
             and
             cleansing
             wheresoever
             it
             is
             :
             therefore
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             deceive
             our selves
             .
          
           
           
             I
             need
             say
             no
             more
             of
             the
             Point
             ,
             you
             may
             enlarge
             it
             in
             your
             own
             meditations
             .
          
           
             I
             come
             to
             the
             persons
          
           
             As
             this
             anointing
             hath
             reference
             to
             the
             ointment
             ,
             so
             it
             hath
             relation
             to
             the
             persons
             that
             were
             anointed
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             persons
             anointed
             were
             first
             dedicated
             by
             anointing
             ;
             they
             were
             consecrated
             to
             God
             and
             separated
             from
             the
             world
             :
             And
             as
             they
             were
             dedicated
             and
             separated
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             dignified
             by
             this
             anointing
             ,
             it
             raised
             them
             above
             the
             common
             condition
             :
             And
             likewise
             with
             this
             anointing
             God
             gave
             them
             qualifications
             suitable
             .
          
           
             You
             have
             three
             eminent
             persons
             that
             were
             anointed
             ,
             and
             so
             raised
             above
             the
             common
             condition
             of
             other
             men
             .
          
           
             Prophets
             ,
             to
             teach
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             Priests
             ,
             to
             offer
             sacrifice
          
           
             Kings
             ,
             to
             govern
             them
             .
          
           
             Now
             Christ
             is
             principally
             all
             these
             :
             He
             is
             the
             principal
             Prophet
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Covenant
            
             ;
             He
             is
             Logos
             ,
             the
             Word
             ,
             because
             as
             the
             inward
             word
             ,
             the
             mind
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             is
             known
             by
             the
             outward
             word
             ;
             so
             Christ
             is
             called
             the
             Word
             ,
             because
             as
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             he
             discovers
             his
             Fathers
             mind
             ,
             and
             makes
             known
             his
             Fathers
             will
             unto
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             is
             the
             great
             high
             Priest
             ,
             he
             makes
             atonement
             between
             God
             and
             us
             ,
             he
             stands
             between
             his
             Father
             and
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             is
             the
             great
             King
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             that
             rescues
             it
             from
             all
             its
             enemies
             ,
             to
             protect
             and
             defend
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             Christ
             hath
             received
             this
             anointing
             primarily
             ,
             and
             
               above
               his
               fellows
            
             ,
             yet
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             he
             hath
             received
             it
             for
             his
             fellows
             .
             Every
             Christian
             hath
             his
             anointing
             from
             Christs
             anointing
             ,
             all
             our
             graces
             and
             all
             our
             oyatment
             is
             derived
             from
             him
             .
             He
             (
             saith
             the
             Appostle
             ,
             Rev.
             1.
             )
             
               hath
               loved
               us
               ,
               and
               washed
               us
               in
               his
               blood
            
             ;
             (
             he
             loved
             us
             first
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             washed
             us
             in
             his
             blood
             ;
             he
             did
             not
             onely
             shed
             his
             blood
             for
             us
             ,
             but
             he
             
               washed
               us
               in
               his
               blood
            
             :
             he
             hath
             applied
             his
             blood
             to
             our
             souls
             ,
             and
             by
             applying
             that
             and
             sprinkling
             it
             upon
             our
             souls
             ,
             )
             
               he
               hath
               made
               us
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               to
               God
               his
               Father
               :
            
             And
             indeed
             ,
             the
             great
             King
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             he
             is
             and
             will
             be
             attended
             upon
             by
             none
             but
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             ;
             he
             hath
             no
             servants
             but
             such
             as
             are
             anointed
             ;
             he
             is
             followed
             of
             none
             but
             eminent
             persons
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             separated
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             dignified
             above
             all
             other
             people
             :
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             followers
             tends
             to
             his
             honour
             :
             therefore
             those
             whom
             God
             chuseth
             to
             be
             his
             atendants
             ,
             he
             qualifies
             them
             ,
             gives
             them
             the
             hearts
             of
             Kings
             ,
             royal
             qualifications
             ,
             and
             the
             hearts
             of
             Priests
             ,
             and
             the
             hearts
             of
             Prophets
             .
             But
             this
             in
             the
             general
             .
          
           
             To
             shew
             it
             therefore
             in
             particulars
             .
          
           
             A
             Christian
             is
             anointed
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             person
             severed
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             dedicated
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             dignified
             above
             others
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             good
             reason
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             given
             him
             an
             inward
             qualification
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             true
             Prophet
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             received
             
               the
               anointing
            
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             whereby
             he
             is
             enabled
             to
             discern
             of
             things
             :
             he
             knowes
             what
             is
             true
             honour
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             child
             of
             God
             :
             he
             knowes
             what
             is
             true
             riches
             ,
             Grace
             :
             he
             knowes
             what
             is
             true
             Nobility
             ,
             to
             be
             
               born
               of
               God
            
             ;
             what
             is
             true
             pleasure
             ,
             
               Peace
               of
               conscience
               ,
               and
               joy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
            
             he
             can
             discern
             
             between
             seeming
             and
             reall
             things
             ,
             and
             onely
             he
             that
             hath
             received
             this
             
               anointing
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             .
          
           
             And
             again
             ,
             as
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             he
             knowes
             not
             onely
             the
             things
             ,
             but
             the
             doing
             of
             the
             things
             ;
             he
             hath
             with
             the
             anointing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ability
             to
             do
             that
             which
             he
             knowes
             ;
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             teacheth
             him
             not
             onely
             the
             duty
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             live
             
               justly
               ,
               and
               soberly
               ,
               and
               godly
               ,
            
             but
             teacheth
             him
             to
             do
             the
             things
             ;
             for
             God
             writes
             his
             Lawes
             in
             his
             bowels
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             his
             affections
             :
             he
             can
             love
             and
             joy
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             hate
             sin
             ,
             and
             overcome
             revenge
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Spirit
             sheweth
             him
             Divine
             things
             by
             a
             Divine
             light
             ;
             he
             sees
             heavenly
             things
             with
             a
             heavenly
             light
             :
             and
             Divine
             &
             spiritual
             knowledge
             is
             a
             working
             knowledge
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             with
             the
             things
             known
             .
             The
             poorest
             Christian
             in
             the
             world
             having
             this
             anointing
             ,
             sees
             good
             things
             with
             such
             a
             convincing
             light
             ,
             and
             evill
             things
             with
             such
             a
             convincing
             hatred
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             doing
             and
             acting
             :
             whereas
             a
             Christian
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             may
             know
             heavenly
             things
             by
             a
             natural
             light
             ,
             by
             a
             discoursive
             knowledge
             ;
             he
             may
             know
             what
             he
             should
             do
             ,
             and
             so
             perhaps
             he
             may
             talk
             ,
             but
             he
             cannot
             do
             :
             he
             may
             talk
             of
             death
             ,
             but
             he
             cannot
             dye
             ;
             he
             may
             talk
             and
             discourse
             of
             suffering
             ,
             but
             when
             it
             comes
             ,
             he
             cannot
             suffer
             :
             he
             may
             speak
             much
             of
             patience
             ,
             but
             he
             cannot
             act
             patience
             when
             occasion
             is
             :
             A
             true
             Christian
             hath
             the
             knowledge
             of
             doing
             things
             .
          
           
             And
             likewise
             he
             is
             able
             
               to
               speak
               a
               word
               in
               due
               season
               ,
            
             to
             reprove
             ,
             to
             admonish
             ,
             to
             comfort
             .
             Every
             member
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             Saints
             hath
             some
             qualification
             in
             regard
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             put
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             especially
             he
             hath
             received
             this
             anointing
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             a
             King.
             
          
           
             As
             a
             Priest
             ,
             to
             stand
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             offer
             up
             prayers
             for
             himself
             and
             others
             .
             Every
             Christian
             is
             a
             Favourite
             in
             heaven
             ,
             he
             hath
             much
             credit
             there
             ,
             he
             hath
             Gods
             ear
             open
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             he
             improves
             it
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             as
             well
             as
             for
             his
             own
             .
             And
             as
             to
             pray
             for
             our selves
             and
             others
             ,
             so
             to
             blesse
             our selves
             and
             others
             ;
             that
             was
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Priests
             Office
             ,
             and
             so
             (
             as
             the
             Scipture
             saith
             )
             we
             are
             called
             unto
             blessing
             ;
             and
             therefore
             those
             that
             are
             given
             unto
             cursing
             ,
             are
             not
             Priests
             .
          
           
             And
             again
             ,
             a
             Christian
             that
             hath
             received
             this
             anointing
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             he
             keeps
             himself
             
               unspotted
               of
               the
               world
            
             :
             You
             know
             ,
             the
             Priests
             were
             to
             touch
             no
             unclean
             thing
             ,
             nor
             to
             defile
             themselves
             with
             any
             manner
             of
             pollution
             ;
             so
             every
             Christian
             in
             some
             measure
             is
             enabled
             to
             abstain
             from
             the
             common
             pollutions
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             to
             hate
             even
             the
             garment
             spotted
             with
             the
             flesh
             :
             he
             is
             not
             carried
             with
             the
             stream
             of
             the
             times
             ;
             he
             will
             not
             converse
             amiably
             with
             those
             that
             may
             stain
             him
             ,
             but
             as
             his
             calling
             leads
             him
             ,
             lest
             he
             contaminate
             his
             spirit
             .
          
           
             And
             likewise
             a
             Christian
             hath
             his
             heart
             alwayes
             as
             the
             
               Holy
               of
               Holies
            
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             offer
             up
             thanks
             and
             praise
             to
             God
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             disposition
             in
             him
             alwayes
             to
             praise
             God.
             As
             the
             fire
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             must
             never
             go
             out
             ;
             so
             the
             fire
             that
             is
             kindled
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             it
             never
             goes
             out
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             maintains
             it
             continually
             :
             he
             is
             ready
             to
             praise
             God
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ;
             ready
             to
             offer
             up
             himself
             unto
             God
             as
             a
             sacrifice
             .
             The
             sacrifices
             of
             a
             Christian
             are
             a
             broken
             heart
             :
             and
             as
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             the
             sacrifices
             for
             sin
             must
             first
             be
             killed
             ,
             and
             then
             offered
             ;
             so
             now
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             work
             of
             every
             Christian
             ,
             to
             mortifie
             ,
             to
             kill
             ,
             and
             slay
             those
             beasts
             ,
             those
             corruptions
             that
             are
             in
             him
             contrary
             to
             God.
             A
             Christian
             
             must
             not
             offer
             himself
             to
             God
             as
             a
             sinner
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             first
             slay
             his
             corruptions
             :
             he
             must
             mortifie
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             then
             offer
             up
             himself
             slain
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             our
             care
             must
             be
             to
             mortifie
             every
             corruption
             ,
             every
             faculty
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             every
             part
             of
             the
             body
             :
             we
             must
             circumcise
             our
             eyes
             ,
             that
             they
             behold
             not
             vanity
             ;
             and
             our
             eares
             ,
             that
             they
             hear
             not
             ,
             and
             delight
             not
             in
             unchaste
             things
             ;
             and
             our
             thoughts
             and
             every
             part
             ,
             our
             wills
             and
             affections
             ,
             and
             then
             offer
             up
             soul
             and
             body
             as
             a
             living
             sacrifice
             unto
             God
             ,
             that
             all
             may
             be
             dedicated
             and
             sanctified
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             a
             sweet
             sacrifice
             :
             then
             when
             a
             Christian
             hath
             dedicated
             himself
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             easie
             matter
             to
             give
             him
             his
             goods
             when
             he
             calls
             for
             them
             ,
             then
             he
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             let
             all
             go
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             they
             first
             gave
             themselves
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             others
             :
             other
             sacrifices
             will
             follow
             when
             we
             have
             first
             given
             our selves
             to
             God
             :
             therefore
             the
             first
             sacrifice
             is
             to
             kill
             our
             corruptions
             ,
             to
             offer
             our selves
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             be
             ready
             to
             offer
             our
             estates
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             nothing
             but
             at
             Gods
             disposing
             ;
             Oh
             Lord
             ,
             of
             thy
             hand
             I
             have
             my
             body
             and
             my
             life
             ,
             and
             my
             goods
             and
             all
             ,
             I
             give
             them
             unto
             thee
             :
             if
             thou
             wilt
             have
             me
             to
             enjoy
             them
             ,
             I
             do
             ;
             but
             if
             thou
             wilt
             have
             them
             sacrificed
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             Priest
             ,
             I
             am
             willing
             to
             offer
             my self
             as
             a
             burnt-sacrifice
             to
             thee
             even
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             things
             when
             thou
             shalt
             be
             pleased
             to
             call
             for
             them
             :
             and
             indeed
             ,
             all
             other
             sacrifices
             of
             our
             goods
             ,
             and
             thankfulnesse
             in
             words
             ,
             they
             will
             easily
             come
             off
             when
             we
             have
             offered
             our selves
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             men
             will
             not
             part
             with
             a
             penny
             for
             good
             uses
             ?
             They
             have
             not
             given
             themselves
             as
             sacrifices
             unto
             God
             :
             therefore
             in
             the
             Scripture
             we
             are
             pressed
             to
             give
             our selves
             unto
             God
             first
             :
             and
             it
             useth
             arguments
             to
             that
             purpose
             ;
             as
             that
             
               we
               are
               not
               our
               own
               ,
               but
               bought
               with
               a
               price
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             so
             for
             the
             Kingly
             office
             .
          
           
             Every
             Christian
             by
             this
             anointing
             is
             made
             a
             King
             ,
             Rev.
             1.
             6.
             
             
               He
               hath
               loved
               us
               ,
               and
               washed
               us
               ,
               and
               made
               us
               Kings
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             how
             are
             we
             Kings
             ?
             (
             to
             take
             away
             an
             Objection
             that
             ariseth
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             carnal
             men
             )
             Oh
             (
             say
             they
             .
             )
             they
             talk
             that
             they
             are
             Kings
             ,
             when
             perhaps
             they
             have
             not
             a
             penny
             in
             their
             purse
             ;
             they
             talk
             they
             are
             Kings
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             they
             are
             underlings
             in
             the
             world
             :
             here
             are
             Kings
             indeed
             ,
             think
             prophane
             conceited
             persons
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             all
             other
             things
             are
             but
             shadowes
             ,
             these
             be
             realities
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             Kingdome
             to
             purpose
             :
             Thou
             livest
             by
             sense
             and
             by
             fancy
             ,
             or
             else
             if
             thou
             haddest
             the
             spiritual
             eye-salve
             ,
             if
             thou
             haddest
             thine
             eyes
             open
             to
             see
             the
             dignity
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             thou
             wouldest
             judge
             him
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             King
             in
             the
             world
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             do
             not
             enlarge
             the
             Point
             to
             set
             colours
             upon
             matters
             ,
             but
             indeed
             ,
             I
             rather
             speak
             under
             :
             there
             is
             no
             excellency
             that
             we
             can
             think
             of
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             that
             riseth
             high
             enough
             to
             set
             out
             the
             state
             of
             a
             Christian
             :
             he
             is
             indeed
             a
             King.
             
          
           
             For
             (
             I
             beseech
             you
             )
             what
             makes
             a
             King
             ?
             Victory
             and
             Conquest
             ,
             that
             makes
             a
             King
             :
             Is
             not
             he
             a
             Conquerour
             that
             hath
             that
             in
             him
             that
             conquers
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             else
             ?
             others
             that
             are
             not
             Christians
             ,
             they
             are
             slaves
             to
             lusts
             and
             pleasures
             .
             A
             Christian
             that
             is
             chief
             Conquerour
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             conquers
             the
             world
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             all
             temptations
             are
             inferiour
             to
             him
             ;
             he
             sees
             them
             as
             things
             that
             he
             hath
             gotten
             the
             mastery
             of
             :
             He
             subdues
             the
             principal
             enemy
             :
             a
             Christian
             fears
             not
             death
             ,
             he
             fears
             not
             Judgment
             ,
             
             he
             fears
             not
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ;
             he
             knowes
             God
             is
             reconciled
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             all
             things
             are
             reconciled
             with
             him
             :
             God
             being
             at
             peace
             ,
             all
             things
             else
             are
             at
             peace
             ;
             so
             he
             is
             a
             Conquerour
             :
             he
             hath
             a
             Kingdom
             in
             himself
             ,
             others
             have
             Kingdoms
             out
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             in
             themselves
             they
             are
             slaves
             ;
             he
             is
             such
             a
             King
             as
             hath
             a
             Kingdom
             in
             himselfe
             ;
             he
             hath
             peace
             and
             joy
             ,
             and
             rest
             from
             base
             affections
             ,
             and
             terrour
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Is
             not
             he
             a
             King
             that
             is
             a
             Lord
             and
             Master
             of
             all
             things
             ?
             A
             Christian
             is
             Master
             of
             prosperity
             ,
             he
             conquers
             it
             ;
             he
             can
             make
             it
             serve
             his
             turn
             ,
             to
             be
             thankfull
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             ready
             to
             distribute
             :
             he
             is
             Master
             of
             adversity
             ,
             
               I
               can
               want
               ,
               and
               I
               can
               be
               abased
               ,
               I
               can
               do
               all
               things
               through
               Christ
               that
               strengtheneth
               me
               ,
            
             saith
             blessed
             Paul
             :
             He
             is
             an
             omnipotent
             King
             in
             some
             sense
             ,
             he
             can
             do
             all
             through
             him
             that
             strengthens
             him
             :
             He
             hath
             conquered
             the
             King
             of
             fears
             ,
             death
             :
             that
             that
             makes
             the
             greatest
             Monarch
             in
             the
             world
             to
             shake
             and
             tremble
             ,
             a
             Christian
             can
             think
             of
             with
             comfort
             :
             He
             can
             think
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             with
             comfort
             ,
             appeased
             in
             Christ
             ,
             stenched
             with
             his
             blood
             ;
             he
             can
             think
             of
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             with
             comfort
             ,
             that
             then
             his
             Saviour
             shall
             be
             his
             Judge
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             shall
             stand
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             :
             He
             can
             think
             of
             afflictions
             with
             comfort
             ,
             he
             is
             sanctified
             to
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             are
             sanctified
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             
               all
               things
               shall
               work
               for
            
             his
             
               good
               ,
               nothing
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               separate
               him
               from
               Gods
               love
               to
               him
               in
               Christ
               ,
               neither
               things
               present
               ,
               nor
               things
               to
               come
               :
            
             That
             which
             amazeth
             the
             Belshazzars
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             makes
             their
             knees
             smite
             one
             against
             another
             (
             as
             that
             hand-writing
             did
             him
             ,
             )
             that
             which
             makes
             others
             quake
             to
             think
             of
             (
             a
             revenging
             God
             ,
             before
             whom
             they
             must
             appear
             ,
             and
             answer
             for
             all
             their
             miscarriages
             and
             their
             neglect
             of
             precious
             time
             ,
             and
             abuse
             of
             their
             places
             )
             they
             can
             think
             of
             with
             joy
             and
             comfort
             .
          
           
             He
             hath
             conquered
             himself
             and
             his
             own
             heart
             ;
             he
             can
             subdue
             the
             carnal
             part
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             bring
             it
             under
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             all
             others
             ,
             (
             though
             Kings
             )
             if
             they
             be
             not
             Christians
             ,
             are
             slaves
             to
             some
             reigning
             lust
             or
             other
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             a
             King
             likewise
             in
             regard
             of
             possession
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             second
             thing
             which
             makes
             a
             Christian
             an
             excellent
             person
             ;
             as
             he
             is
             a
             great
             Conquerour
             ,
             so
             he
             is
             a
             great
             possessour
             ;
             for
             
               All
               is
               yours
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             )
             things
             present
             and
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             afflictions
             and
             crosses
             and
             all
             is
             yours
             :
             How
             ?
             to
             help
             him
             to
             heaven
             ;
             things
             present
             are
             his
             :
             comforts
             are
             his
             if
             they
             be
             present
             :
             afflictions
             are
             his
             to
             purge
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             fit
             him
             for
             heaven
             :
             things
             to
             come
             are
             his
             ,
             heaven
             is
             his
             ,
             and
             terrours
             to
             come
             ,
             all
             serve
             him
             :
             Even
             evil
             things
             are
             his
             in
             advantage
             and
             successe
             ;
             though
             in
             disposition
             they
             be
             not
             his
             ,
             but
             have
             an
             hostile
             disposition
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             over-power'd
             by
             the
             love
             of
             God
             :
             And
             Christ
             the
             King
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             over-rules
             all
             to
             the
             good
             of
             his
             :
             And
             so
             all
             good
             things
             are
             his
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             civil
             possession
             ,
             but
             as
             far
             as
             the
             great
             Governour
             of
             all
             things
             sees
             fit
             :
             what
             a
             King
             is
             this
             ?
             and
             therefore
             the
             word
             is
             not
             too
             great
             ,
             to
             say
             ;
             a
             Christian
             is
             a
             King
             :
             he
             is
             indeed
             the
             most
             excellent
             person
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             hath
             likewise
             a
             Kingly
             spirit
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             doth
             things
             with
             love
             and
             freedome
             of
             spirit
             ,
             that
             others
             do
             upon
             compulsion
             :
             for
             he
             hath
             the
             royal
             Law
             of
             love
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             )
             written
             in
             his
             heart
             :
             what
             is
             that
             ?
             the
             royal
             Law
             of
             love
             is
             this
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             doth
             that
             which
             he
             doth
             from
             love
             ,
             and
             from
             a
             Princely
             spirit
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             not
             compelled
             :
             that
             which
             others
             do
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             by
             force
             is
             wrung
             from
             them
             ,
             he
             doth
             out
             of
             a
             Princely
             spirit
             that
             is
             in
             him
             ,
             because
             his
             spirit
             is
             enlarged
             and
             anointed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             every
             good
             work
             .
          
           
           
             These
             things
             might
             be
             enlarged
             ,
             but
             a
             taste
             of
             them
             is
             sufficient
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             very
             useful
             to
             raise
             our
             hearts
             to
             consider
             that
             there
             is
             another
             manner
             of
             State
             then
             the
             world
             thinks
             of
             :
             there
             are
             spiritual
             and
             excellent
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             ;
             and
             this
             will
             stand
             by
             us
             when
             all
             other
             excellencies
             will
             fail
             :
             
               All
               flesh
               is
               grasse
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               flower
               of
               the
               grasse
            
             ;
             but
             this
             dignity
             ,
             this
             anointing
             which
             we
             have
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             endures
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             abides
             to
             all
             eternity
             .
          
           
             Now
             (
             not
             to
             go
             on
             in
             more
             particulars
             ,
             but
             )
             to
             make
             some
             Use
             of
             this
             .
             Surely
             ,
             this
             is
             true
             in
             some
             degree
             of
             every
             Christian
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             
               to
               discern
               of
               things
               that
               differ
            
             ;
             and
             he
             hath
             a
             supernatural
             heavenly
             light
             answerable
             to
             the
             things
             ;
             a
             spiritual
             light
             to
             judge
             of
             spiritual
             things
             :
             And
             he
             is
             a
             Priest
             to
             stand
             before
             God
             continually
             :
             And
             he
             is
             a
             King
             ,
             by
             conquest
             ,
             by
             possession
             ,
             by
             qualification
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             undoubtedly
             is
             true
             of
             all
             spiritual
             persons
             that
             are
             anointed
             .
             As
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Saul
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             was
             anointed
             he
             had
             another
             Spirit
             ;
             so
             God
             never
             makes
             a
             Christian
             ,
             but
             he
             gives
             him
             the
             Spirit
             of
             a
             Christian
             :
             Gods
             calling
             is
             with
             qualification
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             a
             meer
             titular
             anointing
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             another
             Spirit
             goes
             along
             with
             this
             anointing
             ,
             then
             there
             was
             before
             calling
             :
             though
             men
             be
             trained
             up
             from
             their
             infancy
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             yet
             when
             they
             are
             anointed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             will
             another
             manner
             of
             Spirit
             appear
             in
             them
             ,
             then
             ever
             was
             in
             them
             before
             ,
             or
             then
             that
             which
             is
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             I
             beseech
             you
             therefore
             ,
             (
             for
             dignity
             prepares
             and
             stirres
             up
             to
             duty
             ,
             a
             man
             never
             so
             carries
             himself
             in
             his
             place
             and
             condition
             ,
             as
             when
             he
             thinks
             of
             his
             condition
             ,
             )
             oft
             think
             of
             the
             excellent
             estate
             we
             are
             advanced
             to
             in
             Christ
             ;
             it
             will
             put
             us
             in
             mind
             of
             a
             qualification
             and
             disposition
             answerable
             :
             that
             as
             the
             Apostle
             oft
             presseth
             it
             ,
             we
             may
             walk
             worthy
             our
             calling
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             walk
             worthy
             of
             this
             dignity
             .
          
           
             When
             we
             are
             tempted
             therefore
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             base
             courses
             ,
             let
             us
             say
             as
             good
             Nehemiah
             when
             he
             was
             moved
             to
             flie
             ,
             What
             shall
             such
             a
             man
             as
             I
             flie
             ?
             so
             should
             we
             say
             to
             any
             temptation
             to
             base
             courses
             of
             life
             ,
             what
             shall
             such
             a
             man
             as
             I
             do
             this
             ?
             Why
             ,
             if
             I
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             if
             I
             be
             not
             onely
             a
             titular
             Christian
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             onely
             sufficient
             to
             damne
             me
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             do
             me
             good
             ,
             )
             but
             if
             I
             be
             a
             real
             Christian
             ,
             I
             must
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             I
             must
             keep
             my self
             unspotted
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             undefiled
             ,
             and
             not
             touch
             any
             unclean
             thing
             :
             I
             must
             be
             in
             a
             state
             and
             condition
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             ,
             
               Shall
               I
               regard
               iniquity
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               not
               hear
               my
               prayer
               ?
            
          
           
             If
             I
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             King
             ;
             shall
             I
             debase
             my self
             ?
             shall
             I
             cast
             my
             crown
             in
             the
             dirt
             ?
             God
             hath
             raised
             me
             ,
             and
             made
             me
             an
             heir
             of
             heaven
             ,
             shall
             I
             abase
             my self
             to
             sins
             ,
             and
             to
             base
             lusts
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             cannot
             rule
             my
             own
             members
             ,
             and
             yet
             professe
             my self
             to
             be
             a
             King
             ?
             For
             a
             Christian
             that
             is
             a
             King
             ,
             that
             hath
             a
             guard
             of
             Angels
             about
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             most
             excellent
             creature
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             him
             to
             abase
             himself
             to
             the
             world
             ;
             he
             that
             is
             bred
             from
             heaven
             ,
             for
             him
             to
             have
             no
             higher
             thoughts
             then
             the
             things
             below
             ,
             to
             have
             an
             earthly
             mind
             ,
             and
             earthly
             thoughts
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             shrewd
             presumption
             that
             he
             is
             but
             onely
             a
             titular
             Christian
             ;
             and
             hath
             not
             received
             this
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             anointing
             .
             It
             was
             a
             speech
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             asked
             their
             names
             ,
             they
             gave
             this
             answer
             ,
             
               Christianus
               sum
               ,
               I
               am
               a
               Christian
            
             ;
             and
             that
             satisfied
             all
             questions
             :
             so
             when
             we
             are
             basely
             tempted
             to
             courses
             unbefitting
             our
             dignity
             ,
             answer
             them
             from
             our
             Baptisme
             ,
             I
             am
             baptized
             into
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             am
             become
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             unbeseeming
             the
             profession
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
           
             I
             beseech
             you
             let
             us
             remember
             our
             calling
             ,
             we
             are
             called
             to
             be
             Prophets
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Priests
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             here
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             we
             shall
             be
             so
             ;
             we
             must
             not
             think
             to
             be
             Kings
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             except
             we
             begin
             it
             here
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             with
             a
             Christian
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             with
             David
             ,
             he
             was
             anointed
             many
             yeares
             before
             he
             was
             actually
             a
             King
             upon
             the
             Throne
             ;
             while
             Saul
             lived
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             enjoy
             the
             Kingdome
             :
             So
             we
             are
             anointed
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             in
             part
             we
             are
             Kings
             while
             we
             are
             here
             ;
             Kings
             over
             our selves
             ,
             and
             over
             the
             world
             :
             a
             Christian
             sees
             all
             under
             him
             that
             is
             worldly
             ,
             he
             treads
             the
             Moon
             under
             his
             feet
             :
             but
             our
             anointing
             hath
             then
             especially
             its
             effect
             when
             we
             are
             in
             heaven
             ;
             as
             Davids
             anointing
             it
             had
             its
             special
             effect
             when
             Saul
             was
             dead
             .
             We
             must
             now
             carry
             our selves
             as
             those
             that
             shall
             be
             Kings
             :
             those
             that
             are
             not
             Kings
             here
             ,
             shall
             never
             be
             Kings
             hereafter
             ;
             those
             that
             are
             not
             Priests
             here
             ,
             shall
             never
             walk
             with
             Christ
             in
             heaven
             in
             long
             white
             Robes
             for
             ever
             .
             Eternal
             life
             is
             begun
             here
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             if
             our
             memories
             be
             so
             shallow
             that
             we
             cannot
             remember
             other
             bonds
             ,
             let
             us
             remember
             our
             Baptisme
             ,
             let
             us
             read
             our
             duty
             in
             our
             Baptisme
             :
             what
             are
             we
             baptized
             into
             ?
             Into
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             upon
             us
             ,
             to
             be
             Christians
             ;
             which
             name
             implies
             these
             three
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             
               King
               ,
               Priest
               ,
               and
               Prophet
               .
            
             What
             do
             we
             then
             when
             we
             sin
             ?
             We
             reverse
             our
             Baptisme
             in
             some
             sort
             :
             let
             it
             be
             an
             aggravation
             then
             when
             we
             are
             tempted
             to
             sin
             ;
             it
             is
             Treason
             to
             God
             ,
             I
             shall
             leave
             my
             Captain
             ,
             under
             whose
             banner
             I
             have
             vowed
             to
             fight
             against
             
               the
               Devil
               ,
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               flesh
            
             ;
             and
             to
             forsake
             my
             colours
             is
             the
             greatest
             treachery
             :
             Yea
             ,
             it
             is
             sacriledge
             :
             and
             so
             God
             accounts
             it
             ,
             when
             thou
             prophanest
             thine
             eyes
             and
             thine
             eares
             in
             seeing
             and
             hearing
             of
             vanity
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             when
             you
             frequent
             Play-houses
             and
             the
             like
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             sacrilegious
             ;
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             were
             dedicated
             persons
             ,
             and
             to
             imploy
             dedicated
             things
             about
             any
             other
             businesse
             ,
             then
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             sacriledge
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             committing
             of
             folly
             with
             thy
             soul.
             Men
             have
             slight
             conceits
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             scarce
             a
             tincture
             of
             it
             :
             if
             they
             did
             deeply
             consider
             what
             Religion
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             seizeth
             upon
             the
             soul
             ,
             that
             it
             alters
             and
             changeth
             it
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             will
             have
             benefit
             by
             the
             Promises
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             an
             inward
             qualification
             ,
             and
             be
             anointed
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             they
             would
             have
             better
             conceits
             of
             it
             then
             they
             have
             :
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             therefore
             that
             men
             make
             so
             little
             conscience
             of
             giving
             liberty
             to
             their
             eares
             and
             eyes
             to
             hear
             and
             see
             vanity
             ,
             and
             defile
             themselves
             in
             evil
             courses
             ,
             and
             cleave
             to
             the
             occasions
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             oft
             (
             I
             beseech
             you
             )
             be
             stirred
             up
             to
             think
             of
             our
             high
             prerogatives
             ,
             with
             high
             admiration
             ,
             what
             love
             !
             what
             love
             !
             hath
             God
             shewed
             ,
             
               That
               we
               should
               be
               called
               the
               sons
               of
               God
               ,
            
             that
             we
             should
             be
             made
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             .
             And
             if
             every
             you
             hope
             to
             have
             comfort
             by
             Religion
             ,
             you
             must
             find
             this
             anointing
             in
             your selves
             ,
             raising
             you
             above
             other
             men
             to
             holy
             duties
             ,
             to
             be
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Prophets
             .
             
               
                 Who
                 hath
                 anointed
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 sealed
                 us
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             You
             see
             then
             ,
             a
             Christian
             is
             stablished
             this
             way
             in
             Christ
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             anointed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             he
             is
             dedicated
             and
             consecrated
             to
             God
             :
             Hence
             (
             before
             I
             go
             on
             to
             that
             which
             followeth
             )
             in
             that
             the
             Apostle
             coupleth
             anointing
             ,
             and
             sealing
             ,
             and
             earnest
             to
             the
             Promises
             ,
             observe
             this
             briefly
             ,
             
               
               
                 None
                 have
                 interest
                 in
                 the
                 Promises
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
                 none
                 can
                 find
                 comfort
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 find
                 some
                 change
                 in
                 themselves
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Promises
             of
             God
             (
             as
             I
             have
             often
             said
             )
             are
             the
             riches
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             his
             inheritance
             :
             take
             all
             from
             him
             ,
             you
             must
             needs
             leave
             him
             this
             ,
             you
             cannot
             take
             this
             from
             him
             :
             and
             as
             an
             Usurer
             thinks
             he
             is
             a
             rich
             man
             ,
             though
             he
             have
             not
             two
             pence
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             but
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             is
             in
             Bills
             and
             Bonds
             ,
             so
             a
             Christian
             ,
             though
             haply
             he
             have
             not
             much
             in
             actual
             possession
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             rich
             in
             that
             he
             hath
             Gods
             bonds
             in
             the
             promises
             :
             but
             now
             a
             man
             cannot
             say
             that
             he
             is
             interessed
             in
             the
             promises
             ,
             that
             he
             can
             lay
             claim
             to
             them
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             an
             unfruitful
             man
             ,
             an
             unhallowed
             man
             ,
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             sweet
             oyntment
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             changing
             of
             him
             (
             as
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Saul
             )
             into
             another
             man
             :
             for
             God
             wheresoever
             he
             reconciles
             himself
             ,
             and
             gives
             any
             promise
             of
             favour
             and
             mercy
             ,
             there
             he
             works
             a
             qualification
             .
             Of
             necessity
             it
             must
             be
             so
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             reconciled
             to
             amity
             :
             now
             in
             friendship
             there
             must
             be
             a
             correspondent
             similitude
             of
             disposition
             and
             sympathy
             .
             Now
             as
             long
             as
             we
             are
             in
             our
             natural
             estate
             ,
             and
             remain
             unhallowed
             and
             defiled
             ,
             we
             are
             in
             such
             terms
             as
             God
             and
             we
             cannot
             meet
             in
             amity
             ,
             and
             therefore
             wheresoever
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             and
             reconciliation
             are
             of
             force
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             change
             :
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             intends
             to
             shew
             favour
             to
             any
             ,
             he
             alters
             and
             changeth
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             such
             as
             he
             may
             have
             content
             ,
             and
             complacency
             and
             delight
             in
             .
          
           
             We
             see
             then
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             examining
             our selves
             in
             this
             point
             .
             If
             thou
             be
             anointed
             ,
             examine
             thy self
             ,
             what
             inward
             power
             of
             grace
             thou
             hast
             ,
             what
             sweet
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             whether
             thou
             find
             in
             thee
             a
             principle
             above
             corruption
             ,
             that
             makes
             thee
             rule
             above
             that
             which
             the
             world
             is
             inthralled
             unto
             :
             undoubtedly
             as
             our
             title
             to
             heaven
             it
             is
             out
             of
             our selves
             ,
             by
             the
             promises
             we
             have
             of
             salvation
             and
             reconciliation
             in
             Christ
             ;
             so
             the
             evidences
             must
             be
             found
             in
             our selves
             ;
             there
             must
             be
             anointing
             ,
             and
             sealing
             ,
             and
             the
             Earnest
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             therefore
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             think
             seriously
             of
             what
             I
             have
             delivered
             of
             that
             Point
             before
             .
             But
             we
             shall
             have
             occasion
             in
             the
             particulars
             after
             to
             speak
             more
             of
             this
             .
             I
             go
             on
             therefore
             to
             the
             second
             word
             ,
             
               
                 Who
                 hath
                 sealed
                 us
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             same
             God
             that
             anoints
             us
             ,
             seales
             us
             .
             Anointing
             and
             sealing
             go
             both
             together
             ;
             both
             are
             to
             secure
             us
             of
             our
             estate
             in
             Christ
             :
             both
             wrought
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Now
             Christ
             is
             the
             first
             sealed
             ,
             Job
             .
             6.
             
             
               Him
               hath
               God
               the
               Father
               sealed
               :
            
             Christ
             is
             sealed
             to
             be
             our
             Redeemer
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             God
             hath
             set
             apart
             Christ
             from
             others
             ,
             hath
             distinguished
             him
             ,
             and
             sealed
             him
             ,
             and
             set
             a
             stamp
             upon
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             :
             sealed
             him
             to
             the
             great
             work
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             first
             by
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             (
             for
             he
             is
             full
             of
             them
             ,
             having
             received
             the
             Spirit
             above
             measure
             ,
             )
             and
             not
             onely
             so
             ,
             but
             he
             sealed
             him
             by
             many
             miracles
             ,
             by
             the
             resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             was
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ;
             by
             the
             calling
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             by
             many
             other
             things
             .
          
           
             Christ
             being
             sealed
             ,
             he
             sealed
             all
             that
             he
             did
             for
             our
             redemption
             with
             his
             blood
             :
             and
             for
             the
             strengthening
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             he
             hath
             added
             outward
             seales
             ,
             the
             two
             Sacraments
             ,
             to
             seal
             our
             faith
             in
             this
             blood
             ,
             and
             in
             him
             who
             is
             sealed
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           
           
             But
             here
             in
             this
             place
             is
             meant
             another
             manner
             of
             sealing
             ;
             for
             here
             is
             not
             meant
             the
             sealing
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             sealing
             of
             us
             ,
             that
             have
             communion
             with
             Christ.
             The
             same
             Spirit
             that
             sealed
             the
             Redeemer
             ,
             seales
             the
             redeemed
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             our
             Sealing
             ?
          
           
             Sealing
             we
             know
             hath
             this
             use
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             it
             doth
             imprint
             a
             likenesse
             of
             him
             that
             doth
             seal
             upon
             the
             wax
             that
             is
             sealed
             :
             as
             when
             the
             Kings
             Picture
             or
             Image
             is
             stamped
             or
             sealed
             upon
             the
             wax
             ;
             every
             thing
             in
             the
             wax
             answers
             to
             that
             in
             the
             seal
             ,
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             eye
             to
             eye
             ,
             hand
             to
             hand
             ,
             foot
             to
             foot
             ,
             body
             to
             body
             .
             So
             we
             are
             said
             to
             be
             sealed
             ,
             when
             we
             carry
             in
             our
             soules
             the
             Image
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             for
             the
             Spirit
             sets
             the
             stamp
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             upon
             every
             Christian
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             the
             likenesse
             of
             Christ
             in
             all
             things
             :
             understanding
             answers
             understanding
             ,
             in
             proportion
             ;
             as
             a
             child
             (
             you
             know
             )
             answers
             the
             father
             ,
             it
             hath
             limb
             for
             limb
             ,
             foot
             for
             foot
             ,
             finger
             for
             finger
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             in
             quantity
             ,
             but
             in
             proportion
             and
             likenesse
             :
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             soul
             that
             is
             sealed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             likenesse
             to
             Christ
             ,
             something
             of
             every
             grace
             of
             Christ
             :
             there
             is
             understanding
             of
             the
             same
             heavenly
             supernatural
             truths
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             judging
             of
             things
             as
             Christ
             judgeth
             :
             and
             the
             affections
             go
             as
             Christs
             do
             ;
             he
             loves
             that
             which
             Christ
             loves
             ,
             and
             he
             hates
             that
             which
             he
             hates
             :
             he
             joyes
             in
             that
             which
             Christ
             delights
             in
             :
             Every
             affection
             of
             the
             soul
             is
             carried
             that
             way
             that
             the
             affections
             of
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             are
             carried
             in
             proportion
             :
             Every
             thing
             in
             the
             soul
             is
             answerable
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             grace
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             the
             like
             in
             every
             Christian
             in
             some
             small
             measure
             :
             the
             Obedience
             of
             Christ
             to
             his
             Father
             even
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             every
             Christian
             :
             the
             Humility
             whereby
             Christ
             abased
             himself
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             every
             Christian.
             Christ
             works
             in
             the
             soul
             that
             receiveth
             him
             ,
             a
             likenesse
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             an
             undoubted
             Character
             of
             a
             Christian
             ;
             The
             soul
             that
             believes
             in
             Christ
             ,
             doth
             not
             onely
             believe
             in
             him
             for
             his
             own
             sake
             ,
             to
             be
             forgiven
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             but
             together
             with
             believing
             ,
             feeling
             the
             forgivenesse
             of
             his
             sins
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             hath
             so
             loved
             him
             ,
             and
             done
             such
             things
             for
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             ambitious
             to
             expresse
             Christ
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             and
             it
             stirres
             him
             up
             with
             desire
             to
             be
             like
             him
             :
             for
             ,
             thinks
             he
             ,
             is
             there
             such
             love
             in
             Christ
             to
             me
             ?
             and
             is
             there
             such
             grace
             and
             mercy
             in
             God
             to
             me
             ?
             and
             was
             Christ
             so
             good
             as
             to
             do
             and
             to
             suffer
             such
             things
             for
             me
             ?
             Oh
             how
             shall
             I
             improve
             things
             for
             him
             ?
             Oh
             that
             I
             might
             be
             like
             him
             !
             lovely
             in
             his
             eyes
             !
             This
             (
             I
             say
             )
             must
             needs
             be
             so
             ,
             these
             desires
             are
             undoubtedly
             universally
             in
             the
             soules
             of
             all
             those
             that
             partake
             of
             Christ
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             so
             :
             we
             shall
             desire
             to
             be
             transformed
             more
             and
             more
             to
             Christ
             ;
             Every
             way
             to
             bear
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             second
             Adam
             ,
             who
             is
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             )
             from
             heaven
             ,
             heavenly
             ;
             and
             so
             shall
             we
             be
             heavenly-minded
             as
             he
             was
             heavenly-minded
             on
             earth
             ,
             talking
             and
             discoursing
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             sitting
             people
             for
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             drawing
             others
             from
             this
             world
             to
             meditate
             of
             a
             better
             estate
             :
             there
             is
             a
             likenesse
             to
             these
             in
             the
             soul
             of
             every
             believer
             :
             and
             that
             's
             the
             reason
             that
             Christs
             Offices
             are
             put
             together
             in
             all
             those
             that
             he
             saves
             ,
             that
             look
             whosoever
             he
             is
             a
             Priest
             to
             ,
             to
             dye
             for
             their
             sins
             ,
             to
             them
             he
             is
             a
             Prophet
             to
             teach
             them
             ,
             and
             a
             King
             to
             subdue
             their
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             to
             change
             them
             ,
             and
             alter
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             rule
             them
             by
             his
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             You
             have
             carnal
             men
             in
             presumption
             ,
             which
             leads
             them
             to
             destruction
             ;
             they
             sever
             things
             in
             Christ
             ,
             they
             will
             take
             benefit
             by
             Christ
             ,
             but
             they
             care
             not
             for
             his
             likenesse
             :
             they
             will
             have
             him
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             but
             they
             respect
             him
             
             not
             as
             a
             King.
             Now
             all
             that
             are
             Christs
             have
             the
             stamp
             of
             the
             Spirit
             upon
             them
             :
             there
             are
             desires
             wrought
             in
             them
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             that
             purpose
             :
             and
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Sanctification
             ,
             that
             makes
             them
             every
             way
             like
             Christ
             in
             their
             proportion
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             is
             an
             evidence
             of
             the
             sealing
             of
             such
             a
             soul
             ;
             because
             the
             soul
             of
             it self
             hath
             no
             such
             impression
             :
             for
             the
             soul
             of
             it self
             is
             a
             barren
             Wildernesse
             ,
             a
             stone
             that
             is
             cold
             and
             uncapable
             of
             impression
             :
             when
             therefore
             the
             soul
             can
             command
             nature
             ,
             being
             stiffe
             ,
             and
             hard
             ,
             and
             dead
             ,
             we
             see
             an
             impression
             of
             a
             higher
             nature
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             know
             that
             undoubtedly
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             hath
             been
             in
             this
             soul
             ;
             for
             we
             see
             a
             loving
             spirit
             ,
             an
             humble
             spirit
             ,
             a
             gracious
             ,
             a
             believing
             ,
             a
             broken
             spirit
             ,
             an
             obedient
             spirit
             to
             every
             commandment
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             soul
             can
             yield
             it self
             wholly
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             in
             all
             things
             :
             certainly
             (
             I
             say
             )
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             hath
             been
             here
             ;
             for
             these
             things
             grow
             not
             in
             a
             natural
             soul.
             A
             stone
             (
             you
             know
             )
             is
             cold
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             if
             a
             man
             feel
             a
             stone
             to
             be
             hot
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             undeniably
             gather
             ,
             Certainly
             the
             Sun
             hath
             shined
             upon
             this
             stone
             :
             Our
             hearts
             are
             very
             cold
             by
             nature
             ,
             undoubtedly
             when
             they
             are
             warmed
             with
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             made
             plyable
             to
             duties
             ,
             the
             Sun
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             shined
             on
             this
             cold
             heart
             .
             Gods
             Spirit
             can
             work
             on
             Marble
             ,
             can
             work
             on
             Brasse
             ,
             as
             Jeremy
             saith
             .
             It
             was
             the
             commendations
             of
             one
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             work
             on
             Brasse
             .
             God
             can
             work
             on
             our
             soules
             which
             are
             as
             brasse
             ,
             and
             make
             an
             impression
             of
             grace
             there
             :
             and
             therefore
             when
             a
             man
             sees
             an
             impression
             upon
             such
             hard
             mettal
             ,
             certainly
             he
             may
             know
             that
             the
             finger
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             hath
             been
             there
             .
             So
             that
             the
             work
             of
             Sanctification
             is
             an
             undoubted
             feal
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             A
             second
             use
             of
             a
             Seal
             is
             Distinction
             .
             Seales
             are
             given
             for
             distinguishing
             :
             for
             you
             know
             sealing
             is
             a
             stamp
             set
             upon
             some
             few
             out
             of
             many
             :
             so
             this
             sealing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             it
             distinguisheth
             Christians
             from
             others
             ;
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             more
             at
             large
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             Then
             again
             ,
             a
             Seal
             it
             serves
             for
             Appropriation
             :
             for
             men
             seal
             those
             things
             that
             are
             their
             own
             .
             Merchants
             seal
             those
             Wares
             that
             they
             either
             have
             ,
             or
             mean
             to
             have
             a
             right
             unto
             :
             Men
             seal
             their
             own
             sheep
             ,
             and
             not
             others
             ,
             and
             stamp
             their
             own
             Wares
             ,
             and
             not
             others
             .
             God
             here
             stoops
             so
             low
             as
             to
             make
             use
             of
             terms
             that
             are
             used
             in
             humane
             matters
             and
             contracts
             :
             and
             by
             sealing
             ,
             he
             shewes
             that
             he
             hath
             appropriated
             his
             own
             to
             himself
             ,
             chosen
             and
             singled
             them
             out
             for
             himself
             to
             delight
             in
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             sealing
             further
             serves
             to
             make
             things
             authentical
             ,
             to
             give
             authority
             and
             excellency
             to
             things
             :
             Magistrates
             and
             Officers
             go
             with
             their
             broad
             Seal
             ,
             and
             deliver
             things
             that
             they
             would
             have
             carried
             with
             authority
             ,
             sealed
             ;
             and
             the
             Seal
             of
             the
             Prince
             is
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Prince
             :
             so
             that
             a
             Seal
             is
             to
             make
             things
             authentical
             ,
             to
             give
             validity
             to
             things
             answerable
             to
             the
             value
             and
             esteem
             of
             him
             that
             seales
             .
          
           
             These
             four
             principal
             uses
             there
             is
             of
             sealing
             .
             Now
             God
             by
             his
             Spirit
             doth
             all
             these
             :
             for
             God
             by
             his
             Spirit
             sets
             the
             stamp
             and
             likenesse
             of
             Christ
             upon
             us
             ;
             he
             distinguisheth
             us
             from
             others
             ,
             from
             the
             great
             refuse
             of
             the
             world
             :
             he
             appropriates
             us
             to
             himself
             ;
             and
             like
             wise
             he
             authorizeth
             us
             and
             puts
             an
             excellency
             upon
             us
             to
             secure
             us
             against
             all
             :
             when
             we
             have
             Gods
             Seal
             upon
             us
             we
             stand
             against
             all
             accusations
             ;
             
               Who
               shall
               separate
               us
               from
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ?
            
             we
             dare
             def●…
             all
             objections
             ,
             and
             all
             accusations
             of
             conscience
             whatsoever
             :
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             Gods
             ▪
             Seal
             ,
             he
             stands
             impregnable
             ,
             it
             so
             authorizeth
             him
             in
             his
             conscience
             :
             for
             it
             is
             given
             us
             for
             our
             assurance
             ,
             and
             
             not
             for
             Gods
             :
             God
             seales
             not
             because
             he
             is
             ignorant
             ,
             He
             
               knowes
               who
               are
               his
            
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             ?
             is
             the
             Spirit
             it self
             this
             seal
             ?
             or
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ?
             or
             the
             comforts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ?
             what
             is
             this
             seal
             ?
             (
             for
             that
             is
             the
             question
             now
             )
             whether
             the
             Spirit
             it self
             ,
             or
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             the
             comfort
             and
             joy
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             indeed
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             is
             a
             sufficient
             seal
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             set
             us
             out
             for
             his
             :
             for
             whosoever
             hath
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             is
             his
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             hath
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             is
             none
             of
             his
             :
             but
             the
             Spirit
             is
             the
             Authour
             of
             this
             sealing
             :
             and
             the
             sealing
             that
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             is
             wrought
             by
             the
             Spirit
             :
             so
             that
             except
             you
             take
             the
             Spirit
             for
             that
             which
             is
             wrought
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             you
             have
             not
             the
             right
             comprehension
             of
             sealing
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Spirit
             with
             that
             which
             the
             Spirit
             works
             ,
             is
             the
             seal
             :
             for
             the
             Spirit
             is
             alway
             with
             his
             own
             seal
             ,
             with
             his
             own
             stamp
             .
             Other
             seales
             are
             removed
             from
             the
             stamp
             ,
             and
             the
             stamp
             remains
             ,
             though
             the
             seal
             be
             gone
             :
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             dwells
             and
             keeps
             a
             perpetual
             residence
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             guiding
             him
             ,
             moving
             him
             ,
             enlightning
             of
             him
             ,
             governing
             him
             ,
             comforting
             him
             ,
             doing
             all
             offices
             of
             a
             seal
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             till
             he
             have
             brought
             him
             to
             heaven
             :
             for
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             never
             leaves
             us
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             sweetest
             inhabitant
             that
             ever
             lodging
             was
             given
             to
             :
             he
             doth
             all
             that
             is
             done
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             perpetually
             with
             his
             own
             work
             in
             joy
             and
             comfort
             ;
             though
             he
             seems
             sometimes
             to
             be
             in
             a
             corner
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             discernable
             ,
             yet
             he
             alway
             dwells
             in
             us
             :
             the
             Spirit
             is
             alwayes
             with
             the
             stamp
             it
             sets
             upon
             the
             soul.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             that
             stamp
             then
             ?
             (
             to
             come
             to
             the
             matter
             more
             particularly
             ,
             )
             what
             is
             that
             that
             the
             Spirit
             seales
             us
             with
             especially
             ?
             what
             is
             that
             work
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             works
             in
             this
             order
             for
             the
             most
             part
             ;
             and
             in
             some
             of
             these
             universally
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             doth
             together
             with
             the
             Word
             (
             which
             is
             the
             instrument
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Chariot
             in
             which
             it
             is
             carried
             )
             convince
             us
             of
             the
             evil
             that
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             ill
             estate
             we
             are
             in
             by
             reason
             thereof
             :
             it
             convinceth
             us
             that
             we
             are
             sinners
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             fearful
             estate
             that
             we
             are
             in
             by
             sin
             :
             this
             is
             the
             first
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             on
             a
             man
             in
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             ;
             it
             convinceth
             us
             of
             the
             ill
             that
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             ill
             due
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             it
             abaseth
             us
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             called
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               bondage
            
             ,
             because
             it
             makes
             a
             man
             tremble
             and
             quake
             till
             he
             see
             his
             peace
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             When
             the
             Spirit
             hath
             done
             that
             ,
             then
             it
             convinceth
             a
             man
             by
             a
             better
             ,
             by
             a
             sweeter
             light
             ,
             discovering
             a
             remedy
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             sealed
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             reconcile
             God
             and
             us
             .
             And
             as
             he
             enlightneth
             the
             soul
             ,
             convinceth
             it
             of
             the
             all-sufficiency
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             authority
             that
             he
             hath
             ,
             being
             sent
             and
             sealed
             of
             God
             for
             that
             purpose
             ;
             so
             he
             works
             on
             the
             affections
             ,
             he
             inclines
             the
             heart
             to
             go
             to
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             himself
             on
             him
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             Now
             when
             the
             soul
             is
             thus
             convinced
             of
             the
             evil
             that
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             good
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             with
             this
             convincing
             is
             enclined
             and
             moved
             by
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             (
             as
             indeed
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             doth
             all
             )
             then
             upon
             this
             the
             Spirit
             vouchsafeth
             a
             superadded
             work
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Spirit
             doth
             still
             adde
             to
             his
             own
             work
             )
             he
             addes
             a
             confirming
             work
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             called
             Sealing
             :
             that
             seal
             is
             not
             faith
             :
             for
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               After
               you
               believed
               ,
               ye
               were
               sealed
               :
            
             so
             that
             this
             sealing
             is
             not
             the
             work
             of
             faith
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             upon
             faith
             ,
             assuring
             the
             soul
             of
             its
             estate
             in
             grace
             .
          
           
           
             But
             what
             need
             confirmation
             when
             we
             believe
             ?
             Is
             not
             faith
             confirmation
             enough
             ?
             when
             a
             man
             may
             by
             a
             reflect
             act
             of
             the
             soul
             know
             that
             he
             is
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             by
             believing
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             as
             the
             natural
             conscience
             knows
             what
             is
             in
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             the
             natural
             judgment
             can
             reflect
             ,
             so
             the
             spiritual
             understanding
             can
             reflect
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             believes
             ,
             he
             knowes
             that
             he
             believes
             ,
             without
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             the
             reflect
             act
             of
             the
             understanding
             (
             except
             he
             be
             in
             case
             of
             temptaton
             )
             what
             needs
             sealing
             then
             ?
          
           
             This
             act
             of
             ours
             in
             believing
             ,
             and
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             believing
             it
             is
             oft
             terribly
             shaken
             :
             and
             God
             is
             wondrous
             desirous
             (
             as
             we
             see
             by
             the
             whole
             passage
             of
             the
             Scripture
             )
             that
             we
             should
             be
             secure
             of
             his
             love
             ;
             he
             knowes
             that
             he
             can
             have
             no
             glory
             ,
             and
             we
             can
             have
             no
             comfort
             else
             :
             and
             rherefore
             when
             we
             by
             faith
             have
             sealed
             to
             his
             truth
             ,
             he
             knowes
             that
             we
             need
             still
             further
             sealing
             ,
             that
             our
             faith
             be
             current
             and
             good
             ,
             and
             to
             strengthen
             our
             faith
             ,
             for
             all
             is
             little
             enough
             in
             the
             time
             of
             temptation
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             single
             witnesse
             of
             our
             soul
             by
             the
             reflect
             act
             ,
             knowing
             that
             we
             do
             believe
             when
             we
             do
             believe
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             strong
             enough
             in
             great
             temptations
             ;
             for
             in
             some
             tryals
             the
             soul
             is
             so
             carried
             and
             hurried
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             reflect
             upon
             it self
             ,
             nor
             know
             what
             is
             in
             it self
             ,
             without
             much
             ado
             :
             therefore
             first
             the
             Spirit
             works
             faith
             whereby
             we
             seal
             Gods
             truth
             ,
             Joh.
             3.
             
             
               He
               that
               believes
               ,
               hath
               put
               to
               his
               seal
               that
               God
               is
               true
               :
            
             when
             God
             by
             his
             Spirit
             moves
             me
             to
             honour
             him
             by
             sealing
             his
             truth
             ,
             that
             
               Whosoever
               believes
               in
               Christ
               ,
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             then
             God
             seales
             this
             my
             belief
             with
             an
             addition
             of
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             :
             so
             that
             this
             sealing
             is
             a
             work
             upon
             believing
             ;
             and
             as
             faith
             honours
             God
             ,
             so
             God
             honours
             faith
             with
             a
             superadded
             seal
             and
             confirmation
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             we
             not
             come
             particularly
             enough
             to
             know
             what
             this
             Seal
             is
             .
             When
             we
             honour
             God
             by
             sealing
             his
             truth
             ,
             then
             the
             Spirit
             seales
             us
             ;
             certainly
             then
             the
             Spirit
             doth
             it
             by
             presence
             ,
             by
             being
             with
             us
             in
             our
             soules
             .
             What
             then
             doth
             the
             Spirit
             work
             when
             we
             believe
             ?
             How
             shall
             we
             know
             that
             there
             is
             such
             a
             spiritual
             sealing
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             in
             this
             sea●…g
             works
             these
             four
             things
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             a
             secret
             voyce
             or
             witnesse
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             a
             voyce
             or
             speech
             in
             us
             again
             to
             God
             ,
             causing
             us
             to
             have
             accesse
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             grace
             with
             boldnesse
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             a
             work
             of
             Sanctification
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               Peace
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               joy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
          
           
             By
             these
             four
             wayes
             we
             may
             know
             the
             sealing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             after
             we
             believe
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             faith
             is
             a
             sound
             belief
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             indeed
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             (
             I
             say
             )
             the
             Spirit
             speaks
             to
             us
             by
             a
             secret
             kind
             of
             whispering
             and
             intimation
             ,
             (
             that
             the
             soul
             feeles
             better
             then
             I
             can
             expresse
             ,
             )
             
               Be
               of
               good
               comfort
               ,
               thy
               sins
               are
               forgiven
               thee
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             
               I
               am
               thy
               salvation
            
             :
             there
             is
             (
             I
             say
             )
             a
             sweet
             joyning
             ,
             a
             sweet
             kisse
             given
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             
               I
               am
               thine
               ,
               and
               thou
               art
               mine
               :
            
             God
             by
             his
             Spirit
             speaks
             so
             much
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             voyce
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             speaking
             peace
             to
             his
             people
             upon
             their
             believing
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             secondly
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             adoption
             stirres
             up
             the
             speech
             of
             the
             soul
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             sayes
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             Because
             thou
             believest
             ,
             now
             thou
             art
             honoured
             to
             be
             my
             child
             ;
             so
             the
             Spirit
             stirres
             up
             in
             the
             soul
             a
             Spirit
             of
             prayer
             to
             cry
             ,
             
               Abba
               ,
               Father
            
             ;
             it
             can
             go
             boldly
             to
             God
             as
             to
             a
             Father
             ;
             for
             that
             
               Abba
               ,
               Father
            
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             bold
             and
             familiar
             speech
             .
          
           
           
             There
             are
             two
             things
             in
             a
             prayer
             of
             a
             Christian
             that
             are
             incompatible
             to
             any
             carnal
             man
             :
             there
             is
             an
             inward
             kind
             of
             familiar
             boldnesse
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             whereby
             a
             Christian
             goes
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             child
             when
             he
             wants
             any
             thing
             goes
             to
             his
             father
             ;
             a
             child
             considers
             not
             his
             own
             worthinesse
             or
             meannesse
             ,
             but
             goeth
             to
             his
             father
             familiarly
             and
             boldly
             :
             so
             (
             I
             say
             )
             when
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             speaks
             to
             us
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             tells
             the
             soul
             ,
             
               I
               am
               thine
               ,
               I
               am
               thy
               salvation
               ,
               thy
               sins
               are
               forgiven
               thee
               ,
               be
               of
               good
               comfort
            
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             soul
             again
             speaks
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             it
             can
             pour
             forth
             it self
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             familiar
             boldnesse
             and
             earnestnesse
             ,
             especially
             in
             extremity
             ,
             and
             in
             time
             of
             trouble
             ,
             and
             can
             wait
             in
             prayer
             ,
             and
             depend
             upon
             God
             this
             spiritual
             speech
             of
             God
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             soul
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             seal
             of
             the
             Spirit
             that
             indeed
             we
             are
             true
             believers
             ,
             because
             we
             can
             doe
             that
             that
             none
             can
             do
             but
             Christians
             :
             God
             speaks
             to
             our
             souls
             ,
             he
             raiseth
             our
             souls
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Spirit
             he
             puts
             a
             spirit
             of
             supplication
             into
             us
             ,
             and
             helps
             our
             infirmities
             :
             for
             we
             know
             not
             what
             to
             ask
             ,
             but
             he
             helps
             our
             weaknesse
             ,
             and
             enables
             us
             to
             lay
             out
             the
             wants
             of
             our
             soules
             to
             God
             :
             these
             are
             evidences
             of
             the
             presence
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             seal
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             this
             sealing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             after
             we
             beleeve
             ,
             is
             known
             by
             the
             sanctifying
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             for
             (
             as
             I
             told
             you
             before
             in
             the
             unfolding
             of
             the
             Point
             )
             the
             Spirit
             seals
             our
             spirits
             by
             stamping
             the
             likenesse
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             on
             us
             :
             so
             that
             when
             a
             man
             finds
             in
             his
             soul
             some
             lineaments
             of
             that
             heavenly
             Image
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             when
             he
             finds
             some
             love
             ,
             he
             may
             know
             by
             that
             love
             that
             he
             is
             
               translated
               from
               death
               to
               life
            
             ;
             when
             he
             finds
             his
             spirit
             subdued
             ,
             to
             be
             humble
             ,
             to
             be
             obedient
             ,
             when
             he
             finds
             his
             spirit
             to
             be
             heavenly
             and
             holy
             as
             Christ
             was
             ;
             when
             he
             finds
             this
             stamp
             upon
             the
             soul
             ,
             surely
             he
             may
             reason
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             this
             by
             nature
             ,
             naturally
             I
             am
             proud
             ,
             now
             I
             can
             abase
             my self
             ;
             natureally
             I
             am
             full
             of
             malice
             ,
             now
             I
             can
             love
             ,
             I
             can
             pray
             heartily
             for
             mine
             enemies
             ,
             as
             Christ
             did
             :
             naturally
             I
             am
             lumpish
             and
             heavy
             ,
             now
             in
             afflictions
             ,
             I
             can
             joy
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             I
             have
             somewhat
             in
             me
             contrary
             to
             nature
             ,
             surely
             God
             hath
             vouchsafed
             his
             Spirit
             (
             upon
             my
             believing
             in
             Christ
             )
             to
             mark
             me
             ,
             to
             seal
             〈◊〉
             to
             stamp
             me
             for
             his
             ,
             I
             carry
             now
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             second
             Adam
             ,
             I
             know
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             hath
             been
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
             I
             see
             the
             stamp
             of
             Christ
             there
             :
             
               Know
               you
               not
               that
               Christ
               is
               in
               you
               ,
               except
               you
               be
               cast
               awayes
               ?
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             so
             upon
             search
             ,
             the
             Christian
             soul
             finds
             somewhat
             of
             Christ
             alwayes
             in
             the
             soul
             to
             give
             a
             sweet
             evidence
             that
             he
             is
             sealed
             to
             the
             day
             of
             redemtpion
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             evidence
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             hath
             been
             in
             a
             mans
             heart
             ,
             is
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             sanctification
             is
             the
             ordinary
             seal
             that
             is
             alwaies
             in
             the
             soul
             ;
             this
             is
             an
             extraordinary
             seal
             ,
             peace
             and
             joy
             :
             when
             the
             soul
             needs
             incouragement
             ,
             then
             God
             is
             graciously
             pleased
             to
             superadd
             this
             ,
             to
             give
             such
             spiritual
             ravishings
             which
             are
             as
             the
             very
             beginnings
             of
             heaven
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             man
             may
             say
             of
             a
             Christian
             at
             such
             times
             that
             he
             is
             in
             heaven
             before
             his
             time
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             heaven
             upon
             earth
             ;
             but
             especially
             God
             doth
             this
             when
             he
             will
             have
             his
             children
             to
             suffer
             ,
             or
             after
             suffering
             ,
             after
             some
             special
             conflict
             ,
             after
             we
             have
             combated
             with
             some
             special
             corruption
             ,
             with
             some
             sinfull
             disposition
             ,
             with
             some
             strong
             temptation
             ,
             and
             have
             got
             the
             victory
             :
             
               To
               him
               that
               overcometh
               will
               I
               give
               of
               the
               hidden
               Manna
               ,
               and
               a
               white
               stone
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               name
               that
               none
               can
               read
               it
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               hath
               it
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             assurance
             that
             he
             is
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             sweet
             sense
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             sweet
             heavenly
             Manna
             that
             none
             else
             can
             have
             :
             thus
             God
             dealt
             with
             Job
             ;
             after
             he
             had
             exercised
             that
             Champion
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             he
             
             discovered
             himself
             in
             a
             glorious
             manner
             to
             him
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             usually
             after
             some
             great
             crosse
             :
             or
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             some
             great
             crosse
             ,
             when
             God
             sees
             that
             we
             must
             be
             supported
             with
             some
             spiritual
             comfort
             ,
             we
             sink
             else
             ;
             then
             there
             is
             place
             and
             time
             for
             spiritual
             comfort
             ,
             when
             earth
             cannot
             comfort
             :
             thus
             St.
             Paul
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             dungeon
             when
             he
             was
             in
             the
             stocks
             being
             sealed
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             sang
             at
             midnight
             ;
             Alas
             ,
             what
             would
             have
             become
             of
             blessed
             Paul
             ?
             his
             spirit
             would
             have
             sunk
             if
             God
             had
             not
             stamped
             it
             with
             
               Joy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             and
             so
             David
             ,
             and
             the
             three
             young
             men
             in
             the
             fiery
             furnace
             ,
             and
             Daniel
             in
             the
             den
             ,
             God
             doth
             then
             even
             as
             parents
             ,
             smile
             upon
             their
             children
             when
             they
             are
             sick
             and
             need
             comfort
             :
             so
             above
             all
             other
             times
             God
             reserves
             this
             hidden
             sealing
             of
             his
             children
             with
             a
             spirit
             of
             joy
             when
             they
             need
             it
             most
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             sometimes
             as
             a
             reward
             when
             they
             come
             out
             of
             their
             afflictions
             :
             sometimes
             before
             ;
             so
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             had
             
               James
               and
               John
            
             with
             him
             upon
             the
             mountain
             to
             strengthen
             them
             against
             the
             scandal
             of
             suffering
             after
             :
             so
             God
             when
             he
             hath
             a
             great
             work
             for
             his
             children
             to
             do
             ,
             some
             suffering
             for
             them
             to
             go
             through
             ,
             as
             an
             encouragement
             before-hand
             ,
             he
             enlargeth
             their
             spirits
             with
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             ,
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             and
             some
             times
             also
             after
             a
             holy
             and
             gracious
             disposition
             in
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             God
             doth
             adde
             an
             excellent
             portion
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             a
             seal
             extraordinary
             :
             for
             indeed
             ,
             God
             thinks
             nothing
             enough
             for
             his
             children
             till
             he
             have
             brought
             them
             to
             heaven
             ,
             seal
             upon
             seal
             ,
             and
             comfort
             upon
             comfort
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             we
             depend
             upon
             him
             in
             the
             meanes
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             we
             conflict
             with
             our
             corruptions
             ,
             the
             more
             he
             increaseth
             the
             sweet
             comforts
             and
             the
             hidden
             Manna
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             see
             how
             the
             Spirit
             seals
             :
             I
             beseech
             you
             therefore
             let
             us
             examine
             our selves
             by
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             spoken
             :
             after
             we
             believe
             ,
             God
             seales
             those
             that
             do
             believe
             ;
             we
             honour
             him
             by
             believeing
             ,
             he
             honours
             us
             by
             sealing
             us
             with
             his
             Spirit
             :
             Hath
             God
             spoken
             to
             thy
             soul
             by
             the
             witnesse
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               I
               am
               thy
               salvation
               ,
               thy
               sins
               are
               forgiven
               thee
               ?
            
             doth
             God
             stirre
             up
             thy
             spirit
             to
             call
             upon
             him
             ,
             especially
             in
             extremity
             ?
             and
             to
             go
             with
             boldnesse
             and
             earnestnesse
             to
             him
             ?
             surely
             this
             boldnesse
             and
             earnestnesse
             is
             an
             evidence
             of
             the
             seal
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             for
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             no
             seal
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             cannot
             go
             to
             God
             in
             extremity
             ;
             Saul
             in
             extremity
             he
             goes
             to
             the
             Witch
             ;
             and
             Achitophel
             and
             Judas
             in
             extremity
             go
             to
             desperate
             conclusions
             :
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             speaking
             peace
             to
             his
             conscience
             ,
             to
             whom
             God
             hath
             not
             given
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
             to
             cry
             ,
             
               Abba
               ,
               Father
            
             ,
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             exigents
             ,
             he
             sin●…ks
             as
             lead
             to
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             sea
             ;
             so
             heavy
             is
             the
             soul
             that
             is
             not
             raised
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             consistence
             till
             he
             come
             to
             the
             Centre
             ,
             to
             hell
             .
             Did
             you
             ever
             feel
             the
             sweet
             joy
             of
             the
             Spirit
             after
             conflict
             with
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             getting
             ground
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             holy
             duties
             ?
             &c.
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             God
             hath
             sealed
             you
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             How
             can
             that
             be
             a
             seal
             that
             is
             not
             alwaies
             ?
             a
             seal
             cotinues
             with
             the
             thing
             ;
             Gods
             children
             find
             not
             peace
             alwaies
             ,
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             Spirit
             comes
             after
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             how
             then
             can
             this
             be
             a
             seal
             ?
          
           
             I
             Answer
             ,
             Yes
             ;
             for
             howsoever
             it
             be
             or
             not
             alway
             sensible
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             alway
             a
             seal
             :
             though
             we
             have
             not
             alwaies
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             we
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             joy
             ;
             a
             Christian
             hath
             not
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             Spirit
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             moveable
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             alwaies
             the
             Spirit
             of
             joy
             ,
             which
             Spirit
             though
             it
             be
             not
             known
             by
             joy
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             known
             by
             operation
             and
             working
             :
             there
             is
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             not
             alwayes
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             and
             therefore
             when
             that
             fails
             ,
             go
             to
             the
             work
             of
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             
             stamp
             and
             resemblance
             of
             Christ
             there
             is
             :
             see
             if
             thy
             heart
             be
             humble
             and
             broken
             ,
             if
             thou
             have
             a
             loving
             disposition
             in
             thee
             like
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             thou
             hatest
             that
             which
             Christ
             hateth
             ,
             that
             thou
             seest
             a
             division
             in
             thy self
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ceaseth
             ,
             go
             to
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             viz.
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             canst
             thou
             cry
             to
             God
             with
             prayer
             and
             supplication
             ?
             and
             if
             thou
             canst
             not
             pray
             with
             distinct
             words
             ,
             canst
             thou
             mourne
             and
             groan
             to
             God
             ?
             this
             sighing
             and
             groaning
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             God
             knowes
             the
             voice
             of
             his
             own
             Spirit
             .
             But
             for
             the
             question
             propounded
             :
             the
             soul
             of
             a
             Christian
             knowes
             that
             when
             it
             findes
             not
             extraordinary
             comfort
             from
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             Gods
             love
             is
             constant
             :
             It
             can
             reason
             thus
             ,
             Though
             I
             find
             not
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             I
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Comfort
             ,
             because
             I
             had
             the
             Spirit
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             and
             Gods
             Spirit
             is
             unchangeable
             ,
             and
             therefore
             though
             it
             be
             not
             with
             me
             now
             as
             in
             those
             ravishings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             the
             love
             of
             God
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             though
             my
             feeling
             be
             not
             the
             same
             ;
             because
             though
             I
             be
             off
             and
             on
             ,
             and
             my
             feeling
             ebb
             and
             flow
             ,
             yet
             his
             love
             is
             not
             so
             :
             and
             here
             upon
             the
             extraordinary
             feeling
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             superadded
             as
             an
             extraordinary
             seal
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             a
             sound
             seal
             of
             Comfort
             from
             the
             constancy
             of
             God
             who
             gave
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             gave
             it
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             have
             recourse
             and
             retire
             back
             in
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             argue
             ,
             it
             was
             thus
             and
             thus
             with
             me
             ;
             then
             we
             remember
             the
             times
             of
             old
             ,
             as
             David
             saith
             ,
             Psal.
             77.
             and
             help
             our selves
             with
             our
             former
             feelings
             :
             he
             that
             alway
             hath
             life
             ,
             is
             not
             alwaies
             alike
             stirred
             ;
             Christ
             may
             be
             begotten
             and
             live
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             he
             stirs
             not
             alwaies
             alike
             :
             so
             though
             the
             Spirit
             of
             sanctification
             be
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             stir
             in
             us
             ,
             yet
             his
             stirring
             is
             not
             alike
             so
             sweet
             ;
             and
             the
             stirring
             of
             the
             Spirit
             though
             it
             be
             not
             alway
             ,
             yet
             the
             Spirit
             is
             alway
             there
             ;
             so
             the
             soul
             may
             have
             recourse
             to
             that
             which
             is
             unchangeable
             and
             constant
             ,
             even
             God
             himself
             ;
             and
             his
             love
             is
             as
             himself
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             take
             a
             Christian
             in
             his
             worst
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             worst
             and
             greatest
             afflictions
             ,
             how
             shall
             he
             know
             then
             that
             he
             is
             sealed
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ?
             when
             corruption
             ,
             temptation
             and
             affliction
             meet
             together
             in
             the
             soul
             :
             when
             temptation
             is
             joyned
             with
             our
             corruption
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             yield
             ground
             to
             temptations
             :
             (
             for
             Satan
             useth
             the
             afflictions
             we
             are
             in
             as
             temptations
             to
             shake
             our
             faith
             ,
             Canst
             thou
             be
             a
             child
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             so
             exercised
             ?
             is
             this
             grace
             ?
             so
             affliction
             is
             a
             weapon
             to
             temptation
             ,
             for
             Satan
             to
             help
             his
             fiery
             darts
             with
             .
             )
             Now
             how
             shall
             a
             man
             know
             that
             God
             hath
             any
             part
             here
             ?
          
           
             He
             may
             know
             that
             he
             is
             sealed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             a
             spirit
             to
             thwart
             these
             ,
             if
             he
             row
             against
             the
             stream
             ,
             if
             he
             go
             contrary
             to
             all
             these
             ;
             if
             he
             find
             a
             spirit
             resisting
             Satans
             temptations
             ,
             and
             raising
             himself
             above
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             standing
             against
             ,
             and
             combating
             with
             his
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             checking
             his
             carnal
             soul
             when
             it
             is
             drawing
             him
             down
             ,
             
               Why
               art
               thou
               discomforted
               ,
               O
               my
               soul
               ?
            
             saith
             David
             ;
             Psal.
             42.
             
             &
             43.
             
             He
             found
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             and
             Satans
             temptations
             working
             with
             them
             ,
             depressing
             his
             soul
             downwards
             ;
             hereupon
             having
             the
             Spirit
             in
             him
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Why
               art
               thou
               disquieted
               within
               me
               ?
               trust
               in
               God
               :
            
             He
             first
             chides
             his
             soul
             ,
             
               Why
               art
               thou
               so
            
             ?
             and
             then
             he
             layes
             a
             charge
             upon
             it
             ,
             
               trust
               in
               God.
            
             So
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             this
             is
             in
             the
             soul
             in
             the
             greatest
             extremity
             ,
             when
             I
             can
             check
             my
             soul
             ,
             Why
             art
             thou
             thus
             ?
             yet
             trust
             in
             God
             ;
             whatsoever
             is
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             hope
             in
             heaven
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             little
             comfort
             upon
             earth
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             I
             am
             sealed
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
             and
             thus
             in
             the
             worst
             temptations
             that
             can
             come
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             the
             worst
             times
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             know
             that
             he
             is
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
           
             One
             use
             of
             a
             seal
             (
             I
             told
             you
             before
             )
             was
             to
             distinguish
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             therefore
             find
             in
             himself
             a
             distinguishing
             from
             the
             errours
             of
             the
             times
             :
             
               Many
               walk
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               of
               whom
               I
               have
               told
               you
               oft
               ,
               their
               end
               is
               damnation
               ,
               their
               belly
               is
               their
               god
               ,
               they
               mind
               earthly
               things
               :
            
             but
             what
             did
             S.
             Paul
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ?
             what
             did
             the
             Spirit
             work
             in
             him
             ?
             
               But
               our
               conversation
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             .
             The
             whole
             world
             was
             overspread
             with
             a
             deluge
             of
             sin
             ;
             but
             what
             was
             Noah
             and
             his
             family
             ?
             God
             by
             his
             Spirit
             distinguished
             them
             ,
             they
             went
             a
             contrary
             course
             to
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             Lot
             in
             Sodom
             :
             so
             a
             man
             may
             know
             that
             he
             is
             sealed
             ,
             when
             the
             Spirit
             leads
             him
             another
             way
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             led
             with
             the
             errours
             of
             the
             times
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             have
             unfolded
             to
             you
             the
             sealing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             you
             see
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             not
             onely
             anoints
             ,
             but
             seales
             .
             Now
             we
             should
             labour
             to
             have
             our
             hearts
             thus
             sealed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             :
             Can
             we
             desire
             and
             never
             be
             at
             quiet
             till
             our
             Instruments
             be
             sealed
             ,
             till
             our
             acquittances
             ,
             till
             our
             Charters
             be
             sealed
             ?
             and
             shall
             we
             be
             patient
             not
             to
             have
             our
             soules
             sealed
             ?
          
           
             Let
             us
             labour
             by
             all
             means
             to
             have
             the
             Image
             and
             likenesse
             of
             Christ
             stamped
             upon
             our
             soules
             especially
             ,
             that
             is
             wondrous
             comfortable
             when
             we
             can
             find
             somewhat
             in
             us
             like
             to
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
          
           
             To
             encourage
             us
             to
             this
             ,
             let
             us
             consider
             ,
             that
             death
             and
             Judgment
             will
             come
             ,
             and
             God
             will
             set
             none
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             but
             his
             sheep
             that
             have
             his
             mark
             :
             those
             that
             he
             sets
             his
             stamp
             and
             Image
             upon
             ,
             those
             he
             will
             set
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             in
             the
             day
             of
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             And
             how
             comfortably
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             can
             the
             soul
             commend
             it self
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             it
             sees
             it self
             stamped
             and
             sealed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ?
             when
             he
             can
             say
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               receive
               my
               soul
            
             that
             thou
             hast
             redeemed
             by
             thy
             blood
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             sealed
             by
             thy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             thou
             hast
             set
             thine
             own
             stamp
             upon
             ,
             acknowledge
             thine
             own
             likenesse
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             as
             it
             should
             be
             :
             what
             a
             comfort
             (
             I
             say
             )
             hath
             the
             sealed
             soul
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             ?
             and
             so
             in
             all
             other
             extremities
             ,
             and
             in
             times
             of
             trouble
             and
             danger
             ,
             those
             in
             whom
             God
             sees
             his
             own
             Image
             and
             likenesse
             ,
             he
             will
             own
             ,
             and
             to
             those
             he
             will
             alwayes
             shew
             a
             distinct
             and
             respective
             love
             in
             hard
             times
             .
          
           
             What
             a
             difference
             is
             between
             that
             soul
             and
             others
             in
             the
             time
             of
             affliction
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             time
             of
             pestilence
             and
             war
             :
             the
             soul
             that
             is
             sealed
             knowes
             that
             he
             is
             marked
             out
             for
             God
             ,
             for
             happinesse
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             ,
             whatsoever
             befalls
             him
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             and
             he
             knowes
             that
             God
             in
             all
             confusion
             of
             times
             knowes
             his
             own
             seal
             :
             those
             that
             are
             sealed
             God
             hath
             a
             speciall
             care
             of
             ,
             I
             say
             ;
             therefore
             in
             Ezek.
             9.
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             marked
             in
             their
             foreheads
             :
             not
             that
             there
             was
             any
             visible
             mark
             on
             them
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             phrase
             to
             signifie
             what
             speciall
             care
             God
             had
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             specially
             in
             times
             of
             destruction
             ,
             God
             will
             as
             it
             were
             set
             them
             out
             in
             those
             times
             ,
             and
             make
             special
             provision
             for
             them
             :
             thus
             Josiah
             was
             taken
             away
             from
             the
             evill
             to
             come
             ;
             and
             Lot
             was
             taken
             out
             of
             Sodom
             when
             fire
             and
             brimstone
             was
             to
             come
             from
             heaven
             :
             and
             Pella
             ,
             a
             little
             Village
             was
             delivered
             when
             the
             general
             destruction
             came
             upon
             Jerusalem
             .
             So
             that
             (
             I
             say
             )
             God
             hath
             a
             speciall
             care
             of
             his
             little
             ones
             in
             this
             life
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             take
             them
             away
             ,
             yet
             their
             death
             is
             precious
             in
             his
             sight
             :
             He
             will
             not
             part
             with
             them
             but
             upon
             special
             consideration
             ;
             he
             sees
             if
             they
             live
             it
             will
             be
             worse
             for
             them
             ;
             he
             sees
             it
             is
             better
             for
             them
             to
             be
             gathered
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               made
               perfect
               in
               heaven
               .
            
          
           
           
             And
             as
             he
             hath
             a
             special
             care
             of
             them
             in
             regard
             of
             outward
             miseries
             and
             calamities
             ,
             so
             in
             regard
             of
             spiritual
             contagion
             and
             infection
             ,
             as
             Rev
             7.
             there
             Gods
             holy
             ones
             were
             sealed
             ,
             so
             many
             of
             such
             a
             tribe
             ,
             &c.
             which
             is
             to
             signifie
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             alwayes
             some
             that
             he
             will
             keep
             and
             preserve
             from
             the
             universal
             infection
             and
             contagion
             of
             Antichrist
             in
             the
             worst
             times
             :
             God
             hath
             alwayes
             a
             Church
             in
             the
             worst
             times
             ,
             in
             the
             obscurest
             ages
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             eight
             or
             nine
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ
             ,
             especially
             nine
             hundred
             years
             ,
             when
             Egyptian
             darknesse
             had
             overspread
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             little
             learning
             and
             goodnesse
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             God
             had
             alwayes
             sealed
             ones
             ,
             marked
             ones
             ,
             that
             he
             preserved
             from
             the
             danger
             of
             dark
             times
             :
             and
             so
             he
             will
             alwayes
             have
             a
             care
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             not
             led
             away
             with
             that
             soul-hurting
             errour
             ,
             Popery
             ;
             another
             manner
             of
             mischief
             then
             men
             take
             it
             for
             .
             The
             Scripture
             is
             more
             punctual
             in
             setting
             down
             the
             danger
             of
             those
             ,
             especially
             in
             lighter
             times
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             are
             carried
             away
             with
             that
             sin
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             sin
             whatsoever
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             contrary
             mark
             ,
             those
             that
             have
             the
             mark
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             mark
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             far
             from
             being
             the
             mark
             and
             seal
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             implicite
             bloody
             faith
             :
             Theirs
             is
             the
             bloody
             Church
             ,
             pretend
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             and
             they
             stand
             out
             to
             blood
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             all
             their
             cruel
             ,
             superstitious
             ,
             and
             bloody
             decrees
             .
             Those
             persons
             (
             I
             say
             )
             that
             are
             deeply
             died
             in
             Popery
             ,
             that
             have
             the
             mark
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             a
             clean
             opposite
             condition
             to
             those
             that
             are
             marked
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             Christ
             marks
             for
             his
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             not
             fear
             therefore
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             stamped
             upon
             us
             ,
             though
             in
             a
             little
             measure
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             fear
             death
             ,
             Christ
             knowes
             his
             own
             mark
             even
             in
             death
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             death
             .
             And
             let
             us
             not
             fear
             afflictions
             nor
             evil
             times
             ,
             Christ
             will
             know
             his
             seal
             ,
             He
             hath
             a
             book
             of
             remembrance
             for
             those
             that
             are
             his
             ,
             Mal.
             3.
             for
             those
             that
             mourn
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             times
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             gathers
             his
             Jewels
             ,
             those
             shall
             be
             his
             ,
             he
             will
             gather
             his
             Jewels
             as
             a
             man
             in
             his
             house
             gathers
             his
             jewels
             ,
             he
             suffers
             his
             luggage
             to
             burn
             in
             the
             fire
             :
             so
             God
             in
             common
             calamities
             ,
             he
             suffers
             luggage
             ,
             wicked
             men
             ,
             to
             go
             to
             wrack
             ;
             but
             he
             will
             free
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             labour
             therefore
             for
             this
             seal
             ,
             to
             have
             our
             soules
             stamped
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             have
             further
             and
             further
             evidence
             of
             our
             state
             in
             grace
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             common
             calamity
             we
             may
             be
             free
             from
             danger
             ,
             free
             from
             errour
             ,
             and
             destruction
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             What
             shall
             I
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             but
             a
             little
             sign
             of
             grace
             ?
          
           
             Be
             not
             discouraged
             :
             when
             the
             stamp
             in
             wax
             is
             almost
             out
             ,
             it
             is
             currant
             in
             Law
             :
             put
             the
             case
             the
             stamp
             of
             the
             Prince
             be
             an
             old
             coyn
             ,
             (
             as
             sometimes
             we
             see
             it
             on
             a
             King
             Harry
             groat
             )
             yet
             it
             is
             currant
             money
             ,
             yea
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             a
             little
             crackt
             :
             So
             ,
             put
             tbe
             case
             the
             stamp
             of
             the
             Spirit
             be
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             almost
             worn
             out
             ,
             (
             it
             is
             our
             shame
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             our
             grief
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             )
             yet
             there
             are
             some
             evidences
             ,
             some
             pulses
             ,
             some
             sighes
             and
             groans
             against
             corruption
             ,
             we
             mourn
             in
             our
             spirits
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             joyn
             with
             corruption
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             allow
             our selves
             in
             sin
             ;
             there
             is
             the
             stamp
             of
             the
             Spirit
             remaining
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             overgrown
             with
             the
             dust
             of
             the
             world
             that
             we
             cannot
             see
             it
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             Gods
             children
             though
             they
             have
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             them
             ,
             yet
             they
             yield
             so
             much
             to
             their
             corruptions
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             read
             nothing
             but
             their
             corruptions
             ;
             when
             we
             bid
             them
             read
             their
             evidences
             ,
             they
             can
             see
             nothing
             but
             worldlinesse
             ,
             nothing
             but
             pride
             and
             envy
             ,
             &c.
             though
             there
             be
             a
             stamp
             on
             them
             ,
             yet
             God
             holds
             the
             soul
             from
             seeing
             it
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             
             can
             see
             nothing
             but
             corruption
             ,
             this
             is
             for
             their
             negligence
             ;
             God
             gives
             them
             up
             to
             mistake
             their
             estates
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             not
             stirre
             up
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             because
             they
             grieve
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             quench
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             doing
             that
             which
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             therefore
             (
             that
             we
             may
             have
             the
             more
             comfort
             )
             preserve
             the
             stamp
             of
             the
             Spirit
             fresh
             ,
             by
             the
             exercise
             of
             all
             grace
             ,
             and
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             obedience
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             :
             honour
             God
             by
             believing
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             honour
             thee
             by
             stamping
             his
             Spirit
             on
             thee
             more
             and
             more
             .
             And
             let
             this
             be
             our
             work
             every
             day
             to
             have
             the
             stamp
             of
             the
             Spirit
             clear
             :
             Oh
             what
             a
             comfort
             it
             is
             to
             have
             this
             in
             us
             at
             all
             times
             !
             if
             a
             man
             have
             nothing
             in
             him
             better
             then
             nature
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             nothing
             in
             him
             in
             regard
             of
             grace
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             not
             Christs
             Image
             upon
             his
             soul
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             a
             King
             ,
             or
             an
             Emperour
             ,
             yet
             he
             shall
             be
             stript
             of
             all
             ere
             long
             ,
             and
             be
             set
             on
             the
             left
             hand
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             be
             adjudged
             to
             eternal
             torments
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             folly
             of
             the
             times
             come
             up
             of
             late
             ,
             there
             is
             much
             labouring
             for
             Statues
             ,
             and
             for
             curious
             workmanship
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             and
             some
             pride
             themselves
             much
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             account
             it
             great
             riches
             to
             have
             an
             old
             Statue
             :
             Alas
             ,
             alas
             !
             what
             a
             poor
             delight
             is
             this
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             joy
             that
             a
             Christian
             hath
             by
             the
             seal
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ?
             and
             what
             is
             this
             to
             the
             ambition
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             Image
             and
             representation
             of
             Christ
             stamped
             in
             his
             soul
             ?
             that
             he
             may
             be
             like
             the
             second
             Adam
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             transformed
             more
             and
             more
             by
             looking
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             seeing
             himself
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             love
             him
             ,
             considering
             that
             he
             hath
             loved
             us
             so
             much
             :
             (
             for
             we
             cannot
             see
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             love
             him
             the
             more
             ,
             and
             be
             transformed
             into
             him
             .
             )
             Now
             this
             transforming
             our selves
             into
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             the
             best
             picture
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             therefore
             labour
             for
             that
             every
             day
             more
             and
             more
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             besides
             the
             common
             broad
             seal
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             Privy
             Seal
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             call
             it
             :
             It
             is
             not
             sufficient
             that
             we
             have
             the
             one
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             admittance
             into
             the
             Church
             by
             Baptisme
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             have
             this
             privy
             seal
             which
             Christ
             sets
             and
             stamps
             upon
             the
             soul
             of
             the
             true
             Christian
             :
             Alas
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             to
             build
             onely
             on
             the
             outward
             seals
             ,
             and
             outward
             prerogatives
             ,
             (
             which
             in
             themselves
             are
             excellent
             ,
             yet
             )
             the
             standing
             upon
             them
             betrayes
             many
             soules
             to
             the
             Devil
             in
             times
             of
             distresse
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             another
             manner
             of
             seal
             then
             the
             outward
             seal
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             that
             will
             satisfie
             and
             comfort
             the
             conscience
             in
             the
             apprehensions
             of
             wrath
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             or
             otherwayes
             .
             It
             must
             be
             this
             privy
             seal
             ,
             and
             then
             comes
             the
             use
             of
             those
             publick
             open
             known
             seales
             ,
             the
             broad
             seales
             ;
             then
             a
             man
             with
             comfort
             may
             think
             upon
             his
             Baptisme
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             receiving
             the
             Communion
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             the
             beginnings
             of
             faith
             wrought
             in
             him
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             when
             a
             man
             finds
             the
             beginnings
             of
             faith
             in
             him
             ,
             then
             he
             may
             make
             use
             of
             the
             broad
             seal
             to
             be
             a
             help
             to
             his
             faith
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             not
             be
             so
             prophane
             as
             to
             think
             slightly
             and
             irreverently
             of
             Gods
             Ordinances
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             great
             and
             high
             consequence
             :
             for
             when
             Satan
             comes
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             shakes
             the
             confidence
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             Thou
             art
             not
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             God
             doth
             not
             love
             thee
             .
             Why
             ,
             (
             saith
             the
             soul
             )
             God
             hath
             loved
             me
             ,
             and
             pardoned
             my
             sins
             ,
             he
             hath
             given
             me
             promises
             ,
             and
             particularly
             sealed
             them
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             :
             here
             is
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             it
             comes
             more
             home
             then
             the
             Word
             ,
             it
             seales
             the
             general
             promise
             of
             God
             particularly
             to
             my self
             .
             I
             am
             sealed
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             withall
             I
             find
             the
             stamp
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             my
             heart
             ;
             and
             therefore
             having
             the
             inward
             work
             
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             God
             having
             fortified
             the
             inward
             work
             ,
             and
             strengthened
             my
             faith
             by
             the
             outward
             seal
             ,
             I
             can
             therefore
             stand
             against
             any
             temptation
             whatsoever
             :
             They
             are
             excellent
             both
             together
             ,
             but
             the
             speciall
             thing
             that
             must
             comfort
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             hidden
             seal
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             labour
             therefore
             to
             be
             sealed
             inwardly
             ,
             and
             observe
             Gods
             sealing-dayes
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             use
             to
             speak
             )
             which
             though
             it
             may
             be
             every
             day
             if
             we
             be
             in
             spiritual
             exercises
             ,
             yet
             especially
             on
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ;
             for
             then
             his
             Ordinance
             and
             his
             Spirit
             go
             together
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             there
             is
             a
             sealing
             of
             our
             estates
             that
             we
             are
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             of
             truths
             ,
             and
             both
             are
             in
             the
             children
             of
             God
             :
             as
             for
             instance
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             truth
             ,
             
               Whosoever
               believes
               in
               Christ
               shall
               not
               perish
               ,
               but
               have
               everlasting
               life
               :
            
             now
             the
             same
             Spirit
             that
             stirred
             up
             the
             soul
             to
             believe
             this
             ,
             seales
             it
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             even
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             times
             of
             temptation
             :
             and
             likewise
             there
             is
             no
             promise
             but
             upon
             the
             believing
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             sealed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             upon
             the
             soul
             ;
             for
             those
             truths
             onely
             abide
             firm
             in
             the
             soul
             which
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             sets
             on
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             many
             forget
             the
             comforts
             and
             consolations
             that
             they
             hear
             ?
             because
             the
             Spirit
             sets
             them
             not
             on
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             seales
             them
             not
             .
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             that
             illiterate
             men
             stand
             out
             in
             their
             profession
             to
             blood
             ,
             whereas
             those
             that
             have
             a
             discoursive
             kind
             of
             learning
             they
             yield
             ?
             the
             reason
             is
             this
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             one
             is
             sealed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             it
             is
             set
             fast
             upon
             the
             soul
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             brings
             the
             knowledge
             and
             the
             soul
             close
             together
             ;
             whereas
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             other
             is
             onely
             a
             notional
             ,
             swimming
             knowledge
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             spiritual
             .
          
           
             Those
             therefore
             that
             will
             hold
             out
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             not
             apostatize
             ,
             those
             that
             will
             stand
             out
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             against
             temptation
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             will
             hold
             out
             in
             the
             time
             of
             life
             against
             solicitations
             to
             sin
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             a
             knowledge
             suitable
             to
             the
             things
             they
             know
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             must
             see
             and
             know
             heavenly
             things
             by
             a
             heavenly
             light
             ,
             spiritual
             things
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             therefore
             when
             we
             come
             to
             hear
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             should
             not
             come
             with
             strong
             conceits
             ,
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             our
             wit
             ;
             but
             with
             reverend
             dispositions
             ,
             with
             dependance
             upon
             God
             for
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             teach
             us
             together
             with
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             close
             with
             our
             soules
             ,
             and
             set
             those
             truths
             we
             hear
             upon
             our
             soules
             ,
             we
             shall
             never
             hold
             out
             else
             .
             And
             it
             must
             be
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             that
             must
             do
             this
             ;
             for
             that
             which
             must
             settle
             and
             seal
             comfort
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             must
             be
             greater
             then
             the
             soul
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             time
             of
             temptation
             ,
             when
             the
             terrours
             of
             the
             Almighty
             are
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             hell
             within
             a
             man
             is
             open
             ,
             when
             God
             layes
             open
             our
             consciences
             ,
             and
             
               writes
               bitter
               things
               against
               us
            
             ,
             and
             our
             consciences
             tell
             us
             our
             sins
             wondrous
             near
             ,
             they
             are
             written
             as
             it
             were
             with
             a
             pen
             of
             Iron
             ,
             and
             the
             point
             of
             a
             Diamond
             upon
             our
             soules
             :
             now
             I
             say
             ,
             those
             truths
             that
             must
             satisfie
             conscience
             that
             is
             thus
             turmoiled
             ,
             must
             be
             set
             on
             by
             that
             which
             is
             above
             conscience
             ;
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             who
             is
             above
             our
             spirits
             ,
             can
             onely
             set
             down
             our
             spirits
             ,
             and
             keep
             them
             from
             quarrelling
             and
             contending
             against
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             quiet
             the
             conscience
             ;
             and
             this
             the
             Spirit
             doth
             when
             it
             sets
             the
             truth
             upon
             the
             soul.
             
          
           
             And
             therefore
             when
             our
             soules
             are
             disquieted
             and
             troubled
             ,
             and
             we
             hear
             many
             comfortable
             truths
             ,
             let
             us
             lift
             up
             our
             prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             let
             there
             be
             ejaculations
             of
             spirit
             to
             God
             ;
             Now
             Lord
             ,
             by
             thy
             holy
             Spirit
             set
             and
             seal
             this
             truth
             to
             my
             soul
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             is
             true
             in
             it self
             ,
             so
             it
             may
             be
             true
             to
             me
             likewise
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             necessary
             Observation
             for
             us
             all
             :
             Oh
             we
             desire
             all
             of
             us
             in
             the
             
             hour
             of
             death
             ,
             to
             find
             such
             comforts
             as
             may
             be
             standing
             comforts
             ,
             that
             may
             uphold
             us
             against
             the
             gates
             of
             Hell
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             temptations
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             terrours
             of
             Conscience
             :
             why
             ,
             nothing
             will
             do
             this
             but
             spiritual
             truths
             spiritually
             known
             ;
             nothing
             but
             holy
             truths
             set
             on
             by
             the
             hoy
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             what
             course
             shall
             we
             take
             when
             we
             want
             comfort
             ?
             when
             we
             want
             joy
             and
             peace
             ?
          
           
             In
             the
             third
             of
             John
             ,
             there
             are
             three
             witnesses
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             three
             in
             earth
             to
             secure
             us
             of
             our
             state
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             certainty
             of
             our
             salvation
             .
             The
             three
             witnesses
             upon
             earth
             are
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             the
             blood
             ,
             and
             these
             three
             agree
             in
             one
             ;
             and
             the
             three
             that
             bear
             witnesse
             in
             heaven
             ,
             are
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             and
             the
             three
             on
             earth
             ,
             and
             these
             three
             in
             heaven
             agree
             in
             one
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             Spirit
             is
             the
             feelings
             and
             the
             sweet
             motions
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             The
             water
             may
             well
             be
             that
             washing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             sanctification
             .
             The
             blood
             is
             the
             shedding
             of
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             justification
             by
             it
             .
             When
             therefore
             we
             find
             that
             part
             of
             the
             seal
             ,
             that
             extraordinary
             seal
             that
             I
             spake
             of
             before
             ,
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             in
             us
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             do
             ?
             shall
             we
             despair
             ?
             No
             ,
             go
             to
             the
             water
             ,
             when
             we
             find
             not
             spiritual
             joy
             and
             comfort
             ,
             when
             the
             witnesse
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             silent
             ,
             go
             to
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             sanctification
             .
          
           
             I
             but
             what
             shall
             we
             do
             if
             the
             waters
             be
             troubled
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             as
             sometimes
             there
             is
             such
             a
             confusion
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             see
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             upon
             it
             in
             sanctification
             ,
             we
             cannot
             see
             the
             stamp
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             there
             ,
             there
             is
             such
             a
             Chaos
             in
             the
             soul
             :
             God
             can
             see
             somewhat
             of
             his
             own
             Spirit
             in
             that
             confusion
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             it self
             cannot
             ?
          
           
             Then
             go
             to
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             alwayes
             comfort
             ;
             the
             fountain
             that
             is
             opened
             for
             
               Judah
               and
               Jerusalem
            
             to
             wash
             in
             ,
             is
             never
             dry
             :
             go
             therefore
             to
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             we
             find
             sin
             upon
             our
             consciences
             ,
             if
             we
             find
             not
             peace
             in
             our
             consciences
             ,
             nor
             sanctification
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             go
             to
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             shed
             for
             all
             those
             that
             confesse
             their
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             rely
             on
             him
             for
             pardon
             ,
             though
             we
             find
             no
             grace
             :
             For
             howsoever
             as
             an
             evidence
             that
             we
             are
             in
             Christ
             ,
             we
             must
             find
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             yet
             before
             we
             go
             to
             Christ
             it
             is
             sufficient
             that
             we
             see
             nothing
             in
             our selves
             ,
             no
             qualification
             :
             for
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             they
             are
             not
             the
             condition
             of
             coming
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             promise
             of
             those
             that
             receive
             Christ
             after
             .
             Therefore
             go
             to
             Christ
             when
             thou
             feelest
             neither
             joy
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             nor
             sanctification
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             go
             to
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             purge
             thee
             ,
             and
             wash
             thee
             from
             all
             thy
             sins
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             onely
             touch
             for
             a
             direction
             what
             to
             do
             when
             our
             soules
             want
             comfort
             ,
             when
             perhaps
             we
             cannot
             see
             the
             seal
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             sanctification
             so
             clearly
             .
          
           
             To
             go
             on
             now
             to
             the
             next
             .
             
               
                 And
                 given
                 us
                 the
                 Earnest
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Here
             is
             the
             third
             word
             borrowed
             from
             humane
             affaires
             ,
             to
             set
             out
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             our
             soules
             :
             Anointing
             we
             had
             before
             ,
             and
             Sealing
             ;
             now
             here
             is
             Earnest
             .
          
           
             The
             variety
             of
             the
             words
             shewes
             that
             there
             is
             a
             great
             remainder
             of
             unbelief
             
             in
             the
             soul
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             fain
             to
             use
             so
             many
             
             words
             to
             expresse
             Gods
             dealing
             to
             the
             soul
             to
             bring
             it
             to
             believe
             ,
             to
             be
             assured
             of
             salvation
             .
             And
             indeed
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             howsoever
             we
             in
             the
             time
             of
             prosperity
             ,
             when
             all
             things
             go
             well
             with
             us
             ,
             we
             are
             prone
             wondrously
             to
             presume
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             when
             conscience
             is
             awakened
             ,
             we
             are
             prone
             to
             nothing
             so
             much
             as
             to
             call
             all
             in
             question
             ,
             and
             to
             believe
             the
             doubts
             and
             fears
             of
             our
             own
             hearts
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             undoubted
             truth
             and
             promise
             of
             God
             :
             therefore
             God
             takes
             all
             courses
             to
             stablish
             us
             ;
             he
             gives
             us
             rich
             and
             precious
             promises
             ,
             he
             gives
             us
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             to
             stablish
             us
             on
             the
             Promises
             ,
             he
             seales
             us
             with
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             gives
             us
             
               the
               earnest
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             settle
             this
             wretched
             and
             unbelieving
             heart
             of
             ours
             .
          
           
             So
             desirous
             is
             God
             that
             we
             should
             be
             well
             conceited
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             loves
             us
             better
             then
             we
             love
             our selves
             :
             He
             so
             much
             prizeth
             our
             love
             ,
             that
             he
             labours
             by
             all
             means
             to
             secure
             us
             of
             his
             love
             to
             us
             ,
             because
             except
             we
             know
             his
             love
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             cannot
             love
             him
             again
             ,
             and
             we
             cannot
             joy
             in
             him
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             that
             onely
             in
             the
             general
             .
          
           
             Here
             is
             earnest
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Earnest
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ;
             that
             is
             in
             plain
             termes
             ,
             he
             gives
             us
             the
             Spirit
             with
             the
             graces
             and
             comforts
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             doth
             in
             our
             hearts
             that
             which
             an
             earnest
             doth
             amongst
             men
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             is
             this
             Spirit
             an
             earnest
             of
             ?
          
           
             It
             is
             an
             Earnest
             of
             our
             inheritance
             in
             heaven
             ,
             of
             our
             blessed
             estate
             
             there
             .
             We
             are
             sons
             now
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             not
             heires
             invested
             into
             the
             blessed
             estate
             we
             have
             title
             to
             .
             God
             leaves
             us
             not
             off
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             while
             we
             are
             in
             our
             Pilgrimage
             ;
             he
             keeps
             not
             all
             for
             heaven
             ,
             but
             he
             gives
             us
             somewhat
             to
             comfort
             us
             in
             our
             absence
             from
             our
             Husband
             ,
             from
             our
             Lord
             and
             King
             Christ
             :
             he
             gives
             us
             the
             Earnest
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             gives
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             into
             our
             hearts
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Earnest
             of
             that
             blessed
             everlasting
             glorious
             condition
             which
             we
             shall
             have
             in
             heaven
             hereafter
             :
             that
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             regard
             is
             the
             Spirit
             called
             an
             Earnest
             ?
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             an
             Earnest
             is
             for
             security
             of
             bargains
             and
             contracts
             :
             so
             the
             
             Holy
             Ghost
             assures
             the
             soul
             of
             salvation
             ,
             being
             present
             with
             his
             graces
             and
             
             comforts
             :
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             given
             for
             security
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             an
             Earnest
             is
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             bargain
             ;
             though
             it
             be
             a
             very
             
             little
             part
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             part
             :
             and
             so
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             here
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             graces
             and
             joy
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             that
             full
             joy
             and
             happinesse
             that
             shall
             be
             revealed
             .
             The
             Spirit
             dwells
             not
             fully
             in
             any
             one
             ,
             he
             dwelleth
             no
             further
             then
             he
             sanctifieth
             and
             reviveth
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             an
             Earnest
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             shall
             be
             all
             in
             all
             ,
             wherein
             we
             shall
             have
             no
             reluctancy
             ,
             nor
             nothing
             to
             exalt
             it self
             against
             the
             sure
             regiment
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             an
             Earnest
             is
             little
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             whole
             bargain
             :
             so
             the
             
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             comforts
             ,
             the
             joy
             ,
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             it
             is
             little
             in
             comparison
             of
             that
             which
             shall
             be
             in
             heaven
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             Spirit
             which
             we
             shall
             have
             there
             .
             An
             Earnest
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             little
             in
             quantity
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             great
             in
             security
             and
             assurance
             :
             a
             shilling
             may
             secure
             a
             bargain
             of
             a
             thousand
             pounds
             perhaps
             ;
             so
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             it
             is
             little
             in
             quantity
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             great
             in
             assurance
             .
             And
             as
             we
             value
             an
             earnest
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             bignesse
             of
             the
             piece
             ;
             for
             (
             alas
             !
             )
             it
             may
             be
             it
             is
             but
             little
             ;
             but
             we
             value
             and
             esteem
             it
             for
             that
             which
             it
             is
             an
             earnest
             of
             :
             So
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             joy
             and
             peace
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             the
             comforts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             
             little
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             great
             in
             security
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             be
             prized
             according
             to
             that
             excellent
             bargain
             and
             possession
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             are
             an
             Earnest
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             an
             Earnest
             is
             given
             rather
             for
             the
             security
             of
             the
             party
             that
             receives
             
             it
             ,
             then
             in
             regard
             of
             him
             that
             gives
             it
             :
             so
             God
             gives
             
               the
               Earnest
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             grace
             and
             comfort
             ,
             this
             not
             so
             much
             in
             regard
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             God
             meaneth
             to
             give
             us
             heaven
             and
             happinesse
             ,
             he
             hath
             passed
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             Master
             of
             his
             Word
             ,
             be
             is
             Jehovah
             ,
             that
             gives
             a
             being
             to
             his
             Word
             as
             well
             as
             to
             every
             other
             thing
             ;
             but
             notwithstanding
             having
             to
             deal
             with
             doubtful
             mistrustful
             persons
             ,
             he
             doth
             it
             for
             our
             security
             ,
             he
             regards
             not
             himself
             so
             much
             ,
             but
             us
             :
             He
             works
             answerable
             to
             his
             own
             greatnesse
             ,
             strongly
             ;
             but
             he
             speaks
             according
             to
             our
             weaknesse
             :
             and
             therefore
             here
             is
             the
             term
             of
             Earnest
             borrowed
             for
             this
             purpose
             .
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             an
             Earnest
             is
             never
             taken
             away
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             made
             up
             with
             the
             
             bargain
             :
             so
             it
             is
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             graces
             and
             comforts
             of
             it
             are
             never
             wholly
             taken
             from
             a
             Christian
             ,
             but
             accomplished
             in
             heaven
             .
             
               I
               will
               leave
               you
               the
               Comforter
            
             (
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             )
             
               that
               shall
               abide
               with
               you
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             So
             that
             in
             these
             and
             such
             like
             other
             respects
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             by
             it self
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             graces
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             comforts
             it
             bringeth
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             go
             both
             together
             )
             are
             called
             an
             Earnest
             .
          
           
             Hence
             then
             (
             having
             thus
             cleared
             the
             words
             )
             we
             may
             observe
             some
             particular
             Doctrines
             .
             As
             first
             ,
             I
             Observe
             from
             the
             first
             property
             of
             an
             Earnest
             ,
             that
             it
             secures
             the
             whole
             bargain
             this
             ,
             That
             
               
                 A
                 Christian
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 assured
                 of
                 his
                 estate
                 in
                 grace
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             Because
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             an
             Earnest
             is
             given
             for
             security
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             so
             much
             for
             Gods
             sake
             ,
             as
             for
             our
             sakes
             ;
             this
             then
             must
             needs
             follow
             ,
             either
             none
             have
             this
             earnest
             ,
             or
             those
             that
             have
             it
             may
             be
             assured
             ,
             or
             else
             God
             is
             fickle
             and
             playes
             fast
             and
             loose
             with
             his
             children
             ,
             which
             is
             blasphemy
             to
             affirm
             .
             If
             none
             have
             this
             earnest
             ,
             then
             the
             Apostle
             speakes
             false
             ,
             when
             he
             saith
             here
             ,
             he
             stablisheth
             us
             ,
             and
             gives
             us
             the
             earnest
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             us
             with
             you
             ,
             both
             together
             ;
             ordinary
             Christians
             as
             well
             as
             grand
             ones
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Paul
             ,
             may
             be
             assured
             of
             their
             salvation
             .
             And
             if
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             then
             either
             those
             that
             have
             this
             earnest
             ,
             this
             seal
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             assured
             ,
             or
             no
             ;
             and
             if
             not
             ,
             where
             is
             the
             fault
             ?
             doth
             not
             God
             mean
             in
             good
             earnest
             to
             them
             when
             he
             gives
             them
             this
             ?
             undoubtedly
             he
             doth
             ;
             and
             why
             is
             it
             given
             but
             for
             assurance
             ?
             he
             is
             desirous
             that
             we
             should
             be
             perswaded
             of
             his
             love
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Gods
             Children
             they
             may
             ,
             and
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             assured
             of
             his
             love
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             Point
             that
             we
             have
             often
             occasion
             to
             meet
             with
             in
             other
             portions
             of
             Scripture
             :
             I
             speak
             it
             therefore
             here
             only
             as
             a
             ground
             out
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             graces
             and
             comforts
             are
             called
             an
             Earnest
             :
             I
             say
             therefore
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             assured
             of
             our
             salvation
             .
          
           
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             aim
             of
             the
             Epistles
             to
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
             of
             the
             Epistle
             of
             S.
             John
             ,
             but
             a
             stirring
             of
             them
             up
             to
             whom
             they
             
             wrote
             to
             be
             perswaded
             of
             Gods
             love
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             what
             excellent
             things
             we
             have
             by
             the
             love
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ?
             And
             S.
             Johns
             Epistle
             it
             is
             for
             nothing
             else
             (
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             substance
             of
             it
             )
             but
             to
             give
             evidences
             how
             we
             may
             know
             that
             we
             are
             the
             sons
             of
             God.
             Wherefore
             did
             God
             become
             man
             ?
             Wherefore
             was
             Christ
             himselfe
             sealed
             by
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ;
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             his
             office
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             baptized
             ?
             and
             wherefore
             he
             did
             dye
             and
             
             rise
             againe
             ?
             and
             wherefore
             doth
             he
             make
             intercession
             in
             heaven
             ?
             that
             we
             should
             doubt
             of
             Gods
             love
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             given
             us
             that
             which
             is
             greater
             then
             salvation
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             greater
             then
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             his
             own
             Son
             ?
             Would
             we
             have
             a
             greater
             pledge
             of
             his
             love
             ?
             Is
             not
             all
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             not
             doubt
             of
             his
             love
             to
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             cast
             our selves
             upon
             him
             by
             faith
             ?
             Christians
             may
             ,
             and
             ought
             ,
             and
             have
             had
             assurance
             ,
             these
             here
             had
             assurance
             ,
             and
             the
             
             Scripture
             speaks
             of
             such
             as
             had
             it
             :
             they
             have
             had
             it
             ,
             we
             may
             have
             it
             ,
             because
             the
             Spirit
             is
             a
             Seal
             ,
             and
             an
             Earnest
             ;
             and
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             it
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             framed
             both
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             his
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             dealing
             to
             man
             so
             as
             to
             perswade
             us
             of
             his
             love
             .
          
           
             Yet
             adde
             this
             Caution
             ,
             That
             Christians
             have
             not
             at
             all
             times
             a
             like
             assurance
             of
             their
             salvation
             ;
             neither
             all
             Christians
             at
             all
             times
             have
             it
             not
             ,
             nor
             the
             best
             have
             it
             not
             at
             all
             times
             :
             For
             there
             is
             an
             infancy
             of
             grace
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             not
             our
             own
             estate
             and
             condition
             :
             and
             there
             is
             a
             time
             of
             temptation
             after
             infancy
             ,
             when
             likewise
             we
             stagger
             in
             our
             assurance
             :
             there
             be
             times
             likewise
             of
             desertion
             ,
             when
             God
             to
             make
             us
             look
             better
             to
             our
             footing
             leaves
             us
             a
             little
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             would
             forsake
             us
             ,
             when
             indeed
             he
             leaves
             us
             to
             draw
             us
             after
             him
             ,
             to
             cleave
             more
             closely
             to
             him
             :
             (
             for
             this
             shaking
             is
             to
             settle
             us
             deeper
             ,
             )
             So
             there
             be
             times
             and
             seasons
             wherein
             though
             we
             be
             assured
             ,
             yet
             we
             cannot
             then
             know
             our
             own
             assurance
             .
             And
             this
             assurance
             differeth
             in
             Christians
             ;
             for
             some
             have
             more
             ,
             some
             lesse
             :
             even
             as
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             some
             are
             of
             a
             melancholy
             constitution
             ,
             (
             that
             helps
             Satan
             in
             his
             temptations
             ,
             )
             and
             they
             are
             subject
             to
             fearing
             and
             misdoubting
             :
             and
             so
             as
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             in
             regard
             of
             tempers
             ,
             some
             are
             more
             hardly
             brought
             to
             be
             perswaded
             then
             others
             :
             so
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             likewise
             in
             care
             and
             diligence
             ;
             for
             those
             that
             use
             more
             care
             and
             diligence
             ,
             have
             more
             assurance
             :
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             likewise
             in
             growth
             and
             continuance
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             some
             are
             fathers
             ,
             and
             some
             are
             babes
             :
             Answerable
             to
             the
             difference
             of
             constitutions
             ,
             and
             of
             care
             and
             diligence
             ,
             and
             of
             age
             and
             growth
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             difference
             of
             assurance
             .
          
           
             Nay
             it
             is
             possible
             ,
             that
             for
             a
             long
             time
             Gods
             child
             may
             want
             this
             act
             of
             assurance
             :
             for
             there
             is
             a
             double
             act
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             An
             Act
             whereby
             the
             soul
             relies
             upon
             God
             as
             reconciled
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             
             relies
             upon
             Christ
             as
             given
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             relies
             upon
             the
             promise
             .
             And
             
             then
             there
             is
             a
             reflect
             act
             ,
             whereby
             knowing
             we
             do
             thus
             ,
             we
             have
             assurance
             .
             Now
             a
             man
             may
             perform
             the
             one
             act
             &
             not
             the
             other
             ;
             we
             may
             do
             that
             deed
             
             that
             may
             found
             our
             assurance
             if
             the
             waters
             of
             the
             soul
             were
             not
             troubled
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             may
             believe
             ,
             and
             yet
             want
             assurance
             ,
             because
             that
             is
             another
             distinct
             act
             that
             followeth
             upon
             our
             casting
             of
             our selves
             upon
             God.
             And
             so
             many
             of
             the
             dear
             children
             of
             God
             sometimes
             they
             can
             hardly
             say
             that
             they
             have
             any
             assurance
             ,
             but
             yet
             notwithstanding
             they
             can
             say
             (
             if
             they
             do
             not
             belye
             themselves
             ,
             and
             bear
             false
             witnesse
             against
             themselves
             ,
             )
             that
             they
             have
             cast
             themselves
             upon
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             they
             have
             performed
             the
             first
             act
             of
             faith
             ;
             and
             this
             faith
             is
             not
             fruitlesse
             altogether
             .
          
           
             Now
             there
             be
             many
             things
             that
             may
             hinder
             this
             other
             act
             ,
             viz.
             that
             act
             
             of
             faith
             whereby
             I
             am
             assured
             of
             my
             state
             in
             grace
             :
             sometimes
             God
             (
             together
             with
             my
             believing
             )
             will
             present
             such
             things
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             as
             wholly
             take
             it
             up
             ;
             so
             that
             a
             man
             cannot
             have
             definitive
             thoughts
             upon
             that
             that
             God
             would
             have
             him
             think
             of
             :
             As
             when
             God
             will
             humble
             a
             man
             for
             his
             boldnesse
             in
             adventuring
             upon
             sin
             ,
             he
             takes
             not
             away
             the
             Spirit
             of
             faith
             ,
             but
             God
             to
             humble
             him
             throughly
             he
             sets
             before
             him
             his
             anger
             ,
             sets
             before
             him
             
             terrour
             ,
             even
             hellish
             terrours
             ,
             that
             will
             make
             him
             in
             a
             state
             little
             different
             from
             a
             reprobate
             for
             the
             time
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             is
             farre
             from
             saying
             that
             he
             hath
             any
             assurance
             at
             that
             time
             :
             yet
             notwithstanding
             he
             doth
             not
             leave
             off
             ,
             he
             casts
             himself
             upon
             Gods
             mercy
             still
             ,
             though
             God
             kill
             him
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             feels
             nothing
             but
             terrour
             ;
             and
             this
             (
             I
             say
             )
             God
             doth
             ,
             to
             school
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             humble
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             prepare
             him
             for
             the
             feeling
             of
             assurance
             after
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             we
             must
             observe
             ,
             that
             we
             give
             not
             a
             false
             evidence
             of
             our selves
             ,
             that
             though
             we
             have
             not
             such
             assurance
             as
             we
             have
             had
             ,
             and
             as
             others
             have
             ;
             yet
             I
             say
             ,
             alway
             there
             is
             some
             ground
             in
             us
             ,
             where
             upon
             we
             may
             be
             assured
             that
             we
             are
             Gods
             ,
             if
             we
             could
             search
             it
             .
             Such
             ought
             to
             labour
             for
             assurance
             ,
             and
             such
             will
             in
             time
             come
             to
             assurance
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             should
             be
             farre
             from
             alowing
             that
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             light
             a
             candle
             before
             the
             Divel
             ,
             as
             we
             use
             to
             say
             ,
             to
             help
             him
             against
             our
             hearts
             ,
             by
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             doubting
             ;
             as
             if
             our
             naughty
             hearts
             were
             not
             ready
             enough
             of
             themselves
             to
             doubt
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             prophanenesse
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             use
             the
             means
             that
             God
             
             hath
             appointed
             to
             this
             end
             ;
             nay
             ,
             they
             had
             rather
             stagger
             and
             take
             contentment
             &
             assurance
             in
             their
             own
             waies
             ;
             if
             God
             will
             love
             me
             in
             a
             loose
             course
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             ;
             but
             
               to
               give
               diligence
               to
               make
               my
               calling
               and
               election
               sure
               ,
            
             I
             had
             rather
             believe
             the
             Popish
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             I
             ought
             to
             doubt
             ,
             and
             only
             to
             be
             of
             a
             good
             hope
             :
             Whereas
             we
             ought
             constantly
             to
             labour
             to
             be
             assured
             of
             our
             state
             in
             grace
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             have
             more
             honour
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             may
             have
             more
             comfort
             from
             him
             again
             ,
             and
             walk
             more
             chearfully
             through
             the
             troubles
             and
             temptations
             that
             are
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             A
             Carnal
             proud
             person
             he
             swells
             against
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             because
             he
             feels
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             and
             he
             thinks
             what
             is
             above
             his
             measure
             is
             hypocrisie
             ;
             he
             makes
             himself
             the
             measure
             of
             other
             Christians
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             values
             and
             esteems
             others
             by
             his
             dark
             state
             ;
             for
             a
             carnal
             mans
             heart
             it
             is
             like
             a
             dungeon
             ,
             a
             man
             in
             a
             dungeon
             can
             see
             nothing
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             no
             light
             ;
             but
             he
             that
             hath
             the
             light
             ,
             he
             can
             see
             the
             dungeon
             :
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             Christian
             hath
             a
             light
             in
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             Spirit
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             can
             see
             his
             own
             estate
             ,
             and
             he
             can
             tell
             what
             is
             in
             him
             upon
             due
             search
             :
             now
             in
             a
             carnal
             man
             all
             is
             dark
             ,
             he
             sees
             nothing
             ,
             because
             his
             heart
             is
             in
             a
             dungeon
             ,
             his
             eye
             is
             dark
             ,
             his
             heart
             is
             full
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             all
             is
             alike
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             sees
             no
             difference
             between
             flesh
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             holds
             on
             in
             a
             doubting
             hope
             ,
             and
             confused
             disposition
             and
             temper
             of
             soul
             :
             But
             a
             Christian
             that
             labours
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             comforts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             content
             with
             such
             a
             confused
             state
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             ought
             to
             abhor
             that
             Doctrine
             by
             all
             means
             ;
             and
             to
             justifie
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             may
             have
             assurance
             of
             salvation
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             which
             I
             observe
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             joyn
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Perseverance
             :
             An
             Earnest
             you
             know
             I
             told
             you
             is
             made
             up
             with
             the
             Bargain
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             never
             taken
             away
             :
             so
             that
             the
             Point
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             Gods
             Children
             as
             they
             may
             be
             assured
             of
             their
             salvation
             ,
             So
             
               
                 They
                 may
                 be
                 assured
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 hold
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             I
             think
             many
             of
             you
             think
             these
             two
             Points
             to
             be
             so
             clear
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             unnecessary
             to
             divide
             them
             :
             for
             if
             we
             be
             assured
             of
             our
             salvation
             ,
             there
             must
             needs
             be
             perseverance
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             for
             what
             kind
             of
             assurance
             is
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             to
             morrow
             ?
          
           
             But
             if
             you
             ask
             some
             degenerated
             followers
             of
             Luther
             ,
             that
             leave
             him
             in
             
             his
             sweet
             and
             comfortable
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             some
             errours
             of
             his
             ;
             and
             some
             others
             that
             would
             divide
             these
             ;
             hot
             they
             are
             against
             the
             Papists
             for
             denying
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             assurance
             of
             salvation
             :
             but
             when
             they
             come
             to
             perseverance
             ,
             they
             hold
             that
             a
             Christian
             may
             fall
             away
             altogether
             :
             these
             things
             cannot
             stand
             together
             ,
             for
             undoubtedly
             it
             is
             most
             sure
             ,
             and
             just
             ,
             and
             right
             ,
             that
             these
             truths
             follow
             one
             the
             other
             ,
             assurance
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             perseverance
             :
             and
             therefore
             if
             they
             maintain
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             assured
             of
             salvation
             and
             not
             doubt
             of
             Gods
             love
             ,
             surely
             then
             they
             cannot
             with
             the
             same
             Spirit
             and
             the
             same
             ground
             doubt
             that
             God
             that
             hath
             begun
             a
             work
             ,
             will
             finish
             it
             to
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             there
             is
             no
             question
             but
             that
             the
             one
             followes
             the
             other
             ;
             because
             an
             earnest
             as
             it
             assures
             us
             of
             salvation
             ,
             so
             it
             assures
             us
             of
             perseverance
             .
             Herein
             an
             Earnest
             differs
             from
             a
             pawn
             or
             pledge
             ;
             a
             pledge
             it
             is
             given
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             taken
             away
             again
             :
             but
             an
             Earnest
             when
             it
             is
             once
             given
             ,
             is
             never
             taken
             away
             again
             ;
             but
             as
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             bargain
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             filled
             and
             made
             up
             with
             the
             bargain
             ;
             so
             grace
             is
             a
             part
             of
             glory
             ,
             and
             is
             never
             taken
             away
             ,
             but
             made
             up
             with
             perfect
             on
             of
             glory
             .
          
           
             From
             this
             we
             see
             then
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             is
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             is
             undefeasable
             ;
             he
             perseveres
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             the
             earnest
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             if
             God
             should
             take
             away
             his
             Spirit
             from
             him
             ,
             he
             should
             take
             away
             his
             earnest
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             take
             away
             his
             earnest
             ,
             he
             takes
             away
             that
             for
             which
             he
             gives
             it
             ,
             assurance
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             so
             should
             overthrough
             all
             .
             But
             God
             never
             repents
             of
             his
             earnest
             ;
             man
             oft-times
             repents
             of
             his
             earnest
             ,
             and
             wisheth
             he
             had
             not
             made
             such
             a
             fruitlesse
             bargain
             ;
             but
             God
             never
             doth
             ,
             but
             where
             he
             gives
             the
             first
             fruits
             ,
             he
             makes
             up
             the
             harvest
             ;
             where
             he
             laies
             the
             foundation
             ,
             he
             makes
             up
             the
             building
             ,
             where
             he
             gives
             Earnest
             ,
             he
             makes
             up
             the
             bargain
             :
             where
             he
             begins
             a
             good
             work
             ,
             he
             finisheth
             it
             to
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             once
             his
             ,
             for
             ever
             his
             :
             We
             cannot
             be
             so
             sure
             of
             any
             thing
             as
             we
             may
             be
             of
             Gods
             love
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             We
             have
             a
             common
             speech
             amongst
             us
             ,
             I
             know
             what
             I
             have
             ,
             but
             what
             I
             shall
             have
             I
             know
             not
             :
             It
             is
             an
             ill
             speech
             ,
             thou
             knowest
             not
             what
             thou
             hast
             ,
             for
             these
             worldly
             things
             a
             man
             hath
             them
             so
             to
             day
             as
             they
             may
             take
             to
             themselves
             wings
             and
             be
             gone
             to
             morrow
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             but
             vanity
             ;
             A
             may
             be
             as
             rich
             as
             Job
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             as
             poor
             as
             Job
             at
             night
             ;
             so
             that
             a
             man
             knowes
             not
             what
             he
             hath
             :
             but
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             for
             grace
             and
             glory
             ,
             he
             may
             say
             ,
             Though
             I
             know
             not
             what
             I
             have
             ,
             or
             how
             long
             I
             shall
             have
             it
             ,
             I
             know
             what
             I
             shall
             have
             ,
             
               I
               know
               that
               neither
               things
               present
               ,
               nor
               things
               to
               come
               shal
               be
               able
               to
               separate
               me
               from
               the
               love
               of
               God
               in
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             So
             that
             you
             see
             here
             a
             foundation
             of
             the
             sweet
             and
             comfortable
             Doctrine
             
             of
             perseverance
             :
             Grace
             is
             the
             Earnest
             of
             glory
             ,
             and
             it
             doth
             but
             differ
             in
             degrees
             ;
             the
             beginning
             of
             glory
             is
             here
             in
             grace
             ,
             the
             consummation
             of
             it
             hereafter
             .
             We
             are
             anointed
             Kings
             here
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             Kings
             in
             heaven
             ;
             we
             are
             sons
             here
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             heires
             in
             heaven
             :
             we
             shall
             be
             adopted
             there
             in
             soul
             and
             body
             :
             here
             we
             are
             adopted
             in
             soul
             ;
             for
             in
             this
             life
             Christs
             first
             coming
             was
             for
             the
             soul
             ,
             his
             second
             coming
             is
             for
             body
             and
             soul
             ;
             therefore
             the
             resurrection
             is
             called
             the
             day
             of
             regeneration
             ,
             because
             then
             it
             shall
             be
             perfected
             ;
             here
             regeneration
             is
             onely
             begun
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             in
             respect
             that
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             are
             called
             an
             Earnest
             ,
             we
             may
             know
             and
             be
             assured
             of
             perseverance
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             that
             that
             which
             we
             have
             now
             in
             the
             beginning
             shall
             be
             accomplished
             .
          
           
             Oh
             how
             should
             this
             set
             us
             upon
             desires
             to
             have
             the
             blessed
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             upon
             us
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             Spirit
             to
             set
             his
             seal
             upon
             us
             ,
             to
             be
             Christs
             ,
             to
             
             have
             this
             Earnest
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             more
             and
             more
             Earnest
             till
             we
             have
             the
             full
             bargain
             accomplished
             in
             heaven
             !
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             told
             you
             ,
             that
             an
             Earnest
             is
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             they
             therefore
             that
             have
             not
             the
             Earnest
             cannot
             look
             for
             the
             bargain
             :
             The
             Observation
             hence
             is
             ,
             That
             
               
                 Those
                 that
                 look
                 to
                 be
                 happy
                 ,
                 must
                 first
                 look
                 to
                 be
                 holy
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             This
             Point
             I
             mean
             to
             touch
             very
             briefly
             ,
             I
             am
             loath
             to
             passe
             it
             by
             ;
             (
             though
             it
             be
             not
             the
             principal
             thing
             I
             aim
             at
             )
             because
             it
             may
             serve
             for
             a
             kind
             of
             tryal
             ,
             whether
             a
             man
             have
             any
             right
             to
             heaven
             ,
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             ordinary
             presumptuous
             errour
             of
             common
             Christians
             ,
             to
             think
             to
             go
             to
             heaven
             out
             of
             unclean
             courses
             ,
             with
             
               Lord
               ,
               have
               mercy
               upon
               us
               :
            
             but
             miserable
             wretches
             are
             they
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             this
             Earnest
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             them
             ,
             an
             Earnest
             of
             heaven
             beforehand
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             joy
             :
             We
             must
             all
             read
             our
             happinesse
             in
             our
             holinesse
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             that
             happinesse
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             holinesse
             here
             (
             which
             is
             happinesse
             inchoate
             )
             have
             both
             one
             title
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             we
             cannot
             have
             the
             one
             without
             the
             other
             :
             we
             must
             enter
             into
             heaven
             here
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             The
             stones
             (
             you
             know
             )
             they
             were
             hewed
             before
             they
             were
             brought
             to
             the
             building
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             they
             were
             all
             made
             and
             fitted
             before-hand
             ;
             and
             so
             all
             that
             shall
             be
             stones
             in
             heaven
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             hewed
             and
             prepared
             and
             fitted
             here
             ;
             there
             must
             be
             no
             knocking
             and
             fitting
             of
             them
             there
             .
          
           
             So
             then
             you
             see
             these
             three
             things
             touched
             ,
             that
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             together
             with
             the
             graces
             and
             comforts
             of
             it
             are
             called
             an
             Earnest
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             an
             assurance
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             shall
             never
             be
             taken
             away
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             the
             fourth
             ,
             that
             an
             Earnest
             is
             little
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             whole
             ;
             (
             and
             indeed
             the
             holy
             Apostle
             aimes
             at
             this
             partly
             as
             well
             as
             at
             any
             other
             thing
             else
             )
             an
             Earnest
             is
             little
             ,
             perhaps
             we
             have
             but
             a
             shilling
             to
             secure
             us
             of
             many
             pounds
             .
             So
             then
             the
             point
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             
               
                 Howsoever
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 assured
                 of
                 our
                 estate
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 
                 hold
                 out
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 this
                 assurance
                 is
                 not
                 from
                 any
                 great
                 measure
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 but
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 little
                 in
                 quantity
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 great
                 in
                 assurance
                 ,
                 and
                 security
                 .
              
            
          
           
             As
             we
             value
             an
             Earnest
             not
             for
             the
             worth
             that
             is
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             assures
             us
             of
             a
             great
             bargain
             ;
             we
             have
             an
             Eye
             more
             to
             the
             consummation
             of
             the
             bargain
             then
             to
             the
             quantity
             of
             the
             Earnest
             :
             so
             it
             is
             here
             ,
             Grace
             is
             but
             an
             Earnest
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             though
             it
             be
             little
             as
             an
             Earnest
             is
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             great
             in
             assurance
             and
             validity
             ,
             answerable
             to
             the
             relation
             of
             that
             it
             hath
             to
             assure
             us
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             lesse
             then
             a
             grain
             of
             mustard-seed
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             so
             little
             in
             proportion
             (
             in
             a
             manner
             )
             that
             comes
             at
             length
             to
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             as
             the
             graces
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             .
             The
             Crocodile
             ,
             a
             huge
             creature
             ,
             comes
             of
             an
             egg
             ;
             and
             the
             Oak
             ,
             it
             riseth
             to
             that
             greatnesse
             from
             an
             Acorn
             :
             but
             what
             are
             these
             to
             the
             wondrous
             work
             of
             the
             new
             creature
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             heir
             of
             heaven
             ,
             rising
             from
             so
             little
             ,
             despised
             beginings
             ,
             from
             a
             little
             light
             in
             the
             understanding
             ,
             from
             a
             little
             heat
             in
             the
             affections
             ,
             from
             a
             little
             strength
             in
             the
             will
             ,
             compared
             for
             the
             littlenesse
             thereof
             to
             a
             grain
             of
             mustard-seed
             ?
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             grace
             growes
             a
             man
             knowes
             not
             how
             .
             As
             Christ
             saith
             of
             the
             seed
             sowen
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             it
             growes
             up
             first
             to
             a
             blade
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             a
             stalk
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             an
             ear
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             be
             corn
             ,
             but
             a
             man
             cannot
             tell
             how
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             
             with
             the
             work
             of
             grace
             and
             the
             comforts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             when
             the
             Spirit
             together
             with
             the
             Word
             works
             upon
             the
             soul
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             blade
             ,
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             stalk
             ,
             and
             then
             Corn.
             
          
           
             First
             a
             babe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             little
             at
             the
             first
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             is
             little
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             much
             opposed
             .
             As
             we
             see
             the
             Sun
             when
             it
             is
             weak
             in
             the
             rising
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             there
             gather
             a
             great
             many
             vapours
             ,
             to
             besiege
             the
             Sun
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             would
             put
             out
             the
             light
             of
             it
             ,
             till
             it
             comes
             to
             fuller
             strength
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             spends
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             gloriously
             shines
             in
             heaven
             :
             so
             it
             is
             with
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             grace
             ,
             when
             it
             first
             ariseth
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             there
             gather
             about
             it
             a
             great
             many
             doubts
             and
             discomforts
             ;
             the
             flesh
             riseth
             and
             casteth
             up
             all
             the
             dirt
             and
             mud
             it
             can
             ,
             to
             trouble
             the
             blessed
             waters
             of
             grace
             ,
             till
             it
             have
             gotten
             fuller
             and
             fuller
             strength
             to
             spend
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             when
             a
             man
             comes
             to
             be
             a
             strong
             Christian.
             But
             yet
             as
             little
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             seeing
             it
             is
             an
             Earnest
             ,
             and
             
               the
               first-fruits
            
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             )
             which
             were
             but
             little
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             whole
             harvest
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             it
             comes
             to
             secure
             .
             A
             spark
             of
             fire
             is
             but
             little
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             fire
             as
             well
             as
             the
             whole
             element
             of
             fire
             .
             And
             a
             drop
             of
             water
             it
             is
             water
             as
             well
             as
             the
             whole
             Ocean
             .
             When
             a
             man
             is
             in
             a
             dark
             place
             ,
             put
             the
             case
             it
             be
             in
             a
             dungeon
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             a
             little
             light
             shining
             into
             him
             from
             a
             little
             crevice
             ,
             that
             little
             light
             discovers
             that
             the
             Day
             is
             broke
             ,
             that
             the
             Sun
             is
             risen
             .
             Put
             the
             case
             there
             be
             but
             one
             grape
             on
             a
             vine
             ,
             it
             shewes
             that
             it
             is
             a
             vine
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             vine
             is
             not
             dead
             :
             So
             ,
             put
             the
             case
             there
             be
             but
             the
             appearance
             of
             but
             a
             little
             grace
             in
             a
             Christian
             ,
             perhaps
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             appeares
             but
             in
             one
             grace
             in
             him
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             yet
             that
             one
             grace
             sheweth
             that
             we
             are
             vines
             ,
             and
             not
             thistles
             ,
             or
             thorns
             ,
             or
             other
             base
             plants
             ,
             and
             it
             shewes
             that
             there
             is
             life
             in
             the
             root
             .
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             appears
             not
             in
             all
             graces
             at
             once
             ,
             it
             appears
             some
             time
             or
             other
             in
             some
             one
             grace
             .
             We
             see
             in
             plants
             ,
             the
             vertue
             of
             them
             appears
             
             diversly
             ;
             In
             Winter
             the
             vertue
             of
             them
             lyes
             in
             the
             root
             ;
             In
             the
             spring-time
             ,
             in
             the
             bud
             and
             the
             leaf
             :
             In
             the
             Summer
             ,
             in
             the
             fruit
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             in
             all
             parts
             alike
             :
             so
             it
             is
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             an
             Earnest
             ,
             it
             appears
             not
             in
             all
             graces
             in
             a
             flourishing
             manner
             at
             the
             first
             ;
             sometimes
             it
             appears
             in
             the
             root
             ,
             in
             humility
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             faith
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             love
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             one
             grace
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             another
             :
             though
             the
             Spirit
             be
             in
             every
             grace
             ,
             yet
             in
             appearance
             to
             a
             mans
             self
             and
             others
             ,
             it
             appeares
             but
             in
             one
             .
             An
             Earnest
             is
             little
             ,
             especially
             at
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             Weak
             Christians
             therefore
             should
             not
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             
               Despise
               not
               the
               day
               of
               little
               things
               :
            
             there
             is
             cause
             of
             mourning
             ;
             we
             that
             have
             received
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             we
             mourn
             because
             we
             have
             but
             the
             first-fruits
             ,
             and
             we
             would
             have
             the
             full
             harvest
             ;
             but
             as
             there
             is
             cause
             of
             mourning
             ,
             because
             we
             have
             but
             the
             first-fruits
             ;
             so
             there
             is
             cause
             of
             comfort
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             first-fruits
             :
             it
             is
             an
             Earnest
             onely
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             whole
             bargain
             ,
             therefore
             we
             have
             cause
             of
             mourning
             that
             it
             is
             so
             imperfect
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             so
             weak
             as
             it
             is
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             cause
             of
             comfort
             ,
             because
             though
             it
             is
             not
             the
             whole
             ,
             yet
             is
             a
             part
             ,
             and
             secures
             us
             of
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             Christians
             should
             labour
             to
             mingle
             duties
             ,
             and
             let
             one
             grace
             qualifie
             another
             :
             For
             indeed
             a
             Christian
             is
             a
             mixed
             Creature
             ,
             his
             comforts
             are
             mixed
             ,
             and
             his
             mourning
             is
             mixed
             :
             With
             a
             carnal
             man
             it
             is
             
             all
             otherwise
             ,
             if
             he
             mourn
             he
             is
             all
             a
             mort
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             no
             goodnesse
             ;
             if
             he
             joy
             ,
             he
             is
             mad
             ,
             his
             mirth
             is
             madnesse
             .
          
           
             A
             Christian
             joyes
             indeed
             ,
             some
             times
             he
             hath
             
               joy
               unspeakable
               and
               glorious
            
             ,
             because
             he
             looks
             to
             his
             hope
             ,
             and
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             
             mourns
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             but
             the
             Earnest
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             but
             the
             beginnings
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             but
             the
             first-fruits
             here
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             again
             ,
             as
             it
             should
             comfort
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             any
             thing
             ;
             so
             it
             
             should
             exhort
             us
             to
             examine
             rather
             the
             truth
             ,
             then
             the
             measure
             of
             any
             grace
             ;
             we
             have
             examined
             the
             truth
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             Earnest
             ,
             the
             truth
             of
             grace
             and
             comfort
             :
             it
             is
             an
             excellent
             speech
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             ,
             in
             Rev.
             3.
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Philadelphia
             ,
             in
             verse
             8.
             
             
               Because
               thou
               hast
               a
               little
               strength
               ,
               and
               hast
               kept
               my
               Word
               ,
               and
               hast
               not
               denyed
               my
               Name
               :
            
             there
             is
             a
             great
             promise
             made
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Philadelphia
             :
             and
             why
             ?
             
               Because
               thou
               hast
               a
               little
               strength
            
             ;
             how
             is
             that
             discovered
             ?
             
               Thou
               hast
               kept
               my
               Word
               ,
               and
               hast
               not
               denyed
               my
               Name
               .
            
             So
             then
             ,
             if
             that
             little
             be
             true
             ,
             God
             respects
             not
             that
             little
             as
             it
             is
             little
             in
             quantity
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             means
             to
             make
             it
             ere
             long
             ;
             he
             looks
             upon
             the
             Earnest
             ,
             as
             he
             means
             to
             make
             up
             the
             bargain
             :
             he
             looks
             upon
             the
             foundation
             ,
             as
             he
             means
             to
             rear
             up
             a
             goodly
             building
             :
             he
             looks
             upon
             the
             first-fruits
             ,
             as
             he
             means
             to
             adde
             the
             harvest
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             Ephes.
             1.
             and
             other
             places
             ,
             
               We
               are
               elected
               to
               be
               holy
               and
               blamelesse
               in
               his
               sight
               .
            
             So
             ,
             Ephes.
             5.
             latter
             end
             ,
             
               He
               purgeth
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               she
               may
               be
               presented
               to
               him
               without
               spot
               .
            
             So
             Christ
             looks
             upon
             his
             Church
             as
             he
             is
             purging
             and
             washing
             ,
             till
             he
             have
             made
             it
             holy
             in
             his
             sight
             .
             We
             are
             elected
             ,
             not
             to
             Earnest
             ,
             not
             to
             first-fruits
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             unblameable
             ;
             we
             are
             elected
             to
             perfection
             :
             it
             is
             the
             comfort
             of
             Christians
             ,
             that
             God
             looks
             upon
             his
             ,
             not
             as
             they
             are
             imperfect
             here
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             are
             in
             beginning
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             are
             growing
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             intends
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             perfection
             afterwards
             :
             For
             all
             things
             are
             present
             (
             we
             know
             )
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             what
             we
             shall
             be
             :
             he
             considers
             us
             as
             if
             we
             were
             in
             heaven
             already
             ;
             we
             are
             in
             our
             degree
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             faith
             .
             So
             now
             
               we
               sit
               in
               heavenly
               places
            
             :
             therefore
             as
             he
             looks
             on
             us
             as
             we
             shall
             be
             ,
             so
             faith
             answers
             his
             looking
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             framed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             to
             comfort
             ;
             faith
             looks
             not
             upon
             the
             weak
             Earnest
             ,
             the
             poor
             beginnings
             ,
             but
             as
             we
             shall
             be
             after
             in
             heaven
             ,
             
               without
               spot
               and
               wrinckle
            
             .
          
           
             I
             but
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Earnest
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             though
             
             it
             be
             little
             ?
             To
             speak
             a
             word
             or
             two
             of
             that
             for
             tryal
             .
          
           
             Where
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             with
             the
             relation
             of
             an
             Earnest
             ,
             he
             is
             as
             an
             Earnest
             by
             way
             of
             grace
             and
             comfort
             :
             for
             those
             two
             wayes
             the
             Spirit
             discovers
             himself
             in
             us
             ,
             to
             sanctifie
             our
             nature
             ,
             or
             by
             comfort
             ,
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             joy
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             Then
             it
             doth
             stir
             up
             the
             soul
             to
             mourn
             ,
             that
             is
             but
             an
             Earnest
             ,
             
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             and
             to
             wait
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             in
             Rom.
             8.
             
             
               We
               that
               have
               received
               the
               first-fruits
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               mourn
               in
               our selves
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               no
               better
               with
               us
               ,
               then
               it
               is
            
             ;
             and
             withal
             ,
             
               We
               wait
               for
               the
               redemption
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               God
               ,
            
             the
             adoption
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             wait
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             
             hereafter
             :
             it
             is
             the
             nature
             therefore
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             an
             Earnest
             ,
             to
             stirre
             up
             the
             spirits
             of
             Gods
             children
             to
             mourn
             something
             ,
             and
             likewise
             to
             wait
             patiently
             ,
             to
             wait
             for
             the
             full
             accomplishment
             hereafter
             ;
             and
             as
             a
             fruit
             of
             their
             waiting
             ,
             to
             endure
             quietly
             ,
             patiently
             ,
             and
             comfortably
             that
             
             which
             is
             between
             the
             Earnest
             ,
             and
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             it
             :
             and
             therefore
             God
             gives
             them
             the
             grace
             of
             hope
             and
             constancy
             ,
             and
             of
             perseverance
             ,
             till
             all
             be
             accomplished
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             the
             tediousnesse
             of
             time
             ,
             between
             which
             is
             irk
             some
             ,
             hope
             deferred
             ,
             and
             a
             tediousnesse
             of
             deferring
             ,
             and
             besides
             many
             afflictions
             withal
             .
          
           
             Now
             Gods
             children
             that
             have
             the
             Earnest
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             spirit
             
             likewise
             to
             wait
             :
             and
             that
             they
             may
             be
             strengthened
             to
             wait
             ,
             they
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Constancy
             ,
             a
             Spirit
             of
             patience
             to
             endure
             trouble
             ,
             and
             to
             persevere
             ,
             
             and
             to
             hold
             out
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             tediousnesse
             of
             the
             time
             .
             So
             that
             they
             may
             not
             give
             over
             religious
             courses
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             it
             not
             fully
             here
             ,
             but
             go
             on
             still
             ,
             and
             wait
             .
             And
             likewise
             those
             that
             have
             the
             Earnest
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             have
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             this
             qualification
             upon
             
             it
             of
             an
             Earnest
             ,
             it
             stirres
             them
             up
             to
             frame
             themselves
             ,
             answerable
             to
             the
             full
             ccaomplishment
             ;
             for
             
               He
               that
               hath
               this
               hope
            
             ,
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               purgeth
               himself
            
             :
             he
             that
             finds
             some
             little
             beginnings
             of
             grace
             and
             comfort
             ,
             the
             beginings
             of
             heaven
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             he
             frames
             himself
             to
             the
             perfect
             state
             in
             heaven
             :
             for
             it
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             faith
             and
             hope
             wheresoever
             they
             are
             ,
             to
             frame
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             person
             in
             whom
             those
             graces
             are
             planted
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             the
             condition
             of
             that
             that
             soul
             believes
             and
             hopes
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             it
             should
             be
             so
             .
             For
             doth
             not
             hope
             in
             any
             man
             that
             hopes
             to
             appear
             before
             some
             great
             person
             ,
             make
             him
             alter
             his
             attire
             ,
             and
             fashion
             his
             carriage
             and
             deportment
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             plausible
             before
             the
             person
             whom
             he
             goes
             to
             ?
             and
             doth
             not
             faith
             and
             hope
             of
             better
             things
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             in
             truth
             ,
             fashion
             and
             dispose
             every
             man
             to
             be
             such
             as
             may
             be
             fit
             for
             heaven
             ?
             The
             title
             to
             heaven
             we
             have
             indeed
             by
             Christ
             ;
             but
             the
             soul
             knowes
             there
             must
             be
             a
             qualification
             ,
             
               No
               unclean
               thing
               shall
               enter
               into
               heaven
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             where
             the
             Earnest
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             continual
             desire
             to
             be
             better
             ,
             a
             continual
             relinquishing
             of
             corruptions
             more
             and
             more
             ,
             a
             perfecting
             of
             the
             work
             of
             mortification
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             grace
             more
             and
             more
             :
             for
             the
             same
             Spirit
             that
             is
             an
             Earnest
             ,
             and
             gives
             us
             any
             beginning
             of
             a
             better
             life
             ,
             it
             likewise
             stirres
             us
             up
             ,
             it
             fits
             and
             prepares
             us
             for
             that
             state
             that
             is
             kept
             for
             us
             ;
             it
             is
             impossible
             it
             should
             be
             otherwise
             .
             In
             what
             strength
             the
             Earnest
             is
             ,
             in
             that
             strength
             sanctification
             and
             mortification
             are
             :
             and
             therefore
             persons
             that
             live
             in
             sins
             against
             Conscience
             ,
             that
             defile
             their
             tongues
             ,
             and
             defile
             their
             bodies
             ,
             let
             them
             talk
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             presumptuous
             conceit
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             the
             voyce
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             of
             carnal
             presumption
             :
             for
             wheresoever
             the
             Spirit
             is
             an
             Earnest
             of
             heaven
             ,
             it
             is
             alwayes
             preparing
             and
             fitting
             the
             soul
             for
             that
             glorious
             &
             happy
             estate
             .
             And
             wheresoever
             likewise
             this
             Earnest
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             ,
             wheresoever
             
             this
             grace
             is
             begun
             in
             truth
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             desire
             of
             accomplishment
             ,
             an
             earnest
             desire
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             Christ
             to
             finish
             all
             ,
             to
             finish
             the
             bargain
             .
             Rev.
             22.
             
             
               The
               Spirit
               and
               the
               Spouse
               say
               ,
               Come
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Spouse
             by
             direction
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             where
             the
             Spouse
             is
             guided
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             so
             far
             as
             the
             Spouse
             is
             guided
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             she
             saith
             ,
             
               Come
               ,
               Come
               ,
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               come
               quickly
               .
            
          
           
             Except
             in
             two
             Cases
             .
             Except
             the
             Christian
             hath
             grieved
             and
             wounded
             
             his
             conscience
             ,
             grieved
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             loath
             to
             go
             hence
             .
             
          
           
             Unlesse
             likewise
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             Christian
             be
             careless
             ,
             and
             would
             settle
             things
             in
             better
             order
             before
             he
             go
             to
             Christ
             :
             for
             this
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             presumption
             ,
             
             and
             carelesnesse
             ,
             that
             it
             grieves
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             being
             grieved
             ,
             grieves
             them
             ;
             he
             makes
             that
             which
             should
             be
             their
             comfort
             ,
             their
             going
             to
             Christ
             by
             death
             ,
             he
             makes
             it
             terrible
             :
             for
             as
             we
             see
             a
             weak
             eye
             cannot
             endure
             the
             light
             ,
             so
             a
             gauled
             guilty
             conscience
             trembles
             to
             think
             of
             Christs
             coming
             ,
             though
             the
             Earnest
             be
             there
             ;
             yet
             if
             the
             soul
             tremble
             ,
             that
             the
             soul
             be
             wounded
             ,
             stay
             a
             while
             ;
             
               Oh
               stay
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             )
             
               before
               I
               go
               hence
               ,
               and
               be
               no
               more
               seen
               .
            
             When
             the
             wife
             hath
             been
             negligent
             ,
             she
             would
             have
             her
             husband
             stay
             ;
             but
             when
             she
             hath
             been
             diligent
             ,
             then
             the
             wife
             is
             willing
             her
             husband
             should
             come
             ;
             but
             perhaps
             things
             are
             not
             settled
             as
             they
             should
             ,
             and
             therefore
             she
             doth
             not
             desire
             his
             coming
             as
             at
             other
             times
             .
          
           
             But
             take
             a
             Christian
             in
             his
             right
             temper
             ,
             he
             is
             willing
             to
             dye
             ;
             nay
             ,
             he
             is
             willing
             ,
             and
             glad
             ,
             and
             joyful
             to
             go
             to
             Christ
             ;
             then
             he
             knowes
             the
             Earnest
             
             shall
             be
             accomplished
             with
             the
             bargain
             :
             then
             he
             knowes
             what
             God
             hath
             begun
             ,
             he
             will
             perfect
             ;
             then
             he
             knowes
             ,
             all
             the
             Promises
             shall
             be
             performed
             ,
             when
             all
             imperfection
             shall
             be
             removed
             ,
             and
             all
             enemies
             shall
             be
             conquered
             ,
             &c.
             
             A
             carnal
             man
             doth
             not
             say
             as
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Spouse
             speaks
             ,
             
               Come
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               come
            
             ;
             but
             stay
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             stay
             :
             and
             as
             the
             Devil
             that
             possessed
             that
             person
             ,
             
               What
               have
               we
               to
               do
               with
               thee
               ?
               Art
               thou
               come
               to
               torment
               us
               before
               our
               time
               ?
            
             they
             think
             of
             it
             with
             quaking
             .
             For
             otherwise
             they
             that
             have
             the
             Earnest
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             have
             joyful
             thoughts
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             wishes
             answerable
             to
             those
             thoughts
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             wheresoever
             this
             Earnest
             is
             in
             truth
             ,
             the
             Earnest
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
             there
             is
             growth
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             imperfect
             to
             come
             to
             their
             perfection
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             encounter
             with
             whatsoever
             is
             contrary
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             do
             their
             functions
             that
             they
             are
             fitted
             by
             for
             God.
             
          
           
             Now
             God
             having
             fitted
             the
             new
             creature
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             through
             all
             the
             impediments
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             crosses
             ,
             where
             he
             hath
             begun
             this
             work
             ,
             it
             will
             labour
             to
             come
             to
             perfection
             .
             As
             in
             the
             natural
             body
             we
             are
             not
             content
             to
             live
             ;
             but
             when
             we
             have
             life
             ,
             we
             desire
             health
             :
             and
             when
             we
             have
             health
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             content
             with
             that
             ,
             but
             we
             desire
             strength
             ;
             not
             onely
             health
             ,
             but
             strength
             to
             perform
             that
             we
             should
             do
             .
             So
             where
             the
             spiritual
             life
             is
             begun
             ,
             the
             living
             soul
             is
             not
             content
             to
             live
             ,
             to
             find
             an
             Earnest
             ,
             a
             little
             beginnings
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             have
             that
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             health
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             any
             spiritual
             disease
             to
             lye
             on
             the
             soul
             ,
             that
             might
             hinder
             it
             in
             the
             functions
             of
             it
             :
             and
             together
             with
             health
             ,
             it
             desires
             fuller
             and
             fully
             strength
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             many
             temptations
             to
             encounter
             with
             ,
             many
             corruptions
             to
             resist
             ,
             many
             actions
             to
             do
             ,
             many
             afflictions
             perhaps
             to
             bear
             ,
             all
             which
             require
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             strength
             :
             wheresoever
             grace
             is
             in
             truth
             ,
             it
             is
             alwayes
             with
             a
             desire
             of
             growth
             ,
             and
             answerable
             to
             that
             desire
             will
             be
             the
             use
             of
             all
             the
             means
             of
             growth
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             to
             name
             one
             or
             two
             more
             ,
             and
             so
             end
             :
             Wheresoever
             the
             Spirit
             is
             
             as
             an
             Earnest
             ,
             it
             doth
             as
             the
             seal
             doth
             spoken
             of
             before
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             hath
             a
             quieting
             power
             ,
             an
             assuring
             power
             ,
             it
             quiets
             the
             soul
             ,
             wheresoever
             it
             si
             ,
             it
             is
             given
             to
             stay
             the
             soul
             ,
             to
             comfort
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             shall
             be
             performed
             in
             time
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             soul
             that
             hath
             the
             Earnest
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             he
             hath
             this
             Earnest
             ,
             it
             quiets
             and
             stayes
             the
             soul.
             A
             man
             may
             know
             true
             faith
             from
             false
             ,
             and
             true
             Earnest
             from
             presumption
             by
             this
             ,
             as
             we
             know
             other
             things
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             stills
             and
             quiets
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             endure
             the
             tryal
             .
          
           
             We
             say
             of
             Alcumy
             gold
             ,
             it
             is
             counterfeit
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             strengthen
             the
             heart
             ;
             true
             gold
             hath
             a
             corroborating
             power
             to
             strengthen
             the
             heart
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             let
             the
             Alcumists
             look
             to
             it
             :
             but
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             true
             Eanest
             ,
             the
             beginnings
             of
             faith
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             in
             a
             little
             measure
             ,
             it
             hath
             a
             quieting
             ,
             a
             stilling
             ,
             a
             strengthening
             power
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             and
             corroborate
             the
             soul
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             given
             for
             that
             purpose
             .
             And
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             the
             least
             grace
             will
             endure
             the
             search
             ,
             as
             true
             gold
             will
             endure
             the
             touchstone
             ,
             the
             false
             will
             not
             :
             and
             it
             
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             a
             man
             hath
             true
             grace
             in
             him
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             with
             much
             imperfection
             ,
             that
             desires
             to
             be
             searched
             in
             preaching
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             searching
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             desiring
             to
             be
             searched
             in
             Conference
             ,
             and
             that
             doubts
             not
             his
             conscience
             ,
             but
             would
             be
             searched
             throughly
             .
          
           
             When
             men
             fret
             at
             the
             searching
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             be
             searched
             ,
             and
             are
             content
             to
             go
             on
             in
             presumptuous
             courses
             ,
             and
             think
             all
             is
             well
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             there
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             an
             Earnest
             .
             But
             not
             to
             go
             farther
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Revelation
             shews
             the
             truth
             of
             a
             little
             grace
             :
             what
             saith
             he
             ?
             
               Thou
               hast
               a
               little
            
             
             strength
             :
             what
             doth
             that
             little
             strength
             move
             the
             Church
             of
             Philadelphia
             to
             do
             ?
             
               Thou
               hast
               kept
               my
               Word
               ,
               and
               hast
               not
               denyed
               my
               Name
               .
            
             Where
             there
             is
             a
             little
             strength
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             a
             keeping
             of
             the
             Word
             in
             obedience
             ,
             a
             keeping
             of
             it
             in
             conversation
             :
             where
             is
             not
             a
             regard
             to
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             a
             moulding
             of
             the
             soul
             into
             it
             in
             obedience
             of
             it
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             little
             strength
             of
             grace
             ;
             and
             therefore
             those
             that
             live
             in
             rebellious
             courses
             ,
             have
             not
             so
             much
             as
             an
             Earnest
             to
             them
             :
             yet
             ,
             
               Thou
               hast
               kept
               my
               Word
               ,
               and
            
             withal
             ,
             
               thou
               hast
               not
               denyed
               my
               Name
               .
            
          
           
             Where
             a
             little
             strength
             is
             ,
             there
             they
             will
             not
             deny
             Christs
             Name
             ,
             they
             
             will
             hold
             out
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             confesse
             it
             if
             occasion
             serve
             :
             and
             therefore
             where
             any
             are
             slight
             in
             their
             profession
             ,
             that
             give
             in
             if
             they
             be
             ready
             to
             dash
             upon
             any
             displeasure
             of
             any
             one
             :
             if
             they
             be
             to
             venture
             their
             estates
             or
             so
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             ashamed
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             profession
             which
             they
             took
             upon
             them
             ;
             they
             deny
             his
             Name
             ,
             at
             least
             they
             do
             not
             own
             it
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             little
             strength
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             recover
             :
             Peter
             was
             in
             such
             a
             temptation
             ,
             but
             he
             recovered
             his
             strength
             ,
             and
             got
             more
             strength
             ,
             and
             a
             firm
             standing
             upon
             it
             ;
             the
             shaking
             of
             Peter
             was
             for
             the
             rooting
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             So
             God
             to
             shame
             his
             children
             ,
             suffers
             them
             sometimes
             to
             have
             dastardly
             
             spirits
             ,
             but
             they
             recover
             themselves
             ,
             they
             are
             ashamed
             of
             it
             ;
             but
             those
             that
             are
             common
             Politicians
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             stand
             out
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             to
             maintain
             their
             truth
             and
             profession
             ,
             when
             God
             thrusts
             his
             cause
             into
             their
             hands
             ,
             specially
             at
             such
             times
             when
             God
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             
               Who
               is
               on
               my
               side
               ?
               who
               ?
            
             now
             is
             the
             time
             to
             appear
             then
             ;
             if
             they
             have
             not
             a
             word
             for
             God
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             own
             the
             quarrel
             and
             cause
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Religion
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             a
             little
             strength
             ;
             for
             they
             that
             have
             a
             little
             strength
             here
             ,
             keep
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             have
             not
             denyed
             the
             Name
             .
             Those
             therefore
             that
             can
             fashion
             themselves
             to
             all
             Religions
             ,
             to
             all
             companies
             ,
             they
             will
             have
             a
             Religion
             mutable
             and
             flexible
             to
             their
             occasions
             :
             where
             is
             the
             Earnest
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ?
             the
             Spirit
             as
             much
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             is
             strong
             and
             vigorous
             ,
             and
             powerful
             ;
             these
             men
             have
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             little
             strength
             ,
             that
             are
             as
             water
             which
             is
             fashioned
             to
             the
             vessel
             it
             is
             in
             ,
             like
             to
             the
             Samaritans
             ,
             (
             as
             Joseph
             the
             Historian
             of
             the
             Jews
             writes
             of
             them
             ,
             )
             When
             the
             Jewes
             prospered
             ,
             oh
             then
             they
             would
             be
             Jewes
             ;
             when
             the
             Jewes
             had
             ill
             successe
             ,
             then
             they
             were
             great
             enemies
             to
             the
             Jewes
             :
             so
             you
             have
             many
             that
             are
             no
             friends
             to
             the
             afflicted
             ,
             to
             the
             disgraced
             truth
             ;
             but
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Cause
             of
             Religion
             is
             carried
             out
             with
             the
             Countenance
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             with
             the
             favour
             of
             great
             ones
             ,
             so
             far
             they
             will
             own
             it
             ;
             but
             if
             Christ
             once
             comes
             to
             be
             abased
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             know
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             his
             Cause
             .
          
           
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             let
             us
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             there
             is
             no
             grace
             at
             all
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             such
             an
             habitual
             disposition
             without
             shame
             or
             grief
             ,
             or
             repentance
             ;
             for
             Gods
             children
             sometimes
             may
             be
             overtaken
             with
             a
             spirit
             of
             dastardlinesse
             ,
             which
             afflicts
             them
             sore
             afterwards
             ,
             that
             they
             gather
             more
             strength
             .
             A
             man
             may
             know
             if
             he
             be
             Gods
             child
             in
             such
             a
             state
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             universally
             true
             ,
             Gods
             children
             are
             never
             overtaken
             with
             a
             spirit
             of
             cowardlinesse
             and
             fear
             ,
             but
             they
             regain
             it
             ,
             and
             grow
             more
             strong
             upon
             it
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             in
             Cranmer
             and
             others
             ,
             God
             purposeth
             sometimes
             to
             let
             them
             see
             what
             they
             are
             in
             themselves
             without
             his
             support
             and
             strength
             ;
             but
             afterwards
             they
             gather
             new
             resolutions
             ,
             new
             purposes
             to
             stick
             firmer
             to
             the
             truth
             then
             ere
             before
             .
             I
             might
             adde
             many
             other
             things
             ;
             but
             I
             go
             on
             to
             that
             which
             followes
             .
          
           
             You
             see
             here
             now
             how
             we
             may
             try
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             any
             true
             Earnest
             in
             us
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             no.
             
          
           
           
             Now
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             have
             this
             Earnest
             ,
             (
             if
             we
             have
             it
             
             not
             )
             to
             have
             this
             assurance
             especially
             ,
             let
             me
             desire
             those
             of
             the
             younger
             sort
             to
             labour
             to
             have
             the
             seal
             of
             this
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Earnest
             before
             they
             be
             further
             and
             further
             engaged
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             before
             they
             be
             so
             hardened
             that
             they
             will
             not
             receive
             a
             contrary
             stamp
             to
             their
             corruptions
             .
             It
             is
             a
             wondrous
             advantage
             that
             Gentlemen
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             are
             young
             ,
             before
             the
             world
             hath
             soiled
             them
             ,
             and
             before
             their
             understandings
             be
             darkened
             ,
             and
             their
             affections
             are
             crooked
             ,
             and
             carried
             away
             much
             with
             the
             stream
             and
             errours
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             they
             have
             much
             advantage
             above
             others
             ;
             for
             they
             have
             spirits
             fitter
             for
             grace
             ,
             fitter
             to
             receive
             the
             impression
             of
             this
             seal
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             &
             fitter
             for
             the
             Earnest
             .
             Let
             us
             labour
             for
             this
             Earnest
             betimes
             :
             what
             a
             comfortable
             thing
             will
             it
             be
             to
             carry
             along
             with
             the
             Earnest
             an
             assurance
             of
             a
             better
             estate
             from
             our
             youth
             to
             our
             age
             ;
             and
             from
             our
             age
             ,
             to
             our
             old
             age
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             heaven
             with
             us
             ?
             what
             a
             deal
             of
             comfort
             do
             young
             ones
             deprive
             and
             rob
             themselves
             of
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             be
             gracious
             betimes
             ?
             Let
             us
             labour
             to
             have
             the
             stamp
             of
             the
             Spirit
             set
             on
             us
             in
             our
             prime
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             our
             years
             .
             But
             I
             will
             presse
             the
             Point
             ,
             if
             the
             time
             will
             give
             leave
             ,
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             Now
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             God
             gives
             this
             Earnest
             not
             for
             himself
             ,
             but
             for
             
             us
             ,
             to
             secure
             us
             :
             and
             that
             is
             one
             reason
             why
             it
             is
             called
             an
             Earnest
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             besides
             bargaining
             another
             state
             and
             condition
             that
             Earnest
             is
             applyed
             unto
             ,
             which
             perhaps
             the
             Apostle
             aimes
             at
             ,
             as
             marriage
             :
             whatsoever
             was
             before
             the
             Consummation
             of
             the
             marriage
             ,
             was
             a
             kind
             of
             Arrah
             ,
             a
             kind
             of
             Earnest
             ,
             to
             assure
             the
             affection
             of
             the
             contracted
             person
             and
             persons
             that
             loved
             one
             another
             ,
             till
             the
             Consummation
             of
             the
             marriage
             .
          
           
             So
             Christ
             now
             contracts
             us
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             having
             love
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             taking
             our
             Nature
             on
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             woo
             us
             in
             our
             own
             flesh
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             own
             nature
             ,
             taking
             upon
             him
             the
             Earnest
             of
             our
             flesh
             ,
             he
             gives
             us
             the
             Earnest
             of
             his
             Spirit
             :
             and
             to
             assure
             us
             tha●…
             he
             loves
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             means
             to
             make
             up
             the
             bargain
             afterwards
             ,
             he
             sends
             us
             love-tokens
             ,
             graces
             ,
             and
             comfort
             ,
             and
             joy
             .
             Even
             as
             Isaac
             when
             he
             was
             to
             marry
             Rebecca
             ,
             he
             sent
             by
             his
             servants
             Bracelets
             and
             Jewels
             ,
             and
             such
             things
             ,
             to
             secure
             her
             of
             his
             love
             .
          
           
             So
             Christ
             in
             heaven
             intending
             the
             consummation
             of
             the
             Match
             ,
             he
             sends
             
             us
             here
             graces
             and
             comforts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             secure
             us
             ;
             all
             is
             for
             us
             ,
             (
             I
             say
             )
             which
             I
             observe
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             I
             would
             raise
             your
             hearts
             to
             hate
             unbelief
             and
             distrust
             exceedingly
             ,
             because
             God
             labours
             to
             undermine
             it
             by
             all
             means
             possible
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             doth
             he
             use
             so
             many
             terms
             here
             ,
             of
             
               Sealing
               ,
               Anointing
            
             ,
             and
             Earnest
             ,
             with
             words
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             all
             whatsoever
             may
             confirm
             you
             ?
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             applyes
             it
             to
             us
             ;
             all
             this
             is
             that
             we
             may
             not
             doubt
             of
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             :
             and
             therefore
             when
             we
             find
             any
             goodnesse
             in
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             accompt
             that
             to
             give
             false
             witnesse
             against
             our selves
             is
             a
             horrible
             sin
             ;
             it
             is
             to
             make
             God
             a
             liar
             .
             God
             stands
             upon
             his
             credit
             ;
             and
             therefore
             take
             heed
             what
             we
             say
             ,
             (
             specially
             if
             we
             have
             found
             the
             work
             of
             grace
             in
             former
             time
             ,
             any
             Earnest
             ,
             )
             that
             we
             have
             no
             grace
             ;
             God
             doth
             this
             for
             our
             assurance
             :
             all
             his
             dealing
             of
             Word
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             of
             Earnest
             and
             Oath
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             may
             be
             to
             assure
             us
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             should
             not
             crosse
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             cherish
             such
             a
             disposition
             as
             is
             most
             contrary
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             labours
             to
             undermine
             by
             all
             means
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             here
             is
             the
             poyson
             of
             Popish
             Religion
             ,
             that
             it
             maintaines
             doubting
             ,
             and
             leaves
             men
             doubting
             :
             indeed
             they
             do
             well
             to
             maintain
             it
             
             in
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             for
             indeed
             they
             false
             found
             a
             man
             upon
             satisfaction
             ,
             they
             false
             found
             him
             upon
             Purgatory
             and
             merits
             ,
             and
             the
             foundation
             they
             have
             of
             a
             Christian
             soul
             is
             uncertain
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             may
             well
             teach
             doubting
             ,
             it
             suits
             with
             the
             course
             that
             they
             take
             :
             but
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             corrupt
             ,
             for
             God
             useth
             all
             means
             that
             we
             should
             not
             doubt
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             idly
             objected
             ,
             God
             for
             his
             part
             will
             ,
             but
             for
             our
             part
             we
             have
             reason
             to
             doubt
             why
             he
             in
             all
             things
             stoops
             to
             us
             ,
             he
             labours
             to
             secure
             us
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             he
             doth
             his
             part
             and
             ours
             too
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             hasten
             to
             that
             which
             followes
             ,
             because
             I
             would
             end
             with
             the
             time
             .
             To
             touch
             that
             a
             little
             distinctly
             by
             it self
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             doth
             all
             ,
             the
             Earnest
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             for
             indeed
             ,
             though
             Spirit
             be
             not
             added
             to
             stablishing
             ,
             yet
             the
             Spirit
             stablisheth
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             it
             anoints
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             
               seales
               to
               the
               day
               of
               redemption
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               Earnest
               of
               the
               Spirit
            
             .
          
           
             So
             it
             is
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             doth
             all
             ,
             here
             you
             have
             the
             three
             Persons
             in
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             we
             have
             three
             grand
             Enemies
             ,
             
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               Satan
               .
            
             Now
             here
             are
             the
             three
             persons
             in
             the
             Trinity
             stronger
             then
             all
             our
             enemies
             ;
             
               He
               which
               stablisheth
               us
               ,
               is
               God
            
             the
             Father
             by
             his
             Spirit
             :
             upon
             whom
             ?
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             
               ●…n
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             gives
             
               us
               the
               Earnest
               of
               his
               Spirit
            
             ;
             you
             have
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             three
             Persons
             of
             the
             Trinity
             here
             :
             but
             why
             doth
             the
             Spirit
             give
             us
             the
             Earnest
             ?
             why
             doth
             the
             Spirit
             give
             us
             grace
             and
             comfort
             ,
             seal
             us
             ,
             and
             doth
             all
             ,
             and
             stablisheth
             us
             ?
          
           
             I
             answer
             ;
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             because
             now
             since
             the
             fall
             we
             have
             no
             principles
             
             of
             supernatural
             good
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             a
             principle
             above
             our
             nature
             to
             work
             both
             grace
             and
             comforts
             in
             our
             barren
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             no
             principle
             to
             that
             which
             is
             supernaturally
             good
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             opposition
             to
             that
             which
             is
             supernaturally
             good
             ;
             and
             therefore
             there
             must
             be
             somewhat
             to
             overpower
             the
             corruption
             of
             our
             nature
             .
          
           
             But
             why
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             rather
             then
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ?
             He
             comes
             from
             
             both
             ,
             and
             proceeding
             from
             both
             he
             is
             fit
             to
             witnesse
             the
             love
             of
             both
             ;
             for
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             in
             the
             breast
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             proceeds
             from
             both
             ,
             and
             he
             knowes
             the
             secret
             love
             of
             the
             Father
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             Mediatour
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             Spirit
             knowing
             the
             secrets
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             mans
             spirit
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             knowes
             his
             own
             secrets
             ,
             he
             knowes
             his
             love
             ,
             and
             he
             knowes
             whom
             he
             loves
             :
             So
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             knowing
             the
             affection
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             affection
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             an
             Earnest
             ,
             fit
             to
             be
             a
             Seal
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             all
             things
             are
             wrought
             by
             the
             Spirit
             in
             grace
             for
             application
             ;
             the
             desert
             is
             from
             the
             Son
             ,
             originally
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             in
             regard
             of
             application
             of
             what
             is
             wrought
             by
             the
             Son
             ,
             all
             is
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             both
             graces
             and
             comforts
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             takes
             from
             Christ
             :
             for
             if
             grace
             be
             wrought
             ,
             it
             is
             with
             divine
             reasons
             from
             the
             love
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             :
             if
             grace
             he
             wrought
             ,
             it
             is
             from
             the
             wondrous
             love
             of
             God
             reconciled
             in
             Christ
             ,
             wherein
             heaven
             is
             opened
             ,
             hell
             is
             vanquished
             ;
             it
             is
             by
             reasons
             fetched
             from
             Christ
             ;
             and
             so
             
               he
               takes
               of
               mine
            
             ,
             (
             as
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             )
             
               He
               shall
               take
               of
               mine
               ,
               and
               give
               to
               you
               :
            
             he
             takes
             reasons
             from
             Christ
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             whereby
             he
             makes
             all
             ,
             the
             application
             is
             altogether
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             must
             be
             by
             the
             Spirit
             again
             ,
             because
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             no
             
             lesse
             then
             the
             Spirit
             can
             quiet
             our
             spirits
             :
             for
             when
             the
             soul
             is
             distempered
             ,
             it
             is
             like
             a
             distempered
             lock
             that
             no
             key
             can
             open
             :
             So
             when
             the
             Conscience
             is
             troubled
             ,
             what
             creature
             can
             settle
             the
             troubled
             Conscience
             ?
             can
             open
             
             the
             ambages
             of
             a
             troubled
             Conscience
             in
             such
             perplexity
             and
             confusion
             ?
             and
             therefore
             to
             settle
             the
             troubled
             Conscience
             aright
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             somewhat
             above
             Conscience
             ;
             and
             that
             which
             must
             quiet
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             must
             be
             such
             a
             Spirit
             as
             is
             above
             our
             spirits
             :
             This
             is
             excellently
             set
             down
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             in
             the
             3.
             
             Chap.
             the
             work
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             in
             this
             kind
             .
             But
             I
             cannot
             stand
             upon
             it
             now
             at
             this
             time
             .
             I
             go
             on
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             in
             the
             first
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             the
             second
             Chapter
             ,
             and
             11.
             ver
             .
             that
             one
             place
             shall
             stand
             in
             stead
             of
             all
             :
             
               What
               man
               knowes
               the
               things
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               but
               the
               spirit
               of
               a
               man
               that
               is
               in
               him
               ?
               So
               the
               things
               of
               God
               no
               man
               knowes
               but
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             ,
             
               We
               have
               received
               the
               spirit
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               know
               the
               things
               that
               are
               freely
               given
               us
               of
               God
               :
            
             if
             our
             spirits
             were
             in
             the
             heart
             and
             soul
             of
             another
             man
             ,
             in
             the
             breast
             of
             another
             man
             ,
             we
             should
             know
             what
             another
             man
             thinks
             :
             if
             a
             man
             had
             a
             spirit
             in
             another
             mans
             spirit
             ,
             surely
             he
             would
             know
             all
             his
             thoughts
             and
             all
             his
             affections
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             in
             the
             breast
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             he
             knowes
             our
             spirits
             better
             then
             we
             know
             our
             own
             spirits
             ;
             he
             searcheth
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             searcher
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             is
             in
             the
             original
             :
             the
             Spirit
             is
             a
             searcher
             ,
             he
             searcheth
             our
             own
             hearts
             ,
             and
             he
             searcheth
             the
             secret
             love
             of
             God
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Spirit
             must
             stablish
             us
             .
          
           
             Well
             then
             ,
             if
             the
             Spirit
             doth
             all
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             then
             that
             we
             have
             
             this
             Spirit
             ?
             A
             note
             or
             two
             ,
             and
             so
             go
             on
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             have
             this
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             seal
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             an
             Earnest
             :
             I
             will
             not
             speak
             all
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             but
             a
             little
             ;
             for
             indeed
             all
             comes
             from
             the
             Spirit
             .
             
             Even
             as
             in
             our
             souls
             ,
             how
             may
             a
             man
             know
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             soul
             ?
             by
             living
             and
             moving
             ,
             by
             actions
             vital
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             we
             may
             know
             a
             man
             hath
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             by
             those
             actions
             that
             come
             onely
             from
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             as
             the
             soul
             is
             in
             the
             body
             :
             for
             as
             all
             beauty
             and
             motion
             comes
             from
             the
             soul
             to
             the
             body
             ,
             so
             to
             the
             soul
             from
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             all
             comes
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             therefore
             every
             saving
             grace
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             the
             Spirit
             is
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             is
             in
             us
             in
             the
             nature
             of
             fire
             ,
             as
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             so
             in
             
             this
             in
             transforming
             ;
             wheresoever
             the
             Spirit
             dwells
             ,
             he
             transforms
             the
             soul
             ,
             he
             transforms
             the
             party
             like
             himself
             holy
             and
             gracious
             .
             Those
             therefore
             that
             find
             the
             Spirit
             transforming
             and
             changing
             them
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             they
             may
             know
             that
             they
             have
             the
             Spirit
             sealing
             them
             ,
             and
             being
             an
             Earnest
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             They
             may
             know
             likewise
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             it
             wrought
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             for
             
             every
             one
             grace
             ,
             you
             may
             knowspiritual
             graces
             are
             with
             conflict
             :
             for
             what
             is
             true
             ,
             is
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             resistance
             of
             that
             which
             is
             counterfeit
             .
          
           
             Comforts
             and
             graces
             that
             are
             not
             the
             Earnest
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             are
             with
             little
             conflict
             :
             but
             where
             there
             are
             true
             comforts
             and
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             wrought
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             it
             is
             with
             much
             conflict
             with
             Satan
             and
             with
             himself
             :
             for
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             Envy
             in
             the
             Divell
             against
             the
             man
             that
             walkes
             in
             the
             Spirit
             .
             Thinks
             he
             ,
             what
             such
             a
             base
             creature
             as
             this
             is
             to
             have
             the
             Earnest
             of
             heaven
             ,
             to
             walk
             here
             as
             if
             he
             were
             in
             heaven
             already
             ,
             and
             to
             defie
             all
             opposite
             powers
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             I
             will
             trouble
             his
             peace
             ,
             he
             shall
             go
             mourning
             to
             heaven
             ,
             if
             he
             go
             there
             :
             this
             is
             the
             reasoning
             of
             the
             cursed
             spirit
             ,
             and
             hereupon
             he
             labours
             to
             shake
             the
             assurance
             and
             perswasion
             ;
             and
             the
             grace
             and
             Comfort
             of
             a
             Christian
             it
             is
             with
             much
             conflict
             and
             temptation
             ,
             not
             onely
             with
             Satan
             ,
             but
             with
             his
             own
             heart
             .
          
           
             Our
             hearts
             misgive
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             guilty
             of
             some
             sins
             ,
             as
             alwaies
             there
             
             is
             guilt
             on
             the
             soul
             ,
             so
             much
             guilt
             ,
             so
             much
             doubt
             ;
             till
             the
             soul
             be
             free
             from
             giult
             ,
             it
             wil
             never
             but
             be
             casting
             of
             doubts
             :
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             alwaies
             resistance
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             there
             must
             be
             a
             higher
             power
             then
             the
             heart
             and
             soul
             of
             a
             man
             to
             set
             the
             heart
             down
             and
             quiet
             it
             :
             It
             is
             alwaies
             in
             conflict
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             gracet
             and
             comforts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             wrought
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             are
             alwaies
             
             in
             the
             use
             of
             meanes
             ,
             holy
             means
             ;
             and
             it
             carries
             a
             man
             above
             the
             strength
             of
             nature
             ,
             it
             carries
             a
             man
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             that
             which
             he
             could
             not
             do
             by
             nature
             ,
             to
             pardon
             his
             enemies
             ,
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             overcome
             revenge
             ,
             and
             to
             enjoy
             prosperity
             without
             pride
             in
             a
             comfortable
             measure
             :
             and
             it
             enables
             him
             to
             practise
             the
             last
             Comandement
             ,
             That
             he
             shall
             be
             content
             with
             his
             estate
             ,
             and
             not
             lust
             after
             others
             :
             and
             the
             first
             Comandement
             ;
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             enables
             a
             man
             to
             love
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             him
             above
             all
             as
             his
             best
             portion
             ,
             it
             makes
             his
             joy
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             it
             makes
             him
             delight
             in
             all
             connatural
             things
             that
             are
             like
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             as
             whatsoever
             is
             spiritual
             ,
             is
             connatural
             to
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             man
             have
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             joyes
             in
             spiritual
             company
             ,
             he
             joyes
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             hates
             sin
             as
             being
             contrary
             to
             the
             Earnest
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             hates
             terrour
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             unto
             it
             ,
             he
             will
             look
             on
             good
             things
             ,
             as
             God
             lookes
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Spirit
             looks
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             spiritual
             he
             relisheth
             ,
             
               he
               savours
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             be
             cause
             I
             will
             not
             detract
             your
             thoughts
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             six
             or
             seven
             properties
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             one
             Chapter
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             have
             them
             all
             together
             ,
             in
             Rom.
             8.
             
             I
             will
             not
             name
             all
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             easie
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             in
             the
             9.
             ver
             .
             that
             the
             Spirit
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             dwells
             as
             in
             
             a
             house
             :
             now
             wheresoeve
             the
             Spirit
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             dwelling
             and
             ruling
             ;
             for
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             will
             not
             be
             an
             underling
             to
             lusts
             ,
             and
             he
             repaires
             and
             makes
             up
             the
             breaches
             of
             the
             soul
             ;
             where
             the
             Spirit
             dwells
             ,
             all
             the
             breaches
             are
             made
             up
             .
             Ignorance
             to
             knowledge
             ,
             he
             begets
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             affection
             ,
             and
             love
             :
             he
             prepares
             all
             ,
             he
             prepares
             his
             own
             dwelling
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             familiar
             and
             constant
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             a
             dwelling
             implyes
             familiarity
             and
             constancy
             ;
             he
             is
             not
             in
             us
             ;
             as
             he
             is
             in
             wicked
             men
             that
             have
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             As
             Austin
             saith
             ,
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             knocks
             at
             their
             hearts
             ,
             but
             he
             doth
             not
             dwell
             there
             .
          
           
             To
             go
             on
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             first
             :
             The
             Spirit
             dwells
             in
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             the
             Spirit
             .
             
             And
             then
             the
             Spirit
             doth
             subdue
             the
             contrary
             ;
             for
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             when
             it
             comes
             into
             a
             man
             ,
             it
             pulls
             down
             all
             the
             strong
             holds
             ,
             it
             makes
             way
             for
             it self
             :
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             to
             
               mortifie
               the
               deeds
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             13.
             
             If
             you
             mortifie
             the
             deeds
             of
             the
             flesh
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             you
             are
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
             Those
             therefore
             that
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             spiritual
             reasons
             ,
             subdue
             their
             corruptions
             ,
             they
             are
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             :
             those
             that
             cherish
             corruptions
             ,
             or
             mortifie
             them
             ,
             not
             by
             spiritual
             reasons
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             civil
             respect
             to
             carry
             authority
             among
             men
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             would
             be
             free
             from
             aspersions
             ,
             as
             might
             disable
             their
             reputation
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             are
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             are
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             Spirit
             
             leads
             them
             as
             the
             Angel
             that
             went
             before
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             from
             Egypt
             unto
             Canaan
             :
             so
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             like
             the
             Angel
             goes
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             leads
             us
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             removes
             the
             lets
             :
             it
             doth
             lead
             us
             (
             I
             say
             )
             sweetly
             ,
             and
             not
             violently
             ,
             as
             the
             Devil
             leads
             his
             ,
             that
             are
             possessed
             with
             his
             spirit
             :
             So
             that
             those
             that
             have
             the
             Spirit
             working
             grace
             and
             comfort
             in
             them
             ,
             sweetly
             he
             leads
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             strongly
             too
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             strongly
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             against
             corruption
             and
             opposition
             from
             without
             ;
             but
             yet
             sweetly
             ,
             preserving
             the
             liberty
             
             and
             freedom
             of
             the
             soul.
             We
             by
             nature
             are
             like
             children
             ,
             or
             blind
             men
             ,
             we
             cannot
             lead
             our selves
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Spirit
             leads
             us
             .
             Those
             therefore
             that
             have
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             it
             leads
             them
             ,
             they
             submit
             themselves
             to
             the
             guidance
             and
             leading
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             That
             is
             another
             evidence
             .
          
           
             A
             fourth
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             a
             Spirit
             of
             adoption
             ;
             it
             assures
             us
             that
             we
             
             are
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             :
             it
             gives
             us
             assurance
             of
             our
             adoption
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             same
             Spirit
             that
             sanctifieth
             us
             ,
             it
             witnesseth
             to
             us
             ,
             it
             makes
             us
             holy
             ;
             it
             witnesseth
             to
             us
             that
             we
             are
             the
             sons
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             then
             again
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             stirres
             up
             
               sighs
               and
               groans
               that
               cannot
               be
               expressed
               ,
            
             when
             we
             are
             not
             of
             our selves
             able
             to
             pray
             :
             this
             is
             an
             evidence
             of
             the
             Earnest
             
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             when
             we
             can
             send
             our
             sighes
             and
             groans
             to
             God
             :
             I
             say
             ,
             God
             will
             hear
             the
             groans
             ,
             the
             voice
             of
             his
             own
             Spirits
             ;
             for
             whence
             come
             those
             sighes
             and
             groanes
             to
             God
             ?
             why
             should
             we
             not
             rather
             sink
             in
             despair
             in
             troubles
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             Spirit
             is
             in
             us
             ?
             Those
             therefoore
             that
             in
             extremity
             having
             nothing
             to
             comfort
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             able
             to
             send
             forth
             sighes
             and
             groans
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             may
             certainly
             know
             that
             they
             have
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             And
             likewise
             the
             Spirit
             makes
             us
             mourn
             ,
             and
             wait
             for
             the
             adoption
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             ;
             those
             that
             mourn
             and
             wait
             ,
             have
             the
             Evidence
             of
             the
             
             Spirit
             :
             for
             a
             worldling
             doth
             not
             mourn
             for
             his
             imperfections
             ,
             for
             his
             corruptions
             ;
             he
             doth
             not
             mourn
             that
             he
             is
             absent
             from
             his
             Saviour
             ,
             neither
             doth
             he
             wait
             for
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             that
             that
             shall
             be
             bestowed
             on
             Saints
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             his
             portion
             here
             :
             therefore
             those
             that
             can
             mourn
             for
             their
             corruptions
             ,
             for
             those
             things
             which
             the
             world
             is
             not
             able
             to
             tax
             them
             for
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             serve
             God
             with
             enlargement
             of
             the
             Spirit
             as
             they
             would
             ,
             and
             they
             wait
             also
             without
             despair
             ,
             or
             without
             discouragement
             ,
             till
             God
             have
             finished
             their
             course
             ,
             they
             are
             led
             with
             a
             better
             Spirit
             then
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Though
             I
             should
             name
             no
             more
             ,
             what
             a
             many
             sweet
             evidences
             are
             here
             to
             manifest
             a
             soul
             truly
             acted
             ,
             and
             guided
             ,
             and
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ?
             but
             these
             shall
             be
             sufficient
             for
             this
             time
             .
          
           
             Well
             then
             ,
             if
             the
             Spirit
             doth
             all
             ,
             if
             the
             Spirit
             anoint
             and
             seal
             ,
             and
             give
             Earnest
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             comfort
             and
             all
             ,
             till
             he
             bring
             us
             to
             heaven
             ,
             being
             Christs
             Vicar
             ;
             for
             Christ
             hath
             no
             other
             Vicar
             on
             earth
             but
             his
             Spirit
             ;
             if
             the
             Spirit
             doth
             all
             ,
             as
             indeed
             he
             doth
             all
             for
             God
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             from
             us
             to
             God
             ;
             whatsoever
             God
             doth
             to
             us
             it
             is
             by
             the
             Spirit
             :
             he
             anoints
             ,
             and
             seals
             ,
             and
             sanctifieth
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             we
             do
             to
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             is
             not
             acceptable
             :
             we
             sigh
             and
             groan
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             we
             pray
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             (
             saith
             
               Jude
               ,
            
             )
             and
             that
             God
             doth
             to
             us
             immediately
             from
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             we
             do
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Is
             this
             so
             ,
             then
             as
             it
             an
             undoubted
             truth
             ,
             oh
             then
             we
             should
             labour
             by
             all
             meanes
             for
             this
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             To
             give
             some
             directions
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             end
             .
          
           
             Labour
             (
             I
             say
             )
             to
             have
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             to
             groan
             in
             the
             Spirit
             :
             and
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             because
             the
             Word
             is
             the
             Chariot
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Spirit
             is
             
             carried
             ,
             attend
             upon
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             use
             all
             kind
             of
             spiritual
             
             meanes
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Spirit
             is
             usually
             effectual
             :
             for
             the
             Spirit
             will
             onely
             work
             with
             his
             own
             means
             :
             all
             those
             bastard
             inventions
             and
             devices
             fetched
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             humane
             devices
             in
             Gods
             service
             ,
             they
             are
             naught
             ;
             Gods
             Spirit
             will
             not
             be
             effectual
             with
             Popish
             devices
             :
             and
             therefore
             Rome
             is
             the
             habitation
             of
             Devils
             ;
             Gods
             Spirit
             hath
             nothing
             to
             do
             there
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             set
             up
             a
             worship
             contrary
             to
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             they
             
             have
             set
             up
             a
             Covenant
             contrary
             to
             Christs
             Covenant
             ,
             they
             have
             set
             up
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             and
             deny
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             :
             Christ
             is
             not
             taught
             as
             he
             should
             be
             there
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             wheresoever
             the
             Spirit
             is
             ,
             it
             is
             with
             the
             clear
             teaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             
               Received
               you
               the
               Spirit
               by
               hearing
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               of
               faith
               preached
               ?
            
             Therefore
             let
             us
             attend
             upon
             the
             unfolding
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             for
             the
             Spirit
             is
             given
             with
             a
             clear
             and
             true
             unfolding
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             omit
             no
             spiritual
             means
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Spirit
             is
             effectual
             ,
             as
             meditation
             ,
             reading
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             For
             as
             a
             man
             working
             in
             a
             garden
             ,
             though
             he
             think
             not
             of
             it
             ,
             perhaps
             he
             drawes
             a
             sweet
             sent
             of
             the
             flowers
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             tincture
             from
             the
             ayr
             that
             is
             round
             about
             him
             .
          
           
             So
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             being
             indited
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             being
             in
             holy
             company
             ,
             being
             led
             by
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             a
             man
             shall
             either
             by
             reading
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             or
             in
             holy
             company
             ,
             or
             conversing
             in
             good
             books
             ,
             he
             shall
             draw
             a
             spiritual
             sweetnesse
             from
             the
             Word
             ,
             or
             from
             those
             that
             he
             hath
             to
             deal
             with
             .
          
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             a
             man
             is
             like
             water
             that
             runs
             from
             Minerals
             ;
             as
             we
             see
             bathes
             have
             their
             warmth
             from
             Minerals
             that
             they
             run
             through
             ,
             they
             have
             a
             tincture
             from
             them
             to
             be
             hot
             in
             this
             or
             that
             degree
             ,
             in
             this
             or
             that
             quality
             .
          
           
             So
             it
             is
             with
             the
             soul
             ,
             when
             it
             runs
             through
             holy
             things
             ,
             when
             it
             hath
             to
             deal
             with
             good
             books
             ,
             and
             good
             company
             ,
             &c.
             it
             draweth
             a
             spirituall
             tincture
             :
             and
             therefore
             if
             we
             would
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             guide
             us
             ,
             let
             us
             be
             much
             in
             those
             things
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             hath
             sanctified
             us
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             liberty
             from
             our
             callings
             .
          
           
             And
             withall
             ,
             take
             heed
             ,
             that
             we
             greive
             not
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             any
             way
             ,
             if
             
             we
             will
             have
             the
             Spirit
             to
             seal
             us
             ,
             to
             increase
             our
             Earnest
             .
          
           
             How
             do
             we
             grieve
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ?
          
           
             By
             cherishing
             contrary
             affections
             ,
             and
             lusts
             ,
             and
             desires
             .
             And
             resist
             not
             
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             as
             now
             when
             you
             hear
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             you
             shut
             your
             resolutions
             ,
             if
             you
             shut
             your
             hearts
             ,
             and
             resolve
             not
             to
             give
             way
             to
             any
             instruction
             that
             shall
             be
             delivered
             ;
             This
             is
             a
             resisting
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             God
             now
             knocks
             at
             the
             hearts
             of
             those
             that
             are
             here
             ,
             by
             his
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             should
             
               open
               the
               everlasting
               doors
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               King
               of
               glory
               come
               in
               .
            
          
           
             We
             should
             lay
             open
             all
             to
             the
             Spirit
             :
             Oh
             when
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             when
             Christ
             is
             so
             willing
             to
             give
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             any
             but
             our
             fault
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             no
             more
             spiritual
             then
             we
             are
             :
             for
             indeed
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             a
             manner
             required
             to
             be
             spiritual
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             resist
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             presseth
             upon
             us
             in
             the
             Word
             such
             reasons
             of
             heavenly-mindednesse
             ,
             of
             despising
             of
             earthly
             things
             ,
             of
             purging
             our selves
             from
             the
             corruptions
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             such
             reasons
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             that
             indeed
             none
             are
             damned
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             set
             a
             bar
             against
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             with
             a
             cursed
             resolution
             that
             they
             will
             not
             be
             better
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             part
             with
             their
             cursed
             lusts
             :
             therefore
             they
             are
             damned
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             be
             damned
             ,
             that
             ,
             say
             the
             Preachers
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             they
             think
             it
             better
             to
             be
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             then
             to
             entertain
             such
             a
             guest
             as
             will
             marre
             and
             alter
             all
             that
             was
             there
             before
             :
             take
             heed
             therefore
             of
             resisting
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             grieving
             of
             the
             Spirit
             by
             any
             thing
             in
             our selves
             ,
             or
             by
             conversing
             with
             company
             that
             will
             grieve
             him
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             hath
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             him
             ,
             cannot
             endure
             carnal
             company
             :
             
             for
             what
             shall
             he
             hear
             ,
             what
             shall
             he
             draw
             in
             at
             his
             senses
             ?
             but
             that
             which
             will
             be
             vexation
             of
             spirit
             to
             him
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             of
             
               Lot
               ,
               His
               righteous
               soul
               was
               vexed
               with
               the
               unclean
               conversation
               of
               the
               Sodomites
               :
            
             it
             is
             an
             undoubted
             sign
             of
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             no
             grace
             ,
             not
             to
             care
             for
             his
             company
             that
             hath
             grace
             .
          
           
             Likewise
             yield
             all
             obedience
             and
             subjection
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             
             motions
             of
             the
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             ;
             bring
             our
             hearts
             into
             subjection
             ,
             lay
             our selves
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             before
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             suffer
             our selves
             to
             be
             moved
             ,
             and
             fashioned
             ,
             and
             framed
             by
             it
             :
             for
             God
             gives
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             to
             them
             that
             obey
             him
             .
          
           
             And
             beg
             the
             Spirit
             also
             as
             the
             principal
             thing
             :
             
               God
               gives
               the
               Spirit
            
             (
             saith
             
             Christ
             )
             
               to
               them
               that
               ask
               him
            
             :
             and
             by
             Christs
             manner
             of
             speaking
             there
             he
             insinuates
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             What
             can
             I
             give
             you
             better
             then
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ?
             and
             yet
             this
             will
             I
             give
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             ask
             him
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             good
             thing
             that
             God
             gives
             :
             for
             indeed
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             seed
             of
             all
             graces
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             comfort
             ;
             and
             therefore
             a
             world
             of
             promises
             are
             included
             in
             that
             promise
             ,
             that
             he
             
               will
               give
               the
               Spirit
               to
               them
               that
               ask
               him
               .
            
          
           
             Labour
             by
             these
             and
             such
             like
             means
             for
             the
             Spirit
             :
             and
             then
             if
             you
             have
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Earnest
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             seal
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             then
             mark
             what
             will
             come
             of
             such
             a
             temper
             of
             soul
             ,
             that
             will
             go
             through
             all
             conditions
             whatsoever
             ,
             come
             what
             will
             :
             for
             the
             Spirit
             is
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             comforts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             are
             above
             all
             earthly
             comforts
             ;
             and
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             are
             able
             to
             encounter
             with
             all
             temptations
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             stands
             impregnable
             ;
             the
             work
             of
             grace
             
             cannot
             be
             quenched
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             effect
             and
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             all
             the
             Devils
             in
             hell
             cannot
             stirre
             it
             :
             God
             may
             hide
             his
             comfort
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             to
             humble
             us
             ;
             but
             to
             quench
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             once
             wrought
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             all
             the
             power
             of
             all
             the
             Devils
             in
             hell
             cannot
             quench
             the
             least
             spark
             of
             saving
             grace
             ,
             it
             will
             carry
             us
             through
             all
             opposition
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             Let
             a
             man
             never
             baulk
             or
             decline
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             for
             any
             thing
             that
             he
             shall
             suffer
             ;
             for
             the
             seal
             and
             the
             Earnest
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             never
             more
             strong
             then
             when
             we
             have
             no
             other
             comfort
             by
             us
             but
             that
             ,
             when
             we
             can
             draw
             comfort
             from
             the
             Well-head
             ,
             from
             the
             Spring
             ;
             therefore
             we
             should
             labour
             for
             the
             Earnest
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             for
             it
             will
             fit
             us
             for
             all
             conditions
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             What
             makes
             a
             man
             differ
             from
             himself
             ?
             what
             makes
             a
             man
             differ
             from
             another
             ?
             Take
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             the
             Earnest
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             you
             shall
             have
             him
             defie
             death
             ,
             the
             world
             ,
             Satan
             ,
             and
             all
             temptations
             .
             Take
             a
             man
             that
             is
             negligent
             in
             labouring
             to
             encrease
             his
             Earnest
             ,
             you
             shall
             have
             him
             weak
             ,
             and
             not
             like
             himself
             .
          
           
             The
             Apostle
             Peter
             ,
             before
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             came
             upon
             him
             ,
             the
             voice
             of
             a
             weak
             damsel
             astonished
             him
             ;
             but
             after
             ,
             how
             willing
             was
             he
             to
             suffer
             any
             thing
             ?
             Therefore
             let
             us
             not
             labour
             much
             to
             strengthen
             our selves
             with
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             or
             to
             value
             our selves
             by
             our
             dependance
             upon
             others
             ;
             if
             thou
             hast
             grace
             ,
             thou
             hast
             that
             that
             will
             stand
             by
             thee
             when
             all
             other
             things
             will
             fail
             :
             for
             all
             other
             things
             will
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             but
             the
             Comforter
             shall
             never
             be
             taken
             away
             ;
             it
             goes
             along
             with
             us
             continually
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             it
             works
             Earnest
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             stamps
             upon
             us
             his
             own
             mark
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             leads
             us
             from
             grace
             to
             grace
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             ,
             then
             especially
             it
             hath
             the
             work
             of
             a
             Comforter
             to
             present
             to
             us
             the
             fruits
             of
             a
             good
             
             and
             holy
             life
             ,
             and
             likewise
             the
             joyes
             of
             heaven
             ;
             when
             we
             are
             dead
             the
             Spirit
             watcheth
             over
             our
             bodies
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             
               the
               Temples
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             and
             at
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             the
             same
             Spirit
             shall
             knit
             both
             body
             and
             soul
             together
             ,
             and
             after
             ,
             the
             same
             Spirit
             that
             hath
             done
             all
             this
             ,
             shall
             be
             all
             in
             all
             to
             us
             in
             heaven
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             then
             our
             very
             bodies
             shall
             be
             spiritual
             ,
             where
             as
             now
             our
             souls
             ,
             even
             the
             better
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             carnal
             .
             Even
             as
             the
             fire
             when
             it
             possesseth
             a
             piece
             of
             Iron
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             fire
             ;
             So
             our
             bodies
             shall
             be
             all
             spiritual
             .
          
           
             What
             a
             blessed
             thing
             is
             this
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             Spirit
             ?
             what
             are
             all
             friends
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             will
             speak
             to
             God
             for
             us
             ?
             The
             Spirit
             will
             make
             request
             with
             sighes
             and
             groans
             ,
             and
             God
             will
             hear
             the
             voice
             of
             his
             own
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             What
             prison
             can
             shut
             up
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ?
             Above
             all
             ,
             labour
             to
             have
             more
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
             this
             will
             make
             us
             more
             or
             lesse
             fruitfull
             ,
             more
             or
             lesse
             glorious
             in
             our
             profession
             ,
             more
             or
             lesse
             willing
             to
             dye
             .
             Labour
             to
             encrease
             this
             Earnest
             ,
             that
             the
             nearer
             we
             come
             to
             heaven
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             may
             be
             fitted
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             Consider
             but
             this
             Reason
             ,
             if
             you
             want
             this
             ,
             alas
             ,
             we
             can
             never
             be
             thankful
             
             to
             God
             for
             any
             thing
             ;
             if
             by
             the
             Spirit
             we
             have
             not
             assurance
             that
             our
             state
             is
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             we
             might
             think
             that
             God
             gives
             us
             all
             in
             anger
             ,
             as
             a
             etrnal
             man
             ,
             he
             alwaies
             fears
             that
             God
             fatts
             him
             as
             an
             oxe
             to
             the
             slaughter
             :
             what
             a
             fearfull
             case
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             cannot
             be
             thankful
             for
             that
             he
             hath
             !
          
           
             Labour
             for
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             thankfull
             to
             God
             for
             every
             thing
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             see
             the
             love
             of
             God
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             in
             every
             refreshing
             we
             take
             ;
             that
             that
             love
             of
             God
             that
             fits
             us
             for
             heaven
             ,
             and
             that
             fits
             heaven
             for
             us
             ,
             it
             gives
             us
             daily
             bread
             :
             the
             Earnest
             of
             the
             Spirit
             will
             make
             us
             thankfull
             for
             every
             thing
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             labour
             for
             the
             Earnest
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             joyfull
             in
             
             all
             conditions
             :
             how
             can
             a
             man
             suffer
             willingly
             ,
             that
             knowes
             not
             that
             he
             is
             sealed
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ?
             that
             knowes
             not
             that
             God
             hath
             begun
             a
             good
             work
             in
             him
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             he
             is
             lumpish
             and
             heavy
             under
             the
             Crosse.
             
          
           
             What
             makes
             a
             man
             bear
             the
             Crosse
             willingly
             ,
             but
             this
             assurance
             ?
             what
             makes
             him
             deny
             himself
             in
             temptations
             ,
             and
             corruptions
             ?
             Oh
             (
             saith
             the
             child
             of
             God
             ,
             )
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             begun
             in
             me
             ,
             sealing
             me
             up
             to
             life
             everlasting
             ,
             shall
             I
             grieve
             and
             quench
             this
             Spirit
             for
             this
             base
             lust
             ?
             But
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             saith
             ,
             I
             had
             as
             good
             take
             this
             pleasure
             ,
             as
             have
             none
             at
             all
             ;
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ,
             I
             shall
             have
             none
             :
             he
             sees
             no
             greater
             pleasure
             ,
             then
             the
             following
             of
             his
             lust
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             none
             can
             resist
             temptations
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             hath
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             giving
             him
             Earnest
             in
             a
             comfortable
             measure
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             a
             good
             sign
             when
             we
             resist
             temptations
             for
             spiritual
             reasons
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             works
             it
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             have
             this
             Earnest
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             we
             can
             
             never
             be
             content
             to
             end
             our
             dayes
             with
             comfort
             :
             he
             that
             hath
             the
             Earnest
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             glad
             of
             death
             when
             it
             comes
             ;
             there
             shall
             be
             then
             an
             accomplishment
             of
             all
             the
             bargain
             ,
             then
             the
             Marriage
             shall
             be
             consummate
             ,
             then
             shall
             be
             the
             year
             of
             Jubile
             ,
             the
             Sabbath
             of
             rest
             for
             ever
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             triumph
             ,
             and
             
               then
               all
               teares
               shall
               be
               wiped
               from
               our
               eyes
               .
            
          
           
             But
             now
             let
             a
             man
             stagger
             and
             doubt
             whether
             he
             be
             the
             child
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             that
             he
             cannor
             find
             any
             mark
             of
             the
             child
             of
             God
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             read
             the
             evidences
             of
             a
             Christian
             state
             in
             his
             soul
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             dim
             ,
             
             he
             sees
             nothing
             but
             corruption
             in
             him
             ,
             he
             sees
             no
             change
             ,
             no
             resistence
             of
             corruption
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             Earnest
             .
             Alas
             ,
             what
             a
             miserable
             case
             is
             such
             a
             man
             in
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             dye
             ?
             death
             ,
             with
             the
             eternity
             of
             misery
             after
             it
             ,
             who
             can
             look
             it
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             without
             hope
             of
             life
             everlasting
             ,
             without
             assurance
             of
             a
             happy
             change
             after
             death
             ?
             Therefore
             we
             should
             labour
             for
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             howsoever
             we
             grow
             or
             decay
             in
             wealth
             and
             reputation
             ,
             let
             God
             alone
             with
             that
             ;
             but
             above
             all
             ,
             beg
             of
             God
             that
             he
             would
             encrease
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             renew
             the
             Earnest
             ,
             and
             the
             stamp
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             somewhat
             in
             our
             soules
             ,
             wherein
             we
             may
             see
             the
             Evidences
             of
             a
             Christian
             estate
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             adde
             many
             things
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             (
             but
             this
             is
             sufficient
             to
             any
             Judicious
             Christian
             ,
             )
             to
             encourage
             us
             to
             labour
             for
             the
             Spirit
             above
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             :
             all
             other
             are
             but
             grasse
             ,
             but
             fading
             ;
             but
             grace
             and
             glory
             ,
             grace
             ,
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             joy
             ;
             nay
             ,
             the
             very
             Earnest
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             better
             then
             all
             earthly
             things
             :
             for
             the
             Earnest
             of
             it
             is
             
               joy
               unspeakable
               ,
               and
               glorious
               ,
               and
               peace
               that
               passeth
               all
               understanding
               .
            
          
           
             If
             the
             Promise
             ,
             and
             the
             Earnest
             here
             be
             so
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             what
             shall
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             the
             promise
             be
             ?
             if
             the
             Promises
             laid
             hold
             on
             by
             faith
             so
             quicken
             and
             cheer
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             giving
             a
             teste
             of
             heaven
             lift
             a
             Christians
             spirit
             above
             all
             earthly
             discouragements
             ,
             what
             shall
             it
             be
             when
             the
             Spirit
             shall
             be
             all
             in
             all
             in
             us
             ,
             if
             the
             Earnest
             be
             so
             comfortable
             ?
             But
             I
             go
             on
             to
             the
             next
             Verse
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               VERSE
               XXIII
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               I
               call
               God
               to
               record
               upon
               my
               soul
               ,
               that
               to
               spare
               you
               ,
               I
               came
               not
               yet
               to
               Corinth
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             this
             Verse
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             labours
             to
             remove
             suspition
             of
             levity
             ,
             and
             inconstancy
             :
             there
             were
             jealousies
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             which
             were
             also
             fomented
             by
             some
             vain-glorious
             Teachers
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             laboured
             to
             undermine
             S.
             Paul
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             not
             loved
             the
             Corinthians
             so
             well
             as
             they
             did
             ;
             therefore
             he
             is
             so
             carefull
             to
             clear
             himself
             in
             their
             thoughts
             ,
             from
             suspition
             of
             inconstancy
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             love
             to
             them
             :
             because
             suspition
             grounded
             upon
             the
             lightnesse
             in
             his
             carriage
             ,
             might
             reflect
             upon
             his
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             He
             knew
             well
             enough
             the
             malice
             of
             mans
             nature
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             is
             very
             curious
             ,
             and
             industrious
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             clear
             passage
             for
             himself
             into
             the
             hearts
             of
             these
             Corinthians
             by
             all
             means
             possible
             ,
             as
             we
             heard
             in
             part
             out
             of
             the
             17.
             
             Verse
             .
             
               
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 I
                 call
                 God
                 to
                 record
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Saint
             Paul
             is
             here
             purging
             himself
             still
             ,
             to
             clear
             himself
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             he
             labours
             to
             clear
             himself
             from
             the
             suspition
             of
             inconstancy
             ,
             and
             
             want
             of
             love
             to
             them
             in
             not
             coming
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             he
             sets
             down
             the
             true
             cause
             why
             he
             did
             not
             come
             ,
             
               I
               came
               not
               ,
               to
               spare
               you
               :
            
             You
             were
             much
             to
             blame
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             and
             among
             the
             
             rest
             of
             the
             abominations
             among
             you
             ,
             you
             cherished
             the
             incestuous
             person
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             you
             doubted
             of
             the
             resurrection
             .
             I
             should
             have
             been
             very
             severe
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             come
             ,
             therefore
             
               I
               came
               net
               ,
               to
               spare
               you
               ,
            
             hoping
             that
             my
             letter
             would
             work
             upon
             your
             spirits
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             need
             not
             be
             severe
             to
             you
             :
             therefore
             do
             not
             suspect
             that
             for
             any
             ill
             mind
             I
             came
             not
             :
             for
             it
             was
             to
             spare
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             not
             be
             forced
             to
             be
             severe
             .
          
           
             Then
             the
             third
             thing
             is
             ,
             the
             sealing
             of
             this
             speech
             with
             a
             serious
             oath
             ,
             
               I
               call
               God
               for
               record
               upon
               my
               soul
               ,
               that
               I
               came
               not
               ,
               to
               spare
               you
               .
            
             So
             here
             is
             the
             w●…ping
             away
             of
             suspition
             :
             And
             the
             setting
             down
             the
             true
             cause
             why
             he
             did
             not
             come
             :
             And
             the
             ratifying
             and
             confirming
             it
             by
             an
             oath
             ;
             he
             makes
             his
             purgation
             here
             by
             an
             oath
             .
             These
             three
             things
             I
             will
             briefly
             touch
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             you
             see
             here
             he
             avoids
             suspition
             of
             lightnesse
             which
             the
             Corinthians
             had
             of
             him
             ,
             partly
             by
             the
             false
             suggestion
             of
             proud
             Teachers
             among
             them
             ,
             who
             fomented
             their
             suspitious
             dispositions
             :
             because
             they
             would
             weaken
             S.
             Paul's
             esteem
             among
             the
             Corinthians
             :
             they
             had
             a
             conceit
             he
             was
             an
             uncertain
             man
             ,
             he
             promised
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             :
             now
             here
             he
             declines
             that
             suspition
             .
          
           
             Where
             first
             ,
             Observe
             these
             two
             things
             briefly
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             is
             inclined
             to
             suspition
             .
          
           
             And
             secondly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             men
             to
             avoid
             it
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             to
             wipe
             it
             away
             ,
             if
             it
             cannot
             be
             avoided
             .
             
               
                 Mans
                 nature
                 is
                 prone
                 to
                 suspition
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Mans
             nature
             is
             prone
             to
             suspect
             ill
             of
             another
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             good
             .
             
             Christ
             could
             not
             avoid
             it
             :
             because
             he
             conversed
             sociably
             with
             other
             men
             ,
             he
             was
             thought
             to
             be
             
               a
               Wine-bibber
               ,
               a
               companion
               of
               sinners
               .
            
             And
             God
             himself
             was
             suspected
             of
             Adam
             in
             innocency
             :
             the
             Devil
             is
             so
             cunning
             ,
             that
             he
             calls
             God
             himself
             into
             question
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             not
             meant
             so
             well
             to
             him
             .
             What
             will
             that
             impudent
             spirit
             do
             ,
             that
             will
             bring
             the
             creature
             in
             suspition
             of
             him
             that
             is
             goodnesse
             it self
             ?
             
               God
               knowes
               ,
               that
               when
               you
               eat
               ,
               your
               eyes
               shall
               be
               open
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               be
               as
               Gods
               ,
               knowing
               good
               and
               evil
               .
            
             Do
             you
             think
             that
             he
             intends
             you
             any
             good
             ,
             in
             forbidding
             you
             to
             eat
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             He
             did
             not
             spare
             Christ
             ,
             innocency
             it self
             ,
             cloathed
             with
             mans
             flesh
             ;
             and
             will
             he
             spare
             to
             bring
             uncharitable
             suspitions
             upon
             others
             ?
             surely
             he
             will
             not
             .
             And
             then
             mans
             nature
             of
             it self
             is
             prone
             to
             suspect
             and
             think
             ill
             of
             another
             ;
             From
             many
             grounds
             :
          
           
             Sometimes
             out
             of
             experience
             of
             the
             common
             infirmities
             thnt
             men
             meet
             
             with
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             out
             of
             the
             experience
             of
             the
             falshood
             of
             men
             they
             are
             many
             times
             prone
             to
             suspition
             .
             
          
           
             But
             most
             commonly
             it
             is
             out
             of
             guiltinesse
             that
             men
             think
             ill
             of
             others
             ,
             because
             others
             have
             cause
             to
             think
             ill
             of
             them
             :
             none
             are
             so
             prone
             to
             suspition
             ,
             
             as
             those
             that
             are
             worst
             themselves
             ;
             because
             they
             judge
             others
             by
             their
             own
             hearts
             .
          
           
             The
             better
             sort
             of
             people
             think
             of
             others
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             deserve
             themselves
             :
             but
             others
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             naught
             ,
             they
             think
             others
             are
             so
             ;
             because
             they
             deserve
             ill
             ,
             they
             think
             others
             have
             deserved
             an
             ill
             opinion
             of
             them
             :
             so
             many
             times
             it
             comes
             of
             guilt
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             not
             as
             we
             should
             be
             .
          
           
             Then
             again
             ,
             it
             ariseth
             from
             a
             guilty
             conscience
             in
             another
             respect
             :
             we
             think
             ,
             because
             men
             have
             cause
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             no
             wrong
             to
             themselves
             ;
             yet
             because
             our
             own
             hearts
             tell
             us
             we
             are
             ill
             ,
             we
             suspect
             them
             .
             So
             from
             an
             uncharitable
             disposition
             ,
             and
             guiltinesse
             of
             conscience
             it
             oft-times
             comes
             .
          
           
           
             Then
             again
             ,
             sometimes
             from
             the
             concurrence
             of
             probabilities
             ,
             the
             suiting
             
             of
             circumstances
             that
             makes
             things
             somewhat
             probable
             whereupon
             suspition
             may
             be
             fastened
             .
             Sometimes
             when
             there
             is
             a
             concurrence
             of
             probabilities
             of
             the
             likelihood
             of
             things
             ,
             there
             suspition
             is
             prone
             to
             rise
             :
             for
             suspition
             is
             not
             a
             determining
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             slight
             kind
             of
             conceit
             :
             it
             is
             more
             then
             a
             fear
             ,
             and
             lesse
             then
             judgment
             of
             a
             thing
             .
             It
             is
             more
             then
             fear
             :
             
             for
             he
             that
             fears
             ,
             suspects
             not
             :
             suspition
             is
             a
             degree
             to
             judgment
             :
             it
             doth
             not
             fully
             judge
             ,
             for
             then
             it
             were
             not
             suspition
             :
             it
             is
             more
             then
             fear
             ;
             suspects
             not
             ,
             but
             fears
             ;
             It
             conceives
             slightly
             that
             such
             a
             thing
             should
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             dares
             not
             say
             it
             is
             done
             .
          
           
             Suspition
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             an
             inclination
             of
             the
             soul
             to
             think
             and
             imagine
             
             ill
             of
             another
             :
             a
             looking
             curiously
             under
             a
             thing
             ,
             or
             person
             .
             As
             we
             use
             to
             say
             ,
             Envy
             pries
             into
             things
             ;
             an
             envious
             person
             searcheth
             :
             so
             a
             suspitious
             person
             looks
             under
             to
             see
             if
             he
             can
             see
             matter
             of
             ill
             to
             fasten
             his
             ill
             soul
             upon
             .
             So
             it
             inclines
             the
             soul
             to
             think
             ill
             upon
             slight
             grounds
             .
             Now
             this
             oft-times
             ariseth
             ,
             and
             is
             fed
             with
             seeming
             probability
             .
             Christ
             conversed
             with
             wicked
             men
             ,
             here
             was
             some
             colour
             for
             them
             to
             conjecture
             him
             so
             .
          
           
             We
             say
             ,
             things
             have
             two
             hands
             ,
             a
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             a
             left
             ;
             now
             suspition
             
             takes
             hold
             of
             the
             left
             hand
             alwayes
             :
             if
             things
             will
             admit
             of
             a
             double
             construction
             ,
             suspition
             alway
             takes
             hold
             of
             the
             worst
             ,
             suspition
             takes
             hold
             of
             the
             ill
             part
             .
             That
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             diseased
             soul
             ,
             to
             take
             things
             by
             the
             wrong
             hand
             .
             We
             see
             then
             it
             is
             a
             disposition
             that
             we
             are
             subject
             unto
             naturally
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             cherished
             by
             Satan
             ,
             and
             Satans
             instruments
             ,
             wicked
             men
             .
          
           
             And
             why
             doth
             the
             Devill
             so
             cherish
             suspition
             ,
             and
             a
             jealous
             disposition
             ?
          
           
             Oh
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             wondrous
             instrumental
             to
             Satan
             :
             I
             dare
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             
             no
             disposition
             or
             frame
             of
             soul
             that
             hath
             been
             the
             occasion
             of
             more
             blood-shed
             ,
             of
             more
             unjustice
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             State
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             then
             a
             jealous
             disposition
             ,
             especially
             in
             great
             ones
             .
             Therefore
             the
             
             Devil
             labours
             ,
             as
             to
             breed
             jealousies
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             of
             Gods
             Church
             and
             Children
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             Was
             it
             not
             ever
             the
             disposition
             of
             ill-minded
             men
             to
             put
             jealousies
             into
             the
             hearts
             ,
             especially
             of
             those
             that
             were
             in
             authority
             concerning
             men
             far
             better
             then
             themselves
             ?
             Was
             it
             not
             Hamans
             policy
             ?
             when
             the
             Jewes
             had
             angred
             him
             ,
             Oh
             they
             are
             a
             people
             that
             care
             not
             for
             the
             Laws
             ,
             &c.
             perhaps
             they
             were
             more
             obedient
             then
             himself
             :
             had
             it
             not
             been
             the
             occasion
             of
             their
             ruine
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             not
             been
             more
             merciful
             ?
          
           
             Herod
             had
             a
             jealousie
             and
             suspition
             ,
             that
             Christ
             when
             he
             was
             born
             would
             turn
             him
             out
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ;
             and
             all
             Jerusalem
             was
             in
             an
             uproar
             .
             Alas
             ,
             Christ
             came
             to
             give
             a
             heavenly
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             take
             away
             earthly
             :
             yet
             this
             jealousie
             cost
             the
             lives
             of
             the
             poor
             Infants
             .
          
           
             So
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             there
             were
             wicked
             men
             put
             jealousies
             (
             concerning
             the
             Christians
             ,
             )
             into
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             Emperours
             :
             when
             alas
             ,
             they
             reverenced
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             (
             next
             God
             )
             above
             all
             :
             yet
             alway
             there
             were
             wicked
             instruments
             that
             sought
             to
             domineer
             ,
             and
             have
             their
             own
             ends
             under
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             they
             conveyed
             jealousies
             ;
             and
             thence
             came
             so
             much
             blood-shed
             .
             In
             later
             times
             in
             Popish
             Countreys
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             read
             the
             stories
             ,
             whence
             came
             that
             blood-shed
             ?
             This
             was
             one
             chief
             cause
             ,
             jealousies
             ,
             and
             suspitions
             cast
             into
             the
             heads
             of
             Popish
             Princes
             by
             wicked
             men
             about
             them
             ,
             set
             on
             work
             by
             Satan
             himself
             .
             O
             they
             are
             such
             as
             will
             turn
             you
             out
             of
             your
             state
             ;
             a
             people
             that
             are
             rebellious
             ,
             and
             unquiet
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             policy
             among
             us
             in
             former
             times
             ;
             we
             may
             consider
             of
             later
             
             times
             :
             to
             see
             the
             disposition
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             was
             a
             great
             States-man
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             of
             great
             parts
             and
             learning
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             very
             fierce
             and
             cruel
             disposition
             :
             I
             mean
             
               Stephen
               Gardiner
            
             .
             The
             chief
             hurt
             that
             was
             done
             in
             that
             magnanimous
             Princes
             time
             ,
             it
             was
             done
             by
             him
             .
             And
             how
             ?
             By
             jealousies
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             Letters
             ,
             &c.
             
             Oh
             if
             these
             things
             prevail
             ,
             this
             and
             that
             will
             come
             :
             he
             cast
             such
             jealousies
             that
             did
             affright
             thas
             great
             Prince
             .
             Oh
             ,
             other
             Princes
             will
             fall
             out
             with
             you
             ,
             if
             you
             maintain
             not
             these
             things
             ,
             they
             will
             break
             with
             you
             .
             And
             so
             upon
             his
             death-bed
             ;
             this
             doctrine
             of
             Justification
             if
             the
             people
             once
             know
             it
             ,
             all
             is
             gone
             .
          
           
             God
             shewes
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             jealousies
             are
             but
             follies
             ;
             for
             all
             that
             he
             feared
             came
             to
             passe
             .
             In
             good
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             time
             ,
             Religion
             that
             he
             was
             so
             jealous
             of
             ,
             was
             established
             :
             and
             she
             cared
             not
             for
             Princes
             correspondency
             ,
             that
             were
             of
             other
             Religions
             ,
             further
             then
             might
             stand
             with
             reasons
             of
             State
             ;
             and
             did
             not
             she
             flourish
             ,
             and
             her
             people
             in
             quiet
             all
             her
             time
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             former
             jealousies
             ,
             as
             if
             Religion
             established
             could
             not
             stand
             with
             peace
             ?
             So
             that
             the
             event
             proved
             what
             kind
             of
             jealousies
             these
             were
             .
          
           
             Do
             we
             think
             then
             that
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             hurt
             is
             not
             done
             among
             particular
             persons
             ,
             when
             in
             States
             there
             is
             such
             a
             world
             of
             hurt
             done
             by
             Satan
             ,
             and
             his
             instruments
             ?
             Well
             ,
             let
             us
             take
             notice
             therefore
             of
             our
             disposition
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             inclination
             of
             men
             this
             way
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             the
             better
             prevent
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             appear
             in
             the
             second
             thing
             ,
             That
             
               
                 We
                 should
                 labour
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 to
                 avoid
                 suspition
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 decline
                 it
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             It
             should
             be
             the
             care
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             (
             it
             generally
             belongs
             to
             all
             Christians
             )
             to
             free
             themselves
             from
             any
             ill
             suspition
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             others
             as
             much
             as
             they
             can
             ;
             as
             S.
             Paul
             did
             here
             the
             suspition
             of
             inconstancy
             ,
             and
             lightnesse
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             love
             to
             them
             that
             he
             did
             not
             come
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             Suspition
             is
             a
             Canker
             that
             eats
             into
             the
             soul
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             consume
             and
             waste
             all
             love
             .
             It
             is
             the
             very
             venome
             of
             Love
             ,
             and
             friendship
             .
             A
             
             little
             thing
             will
             breed
             it
             ,
             but
             will
             not
             work
             it
             out
             .
             Therefore
             we
             ought
             first
             of
             all
             to
             take
             great
             heed
             that
             we
             give
             no
             ground
             of
             suspition
             at
             all
             ;
             or
             if
             we
             do
             ,
             that
             we
             be
             careful
             to
             get
             it
             out
             as
             soon
             as
             we
             can
             :
             for
             usually
             where
             it
             takes
             place
             ,
             it
             boyls
             till
             it
             break
             out
             into
             words
             ,
             and
             then
             words
             when
             they
             are
             discovered
             ,
             breed
             strangenesse
             ,
             and
             that
             breeds
             other
             inconveniences
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             rather
             we
             should
             labour
             to
             avoid
             it
             ,
             because
             ,
             
               Quod
               suspectum
            
             ,
             &c.
             that
             which
             is
             suspected
             ,
             is
             made
             unprofitable
             :
             for
             a
             man
             when
             he
             unwarrantably
             
             suspects
             another
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             unprofitable
             to
             him
             .
             We
             take
             little
             good
             by
             those
             that
             we
             suspect
             are
             ill
             ,
             or
             ill-affected
             :
             to
             us
             and
             then
             we
             do
             little
             good
             to
             them
             :
             for
             love
             is
             much
             danted
             by
             the
             ill
             conceit
             we
             have
             taken
             against
             them
             .
             A
             man
             cannot
             do
             that
             good
             that
             he
             might
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             suspected
             :
             there
             lies
             a
             barre
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             ill
             suspition
             in
             the
             other
             party
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             obstruction
             between
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             he
             might
             do
             .
             Therefore
             even
             for
             the
             love
             of
             others
             we
             ought
             to
             avoid
             suspition
             as
             much
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             receive
             good
             from
             us
             .
          
           
             As
             we
             ought
             not
             uncharitably
             to
             suspect
             others
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             do
             good
             to
             them
             ;
             so
             we
             ought
             to
             avoid
             by
             all
             means
             suspition
             from
             them
             ,
             left
             it
             be
             a
             barre
             for
             that
             good
             we
             might
             do
             towards
             them
             .
             Let
             us
             labour
             to
             clear
             our selves
             from
             all
             suspition
             of
             want
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             ill
             carriage
             what
             we
             may
             ,
             that
             so
             there
             may
             be
             nothing
             between
             our
             spirits
             and
             theirs
             that
             may
             hinder
             the
             good
             that
             might
             come
             from
             us
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             may
             passe
             clear
             .
             You
             see
             how
             curious
             holy
             men
             have
             been
             in
             all
             times
             ,
             to
             avoid
             suspition
             as
             much
             as
             they
             could
             .
          
           
           
             Even
             God
             himself
             (
             we
             cannot
             have
             a
             more
             glorious
             pattern
             ,
             )
             what
             course
             
             hath
             he
             taken
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             with
             mankind
             ?
             he
             hath
             condescended
             ,
             and
             stooped
             to
             mans
             weaknesse
             ,
             to
             clear
             himself
             of
             suspition
             of
             unkindnesse
             to
             man
             ,
             that
             man
             might
             not
             cherish
             suspition
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             love
             him
             .
             For
             there
             is
             that
             poyson
             in
             the
             cursed
             nature
             of
             man
             ,
             that
             do
             God
             what
             he
             can
             ,
             he
             will
             lay
             imputations
             upon
             God
             ,
             to
             bear
             himself
             out
             in
             stubborn
             courses
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             delighted
             not
             in
             him
             ,
             nor
             regarded
             him
             .
             And
             as
             you
             have
             it
             in
             Ezek.
             18.
             
             I
             am
             punished
             for
             other
             folks
             sins
             ,
             God
             deales
             hardly
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             brings
             the
             sins
             of
             my
             fathers
             upon
             me
             :
             and
             ,
             
               The
               fathers
               have
               eaten
               sour
               grapes
               ,
               and
               the
               childrens
               teeth
               are
               set
               on
               edge
               .
            
             God
             knowes
             the
             cankred
             disposition
             of
             man
             since
             the
             fall
             :
             Satan
             lyes
             upon
             the
             disposition
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             broods
             upon
             it
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             like
             himself
             ,
             malicious
             even
             against
             God
             himself
             .
             God
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             puts
             himself
             to
             his
             purgation
             ,
             even
             with
             no
             lesse
             then
             an
             oath
             :
             
               As
               I
               live
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               the
               death
               of
               a
               sinner
               .
            
             You
             think
             I
             am
             severe
             to
             you
             ;
             and
             men
             they
             will
             rather
             impute
             it
             to
             Gods
             severity
             ,
             then
             their
             own
             sin
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             pride
             of
             mans
             nature
             .
          
           
             A
             sinner
             is
             wondrous
             proud
             till
             he
             cometo
             destruction
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             book
             of
             conscience
             be
             opened
             .
             Sin
             will
             have
             something
             to
             shelter
             it self
             with
             ;
             sin
             is
             a
             proud
             thing
             :
             God
             purgeth
             himself
             by
             an
             oath
             ,
             
               As
               I
               live
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               the
               death
               of
               a
               sinner
               :
            
             If
             you
             dye
             ,
             you
             may
             thank
             your
             own
             sins
             ;
             though
             you
             be
             so
             bad
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             repent
             ,
             
               I
               will
               not
               the
               death
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               but
               rather
               that
               he
               return
               ,
               and
               live
               .
            
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             man
             to
             countenance
             himself
             in
             sin
             ,
             he-will
             fly
             perhaps
             to
             the
             decree
             of
             God
             ,
             God
             perhaps
             doth
             not
             delight
             in
             me
             ;
             whereas
             the
             rule
             of
             our
             life
             is
             ,
             
               He
               hath
               shewed
               thee
               ,
               O
               man
               ,
               what
               is
               good
               ,
            
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             and
             abstain
             from
             evil
             ,
             and
             then
             that
             question
             will
             be
             out
             of
             question
             ,
             whether
             thou
             be
             Gods
             ,
             or
             no.
             But
             man
             will
             force
             upon
             himself
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             regard
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             sin
             with
             more
             freedom
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             unfaithful
             servant
             ,
             
               I
               knew
               thou
               wert
               a
               hard
               Master
               ,
               that
               exactedst
               that
               that
               thou
               hadst
               not
               given
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             hid
             my
             talent
             .
             The
             bad
             servant
             forceth
             upon
             himself
             hardnesse
             in
             his
             Master
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             not
             so
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             be
             idle
             :
             So
             men
             force
             upon
             themselves
             somewhat
             in
             God
             to
             be
             hard
             ,
             Gods
             dealings
             to
             be
             so
             and
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             take
             more
             liberty
             .
             For
             if
             God
             be
             so
             loving
             ,
             and
             so
             gracious
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             discovered
             himself
             to
             be
             ,
             their
             hearts
             would
             melt
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             live
             in
             such
             courses
             ,
             but
             rather
             put
             all
             to
             the
             venture
             ,
             then
             to
             clamour
             upon
             Gods
             Justice
             .
             Therefore
             God
             himself
             purgeth
             himself
             from
             a
             disposition
             of
             unkindnesse
             ,
             and
             unmercifulnesse
             ,
             
               As
               I
               live
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               the
               death
               of
               a
               sinner
               :
            
             fo
             his
             whole
             course
             is
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             loves
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             what
             is
             our
             Saviour
             Christs
             whole
             course
             ,
             but
             to
             free
             men
             from
             
             suspition
             of
             want
             of
             love
             ?
             did
             he
             ever
             turn
             any
             back
             from
             him
             ,
             but
             those
             that
             went
             away
             of
             themselves
             ?
             did
             he
             not
             shed
             tears
             for
             those
             that
             shed
             his
             blood
             ?
             so
             merciful
             ,
             and
             gracious
             was
             he
             .
             If
             so
             be
             that
             holy
             men
             of
             all
             times
             have
             laboured
             to
             clear
             themselves
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             We
             ought
             not
             to
             rage
             against
             the
             ill
             dispositions
             of
             men
             .
             If
             we
             were
             as
             good
             as
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             Christ
             ,
             men
             would
             have
             false
             suspitions
             of
             us
             .
             It
             is
             no
             innocency
             in
             the
             world
             that
             will
             free
             a
             man
             from
             suspition
             :
             the
             wicked
             ,
             poysonful
             disposition
             that
             the
             Devill
             stirres
             up
             against
             him
             .
             Therefore
             rage
             not
             against
             it
             ,
             but
             bear
             it
             with
             a
             spirit
             of
             moderation
             .
          
           
           
             And
             let
             us
             decline
             as
             much
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             and
             free
             the
             hearts
             of
             people
             from
             evil
             suspition
             :
             and
             if
             we
             cannot
             avoid
             it
             ,
             yet
             to
             bear
             it
             without
             discontent
             ,
             considering
             it
             is
             the
             Lot
             of
             Gods
             childen
             to
             be
             suspected
             ,
             as
             we
             see
             here
             S.
             Paul
             was
             .
             
               
                 To
                 spare
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 Corinth
                 .
              
            
          
           
             S.
             Paul
             besides
             his
             labouring
             to
             remove
             suspition
             ,
             he
             sets
             down
             here
             the
             true
             cause
             of
             his
             not
             coming
             to
             them
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             lightnesse
             and
             inconstancy
             ,
             it
             was
             
               to
               spare
               you
            
             .
             They
             had
             many
             abuses
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             amended
             they
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             was
             a
             conclusion
             .
             But
             the
             question
             is
             
               De
               modo
            
             ,
             whether
             by
             gentle
             means
             ,
             by
             writing
             an
             Epistle
             ,
             and
             staying
             a
             while
             ,
             or
             afterwards
             by
             coming
             ,
             and
             telling
             them
             their
             sin
             to
             their
             face
             ,
             and
             by
             being
             severe
             ,
             and
             terrible
             among
             them
             ?
             Now
             he
             concludes
             ,
             I
             came
             not
             among
             you
             ,
             for
             this
             very
             cause
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             not
             be
             so
             severe
             ,
             and
             terrible
             among
             you
             ,
             as
             by
             office
             I
             should
             have
             been
             ,
             if
             you
             had
             not
             amended
             before
             I
             came
             :
             as
             indeed
             they
             did
             ,
             for
             they
             cast
             out
             the
             incestuous
             person
             ,
             and
             reformed
             other
             abuses
             comfortably
             .
             They
             prevented
             S.
             Pauls
             severity
             with
             their
             reformation
             ;
             they
             had
             not
             at
             the
             first
             cast
             out
             the
             incestuous
             person
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             factions
             among
             them
             ,
             they
             had
             Atheists
             among
             them
             that
             doubted
             of
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             many
             abuses
             were
             crept
             in
             among
             them
             .
             S.
             Paul
             wrote
             a
             former
             Epistle
             upon
             a
             desire
             to
             reform
             those
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             a
             blessed
             reformation
             wrought
             .
             S.
             Paul
             did
             not
             delight
             in
             austerity
             ;
             therefore
             he
             deferred
             his
             coming
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             have
             more
             joy
             ,
             and
             contentment
             ,
             then
             sorrow
             .
             
               
                 To
                 spare
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 came
                 not
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Before
             I
             come
             to
             the
             Points
             ,
             take
             this
             for
             a
             ground
             ,
             
               
                 Sin
                 must
                 be
                 judged
                 and
                 censured
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 committed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             It
             must
             be
             undone
             by
             repentance
             ,
             or
             by
             eternal
             punishments
             in
             hell
             ;
             it
             
             must
             be
             censured
             here
             ,
             or
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             For
             it
             is
             against
             Gods
             nature
             ,
             and
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             
               The
               soul
               that
               sinneth
               shall
               dye
               .
            
             It
             must
             be
             repented
             of
             ,
             of
             necessity
             ,
             or
             eternally
             punished
             in
             hell
             .
             Censured
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             one
             way
             or
             other
             ;
             It
             is
             of
             such
             a
             contrary
             nature
             ,
             so
             opposite
             to
             the
             holinesse
             of
             God
             :
             that
             is
             a
             ground
             .
          
           
             Now
             this
             being
             laid
             as
             a
             ground
             ,
             the
             question
             is
             ,
             What
             is
             the
             best
             way
             to
             take
             away
             sin
             ,
             whether
             by
             gentle
             means
             ,
             or
             severe
             ?
             by
             gentle
             means
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             :
             if
             not
             ,
             then
             by
             severe
             .
             S.
             Paul
             would
             not
             have
             spared
             them
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             come
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             amended
             .
             So
             the
             Points
             are
             two
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             That
             the
             best
             way
             for
             the
             redressing
             of
             sin
             ,
             is
             by
             gentle
             means
             ,
             if
             it
             may
             be
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             that
             will
             not
             ,
             then
             by
             severe
             ,
             if
             men
             would
             not
             have
             men
             damned
             .
          
           
             
               I
               came
               not
               to
               spare
               you
               ,
            
             because
             I
             desired
             that
             gentler
             courses
             might
             prevail
             .
             So
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             first
             Point
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             
               
                 If
                 gentler
                 courses
                 will
                 prevail
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 especially
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 to
                 
                 be
                 taken
                 .
              
            
          
           
             It
             should
             be
             the
             care
             both
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             those
             that
             deal
             with
             others
             ,
             first
             of
             all
             to
             use
             mild
             ,
             and
             winning
             ,
             and
             gaining
             courses
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             prove
             this
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             they
             are
             more
             suitable
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             :
             for
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             
             is
             best
             wrought
             on
             ,
             by
             rational
             courses
             suitable
             to
             his
             nature
             ,
             suitable
             to
             his
             
             principle
             :
             man
             is
             a
             reasonable
             creature
             ,
             therefore
             rationall
             courses
             will
             prevail
             with
             a
             rational
             man
             ,
             a
             course
             of
             perswasion
             and
             discovery
             .
             A
             man
             that
             is
             not
             beast-like
             ,
             tell
             him
             but
             the
             danger
             of
             his
             sin
             ,
             tell
             him
             the
             peril
             of
             it
             in
             gentle
             words
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             amend
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             he
             be
             not
             hardened
             by
             God
             to
             destruction
             :
             or
             if
             God
             do
             not
             reserve
             him
             to
             a
             more
             severe
             redresse
             .
             Gentle
             courses
             ought
             first
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             agreeable
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             man.
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             they
             suit
             most
             to
             Gods
             disposition
             ;
             
               for
               God
               is
               love
            
             ,
             and
             his
             
             course
             to
             man
             is
             love
             :
             if
             he
             take
             any
             course
             contrary
             to
             love
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             his
             own
             work
             ;
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             to
             punish
             man
             it
             is
             not
             his
             own
             work
             ,
             he
             is
             forced
             to
             that
             alway
             :
             to
             shew
             love
             and
             mercy
             ,
             that
             is
             his
             work
             ,
             that
             that
             comes
             from
             his
             own
             principle
             ,
             from
             his
             mercy
             ,
             
               he
               is
               love
            
             ;
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             he
             is
             justice
             ,
             or
             rigour
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             love
             .
             It
             agrees
             with
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             to
             deal
             mercifully
             ,
             if
             he
             deal
             otherwise
             ,
             it
             is
             forced
             from
             us
             .
          
           
             It
             suits
             with
             the
             whole
             carrirge
             of
             our
             salvation
             these
             courses
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             
             gentlenesse
             first
             of
             all
             :
             for
             we
             are
             saved
             by
             a
             manner
             of
             love
             :
             we
             are
             saved
             by
             God
             giving
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Son
             giving
             himself
             .
             We
             are
             saved
             by
             a
             course
             of
             intreaty
             :
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             are
             Ambassadours
             to
             desire
             us
             to
             be
             reconciled
             to
             God.
             God
             having
             saved
             us
             by
             a
             manner
             of
             love
             ,
             he
             will
             have
             us
             taught
             by
             a
             manner
             of
             love
             ,
             in
             the
             Gospel
             especially
             :
             because
             Gods
             aim
             is
             to
             gain
             our
             love
             ,
             and
             which
             way
             can
             that
             be
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             way
             of
             love
             ?
          
           
             For
             the
             nature
             of
             man
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             never
             love
             ,
             till
             it
             know
             it
             be
             loved
             first
             .
             Therefore
             God
             stoops
             to
             a
             way
             of
             love
             ,
             because
             he
             would
             have
             our
             love
             ;
             which
             he
             would
             never
             have
             by
             other
             courses
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             contrary
             to
             our
             nature
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             practice
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             custome
             is
             answerable
             :
             for
             first
             ,
             he
             deales
             
             by
             gentle
             means
             alwayes
             ,
             and
             then
             after
             ;
             if
             those
             will
             not
             prevail
             ,
             he
             goes
             to
             severe
             means
             ,
             and
             in
             severe
             means
             he
             takes
             degrees
             ;
             first
             lesse
             and
             then
             more
             violent
             ,
             and
             then
             violent
             indeed
             .
             God
             would
             never
             descend
             to
             sharper
             courses
             ,
             if
             milder
             would
             serve
             the
             turn
             .
             You
             know
             he
             bade
             his
             own
             people
             before
             they
             set
             in
             hostile
             manner
             upon
             any
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             fair
             warning
             ,
             to
             offer
             them
             conditions
             of
             peace
             :
             so
             it
             is
             his
             course
             to
             offer
             conditions
             of
             peace
             :
             so
             he
             did
             to
             the
             old
             World
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             doth
             to
             us
             :
             before
             he
             corrects
             ,
             he
             offers
             conditions
             of
             peace
             You
             see
             how
             sparing
             Christ
             was
             ,
             and
             how
             full
             of
             love
             ,
             
               O
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             they
             are
             courses
             that
             promise
             best
             successe
             ordinarily
             :
             for
             the
             
             proud
             nature
             of
             man
             will
             raise
             it self
             up
             ,
             and
             will
             harden
             it self
             against
             severe
             courses
             .
             Man
             naturally
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             will
             be
             led
             ,
             and
             not
             forced
             ;
             his
             nature
             will
             rise
             against
             forced
             violent
             courses
             ,
             therefore
             for
             the
             event
             it self
             it
             is
             the
             best
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             they
             are
             courses
             that
             are
             more
             lasting
             :
             that
             that
             is
             gained
             by
             love
             ,
             
             is
             constant
             ;
             that
             that
             we
             prevail
             with
             men
             for
             by
             reason
             ,
             it
             will
             hold
             :
             other
             courses
             are
             not
             so
             faithful
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             hold
             .
             What
             we
             gain
             on
             men
             by
             fear
             ,
             there
             is
             shame
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             should
             be
             forced
             to
             any
             thing
             ;
             and
             nature
             will
             break
             out
             :
             But
             it
             will
             hold
             best
             ,
             that
             is
             gained
             by
             way
             of
             love
             and
             reason
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             us
             imitate
             God
             in
             this
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             to
             deal
             with
             any
             ,
             not
             
             to
             take
             violent
             courses
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             but
             to
             deal
             with
             men
             as
             men
             ,
             deal
             with
             them
             by
             love
             ,
             and
             reason
             ,
             and
             not
             stand
             upon
             our
             own
             stomach
             and
             greatnesse
             ,
             and
             take
             delight
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             in
             the
             commanding
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             a
             destructive
             power
             ,
             a
             power
             that
             can
             quash
             ,
             and
             crush
             men
             ,
             and
             
             shew
             it
             to
             the
             utmost
             ,
             and
             pride
             our selves
             in
             it
             .
             If
             God
             should
             deal
             so
             with
             such
             ,
             where
             were
             those
             proud
             creatures
             ?
             If
             God
             were
             not
             a
             forbearing
             ,
             indulgent
             ,
             sparing
             God
             ?
          
           
             Therefore
             you
             may
             see
             what
             disposition
             those
             are
             of
             ,
             that
             are
             all
             for
             fire
             ;
             for
             violent
             courses
             ,
             rigorous
             courses
             .
             That
             is
             not
             the
             way
             that
             God
             useth
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             way
             that
             Christ
             used
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             the
             way
             that
             ministers
             do
             use
             that
             have
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             You
             have
             some
             kind
             of
             people
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             man
             be
             not
             alway
             in
             matters
             of
             damnation
             ,
             his
             Sermon
             is
             nothing
             .
             So
             you
             have
             some
             that
             in
             their
             courses
             are
             so
             violent
             ,
             that
             they
             know
             nothing
             that
             is
             moderate
             ,
             (
             and
             yet
             perhaps
             they
             are
             good
             too
             ,
             but
             )
             they
             cherish
             too
             much
             a
             violent
             disposition
             .
             Now
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             a
             very
             zealous
             ,
             holy
             man
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             he
             would
             not
             put
             himsef
             upon
             violent
             courses
             ,
             but
             when
             there
             was
             great
             necessity
             .
             He
             is
             rather
             a
             Butcher
             then
             a
             Physician
             that
             loves
             to
             torment
             his
             Patient
             .
             You
             see
             what
             course
             is
             first
             to
             be
             taken
             .
             I
             need
             not
             be
             long
             in
             so
             clear
             a
             Point
             ;
             therefore
             I
             will
             spend
             no
             more
             time
             in
             it
             :
             but
             come
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             that
             is
             more
             generally
             usefull
             ,
             because
             indeed
             men
             are
             so
             ,
             that
             gentle
             means
             will
             hardly
             prevail
             with
             them
             :
             what
             must
             be
             done
             then
             ?
             not
             spare
             them
             .
             
               
                 When
                 gentle
                 means
                 will
                 not
                 serve
                 the
                 turn
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 spare
                 .
              
            
          
           
             S.
             Paul
             came
             not
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             spare
             them
             .
             Now
             if
             they
             had
             not
             amended
             ,
             
             what
             would
             S.
             Paul
             have
             done
             ,
             think
             you
             ?
             would
             he
             have
             suffered
             them
             to
             have
             cherished
             the
             incestuous
             person
             among
             them
             ?
             that
             wicked
             person
             that
             had
             committed
             that
             which
             was
             intolerable
             amongst
             the
             Heathen
             ?
             would
             he
             have
             cherished
             proud
             factious
             men
             among
             them
             ?
             that
             would
             disgrace
             S.
             Pauls
             Doctrine
             ,
             to
             win
             authority
             to
             them selves
             ?
             would
             not
             he
             have
             told
             them
             to
             their
             face
             the
             danger
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             have
             made
             them
             ashamed
             ?
             undoubtedly
             he
             woud
             :
             he
             would
             have
             spared
             .
             So
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             gentle
             means
             will
             not
             prevail
             ,
             men
             must
             not
             be
             spared
             ;
             meither
             Minister
             nor
             Magistrate
             must
             spare
             ;
             especially
             in
             dangerous
             courses
             that
             are
             prejudicial
             to
             the
             souls
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Why
             ?
          
           
             We
             must
             spare
             none
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             spare
             all
             .
             We
             that
             are
             Ministers
             
             must
             spare
             no
             sin
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             spare
             all
             .
             
               Lift
               up
               thy
               voice
               like
               a
               Trumpet
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             God
             )
             
               and
               tell
               Israel
               of
               their
               sins
               .
            
             If
             gentle
             means
             will
             not
             reform
             them
             ,
             
               lift
               up
               thy
               voice
               like
               a
               Trumpet
               .
            
             Cast
             out
             Jezabel
             with
             her
             painted
             face
             :
             though
             sin
             paint
             ,
             and
             colour
             it self
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             cast
             out
             .
             Jonas
             must
             out
             of
             the
             ship
             ,
             the
             ship
             will
             perish
             else
             :
             Achan
             must
             be
             stoned
             .
             We
             must
             tell
             men
             of
             their
             danger
             ,
             not
             with
             hatred
             of
             their
             persons
             ,
             but
             to
             prevent
             an
             eternal
             punishment
             .
          
           
             You
             know
             well
             that
             preventing
             justice
             is
             better
             then
             executing
             justice
             .
             Is
             not
             discipline
             better
             then
             execution
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             better
             to
             hear
             of
             our
             faults
             roundly
             ,
             when
             other
             means
             will
             not
             prevail
             ,
             then
             to
             cherish
             that
             that
             will
             be
             for
             our
             eternal
             destruction
             ?
             Is
             not
             searing
             ,
             and
             cutting
             ,
             better
             then
             killing
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             better
             that
             a
             limb
             be
             seared
             and
             cut
             ,
             then
             that
             all
             be
             clear
             cut
             off
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             body
             perish
             ?
             Is
             not
             the
             pain
             of
             Chirurgery
             ,
             or
             Physick
             that
             makes
             a
             man
             sick
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             better
             to
             be
             endured
             then
             the
             painse
             ,
             and
             terrours
             of
             death
             it self
             ?
             These
             preventing
             courses
             are
             the
             best
             courses
             :
             therefore
             we
             must
             spare
             none
             ,
             but
             tell
             them
             of
             their
             danger
             faithfully
             .
          
           
             Only
             ,
             liberty
             of
             speech
             must
             not
             be
             a
             cover
             for
             boistrousnesse
             ,
             or
             a
             cover
             
             
             for
             the
             venting
             of
             evil
             humors
             ,
             as
             sometimes
             it
             is
             .
             For
             flesh
             will
             never
             prevail
             with
             flesh
             ;
             flesh
             ,
             and
             pride
             in
             the
             speaker
             ,
             will
             never
             prevail
             with
             pride
             in
             the
             hearer
             :
             but
             it
             must
             be
             a
             spiritual
             kind
             of
             severity
             discovering
             the
             danger
             to
             them
             we
             speak
             to
             ,
             with
             a
             spiritual
             holy
             affection
             ,
             and
             a
             spirit
             of
             love
             ,
             though
             with
             severity
             :
             (
             for
             there
             is
             a
             severity
             of
             love
             and
             gentlenesse
             )
             it
             will
             prevail
             when
             it
             comes
             from
             such
             a
             spirit
             .
             But
             if
             there
             be
             a
             discovery
             of
             flesh
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             Ministers
             ;
             but
             in
             those
             that
             deal
             with
             others
             ,
             flesh
             will
             rise
             against
             flesh
             .
             A
             man
             may
             sometimes
             find
             fault
             with
             another
             with
             greater
             corruption
             then
             the
             thing
             he
             finds
             fault
             with
             in
             another
             ;
             he
             may
             be
             more
             to
             blame
             for
             his
             dealing
             ,
             then
             the
             other
             for
             his
             fault
             .
             
               I
               came
               not
               ,
               to
               spare
               you
               .
            
          
           
             Therefore
             when
             Ministers
             are
             plain
             in
             discovering
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             
             times
             ,
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             persons
             ,
             and
             places
             where
             they
             are
             to
             deal
             ,
             people
             must
             hear
             them
             as
             they
             love
             their
             own
             souls
             .
             If
             they
             have
             any
             quarrel
             ,
             let
             them
             quarrel
             with
             their
             master
             :
             for
             what
             we
             speak
             is
             from
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             we
             come
             as
             his
             Ambassadors
             ,
             and
             servants
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             considered
             as
             Ambassadours
             ,
             therefore
             considering
             whose
             message
             we
             bring
             ,
             they
             must
             take
             it
             in
             good
             part
             to
             be
             told
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             in
             a
             good
             manner
             .
             As
             S.
             Austin
             saith
             very
             well
             :
             Christ
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             speaks
             to
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             quiet
             :
             Christ
             said
             ,
             
               Be
               still
            
             ,
             the
             Sea
             heard
             ,
             and
             the
             waves
             were
             still
             ;
             but
             he
             speaks
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Ministery
             to
             stay
             our
             violent
             courses
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             we
             puffe
             and
             swell
             when
             we
             are
             told
             of
             our
             faults
             ;
             is
             this
             good
             ,
             think
             you
             ?
             No
             ;
             if
             we
             do
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             that
             God
             intends
             to
             seal
             us
             to
             destruction
             .
             As
             we
             know
             ,
             Elies
             sons
             when
             they
             did
             not
             hearken
             to
             their
             Fathir
             ,
             God
             had
             appointed
             them
             to
             destruction
             .
             Those
             that
             will
             not
             hearken
             to
             Ministerial
             reproof
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sign
             God
             hath
             sealed
             them
             over
             to
             destruction
             .
          
           
             If
             we
             would
             not
             have
             either
             Ministers
             or
             others
             to
             be
             severe
             in
             telling
             
             us
             ;
             let
             us
             be
             severe
             to
             our
             own
             sins
             first
             .
             Men
             are
             like
             to
             children
             ;
             first
             they
             foul
             ,
             and
             defile
             them selves
             ,
             and
             they
             cry
             when
             they
             are
             washed
             :
             so
             men
             soil
             themselves
             with
             sin
             ,
             and
             cry
             when
             they
             should
             be
             purged
             from
             them
             .
             If
             we
             cannot
             endure
             to
             be
             told
             of
             our
             faults
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             endure
             to
             be
             tormented
             for
             our
             faults
             in
             hell
             ?
             Those
             that
             are
             so
             tender
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             endure
             a
             word
             contrary
             to
             their
             dispositions
             ,
             how
             will
             they
             endure
             that
             sentence
             ,
             
               Go
               ye
               cursed
            
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             turned
             into
             hell
             ?
             Consider
             what
             will
             come
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             we
             live
             in
             sin
             .
          
           
             I
             beseech
             you
             therefore
             ,
             suffer
             the
             Word
             of
             exhortation
             at
             our
             hands
             .
             Our
             salvation
             lyes
             upon
             it
             :
             if
             we
             discover
             not
             the
             danger
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             people
             to
             whom
             we
             speak
             ,
             if
             we
             discern
             them
             ,
             we
             shall
             perish
             for
             it
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             unfaithful
             in
             our
             Ambassage
             .
             Therefore
             for
             your
             own
             souls
             ;
             and
             likewise
             that
             we
             may
             discharge
             our
             duty
             as
             we
             should
             ,
             patiently
             ,
             and
             quietly
             fit
             under
             exhortation
             ,
             and
             reproof
             ,
             not
             only
             publick
             ,
             but
             private
             ,
             if
             occasion
             be
             .
          
           
             O
             Beloved
             ,
             at
             the
             latter
             day
             it
             will
             be
             a
             matter
             of
             vexation
             that
             we
             were
             
             cherished
             too
             much
             in
             our
             courses
             .
             Do
             you
             not
             think
             that
             the
             damned
             spirits
             in
             hell
             wish
             ,
             O
             that
             we
             had
             been
             told
             ;
             O
             that
             we
             had
             been
             dealt
             with
             violently
             ,
             that
             we
             had
             been
             pulled
             out
             of
             this
             flame
             !
             There
             is
             an
             excellent
             place
             in
             Judes
             Epistle
             ,
             
               Have
               mercy
               upon
               some
            
             .
             Use
             some
             gently
             that
             are
             of
             tractable
             dispositions
             :
             and
             
               pull
               some
               out
               of
               the
               fire
               with
               fear
               ,
            
             with
             threatning
             eternal
             damnation
             ;
             with
             terrible
             courses
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             cause
             to
             fear
             :
             first
             with
             admonitions
             ,
             and
             if
             that
             will
             not
             prevail
             ,
             with
             suspension
             ,
             with
             further
             censure
             ;
             and
             if
             that
             will
             not
             prevail
             ,
             with
             excommunication
             
             cast
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             as
             this
             incestuous
             
               Corinthian
               ,
               )
               that
               their
               souls
               may
               be
               saved
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             threefold
             correction
             ,
             or
             finding
             fault
             ,
             that
             are
             gradual
             one
             after
             another
             ;
             and
             they
             should
             be
             of
             vigour
             in
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             times
             .
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             a
             friendly
             telling
             of
             a
             fault
             ,
             between
             man
             ,
             and
             man
             ,
             if
             we
             see
             any
             thing
             dangerously
             amisse
             .
             
          
           
             Then
             when
             a
             man
             takes
             another
             man
             before
             company
             ;
             when
             he
             takes
             him
             before
             those
             that
             he
             respects
             ,
             when
             privately
             he
             will
             not
             amend
             :
             Then
             correction
             ,
             if
             admonition
             of
             friends
             will
             not
             do
             ,
             
               tell
               the
               Church
            
             ,
             rather
             
             then
             suffer
             his
             soul
             to
             perish
             .
             These
             steps
             ,
             and
             degrees
             were
             observed
             in
             the
             best
             times
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             were
             observed
             now
             ,
             many
             souls
             would
             be
             saved
             .
             This
             is
             that
             that
             S.
             Jude
             speaks
             of
             ,
             
               Save
               some
               ,
               pulling
               them
               out
               of
               the
               fire
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             snatch
             them
             out
             by
             violent
             means
             ,
             by
             excomunication
             ,
             that
             
               their
               souls
               may
               be
               saved
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Those
             that
             are
             in
             hell
             wish
             that
             they
             had
             been
             pulled
             out
             with
             fear
             ,
             with
             violent
             courses
             :
             O
             that
             we
             had
             been
             told
             of
             our
             filthy
             courses
             ,
             of
             our
             s●…vearing
             ,
             of
             our
             i●…justice
             ,
             that
             we
             had
             had
             violence
             offered
             us
             rather
             then
             to
             have
             come
             into
             this
             place
             of
             torment
             .
             O
             those
             will
             blesse
             God
             another
             day
             for
             that
             gracious
             violence
             .
             And
             those
             that
             are
             let
             alone
             will
             curse
             all
             another
             day
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             friends
             ,
             and
             parents
             ,
             they
             will
             curse
             all
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             not
             more
             violent
             courses
             taken
             with
             them
             ,
             to
             stop
             them
             in
             their
             way
             to
             hell
             :
             to
             deal
             plainly
             with
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             best
             mercy
             that
             can
             be
             shewed
             ,
             to
             be
             faithfull
             in
             this
             kind
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             while
             it
             is
             time
             ,
             suffer
             the
             word
             of
             Exhortation
             ,
             and
             reproof
             :
             the
             time
             will
             come
             else
             that
             you
             shall
             condemn
             your selves
             that
             you
             were
             so
             impatient
             ,
             and
             shall
             wish
             ,
             O
             that
             we
             had
             had
             those
             that
             would
             have
             dealt
             more
             violently
             with
             us
             !
             It
             is
             cruel
             pitty
             as
             can
             be
             in
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             be
             flatterers
             ,
             and
             to
             daub
             ;
             or
             in
             parents
             and
             governours
             of
             others
             ,
             to
             dissemble
             with
             them
             in
             their
             courses
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             tell
             them
             of
             it
             :
             it
             is
             the
             most
             cruel
             pitty
             of
             all
             ;
             it
             is
             betraying
             of
             them
             to
             eternal
             torments
             .
             For
             sin
             (
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             )
             it
             must
             be
             judged
             and
             censured
             here
             ,
             or
             hereafter
             :
             if
             it
             be
             not
             here
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             reserved
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             when
             God
             will
             open
             the
             treasures
             of
             his
             wrath
             .
             We
             put
             into
             his
             treasury
             fast
             enough
             :
             and
             the
             time
             will
             come
             of
             opening
             all
             the
             treasuries
             of
             his
             vengeance
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             pour
             out
             the
             vials
             of
             his
             wrath
             upon
             sinners
             that
             are
             not
             reformed
             .
             So
             much
             for
             that
             Point
             .
             
               
                 I
                 call
                 God
                 for
                 a
                 record
                 upon
                 my
                 soul.
                 
              
            
          
           
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             to
             purge
             himself
             from
             suspition
             ,
             seals
             all
             this
             with
             an
             oath
             .
             Herein
             he
             doth
             shew
             his
             great
             love
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             his
             care
             over
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             so
             seriously
             purge
             himself
             to
             gain
             their
             love
             ,
             and
             good
             opinion
             of
             him
             .
             Is
             was
             an
             argument
             of
             the
             great
             esteem
             he
             had
             of
             them
             :
             he
             was
             willing
             they
             should
             think
             he
             was
             very
             desirous
             of
             their
             love
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             good
             opinion
             ,
             for
             whose
             sake
             he
             would
             sweare
             ,
             and
             clear
             himself
             by
             an
             oath
             .
             As
             God
             esteems
             mans
             love
             much
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             condescend
             so
             far
             as
             to
             seal
             his
             love
             ,
             and
             promise
             with
             an
             oath
             :
             God
             would
             have
             us
             to
             think
             that
             he
             values
             ,
             and
             esteems
             our
             respect
             very
             much
             :
             so
             S
             Paul
             would
             have
             them
             think
             he
             esteemed
             them
             much
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             make
             such
             a
             solemn
             oath
             for
             their
             sakes
             .
             Now
             to
             speak
             of
             an
             oath
             a
             little
             .
          
           
             An
             oath
             (
             as
             we
             know
             )
             is
             ,
             either
             in
             judgment
             before
             a
             Magistrate
             ;
             or
             in
             particular
             cases
             between
             private
             persons
             .
             And
             it
             is
             either
             assertory
             of
             a
             thing
             
             past
             ;
             or
             promissory
             of
             a
             thing
             to
             come
             .
             Now
             this
             oath
             of
             S.
             Paul's
             is
             an
             assertory
             oath
             of
             a
             thing
             that
             was
             past
             ,
             to
             secure
             them
             that
             he
             did
             not
             come
             to
             them
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             spare
             them
             .
             it
             was
             no
             promise
             of
             any
             thing
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             an
             assertion
             of
             a
             thing
             that
             was
             past
             .
             An
             
             oath
             is
             either
             an
             assertion
             or
             a
             promise
             ,
             with
             a
             calling
             of
             God
             to
             be
             a
             witnesse
             and
             a
             Judge
             :
             to
             be
             a
             witnesse
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             or
             a
             Judge
             if
             he
             say
             false
             .
             You
             have
             the
             description
             of
             an
             oath
             in
             this
             text
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             either
             an
             assertion
             of
             a
             thing
             past
             ,
             or
             a
             promise
             of
             a
             thing
             to
             come
             ,
             a
             sealing
             of
             this
             by
             calling
             God
             to
             witnesse
             of
             the
             thing
             we
             say
             ;
             and
             to
             avenge
             the
             falshood
             if
             we
             say
             false
             .
             As
             S.
             Paul
             here
             ,
             
               I
               call
               God
               to
               record
            
             ,
             that
             what
             I
             say
             is
             true
             ,
             
               and
               upon
               my
               soul
            
             ,
             if
             I
             say
             false
             .
          
           
             Many
             Conclusions
             concerning
             an
             oath
             might
             be
             raised
             out
             of
             the
             text
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             concerning
             the
             person
             that
             makes
             an
             oath
             ,
             he
             should
             indeed
             be
             
             a
             gracious
             ,
             a
             holy
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             man.
             As
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             
               Rom
               ▪
            
             1.
             9.
             
             
               I
               call
               God
               to
               witnesse
               ,
               whom
               I
               serve
               in
               my
               spirit
               .
            
             A
             man
             is
             scarce
             fit
             to
             swear
             (
             which
             is
             a
             part
             of
             Gods
             worship
             )
             that
             is
             not
             good
             otherwise
             .
             Will
             he
             care
             for
             the
             Religion
             of
             an
             oath
             ,
             that
             hath
             no
             Religion
             in
             him
             ?
             He
             whose
             oath
             should
             be
             taken
             ,
             should
             be
             such
             a
             man
             as
             S.
             Paul
             ,
             in
             some
             degree
             ,
             whose
             oath
             should
             be
             taken
             .
             The
             Turks
             are
             careful
             of
             this
             (
             to
             the
             shame
             of
             Christians
             ,
             )
             they
             will
             not
             take
             an
             oath
             of
             an
             ordinary
             swearer
             .
             It
             must
             be
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             somewhat
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             shall
             have
             his
             oath
             regarded
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             we
             see
             by
             whom
             an
             oath
             should
             be
             taken
             :
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             :
             
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             swear
             by
             creatures
             ,
             but
             by
             God
             himself
             .
             nor
             to
             swear
             by
             any
             Idol
             ,
             as
             the
             Masse
             ,
             and
             by
             Mary
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             It
             is
             a
             taking
             God
             to
             witnesse
             .
             An
             oath
             is
             a
             part
             of
             Gods
             service
             ,
             a
             part
             of
             divine
             worship
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             Deut.
             6.
             and
             other
             places
             :
             now
             we
             ought
             to
             serve
             God
             only
             :
             therefore
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             use
             the
             name
             of
             any
             creature
             in
             an
             oath
             .
             He
             that
             we
             swear
             by
             must
             know
             the
             heart
             ,
             whether
             we
             speak
             true
             or
             no
             :
             now
             who
             knowes
             the
             heart
             but
             God
             ?
             therefore
             we
             must
             sweare
             only
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             God.
             These
             things
             are
             easie
             ,
             therefore
             I
             do
             but
             name
             them
             .
          
           
             We
             see
             here
             again
             ,
             the
             two
             grand
             parts
             of
             an
             oath
             :
             besides
             assertion
             ,
             or
             
             promise
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             calling
             God
             to
             witnesse
             ,
             and
             imprecation
             .
             Though
             these
             be
             not
             alwaies
             set
             down
             ,
             they
             are
             implied
             .
             Sometimes
             the
             Scripture
             sets
             down
             the
             one
             part
             :
             but
             alwaies
             the
             other
             is
             implied
             .
             There
             is
             imprecation
             in
             every
             oath
             .
             Sometimes
             imprecation
             implies
             both
             ,
             as
             God
             do
             so
             and
             so
             ;
             sometimes
             there
             is
             a
             calling
             God
             to
             witnesse
             without
             imprecation
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             alwaies
             implied
             .
             For
             whosoever
             swears
             ,
             calls
             God
             to
             witnesse
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             not
             true
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             punish
             him
             .
          
           
             These
             three
             go
             together
             in
             an
             oath
             .
             God
             that
             can
             discover
             it
             ,
             he
             knowes
             my
             heart
             whether
             I
             say
             true
             or
             no.
             And
             he
             is
             Judge
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             a
             revenger
             .
             In
             an
             oath
             God
             is
             considered
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             Index
             ,
             but
             as
             Judex
             and
             Vindex
             :
             not
             only
             as
             a
             discoverer
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             Judge
             and
             revengeri
             ,
             f
             it
             be
             false
             .
             Therefore
             it
             is
             a
             part
             of
             divine
             worship
             :
             because
             it
             is
             with
             prayer
             ;
             and
             imprecation
             is
             alway
             implied
             if
             it
             be
             not
             expressed
             .
             So
             we
             see
             in
             this
             text
             ,
             what
             an
             oath
             is
             ;
             and
             by
             whom
             it
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             ;
             and
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             we
             see
             here
             in
             the
             text
             ,
             that
             an
             oath
             ought
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             serious
             
             matters
             .
             The
             rule
             of
             an
             oath
             is
             excellently
             set
             down
             by
             Jeremy
             ,
             Jerem.
             4.
             
             I
             know
             no
             one
             place
             of
             Scripture
             more
             pregnant
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             name
             it
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               swear
            
             ,
             How
             ?
             
               The
               Lord
               liveth
               ,
               in
               truth
               ,
               in
               judgment
               ,
               and
               in
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             
          
           
             We
             must
             swear
             in
             truth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             not
             onely
             the
             thing
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             
             
             we
             swear
             ,
             (
             we
             must
             look
             to
             that
             :
             )
             but
             we
             must
             think
             it
             so
             too
             :
             the
             thing
             must
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             apprehend
             it
             so
             .
             
               We
               must
               swear
               in
               truth
            
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             in
             Judgment
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             discretion
             ,
             we
             must
             understand
             throughly
             the
             matter
             whereof
             we
             swear
             ,
             and
             what
             an
             oath
             is
             .
             Therefore
             
             persons
             under
             years
             ought
             not
             to
             take
             an
             oath
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             swear
             in
             Judgment
             ,
             to
             know
             what
             the
             weight
             and
             validity
             of
             an
             oath
             is
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             is
             a
             fit
             time
             to
             take
             it
             :
             it
             must
             be
             taken
             in
             serious
             businesse
             .
             As
             S.
             Paul
             here
             to
             clear
             himself
             to
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             whom
             he
             laboured
             to
             edifie
             :
             when
             he
             saw
             their
             ill
             conceit
             of
             him
             hindred
             their
             edification
             ,
             therefore
             he
             clears
             himself
             by
             an
             oath
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             in
             Justice
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             bind
             our selves
             by
             an
             oath
             to
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             ill
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             rule
             a
             long
             time
             past
             .
             Herod
             bound
             
             himself
             by
             an
             oath
             in
             that
             kind
             .
             But
             an
             oath
             must
             never
             be
             a
             bond
             of
             injustice
             ,
             but
             it
             must
             be
             taken
             in
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             here
             is
             condemned
             the
             equivocation
             ,
             and
             reservation
             of
             the
             Papists
             .
             They
             will
             swear
             before
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             but
             with
             equivocation
             :
             this
             is
             not
             
             in
             righteousnesse
             .
             For
             it
             is
             a
             rule
             ,
             that
             an
             oath
             must
             be
             taken
             in
             that
             sense
             as
             he
             to
             whom
             we
             swear
             takes
             it
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             a
             constant
             rule
             among
             all
             Divines
             )
             because
             it
             is
             to
             perswade
             him
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             we
             swear
             :
             it
             is
             for
             his
             ,
             and
             others
             sakes
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             ,
             and
             others
             take
             it
             ,
             so
             it
             must
             be
             took
             .
             Therefore
             equivocation
             with
             absurd
             reservations
             are
             wicked
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             absurd
             if
             they
             be
             exprest
             :
             he
             will
             swear
             that
             he
             is
             not
             a
             Priest
             ,
             he
             means
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchizedeck
             :
             it
             is
             a
             mocking
             ,
             and
             prophaning
             of
             an
             oath
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             swear
             in
             Justice
             ,
             and
             righteousnesse
             .
             But
             it
             is
             so
             foul
             and
             abominable
             a
             course
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             almost
             :
             and
             they
             are
             ashamed
             of
             it
             themselves
             .
             S.
             Paul's
             oath
             was
             all
             this
             :
             he
             sware
             in
             truth
             ,
             he
             was
             truly
             perswaded
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             own
             affections
             toward
             them
             .
             And
             then
             in
             Judgment
             ;
             it
             was
             done
             in
             discretion
             :
             for
             being
             not
             able
             otherwise
             to
             clear
             himself
             ,
             having
             no
             witnesse
             in
             earth
             ,
             he
             goes
             to
             heaven
             for
             a
             purger
             ,
             he
             goes
             to
             God
             himself
             for
             a
             witnesse
             ;
             he
             fetcheth
             strength
             from
             heaven
             .
             There
             was
             none
             on
             earth
             that
             knew
             S.
             Paul's
             affection
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             spirit
             :
             and
             he
             thought
             his
             own
             spirit
             was
             not
             sufficient
             :
             my
             own
             spirit
             tells
             me
             that
             
               I
               came
               not
               ,
               to
               spare
               you
               :
            
             but
             if
             you
             would
             know
             my
             mind
             better
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               all
               God
               to
               witnesse
            
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             revenger
             ,
             if
             I
             speak
             false
             ,
             that
             I
             came
             not
             ,
             for
             this
             end
             that
             I
             might
             spare
             you
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             rigour
             ,
             and
             severity
             that
             I
             should
             have
             used
             toward
             your
             sin
             .
          
           
             An
             oath
             should
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             weighty
             .
             but
             that
             is
             not
             enough
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             in
             matters
             indeterminable
             :
             for
             if
             a
             thing
             may
             be
             determined
             without
             an
             oath
             ,
             we
             should
             never
             use
             it
             .
             The
             end
             of
             an
             oath
             is
             to
             end
             controversies
             :
             
             for
             if
             S.
             Paul
             could
             have
             perswaded
             them
             of
             his
             gracious
             ,
             and
             loving
             heart
             that
             he
             stood
             affected
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             used
             an
             oath
             :
             but
             having
             no
             other
             meanes
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             he
             goes
             to
             heaven
             for
             a
             witnesse
             .
          
           
             It
             were
             but
             misspending
             of
             time
             to
             shew
             that
             an
             oath
             is
             lawfull
             .
             Have
             we
             Anabaptists
             among
             us
             ,
             that
             call
             this
             into
             question
             ?
             No
             ,
             we
             have
             
             many
             Atheists
             :
             it
             is
             dangerous
             Atheism
             in
             the
             Anabaptists
             to
             question
             whether
             they
             may
             take
             an
             oath
             ?
             We
             have
             the
             example
             of
             S.
             Paul
             ;
             we
             have
             the
             example
             of
             God
             himself
             ;
             shall
             we
             think
             it
             unlawful
             when
             God
             himself
             swears
             ,
             and
             the
             Angel
             swears
             ,
             and
             Christ
             swears
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostle
             swears
             ?
          
           
             Where
             it
             is
             forbidden
             that
             we
             should
             not
             swear
             ,
             it
             is
             meant
             that
             we
             should
             not
             swear
             in
             our
             ordinary
             talk
             ;
             where
             we
             need
             not
             seal
             every
             light
             
             
             speech
             with
             the
             solemnity
             of
             an
             oath
             .
             Men
             will
             not
             put
             on
             their
             best
             apparrell
             every
             day
             :
             so
             men
             ought
             not
             to
             use
             solemn
             matters
             upon
             every
             occasion
             ,
             but
             only
             upon
             holy
             and
             grand
             occasions
             .
          
           
             Our
             Saviour
             Christ
             forbids
             swearing
             ,
             first
             by
             the
             creature
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             swearing
             in
             ordinary
             talk
             at
             all
             :
             
               Whatsoever
               is
               more
               then
               yea
               ,
               and
               nay
               ,
            
             in
             ordinary
             talk
             ,
             is
             sin
             :
             Therefore
             considering
             that
             S.
             Paul
             doth
             it
             in
             a
             serious
             matter
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             learn
             ,
             not
             to
             swear
             except
             it
             be
             in
             great
             matters
             ;
             when
             we
             are
             called
             before
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             or
             when
             we
             are
             to
             purge
             our selves
             from
             evil
             suspition
             of
             our
             Christian
             friends
             :
             as
             we
             see
             here
             S.
             Paul
             doth
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             :
             he
             calls
             God
             to
             witnesse
             against
             his
             soul
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             true
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             Men
             will
             not
             believe
             me
             except
             I
             swear
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
             I
             swear
             so
             oft
             .
          
           
             Then
             live
             better
             for
             shame
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             believe
             thee
             for
             thine
             honest
             
             life
             :
             if
             thy
             honest
             life
             be
             not
             better
             then
             thy
             oath
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             believe
             thee
             for
             swearing
             :
             for
             he
             that
             sweares
             oft
             ,
             sweares
             false
             ;
             and
             
               in
               many
               words
               there
               cannot
               want
               iniquity
               ,
            
             much
             more
             in
             many
             oathes
             there
             cannot
             want
             iniquity
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             swears
             much
             ,
             out
             of
             doubt
             he
             oft
             forswears
             .
          
           
             Oh
             ,
             it
             is
             my
             custome
             ,
             and
             I
             cannot
             break
             a
             custome
             .
             
          
           
             Use
             that
             apology
             to
             a
             Judge
             :
             though
             malefactors
             be
             none
             of
             the
             modestest
             
             creatures
             ,
             will
             any
             of
             them
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             my
             custom
             to
             rob
             ,
             and
             steal
             ?
             will
             not
             the
             Judge
             say
             ,
             It
             is
             his
             custome
             to
             cut
             them
             off
             ?
             Thou
             sayest
             it
             is
             thy
             custome
             ;
             it
             is
             Gods
             custome
             to
             damn
             such
             persons
             :
             therefore
             that
             is
             an
             aggravation
             of
             thy
             sin
             .
          
           
             But
             here
             we
             that
             are
             Ministers
             may
             take
             up
             a
             complaint
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             have
             to
             deal
             with
             the
             wretched
             disposition
             of
             men
             in
             things
             concerning
             their
             soules
             ,
             and
             a
             better
             life
             ,
             do
             what
             we
             can
             ,
             we
             cannot
             prevail
             with
             them
             to
             leave
             that
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             no
             profit
             ,
             nor
             no
             good
             by
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             put
             upon
             it
             by
             any
             fear
             :
             It
             is
             onely
             out
             of
             superfluity
             of
             pride
             ,
             and
             malice
             against
             God
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             prophanenesse
             .
          
           
             Can
             we
             think
             to
             prevail
             with
             men
             to
             deny
             themselves
             in
             greater
             matters
             ,
             to
             forsake
             their
             unlawful
             gains
             ,
             or
             to
             venture
             the
             suffering
             ill
             for
             a
             good
             cause
             ,
             and
             to
             renounce
             pleasures
             that
             are
             lawful
             ,
             do
             we
             think
             to
             gain
             upon
             men
             for
             these
             things
             ,
             when
             we
             cannot
             for
             superfluities
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             forced
             to
             by
             any
             violence
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             no
             gain
             nor
             credit
             by
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             among
             a
             company
             of
             debauch'd
             men
             like
             themselves
             ?
             yet
             it
             is
             our
             case
             ,
             we
             deal
             in
             the
             world
             with
             a
             company
             of
             persons
             to
             leave
             that
             that
             they
             have
             no
             gain
             by
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             cannot
             prevail
             .
          
           
             Oh
             ,
             but
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             I
             live
             with
             such
             company
             that
             I
             must
             swear
             .
             
          
           
             What
             a
             shame
             is
             it
             for
             thee
             ,
             that
             carnal
             company
             should
             prevail
             more
             
             with
             thee
             then
             the
             vengeance
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             authority
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Ministery
             ?
             What
             a
             heart
             hast
             thou
             ,
             that
             a
             base
             person
             like
             thy self
             should
             move
             thee
             to
             do
             that
             that
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             authority
             of
             his
             Ordinance
             cannot
             move
             thee
             to
             forbear
             ?
             It
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             a
             base
             nature
             .
             How
             darest
             thou
             look
             God
             and
             Christ
             in
             the
             face
             another
             day
             ,
             when
             for
             his
             sake
             thou
             wilt
             not
             leave
             a
             superfluous
             prophane
             oath
             ?
             Thou
             regardest
             a
             wicked
             companion
             more
             ,
             because
             thou
             wilt
             not
             be
             mocked
             of
             him
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             swear
             for
             company
             ;
             or
             because
             thou
             wilt
             please
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             think
             thee
             to
             be
             so
             and
             so
             ,
             a
             companion
             fit
             for
             him
             :
             to
             please
             him
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             displease
             
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             before
             whom
             thou
             shalt
             be
             judged
             ere
             long
             .
             If
             people
             were
             not
             mad
             ,
             and
             sold
             to
             destruction
             ,
             they
             would
             consider
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             these
             things
             are
             so
             clear
             ,
             and
             so
             odious
             in
             themselves
             ,
             that
             we
             need
             not
             presse
             them
             .
             We
             should
             spend
             that
             little
             time
             we
             have
             ,
             to
             preach
             of
             more
             sublime
             matters
             ,
             then
             to
             come
             to
             disswade
             men
             from
             swearing
             :
             alas
             ,
             under
             the
             glorious
             Gospel
             that
             we
             have
             lived
             so
             long
             ,
             have
             we
             gained
             so
             little
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             forced
             to
             spend
             our
             time
             to
             disswade
             men
             from
             swearing
             ?
             We
             should
             look
             to
             the
             mysteries
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             draw
             men
             to
             further
             perfection
             :
             but
             such
             times
             we
             are
             fallen
             into
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             be
             content
             with
             it
             :
             and
             I
             would
             we
             could
             gain
             any
             thing
             by
             discovering
             the
             danger
             of
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             An
             ordinary
             course
             of
             swearing
             ,
             it
             argues
             a
             very
             vile
             heart
             wheresoever
             it
             is
             :
             (
             bear
             it
             out
             as
             boysterously
             as
             they
             will.
             )
             It
             argues
             this
             venome
             in
             
             the
             heart
             :
             Well
             ,
             I
             cannot
             offend
             against
             the
             second
             Table
             ,
             but
             the
             Lawes
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             will
             hamper
             me
             ;
             I
             cannot
             steal
             ,
             or
             murther
             ,
             but
             somewhat
             I
             can
             do
             in
             despight
             of
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             worst
             that
             can
             come
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             trifling
             matter
             .
             What
             venome
             is
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             where
             there
             is
             but
             the
             least
             damage
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             restrained
             :
             and
             here
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             not
             present
             execution
             upon
             a
             sinner
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             they
             prophane
             and
             abuse
             the
             glorious
             Name
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             When
             Gods
             Name
             is
             abused
             by
             swearing
             ,
             and
             blasphemy
             ,
             usually
             the
             Original
             of
             it
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             is
             Atheism
             .
             If
             we
             thought
             that
             God
             
             were
             so
             as
             the
             Scripture
             shewes
             ,
             we
             would
             not
             dally
             so
             much
             .
             They
             that
             lead
             others
             into
             bad
             courses
             ,
             it
             is
             from
             the
             height
             and
             depth
             of
             Atheism
             .
             
             Make
             the
             best
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             great
             degree
             of
             irreverence
             to
             the
             glorious
             Majesty
             of
             God.
             For
             when
             God
             shall
             say
             ,
             He
             that
             takes
             my
             Name
             in
             vain
             ,
             shall
             not
             carry
             it
             away
             guiltlesse
             ;
             what
             will
             he
             do
             (
             think
             you
             )
             to
             him
             that
             sweares
             idly
             ,
             and
             prophanely
             ,
             when
             the
             vain
             taking
             of
             Gods
             Name
             in
             vain
             without
             an
             oath
             ,
             the
             vain
             trifling
             with
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             shall
             not
             escape
             ?
             When
             men
             do
             not
             reverence
             and
             fear
             an
             oath
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             Eccles.
             9.
             it
             argues
             much
             unreverence
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             ,
             it
             is
             worse
             in
             the
             principle
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             thing
             it self
             :
             though
             the
             words
             be
             hainous
             ,
             yet
             the
             principle
             whence
             it
             riseth
             is
             worse
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Infidelity
             ,
             and
             Atheism
             ,
             and
             alway
             unreverence
             and
             want
             of
             fear
             of
             the
             glorious
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             this
             ground
             makes
             it
             more
             odious
             :
             therefore
             those
             that
             are
             subject
             to
             it
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             amend
             it
             ,
             let
             them
             remove
             the
             ground
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             again
             ,
             it
             is
             cherishing
             too
             much
             passion
             :
             so
             because
             they
             
             cannot
             be
             sufficiently
             revenged
             upon
             their
             poor
             brethren
             ,
             God
             must
             smart
             for
             it
             ;
             they
             will
             tear
             his
             glorious
             Name
             that
             never
             did
             them
             wrong
             .
             What
             a
             mad
             passion
             is
             this
             ?
             hath
             God
             done
             them
             any
             wrong
             ?
             Therefore
             (
             I
             say
             )
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             remove
             the
             ground
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             labour
             to
             plant
             the
             contrary
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             the
             true
             fear
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             fear
             an
             oath
             .
             Let
             us
             labour
             to
             subdue
             unruly
             passion
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             in
             some
             others
             affectation
             is
             the
             cause
             .
             Many
             of
             the
             frothy
             
             sort
             ,
             they
             think
             it
             a
             thing
             commendable
             to
             fill
             up
             their
             discourse
             with
             these
             parentheses
             ,
             with
             oathes
             :
             which
             perhaps
             doth
             them
             a
             service
             to
             knit
             their
             wounded
             discourse
             together
             .
             So
             this
             foolish
             and
             sinful
             affectation
             is
             one
             cause
             :
             men
             desire
             to
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             some
             body
             ,
             by
             swearing
             ;
             they
             would
             have
             the
             world
             to
             think
             that
             they
             are
             valorous
             men
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             so
             bold
             with
             
             God
             himself
             ;
             therefore
             let
             other
             men
             take
             heed
             how
             they
             meddle
             with
             them
             ,
             when
             God
             smarts
             for
             it
             .
             As
             if
             he
             that
             could
             swear
             most
             ,
             had
             most
             courage
             .
             And
             in
             many
             it
             is
             out
             of
             a
             sinful
             shame
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             hold
             correspondence
             
             with
             the
             company
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             afraid
             to
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             strict
             :
             and
             that
             they
             may
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             free
             from
             suspition
             of
             over
             much
             conscionablenesse
             in
             their
             wayes
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             let
             the
             world
             see
             that
             they
             shall
             not
             think
             that
             they
             are
             men
             that
             make
             any
             conscience
             of
             strictnesse
             ,
             but
             they
             can
             be
             bold
             with
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             :
             so
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             have
             others
             think
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             men
             that
             do
             not
             stand
             upon
             termes
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             strictnesse
             ,
             they
             will
             swear
             ,
             they
             are
             men
             for
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             are
             serviceable
             for
             any
             purpose
             :
             Men
             that
             make
             conscience
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             make
             conscience
             of
             all
             :
             but
             a
             man
             that
             makes
             conscience
             of
             an
             oath
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             stiffe
             man
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             servisable
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             for
             the
             turn
             :
             now
             because
             men
             would
             be
             thought
             of
             others
             not
             to
             be
             of
             that
             strain
             ,
             to
             make
             any
             conscience
             ,
             hereupon
             they
             break
             out
             to
             the
             prophaning
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             God.
             How
             shall
             such
             persons
             (
             that
             out
             of
             sinful
             weakness
             labour
             ,
             and
             apply
             themselves
             more
             to
             satisfie
             sinful
             men
             ,
             then
             the
             great
             God
             ,
             how
             dare
             they
             )
             look
             God
             in
             the
             face
             ?
             Jesus
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               that
               is
               ashamed
               of
               me
               before
               men
            
             ;
             he
             that
             is
             ashamed
             to
             own
             Religion
             ,
             nay
             ,
             to
             own
             Justice
             ,
             to
             own
             even
             common
             good
             behaviour
             ,
             rather
             then
             he
             will
             offend
             others
             :
             he
             that
             is
             ashamed
             of
             me
             in
             such
             mean
             things
             as
             these
             ,
             
               I
               will
               be
               ashamed
               of
               him
               before
               my
               heavenly
               Father
               .
            
          
           
             If
             other
             reasons
             will
             not
             move
             us
             to
             leave
             this
             sin
             ;
             let
             the
             love
             of
             the
             
             State
             and
             Kingdome
             we
             live
             in
             do
             it
             .
             Jeremy
             saith
             ,
             
               for
               oathes
               the
               land
               shall
               mourn
               .
            
             Indeed
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             mulct
             for
             this
             ,
             but
             that
             men
             slight
             it
             .
             And
             God
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             will
             be
             merciful
             to
             the
             State
             ,
             for
             the
             censure
             of
             the
             State
             upon
             prophanation
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             very
             worthy
             act
             :
             but
             if
             that
             be
             not
             executed
             ,
             or
             men
             grow
             not
             to
             make
             more
             conscience
             ,
             the
             Land
             will
             mourn
             for
             it
             :
             because
             where
             the
             Magistrates
             cease
             to
             do
             their
             office
             ,
             God
             will
             do
             his
             office
             :
             where
             sin
             is
             punished
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             punish
             ;
             where
             the
             Magistrate
             spares
             ,
             God
             will
             not
             spare
             ;
             he
             will
             punish
             :
             therefore
             this
             sin
             where
             it
             is
             not
             censured
             and
             punished
             ,
             the
             Land
             shall
             mourn
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             care
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             will
             not
             move
             them
             ,
             yet
             the
             care
             of
             their
             
             own
             houses
             and
             families
             should
             ;
             in
             Zech.
             5.
             the
             Prophet
             speaks
             of
             a
             flying
             book
             of
             Judgments
             that
             should
             come
             upon
             the
             house
             of
             the
             swearer
             ,
             and
             consume
             the
             posts
             of
             his
             house
             .
             And
             the
             Wise-man
             saith
             in
             Ecclesiasticus
             (
             though
             it
             be
             Apocryphal
             )
             
               The
               plague
               shall
               not
               depart
               from
               the
               house
               of
               the
               swearer
               .
            
             Gods
             vengeance
             accompanies
             even
             the
             very
             family
             ,
             and
             house
             of
             the
             swearer
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             avoiding
             of
             this
             I
             would
             there
             were
             more
             conscience
             made
             of
             
             those
             oathes
             that
             border
             upon
             grosse
             oathes
             .
             I
             will
             not
             dispute
             the
             matter
             ;
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             they
             be
             no
             oathes
             ,
             but
             asseverations
             ;
             as
             to
             call
             their
             troth
             in
             question
             ,
             and
             their
             confidence
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             :
             who
             will
             lay
             a
             thousand
             pound
             to
             pawn
             for
             a
             matter
             of
             six
             pence
             ?
             who
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             discreet
             ,
             and
             considerate
             ,
             will
             lay
             his
             faith
             and
             Religion
             to
             pawn
             ,
             for
             every
             trifle
             ,
             in
             common
             talk
             ?
             Faith
             is
             the
             most
             precious
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             :
             for
             a
             man
             to
             lay
             a
             great
             matter
             for
             a
             two-penny
             ,
             or
             six-penny
             debt
             ,
             it
             is
             odious
             among
             men
             .
             Certainly
             ,
             it
             is
             idle
             at
             the
             best
             among
             men
             ,
             to
             lay
             asseverations
             of
             Religion
             without
             ground
             ,
             upon
             every
             trifle
             .
             He
             that
             will
             avoid
             danger
             ,
             must
             not
             come
             near
             it
             ;
             he
             must
             avoid
             all
             that
             borders
             upon
             it
             .
             I
             would
             therefore
             more
             care
             were
             had
             even
             of
             these
             .
          
           
           
             I
             will
             onely
             adde
             one
             thing
             more
             ;
             whereas
             he
             calls
             
               God
               for
               a
               record
               upon
               his
               soul
               ,
            
             that
             those
             that
             are
             over-much
             given
             to
             rash
             calling
             upon
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             rash
             swearing
             ,
             let
             them
             know
             this
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             that
             there
             is
             an
             imprecation
             implyed
             in
             every
             oath
             :
             they
             do
             as
             it
             were
             curse
             themselves
             .
             If
             
             the
             thing
             be
             not
             true
             ,
             their
             damnation
             is
             sealed
             under
             a
             curse
             :
             they
             call
             God
             to
             record
             upon
             their
             soules
             against
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             so
             live
             ,
             that
             our
             life
             may
             be
             a
             kind
             of
             oath
             :
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             
             should
             be
             so
             :
             An
             oath
             is
             a
             calling
             God
             to
             witnesse
             ,
             a
             calling
             God
             to
             curse
             if
             it
             be
             not
             so
             .
             A
             Christian
             should
             live
             so
             ,
             as
             he
             may
             call
             God
             to
             witnesse
             for
             every
             action
             he
             doth
             ;
             to
             bring
             himself
             to
             an
             oath
             ,
             under
             a
             curse
             oft-times
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Ezra
             ,
             and
             oft
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
               If
               I
               do
               not
               so
               and
               so
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Because
             our
             nature
             is
             unstable
             ,
             it
             starts
             from
             holy
             duties
             :
             we
             should
             bring
             our selves
             to
             duties
             with
             an
             oath
             ,
             under
             a
             curse
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             an
             excellent
             thing
             when
             we
             can
             live
             as
             in
             Gods
             presence
             ;
             to
             do
             all
             we
             do
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God.
             God
             is
             a
             witnesse
             whether
             we
             call
             him
             ,
             or
             no.
             Therefore
             we
             should
             so
             carry
             our selves
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             call
             God
             to
             witnesse
             the
             sincerity
             of
             our
             aimes
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             we
             do
             .
             He
             is
             a
             witnesse
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             be
             our
             Judge
             :
             therefore
             whether
             we
             formally
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             an
             oath
             call
             him
             or
             no
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             the
             matter
             :
             but
             let
             us
             know
             and
             think
             that
             he
             is
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             so
             .
          
           
             I
             beseech
             you
             consider
             the
             sweet
             comfort
             that
             will
             arise
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             will
             live
             ,
             and
             think
             ,
             and
             affect
             ,
             and
             speak
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             call
             God
             to
             record
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             his
             intentions
             ,
             of
             all
             that
             he
             speaks
             ,
             and
             thinks
             ,
             and
             doth
             ;
             how
             comfortably
             shall
             he
             live
             ,
             and
             give
             his
             account
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             hath
             lived
             as
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             all
             his
             dayes
             ?
             He
             that
             hath
             presented
             to
             his
             soul
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             the
             barre
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             life-time
             ,
             that
             hath
             lived
             as
             one
             that
             could
             give
             an
             account
             and
             reckoning
             ,
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             the
             point
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             give
             up
             his
             account
             ,
             how
             joyfully
             ,
             and
             comfortably
             will
             he
             do
             it
             ?
             So
             much
             for
             that
             verse
             .
          
           
             I
             come
             now
             to
             the
             last
             Verse
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               VERSE
               XXIV
               .
            
             
               Not
               that
               we
               have
               dominion
               over
               your
               faith
               ,
               but
               are
               helpers
               of
               your
               joy
               :
               for
               by
               faith
               ye
               stand
               .
            
          
           
             SAint
             Paul
             is
             yet
             in
             his
             clearing
             ,
             he
             is
             yet
             in
             his
             apology
             ,
             
               Not
               that
               we
               have
               dominion
               over
               your
               faith
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             I
             do
             not
             tell
             you
             ,
             I
             came
             not
             yet
             to
             spare
             you
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             meant
             to
             domineer
             over
             your
             faith
             when
             I
             came
             :
             because
             those
             words
             ,
             
               I
               came
               not
               yet
               ,
               to
               spare
               you
               ,
            
             might
             seem
             to
             carry
             some
             highnesse
             ,
             some
             Lordlinesse
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Apostle
             would
             have
             taken
             much
             upon
             him
             ;
             therefore
             he
             corrects
             those
             words
             in
             this
             Verse
             ,
             
               Not
               that
               we
               have
               dominion
               over
               your
               faith
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             in
             these
             words
             he
             removes
             a
             suspition
             of
             spiritual
             tyranny
             over
             them
             :
             because
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             he
             
               came
               not
               ,
               to
               spare
               them
            
             ;
             they
             might
             think
             ,
             What
             would
             he
             have
             done
             if
             he
             had
             come
             ?
             would
             he
             have
             enforced
             us
             ?
             Oh
             no
             ;
             indeed
             your
             reformation
             hath
             spared
             me
             a
             labour
             ,
             and
             you
             a
             chiding
             ;
             but
             if
             I
             had
             reproved
             you
             sharply
             ,
             it
             should
             have
             been
             for
             your
             good
             .
          
           
             Then
             ,
             he
             sets
             down
             the
             true
             cause
             ,
             
               We
               are
               helpers
               of
               your
               joy
               .
            
             If
             I
             had
             
             come
             ,
             and
             told
             you
             of
             your
             faults
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             not
             spared
             you
             ,
             it
             should
             have
             been
             to
             help
             your
             joy
             ;
             and
             now
             I
             came
             not
             to
             you
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             help
             your
             joy
             ;
             my
             scope
             in
             all
             is
             to
             be
             a
             furtherer
             of
             your
             joy
             .
             So
             these
             words
             are
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             former
             why
             he
             did
             not
             come
             ,
             to
             domineer
             over
             their
             faith
             ,
             
               For
               by
               faith
               ye
               stand
            
             .
             You
             stand
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             you
             stand
             out
             by
             faith
             against
             all
             oppositions
             whatsoever
             ,
             therefore
             your
             faith
             must
             not
             lean
             on
             me
             ,
             I
             must
             not
             domineer
             over
             that
             you
             stand
             by
             ,
             if
             your
             faith
             should
             rely
             on
             me
             ,
             I
             am
             but
             a
             man
             ;
             faith
             must
             rely
             on
             God
             ,
             it
             must
             have
             a
             better
             pillar
             then
             my self
             ,
             you
             must
             stand
             upon
             Divine
             strength
             :
             therefore
             
               you
               stand
               by
               faith
            
             :
             and
             if
             you
             stand
             by
             faith
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             have
             dominion
             over
             your
             faith
             .
          
           
             These
             words
             are
             declined
             by
             many
             Interpreters
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             what
             the
             dependance
             is
             :
             but
             this
             is
             the
             best
             dependance
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             
               We
               domineer
               not
               ,
               or
               rule
               not
               over
               your
               faith
               :
            
             because
             by
             faith
             you
             stand
             as
             upon
             a
             bottom
             ;
             you
             stand
             against
             all
             adverse
             power
             by
             faith
             .
             Therefore
             you
             had
             need
             to
             have
             it
             well
             founded
             ,
             you
             had
             need
             to
             plant
             your
             faith
             well
             ,
             by
             which
             you
             stand
             against
             all
             opposite
             power
             ,
             and
             against
             all
             humane
             authority
             .
             For
             a
             man
             may
             be
             a
             liar
             ,
             and
             do
             good
             in
             many
             things
             :
             a
             man
             hath
             a
             deceitful
             nature
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             he
             hath
             a
             corrupt
             principle
             in
             him
             :
             he
             may
             deceive
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             a
             good
             man
             too
             ;
             in
             particular
             cases
             he
             may
             shew
             himself
             a
             changeable
             creature
             .
             But
             there
             must
             be
             no
             falshood
             or
             uncertainty
             in
             faith
             :
             for
             it
             is
             a
             grace
             that
             must
             have
             truth
             ,
             and
             certainty
             ;
             it
             must
             have
             unmoveable
             ,
             and
             unchangeable
             truth
             to
             build
             on
             :
             therefore
             we
             domineer
             not
             over
             your
             faith
             ,
             God
             forbid
             we
             should
             do
             so
             :
             for
             faith
             is
             the
             grace
             whereby
             you
             stand
             ;
             if
             you
             should
             build
             upon
             us
             as
             men
             ,
             you
             could
             not
             stand
             alway
             .
             The
             Point
             is
             clear
             ,
             That
             
               
                 No
                 creature
                 hath
                 dominion
                 over
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 another
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             The
             faith
             of
             a
             man
             is
             onely
             subject
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             Christ.
             And
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             S.
             Paul
             taxeth
             those
             false
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             false
             Teachers
             ,
             that
             laboured
             to
             creep
             into
             the
             consciences
             of
             people
             ,
             to
             have
             higher
             place
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             people
             then
             they
             should
             have
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             rule
             the
             people
             as
             they
             list
             .
             Now
             that
             should
             not
             be
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Minister
             to
             have
             dominion
             over
             the
             faith
             of
             others
             ;
             for
             the
             Ministery
             is
             a
             Ministery
             ,
             not
             a
             Magistracy
             .
             A
             Minister
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Pastor
             ,
             he
             is
             a
             Minister
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             deliver
             things
             from
             God
             that
             may
             stablish
             the
             soul
             ,
             not
             to
             domineer
             over
             mens
             faith
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             could
             prescribe
             what
             men
             should
             believe
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             unfold
             this
             Point
             ,
             I
             will
             first
             shew
             what
             it
             is
             to
             have
             no
             dominion
             over
             mens
             faith
             .
             And
             then
             what
             it
             is
             to
             have
             dominion
             and
             rule
             over
             other
             mens
             faith
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             guilty
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             have
             dominion
             over
             another
             mans
             faith
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             when
             a
             Church
             doth
             force
             prescribing
             to
             the
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             to
             have
             dominion
             
             over
             the
             faith
             of
             others
             ,
             to
             draw
             people
             to
             conformity
             of
             the
             same
             Religion
             in
             the
             substantials
             of
             it
             ;
             (
             as
             some
             that
             seek
             extravagant
             liberty
             ,
             lay
             that
             imputation
             perhaps
             ,
             )
             it
             is
             used
             in
             all
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             domineer
             over
             faith
             ,
             to
             suppresse
             that
             that
             they
             call
             of
             late
             in
             neighbour-Countreys
             a
             liberty
             of
             prophesie
             ,
             to
             suppresse
             a
             liberty
             of
             preaching
             when
             men
             list
             ;
             that
             men
             should
             have
             an
             unbridled
             licence
             .
             We
             see
             in
             Polonia
             ,
             and
             those
             Countreys
             ,
             what
             abundance
             of
             Hereticks
             there
             are
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             more
             liberty
             to
             preach
             ,
             and
             to
             publish
             what
             men
             list
             .
             Those
             Countreys
             are
             like
             Africk
             ,
             where
             (
             they
             say
             )
             there
             are
             alway
             new
             Monsters
             .
             Or
             like
             to
             Egypt
             ,
             when
             Nilus
             overflowes
             ,
             it
             leaves
             a
             slime
             
             behind
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Sun
             works
             upon
             that
             slime
             ,
             it
             breeds
             many
             imperfect
             strange
             creatures
             :
             So
             those
             Countreys
             where
             there
             is
             liberty
             of
             Religions
             ,
             there
             are
             alwayes
             some
             strange
             novel
             opinions
             ,
             some
             Monsters
             :
             experience
             of
             forreign
             Countreys
             shews
             it
             too
             true
             :
             therefore
             to
             hinder
             that
             extravagant
             liberty
             ,
             is
             not
             dominion
             over
             faith
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             to
             force
             men
             to
             the
             meanes
             of
             faith
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             domineer
             over
             faith
             .
             S.
             Austin
             himself
             was
             once
             of
             this
             mind
             ,
             that
             people
             were
             not
             to
             be
             forced
             :
             it
             is
             true
             ;
             but
             they
             may
             be
             compelled
             to
             the
             means
             ,
             though
             they
             cannot
             be
             compelled
             to
             believe
             .
             Men
             may
             be
             compelled
             to
             the
             means
             by
             mulcts
             ,
             and
             other
             courses
             of
             State.
             And
             it
             is
             a
             happy
             necessity
             when
             people
             are
             forced
             to
             the
             means
             ,
             under
             which
             means
             by
             Gods
             blessing
             they
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             abetter
             habit
             ,
             and
             temper
             of
             soul.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             it
             is
             cruelty
             to
             neglect
             this
             care
             ,
             to
             leave
             people
             to
             their
             own
             liberty
             to
             attend
             upon
             the
             means
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             attend
             on
             them
             .
             Therefore
             our
             State
             is
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             justified
             well
             ,
             for
             those
             violent
             courses
             to
             Recusants
             .
             And
             many
             of
             them
             after
             blesse
             God
             they
             have
             done
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             cause
             .
             For
             there
             is
             a
             Majestie
             in
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             :
             if
             people
             were
             brought
             under
             the
             means
             ,
             Gods
             Spirit
             would
             make
             the
             means
             effectual
             .
             And
             there
             is
             not
             a
             greater
             snare
             of
             the
             Devil
             ,
             whereby
             he
             holds
             more
             in
             the
             Romish
             Church
             in
             perdition
             ,
             then
             by
             perswading
             them
             that
             it
             is
             a
             dangerous
             thing
             to
             come
             to
             our
             prayers
             ,
             and
             to
             attend
             upon
             the
             means
             of
             salvation
             :
             when
             as
             in
             our
             Liturgy
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             may
             justly
             offend
             .
             Therefore
             to
             force
             to
             the
             means
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             domineer
             over
             faith
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             onely
             a
             drawing
             from
             outward
             inforcement
             to
             the
             use
             of
             means
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             a
             ruling
             over
             faith
             ,
             nor
             a
             base
             slavery
             ,
             when
             men
             hear
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             opened
             directly
             ,
             and
             clearly
             ,
             when
             men
             shall
             perswade
             others
             according
             to
             their
             own
             judgment
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             so
             ,
             and
             when
             others
             shall
             yield
             .
             There
             is
             some
             faith
             that
             may
             be
             called
             in
             some
             degree
             implicite
             faith
             ,
             and
             obedience
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             sinful
             ,
             but
             good
             ,
             and
             discreet
             .
             As
             when
             men
             by
             their
             standing
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             experience
             and
             holinesse
             of
             life
             ,
             are
             thought
             to
             be
             men
             that
             speak
             agreeable
             to
             the
             ground
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             not
             a
             direct
             rule
             ,
             and
             place
             of
             Scripture
             for
             it
             ;
             other
             mens
             conscience
             may
             follow
             what
             they
             say
             :
             I
             have
             been
             directed
             by
             such
             men
             at
             such
             times
             ,
             that
             by
             reason
             of
             their
             calling
             have
             opportunity
             to
             advise
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             frees
             it
             from
             base
             service
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             be
             with
             reservation
             ,
             till
             it
             appear
             otherwise
             by
             some
             place
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             till
             better
             counsel
             may
             be
             yielded
             :
             obedience
             to
             others
             with
             reservation
             ,
             and
             counselling
             with
             others
             ,
             this
             is
             no
             domineering
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             with
             reserving
             our selves
             to
             a
             further
             discovery
             ,
             and
             a
             further
             light
             .
             That
             the
             Moralists
             use
             to
             call
             the
             opinion
             of
             an
             honest
             man
             :
             where
             the
             Law
             speaks
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             much
             to
             be
             esteemed
             :
             especially
             an
             honest
             discreet
             Christian
             ,
             when
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             speaks
             not
             directly
             ;
             then
             he
             that
             speaks
             out
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             some
             light
             ,
             he
             may
             perswade
             another
             man
             with
             this
             reservation
             till
             further
             light
             be
             discovered
             :
             this
             is
             no
             domineering
             over
             faith
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             take
             away
             many
             things
             that
             might
             breed
             a
             suspition
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             domineered
             over
             the
             faith
             of
             others
             ,
             when
             we
             do
             not
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             come
             to
             shew
             you
             this
             positive
             truth
             ,
             what
             this
             tyranny
             over
             the
             faith
             of
             others
             is
             ,
             and
             where
             it
             is
             practised
             .
             
          
           
             Those
             tyrannize
             over
             the
             faith
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             do
             equalize
             mens
             Traditions
             ,
             
             some
             Canons
             of
             their
             own
             with
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             presse
             them
             with
             equal
             violence
             ,
             perhaps
             more
             :
             because
             they
             are
             bra●…s
             of
             their
             own
             brain
             .
             Those
             that
             will
             devise
             a
             voluntary
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             intangle
             people
             ,
             and
             tell
             them
             ,
             This
             you
             must
             do
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             for
             it
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             it
             is
             will-worship
             .
             God
             loves
             willing
             worship
             ,
             when
             we
             worship
             him
             willingly
             :
             but
             he
             loves
             not-will-worship
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             the
             device
             of
             our
             own
             brain
             how
             we
             will
             serve
             him
             .
             As
             if
             a
             servant
             ;
             or
             a
             slave
             must
             devise
             how
             his
             Lord
             will
             be
             served
             :
             what
             impudency
             is
             this
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             what
             God
             is
             ?
             They
             tyrannize
             over
             peoples
             consciences
             ,
             that
             equalize
             their
             own
             dotages
             ,
             (
             though
             they
             account
             them
             witty
             devices
             ,
             )
             and
             their
             own
             inventions
             with
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             :
             that
             jumble
             all
             together
             ,
             as
             if
             conscience
             were
             equally
             bound
             to
             any
             device
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             as
             to
             Gods
             Word
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             those
             do
             tyrannize
             over
             the
             faith
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             think
             they
             can
             make
             Articles
             in
             Religion
             to
             bind
             conscience
             .
             Those
             that
             think
             to
             free
             themselves
             from
             the
             danger
             of
             errour
             ,
             as
             if
             what
             they
             said
             were
             unfallible
             ,
             they
             tyrannize
             over
             others
             .
             Those
             that
             for
             trifles
             excommunicate
             whole
             Churches
             ,
             because
             they
             hold
             not
             correspondency
             with
             them
             in
             their
             errours
             ,
             they
             tyrannize
             over
             the
             faith
             of
             others
             .
             Those
             that
             withhold
             the
             means
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             that
             so
             in
             a
             dark
             time
             all
             their
             fooleries
             may
             be
             more
             admired
             .
             As
             we
             see
             masks
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             overly
             things
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             the
             commendation
             of
             some
             light
             that
             is
             not
             so
             glorious
             as
             the
             Sun
             to
             win
             admiration
             of
             men
             :
             so
             those
             that
             would
             win
             admiration
             of
             their
             fooleries
             ,
             they
             shut
             people
             (
             as
             much
             as
             they
             may
             )
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             their
             persons
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             things
             in
             admiration
             ;
             this
             is
             to
             tyrannize
             over
             faith
             ,
             and
             to
             hinder
             them
             from
             that
             that
             is
             the
             means
             to
             reform
             them
             better
          
           
             But
             who
             are
             guilty
             of
             all
             this
             ?
             
          
           
             We
             see
             what
             Church
             especially
             is
             guilty
             of
             this
             of
             domineering
             over
             the
             
             faith
             of
             others
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             The
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             equalizeth
             Traditions
             with
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             they
             divide
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             into
             the
             written
             ,
             and
             unwritten
             ;
             and
             under
             a
             curse
             they
             pronounce
             that
             all
             must
             be
             received
             with
             the
             same
             reverence
             .
             
          
           
             And
             then
             they
             have
             devised
             a
             will-worship
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             follow
             ,
             and
             force
             their
             will-worship
             with
             greater
             violence
             ,
             then
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             
             they
             set
             Gods
             stamp
             upon
             all
             their
             fooleries
             to
             gain
             authority
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             of
             Christs
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             carry
             all
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             you
             know
             ,
             they
             hold
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             infallible
             :
             they
             hold
             the
             
             judgment
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             the
             man
             of
             sin
             ,
             to
             be
             infalible
             ,
             he
             cannot
             erre
             ;
             and
             hereupon
             whatsoever
             he
             saith
             ,
             it
             must
             bind
             conscience
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             in
             his
             Chair
             and
             cannot
             erre
             :
             whatsoever
             he
             saith
             is
             the
             scope
             of
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             infallible
             .
             And
             this
             is
             a
             fundamental
             errour
             ,
             as
             we
             call
             it
             ,
             a
             first
             lie
             ,
             a
             leading
             lie
             .
             This
             is
             moving
             to
             errour
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             mover
             that
             moves
             all
             other
             errours
             under
             it
             .
          
           
             For
             where
             upon
             is
             all
             the
             abominations
             of
             Popery
             justified
             ?
             They
             are
             iustified
             by
             this
             ,
             though
             they
             seem
             ridiculous
             ,
             grosse
             ,
             and
             blasphemous
             ,
             they
             came
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             is
             virtually
             in
             the
             Pope
             .
             An
             absurd
             Position
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Church
             should
             be
             virtually
             in
             one
             man
             :
             yet
             that
             is
             the
             Jesuitical
             opinion
             :
             and
             the
             Church
             cannot
             erre
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             good
             ,
             because
             these
             tenents
             come
             from
             him
             whose
             judgment
             is
             infallible
             .
             That
             is
             the
             errour
             that
             leadeth
             to
             ,
             and
             establisheth
             all
             other
             errours
             
             under
             it
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             first
             lie
             .
             And
             in
             lies
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             leading
             ,
             one
             goes
             under
             another
             ,
             they
             never
             go
             alone
             ;
             so
             this
             is
             the
             leading
             lie
             of
             all
             Popery
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             cannot
             erre
             :
             by
             this
             means
             they
             domineer
             over
             the
             faith
             of
             others
             ;
             and
             make
             the
             people
             even
             beasts
             indeed
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             see
             the
             indignity
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             cannot
             erre
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             
             errour
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             prevention
             of
             all
             amendment
             on
             their
             side
             :
             do
             you
             think
             that
             they
             will
             ever
             amend
             their
             opinion
             ,
             when
             they
             hold
             this
             that
             is
             a
             block
             in
             the
             way
             of
             all
             reformation
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             can
             erre
             ?
             for
             deny
             that
             ,
             and
             you
             call
             all
             the
             fabrick
             of
             their
             Religion
             in
             question
             :
             and
             grant
             that
             ,
             it
             stops
             all
             reformation
             on
             their
             side
             .
             What
             reformation
             may
             we
             hope
             for
             on
             their
             side
             that
             hold
             this
             Position
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             erre
             ?
             Hence
             come
             all
             their
             treasons
             ,
             and
             rebellions
             :
             they
             have
             some
             dispensation
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             he
             cannot
             erre
             ,
             though
             he
             prescribe
             rebellion
             ,
             and
             treason
             .
          
           
             Another
             opinion
             they
             have
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             Judge
             of
             all
             Controversies
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             faith
             of
             men
             must
             be
             resolved
             at
             last
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             the
             
             Pope
             that
             the
             Jesuits
             mean.
             Now
             this
             is
             indeed
             to
             domineer
             over
             the
             faith
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             man
             of
             sin
             to
             be
             a
             Judge
             over
             all
             points
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             faith
             to
             be
             resolved
             at
             last
             into
             that
             ,
             into
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             The
             Church
             hath
             an
             inducing
             power
             ,
             a
             leading
             power
             ,
             perswading
             to
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             to
             hear
             what
             God
             saith
             in
             his
             Word
             ;
             but
             after
             ,
             there
             is
             inward
             intrinsical
             grounds
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             that
             make
             us
             to
             know
             the
             Word
             without
             the
             Church
             .
             Now
             they
             would
             have
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Word
             depend
             upon
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             over-rule
             mens
             consciences
             in
             that
             case
             .
             Whereas
             all
             that
             the
             Church
             hath
             ,
             is
             a
             leading
             ,
             inducing
             ,
             perswading
             to
             hear
             the
             Word
             ,
             under
             which
             Word
             ,
             and
             Ordinance
             we
             shall
             see
             such
             light
             and
             majestie
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             from
             inward
             grounds
             we
             shall
             be
             perswaded
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             Therefore
             the
             Church
             is
             the
             first
             inducer
             to
             believe
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             not
             the
             last
             object
             to
             which
             all
             is
             resolved
             .
             For
             they
             themselves
             crosse
             it
             in
             their
             tenents
             when
             they
             speak
             discreetly
             .
             Is
             this
             opinion
             so
             ,
             and
             so
             ?
             The
             Church
             holds
             it
             :
             but
             what
             authority
             hath
             the
             Church
             to
             maintain
             it
             ?
             where
             is
             the
             authority
             of
             your
             Church
             ?
             then
             they
             bring
             some
             place
             of
             Scripture
             :
             
               I
               will
               be
               with
               you
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             And
             ,
             
               He
               that
               heareth
               you
               ,
               heareth
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             I
             do
             but
             a
             little
             discover
             to
             you
             the
             danger
             of
             this
             errour
             .
             They
             make
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             saith
             so
             :
             they
             make
             truth
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             because
             their
             man
             of
             sin
             ,
             whom
             they
             depend
             upon
             ,
             saith
             so
             .
             Do
             we
             believe
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             or
             that
             Christ
             is
             our
             Redeemer
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             saith
             so
             ?
             should
             we
             not
             believe
             it
             except
             the
             Church
             say
             so
             ?
             what
             if
             the
             Church
             teach
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Devils
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             ?
             they
             cannot
             shake
             it
             off
             ;
             we
             must
             believe
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             saith
             so
             ;
             so
             upon
             equal
             grounds
             they
             shall
             teach
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Devils
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             saith
             so
             .
          
           
             As
             it
             was
             said
             anciently
             ,
             he
             that
             believes
             two
             things
             ,
             the
             one
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             he
             believes
             not
             two
             ,
             but
             one
             in
             effect
             ;
             because
             he
             believes
             the
             one
             for
             the
             other
             :
             So
             in
             effect
             they
             believe
             nothing
             but
             the
             Church
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             themselves
             believe
             the
             truth
             to
             be
             divine
             ,
             because
             they
             say
             so
             :
             so
             they
             may
             believe
             any
             devillish
             errour
             ,
             because
             they
             say
             so
             :
             so
             any
             treason
             ,
             or
             rebellion
             must
             go
             current
             ,
             because
             they
             say
             so
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             erre
             .
             Yyou
             see
             how
             they
             domineer
             over
             the
             faith
             of
             others
             :
             shall
             not
             Christ
             be
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             God
             be
             God
             ,
             nor
             the
             Devil
             be
             the
             Devill
             ,
             except
             the
             Church
             say
             so
             ?
          
           
           
             Again
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             matters
             themselves
             ,
             in
             the
             points
             that
             themselves
             do
             
             not
             urge
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             domineers
             ,
             and
             tyrannizeth
             over
             the
             souls
             of
             people
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             they
             hold
             that
             the
             intention
             of
             a
             Minister
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             makes
             it
             effectual
             .
             What
             a
             fear
             doth
             this
             breed
             in
             the
             souls
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             know
             not
             whether
             they
             be
             baptized
             or
             no
             ,
             because
             it
             must
             be
             in
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Minister
             ?
          
           
             And
             then
             in
             confession
             ,
             they
             must
             confesse
             all
             :
             what
             a
             tyranny
             is
             this
             to
             
             the
             souls
             of
             people
             ,
             when
             perhaps
             there
             is
             somewhat
             that
             they
             have
             not
             confessed
             ,
             and
             so
             their
             confession
             is
             of
             no
             worth
             ?
          
           
             And
             in
             satisfaction
             :
             perhaps
             I
             have
             not
             made
             satisfaction
             enough
             by
             their
             injunction
             laid
             on
             me
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             must
             satisfie
             in
             hell
             :
             what
             a
             rack
             is
             this
             to
             conscience
             ?
          
           
             So
             ,
             what
             a
             rack
             to
             conscience
             is
             that
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             cannot
             erre
             :
             when
             I
             cannot
             tell
             perhaps
             whether
             he
             be
             the
             right
             Pope
             or
             no
             ;
             if
             he
             came
             in
             by
             Simony
             ,
             or
             is
             not
             
               in
               Cathedra
            
             ?
             and
             many
             conditions
             they
             have
             to
             salve
             that
             Point
             .
             If
             any
             of
             those
             conditions
             be
             not
             observed
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             the
             man
             he
             should
             be
             :
             what
             tyranny
             do
             they
             force
             upon
             people
             over
             their
             faith
             ?
             Therefore
             they
             are
             called
             in
             the
             Revelations
             ,
             scorpions
             :
             indeed
             they
             are
             spiritual
             Scorpions
             ,
             that
             sting
             the
             souls
             of
             Gods
             people
             .
          
           
             The
             Devil
             is
             the
             King
             of
             darknesse
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             he
             the
             Prince
             of
             darknesse
             that
             maintains
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             all
             his
             old
             tenents
             and
             opinions
             may
             have
             the
             better
             sway
             ;
             that
             he
             may
             sit
             in
             the
             blind
             and
             dark
             consciences
             of
             people
             ?
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             2.
             
             Thess.
             2.
             that
             he
             
               sits
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             nay
             ,
             he
             labours
             to
             have
             another
             Temple
             ,
             to
             sit
             in
             mans
             soul
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Temple
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             It
             is
             not
             sufficient
             for
             him
             that
             is
             the
             man
             of
             sin
             to
             have
             any
             other
             place
             ,
             he
             must
             sit
             in
             the
             very
             souls
             and
             consciences
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Satan
             hath
             a
             special
             malice
             to
             sit
             in
             the
             place
             of
             God
             ;
             since
             he
             was
             turned
             out
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             cannot
             come
             thither
             ,
             he
             will
             come
             to
             that
             place
             (
             if
             he
             
             can
             )
             upon
             earth
             where
             God
             should
             be
             :
             and
             where
             will
             God
             be
             ?
             God
             will
             especially
             be
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             in
             the
             souls
             ,
             and
             consciences
             of
             his
             people
             .
             Conscience
             is
             Gods
             throne
             :
             Satan
             being
             thrust
             out
             of
             heaven
             ,
             labours
             to
             stablish
             his
             throne
             there
             .
             Now
             they
             that
             are
             Satans
             vicars
             led
             with
             his
             spirit
             ,
             they
             are
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             ;
             let
             them
             be
             what
             kind
             of
             great
             ones
             they
             will
             ,
             they
             desire
             to
             sit
             in
             Gods
             throne
             ,
             in
             the
             conscience
             :
             and
             if
             a
             man
             will
             not
             tie
             his
             conscience
             to
             them
             ,
             he
             is
             no
             body
             to
             them
             .
             This
             is
             the
             property
             of
             Antichrist
             in
             the
             highest
             degree
             :
             as
             far
             as
             any
             are
             addicted
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             but
             the
             consciences
             of
             men
             must
             be
             tied
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             must
             deny
             all
             honesty
             ,
             and
             justice
             ,
             and
             law
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             please
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             gratifie
             them
             with
             particular
             kindnesse
             ;
             so
             farre
             they
             are
             led
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Devil
             himself
             ,
             who
             labours
             to
             sit
             in
             Gods
             throne
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             hearts
             ,
             and
             consciences
             of
             people
             .
             And
             therefore
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             they
             labour
             to
             keep
             people
             in
             darknesse
             for
             this
             very
             purpose
             ,
             that
             people
             may
             let
             them
             into
             their
             consciences
             ,
             and
             rule
             them
             as
             they
             please
             .
          
           
             As
             Sampson
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             put
             out
             his
             eyes
             ,
             they
             led
             him
             to
             base
             services
             :
             so
             do
             they
             with
             Gods
             people
             ,
             they
             put
             out
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             lead
             them
             to
             grind
             in
             the
             mill
             ,
             to
             all
             the
             base
             services
             they
             can
             .
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             spoken
             of
             the
             brutish
             slavery
             ,
             and
             ignorance
             that
             is
             in
             Spain
             ,
             and
             other
             Countreys
             where
             that
             Devillish
             Inquisition
             reigns
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             great
             help
             to
             Popish
             Tyranny
             .
          
           
           
             What
             should
             I
             speak
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ?
             indeed
             the
             
             main
             scope
             of
             it
             is
             to
             subdue
             all
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             subdue
             all
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Kingdomes
             to
             them
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             grand
             scope
             of
             the
             greatest
             of
             them
             :
             others
             have
             their
             particular
             scope
             for
             their
             bellies
             ,
             and
             base
             ends
             :
             but
             those
             among
             them
             that
             have
             brains
             ,
             that
             are
             Governours
             ,
             their
             scope
             is
             to
             bring
             all
             under
             their
             girdle
             :
             and
             how
             shall
             they
             do
             this
             ?
             They
             cannot
             bring
             their
             persons
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             bring
             their
             consciences
             :
             for
             where
             the
             conscience
             is
             ,
             the
             person
             will
             follow
             presently
             ;
             therefore
             they
             labour
             to
             lay
             a
             tie
             upon
             the
             conscience
             of
             Prince
             and
             people
             ,
             upon
             all
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             may
             domineer
             and
             rule
             over
             their
             consciences
             .
             And
             for
             that
             end
             ,
             they
             labour
             to
             nourish
             them
             up
             in
             blindnesse
             :
             for
             by
             blindnesse
             they
             rule
             in
             the
             conscience
             ;
             and
             ruling
             their
             conscience
             ,
             they
             may
             rule
             their
             persons
             and
             Kingdomes
             .
             This
             is
             their
             main
             scope
             ,
             this
             hath
             been
             their
             plot
             for
             many
             hundred
             years
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             the
             Romish
             Religion
             indeed
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             meer
             carnal
             devillish
             policy
             ,
             to
             bring
             others
             to
             be
             subject
             to
             them
             :
             and
             to
             make
             not
             only
             Kings
             ,
             and
             Princes
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             whatsoever
             is
             divine
             or
             humane
             to
             make
             all
             to
             serve
             their
             aimes
             .
             What
             do
             they
             with
             Christ
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             serve
             themselves
             ?
             What
             do
             they
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             carry
             their
             own
             ends
             ?
             What
             do
             they
             with
             the
             names
             of
             Saints
             and
             Angels
             ,
             
               Peter
               ,
               Mary
            
             ,
             &c.
             but
             under
             a
             plausible
             pretence
             carry
             their
             own
             ends
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             a
             visible
             greatnesse
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             answerable
             to
             the
             Cesarian
             Monarchy
             ?
             This
             is
             plain
             and
             evident
             to
             all
             that
             will
             see
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ;
             and
             one
             main
             way
             to
             attain
             their
             ends
             is
             to
             rule
             over
             the
             conscience
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             they
             may
             help
             all
             the
             better
             forward
             ,
             they
             have
             raised
             in
             the
             Church
             a
             kind
             of
             faith
             which
             they
             call
             an
             implicite
             ,
             and
             infolded
             faith
             ,
             that
             people
             must
             believe
             what
             the
             Church
             teacheth
             ,
             though
             they
             know
             not
             in
             particular
             what
             the
             Church
             teacheth
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             lead
             people
             hoodwinck'd
             whither
             they
             please
             themselves
             .
          
           
             To
             make
             some
             Use
             of
             it
             briefly
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             labour
             to
             blesse
             God
             that
             hath
             freed
             us
             from
             this
             spiritual
             tyranny
             .
             
             O
             beloved
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             great
             tyranny
             when
             conscience
             is
             awaked
             ,
             to
             be
             racked
             and
             tormented
             ,
             and
             stung
             by
             Scorpions
             :
             to
             have
             conscience
             tormented
             with
             Popish
             errours
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             point
             of
             satisfaction
             ,
             the
             most
             of
             them
             (
             if
             their
             eyes
             be
             open
             )
             they
             dye
             with
             terrour
             .
             O
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             blessed
             liberty
             that
             we
             are
             brought
             out
             of
             Antichristian
             darknesse
             ,
             that
             we
             know
             we
             believe
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             termes
             we
             believe
             ;
             and
             are
             taught
             to
             submit
             our
             conscience
             only
             to
             the
             blessed
             truth
             of
             God
             :
             that
             the
             soul
             it
             is
             the
             bed
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             only
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             to
             dwell
             in
             ,
             and
             to
             lodge
             in
             :
             and
             that
             no
             man
             may
             force
             the
             conscience
             with
             any
             opinion
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             further
             then
             it
             is
             demonstrated
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             what
             a
             sweet
             inlargement
             of
             Spirit
             do
             we
             live
             in
             now
             !
             and
             our
             unthankfulnesse
             perhaps
             may
             occasion
             God
             to
             bring
             us
             in
             some
             degree
             of
             Popish
             darknesse
             again
             .
          
           
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             let
             us
             stand
             for
             the
             liberty
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             liberty
             of
             our
             consciences
             against
             the
             spirituall
             tyrant
             of
             soules
             .
             Let
             us
             maintain
             our
             liberty
             by
             all
             we
             can
             ,
             by
             all
             lawes
             and
             execution
             of
             lawes
             ;
             by
             all
             that
             may
             uphold
             our
             spirituall
             liberty
             :
             for
             there
             is
             no
             bondage
             to
             that
             of
             the
             soul.
             Do
             but
             a
             little
             consider
             the
             misery
             of
             the
             implicite
             faith
             that
             the
             Popish
             sort
             are
             under
             ,
             that
             infolded
             ,
             inwrapped
             faith
             ,
             wherein
             they
             are
             bound
             to
             believe
             (
             without
             searching
             )
             what
             the
             Church
             determines
             .
             Hereupon
             they
             swallow
             in
             all
             doctrines
             that
             tend
             to
             superstition
             ,
             that
             tend
             to
             rebellion
             ,
             
             that
             tends
             to
             treason
             ;
             they
             swallow
             up
             all
             under
             this
             implicite
             faith
             :
             as
             if
             God
             had
             set
             an
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             Ministery
             in
             the
             Church
             against
             himself
             :
             as
             if
             he
             had
             advanced
             any
             Ministery
             against
             his
             own
             Ordinance
             .
             
          
           
             When
             you
             think
             of
             Popery
             ,
             consider
             not
             so
             much
             particular
             dotages
             ,
             as
             about
             Images
             ,
             and
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             and
             Reliques
             ,
             &c.
             but
             consider
             the
             very
             life
             ,
             and
             soul
             of
             Popery
             in
             this
             opinion
             ,
             the
             leading
             errour
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             the
             tyranny
             over
             soules
             of
             people
             ,
             and
             holding
             them
             in
             blindnesse
             and
             darknesse
             .
             It
             is
             not
             a
             device
             of
             mine
             ;
             do
             but
             read
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             in
             some
             editions
             .
             There
             the
             late
             
               Pins
               Quartus
            
             that
             sate
             there
             daily
             ,
             he
             made
             more
             Articles
             then
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             distinct
             ,
             not
             proved
             by
             Scripture
             ;
             he
             made
             Articles
             of
             his
             own
             to
             be
             believed
             ;
             people
             were
             tied
             upon
             the
             necessity
             of
             salvation
             to
             believe
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             believe
             them
             with
             that
             faith
             that
             is
             due
             to
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             And
             it
             is
             a
             common
             tenent
             among
             them
             ,
             Every
             man
             is
             bound
             to
             be
             under
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             under
             peril
             of
             damnation
             .
             There
             is
             the
             grand
             errour
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             a
             matter
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             to
             be
             under
             their
             tyranny
             .
          
           
             Hereby
             they
             excommunicated
             all
             the
             Eastern
             Churches
             ,
             and
             all
             former
             times
             wherein
             they
             were
             not
             undes
             the
             Romane
             tyranny
             :
             for
             that
             is
             but
             of
             late
             ,
             six
             hundred
             years
             since
             ;
             they
             condemned
             S.
             Cyprian's
             time
             ,
             and
             other
             times
             .
             And
             they
             made
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             established
             them
             with
             this
             censure
             ,
             that
             upon
             pain
             of
             damnation
             men
             must
             believe
             these
             things
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Creed
             ;
             As
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             such
             things
             :
             they
             are
             so
             many
             Articles
             indeed
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             say
             )
             they
             have
             more
             Articles
             then
             the
             twelve
             Articles
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             We
             say
             ,
             an
             errour
             in
             the
             foundation
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             mended
             after
             :
             and
             the
             first
             concoction
             if
             it
             be
             naught
             ,
             all
             after
             are
             naught
             :
             if
             there
             be
             not
             good
             concoction
             in
             the
             stomack
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             blood
             is
             naught
             ,
             and
             all
             is
             naught
             .
             So
             this
             is
             a
             fundamental
             errour
             ,
             and
             a
             ground
             of
             all
             errours
             ,
             that
             they
             hold
             they
             cannot
             erre
             ;
             and
             hereupon
             they
             come
             to
             tyrannize
             over
             the
             consciences
             ,
             and
             soules
             of
             people
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             (
             I
             say
             )
             let
             us
             blesse
             God
             that
             hath
             set
             our
             soules
             in
             spiritual
             liberty
             ,
             that
             now
             we
             see
             God
             in
             the
             face
             of
             Christ
             :
             now
             we
             see
             the
             means
             of
             salvation
             ;
             we
             see
             the
             bread
             of
             life
             broken
             to
             us
             ;
             we
             see
             Christ
             unveiled
             ;
             we
             see
             what
             to
             found
             our
             consciences
             upon
             :
             we
             cannot
             be
             sufficiently
             thankful
             for
             this
             .
             Thankfull
             we
             may
             be
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             that
             we
             have
             so
             long
             a
             time
             enjoyed
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             outward
             prosperity
             we
             have
             so
             long
             had
             :
             But
             above
             all
             ,
             be
             thankful
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             Religion
             ,
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             conscience
             ,
             for
             the
             liberty
             of
             soul
             that
             we
             enjoy
             .
             And
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             if
             any
             thing
             move
             God
             to
             strip
             us
             of
             all
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             our
             unthankfulnesse
             ,
             and
             our
             practice
             witnessing
             our
             unthankfulnesse
             ,
             by
             valuing
             no
             more
             the
             blessed
             estate
             of
             the
             Gospel
             we
             enjoy
             .
             
               
                 Not
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 dominion
                 over
                 your
                 faith
                 .
              
            
          
           
             This
             disposition
             ,
             to
             domineer
             over
             the
             faith
             of
             others
             ,
             from
             abominable
             grounds
             it
             ariseth
             :
          
           
             Partly
             from
             pride
             ,
             and
             tyranny
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             set
             themselves
             in
             the
             
             Temple
             of
             Christ
             ,
             where
             he
             should
             rule
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             And
             partly
             ,
             out
             of
             idlenesse
             :
             they
             raise
             the
             credit
             of
             their
             own
             Traditions
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             forced
             to
             take
             the
             labour
             of
             instructing
             the
             people
             ;
             therefore
             they
             fasten
             a
             greater
             vertue
             upon
             outward
             things
             then
             there
             can
             be
             ,
             only
             to
             avoid
             the
             labour
             of
             instruction
             .
          
           
           
             And
             then
             it
             riseth
             partly
             from
             guilt
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             in
             their
             lives
             (
             especially
             if
             they
             be
             looked
             inwardly
             into
             )
             as
             that
             they
             cannot
             endure
             the
             knowledge
             of
             people
             .
             They
             are
             afraid
             that
             people
             should
             know
             much
             ,
             lest
             they
             know
             them
             too
             well
             ,
             and
             their
             courses
             ,
             and
             errours
             .
             So
             partly
             from
             pride
             ,
             and
             partly
             from
             idlenesse
             and
             sloath
             ,
             and
             partly
             from
             guilt
             ,
             they
             domineer
             over
             the
             faith
             of
             Gods
             people
             .
             
               
                 But
                 are
                 helpers
                 of
                 your
                 joy
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             Ministery
             is
             not
             to
             tyrannize
             over
             peoples
             soules
             ,
             to
             sting
             ,
             and
             vex
             them
             ,
             but
             to
             minister
             comfort
             ,
             to
             be
             helpers
             of
             their
             joy
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             help
             their
             salvation
             ,
             and
             happinesse
             ;
             which
             is
             here
             termed
             joy
             :
             because
             
             joy
             is
             a
             principal
             part
             of
             happinesse
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
             Now
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Ministery
             is
             to
             set
             the
             peoples
             hearts
             into
             a
             gracious
             ,
             and
             blessed
             liberty
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             grace
             here
             ,
             and
             to
             fit
             them
             for
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             glory
             ,
             to
             help
             forward
             their
             joy
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             end
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             in
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             salvation
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             all
             ,
             that
             our
             joy
             may
             be
             full
             :
             as
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             
               These
               things
               have
               I
               spoken
               ,
               that
               your
               joy
               may
               be
               full
               .
            
             It
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             our
             communion
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             one
             with
             another
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             1.
             
             
               These
               things
               have
               I
               written
               ,
               that
               your
               joy
               may
               be
               full
            
             ;
             you
             have
             communion
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             with
             us
             ,
             
               that
               your
               joy
               may
               be
               full
            
             ;
             all
             is
             for
             spiritual
             joy
             .
             
               
                 We
                 are
                 helpers
                 of
                 your
                 joy
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             meaning
             is
             ,
             we
             are
             helpers
             of
             your
             faith
             ,
             from
             whence
             joy
             comes
             more
             especially
             :
             for
             he
             doth
             not
             repeat
             the
             word
             again
             ,
             
               We
               have
               not
               dominion
               over
               your
               faith
               ,
               but
               are
               helpers
               of
               your
               faith
               :
            
             but
             instead
             of
             that
             ,
             he
             names
             joy
             ,
             as
             that
             that
             doth
             accompany
             true
             faith
             .
          
           
             The
             Points
             considerable
             in
             this
             clause
             are
             these
             :
          
           
             That
             joy
             is
             the
             state
             of
             Christians
             that
             either
             they
             are
             in
             ,
             or
             should
             labour
             to
             be
             in
             :
             because
             the
             Apostle
             names
             it
             for
             all
             happinesse
             here
             .
             All
             that
             have
             given
             their
             names
             to
             Christ
             ,
             should
             labour
             to
             rejoyce
             ;
             either
             they
             do
             rejoyce
             ,
             or
             they
             should
             labour
             to
             come
             to
             it
             :
             that
             is
             supposed
             as
             a
             ground
             :
             I
             will
             be
             the
             shorter
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Ministers
             are
             helpers
             of
             this
             blessed
             condition
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             is
             ,
             They
             are
             but
             helpers
             ;
             they
             are
             helpers
             ,
             and
             but
             helpers
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             authours
             of
             joy
             ,
             but
             helpers
             :
             
               We
               are
               but
               helpers
               of
               your
               joy
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             .
             These
             three
             things
             I
             will
             speak
             of
             briefly
             out
             of
             these
             words
             .
             First
             ,
             
               
                 Joy
                 is
                 that
                 frame
                 and
                 state
                 of
                 soul
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 have
                 given
                 their
                 names
                 to
                 
                 Christ
                 ,
                 either
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 should
                 labour
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 .
              
            
          
           
             For
             this
             Doctrine
             is
             fetched
             from
             the
             principle
             of
             nature
             .
             We
             do
             all
             with
             joy
             ;
             all
             in
             our
             callings
             is
             done
             with
             joy
             .
             What
             do
             men
             in
             their
             Trades
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             may
             have
             that
             that
             they
             may
             joy
             in
             when
             they
             have
             it
             ?
             It
             is
             an
             old
             Observation
             of
             S.
             
               Chrysostome
               ,
               We
               do
               all
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               joy
               .
            
             Ask
             any
             man
             why
             he
             doth
             take
             so
             much
             pains
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             drudge
             in
             his
             place
             ?
             it
             is
             that
             he
             may
             get
             somewhat
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             in
             his
             old
             dayes
             .
             So
             out
             of
             the
             principle
             of
             nature
             this
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             scope
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             joy
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             those
             that
             are
             Christians
             ,
             God
             requires
             it
             at
             their
             hand
             as
             a
             duty
             ,
             
               Rejoyce
               alway
               ,
               again
               I
               say
               ,
               rejoyce
               .
            
             And
             he
             doth
             prepare
             and
             give
             them
             matter
             
             enough
             of
             joy
             ,
             to
             those
             that
             are
             Christians
             .
          
           
             For
             whether
             we
             consider
             the
             ills
             they
             are
             freed
             from
             ,
             the
             greatest
             ills
             of
             
             all
             :
             they
             are
             freed
             from
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             freed
             from
             eternal
             damnation
             ;
             they
             are
             freed
             from
             the
             sting
             of
             death
             ,
             from
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             terrible
             ills
             .
          
           
             Or
             whether
             we
             regard
             the
             state
             that
             God
             brings
             them
             in
             by
             believing
             ;
             
             being
             in
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             enjoy
             the
             fruits
             of
             that
             favour
             ,
             
               peace
               ,
               and
               joy
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             And
             then
             for
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             they
             are
             under
             
               the
               hope
               of
               glory
            
             .
             The
             state
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             a
             state
             of
             joy
             every
             way
             ,
             whether
             (
             I
             say
             )
             we
             regard
             the
             ill
             he
             is
             freed
             from
             ,
             or
             the
             good
             he
             is
             in
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             or
             the
             hope
             of
             eternal
             good
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             A
             Christian
             which
             way
             soever
             he
             look
             ,
             hath
             matter
             of
             joy
             .
             God
             the
             Father
             is
             his
             ,
             Christ
             is
             his
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             his
             Comforter
             ;
             the
             Angels
             are
             his
             ,
             all
             are
             his
             ,
             life
             ,
             or
             death
             ,
             things
             present
             ,
             or
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             all
             are
             his
             .
             Therefore
             there
             is
             no
             question
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             that
             hath
             given
             his
             name
             to
             Christ
             is
             in
             a
             state
             of
             joy
             ,
             (
             if
             he
             answer
             his
             calling
             ,
             )
             or
             he
             should
             labour
             to
             be
             in
             it
             ,
             he
             wrongs
             his
             codition
             else
             .
          
           
             Why
             should
             they
             labour
             to
             be
             in
             that
             state
             ?
          
           
             Among
             many
             Reasons
             ,
             one
             is
             ,
             That
             God
             that
             gives
             them
             such
             matter
             of
             
             joy
             ,
             may
             have
             glory
             from
             them
             .
             For
             what
             should
             the
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             be
             that
             is
             freed
             from
             the
             greatest
             ill
             ,
             and
             advanced
             to
             the
             greatest
             good
             ?
             his
             life
             should
             be
             a
             perpetual
             thanksgiving
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             how
             can
             a
             man
             be
             thankfull
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             joyful
             ?
             Joy
             is
             as
             it
             were
             the
             oyl
             ,
             the
             anointing
             it
             makes
             a
             
             man
             chearful
             ,
             it
             makes
             the
             countenance
             of
             his
             soul
             to
             be
             chearful
             ,
             it
             makes
             him
             active
             in
             good
             when
             he
             is
             anointed
             with
             the
             oyl
             of
             gladnesse
             .
             Now
             every
             man
             should
             have
             a
             desire
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             to
             be
             diligent
             and
             expedite
             in
             all
             that
             is
             good
             .
             Therefore
             we
             should
             labour
             for
             this
             spiritual
             anointing
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             ready
             for
             every
             good
             work
             ;
             
               Vessels
               of
               mercy
               prepared
               for
               every
               good
               work
               .
            
          
           
             And
             then
             for
             suffering
             ,
             we
             have
             many
             things
             to
             go
             through
             in
             this
             world
             ;
             
             how
             shall
             a
             man
             suffer
             those
             things
             that
             are
             between
             him
             and
             Heaven
             ,
             with
             joy
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             labour
             to
             bring
             himself
             to
             this
             temper
             of
             joy
             ?
          
           
             And
             then
             for
             others
             ,
             every
             man
             should
             labour
             to
             encourage
             others
             .
             We
             
             are
             all
             fellow-passengers
             in
             the
             way
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             therefore
             even
             to
             bring
             on
             others
             more
             chearfully
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             labour
             to
             be
             in
             a
             state
             of
             joy
             .
             Those
             that
             do
             not
             rejoyce
             ,
             they
             bring
             an
             ill
             report
             upon
             the
             way
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             a
             desolate
             ,
             disconsolate
             way
             .
             As
             the
             Spies
             brought
             an
             ill
             report
             upon
             the
             Land
             of
             Canaan
             ,
             whereupon
             the
             people
             were
             disheartned
             from
             entring
             into
             it
             .
             So
             those
             that
             labour
             not
             to
             bring
             their
             hearts
             to
             spiritual
             joy
             ,
             they
             bring
             an
             ill
             report
             on
             the
             wayes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             dishearten
             others
             from
             entring
             into
             those
             wayes
             ;
             which
             way
             soever
             we
             look
             ,
             we
             have
             reasons
             to
             encourage
             us
             to
             joy
             :
             That
             God
             may
             have
             more
             glory
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             may
             do
             him
             more
             service
             ;
             that
             we
             may
             endure
             afflictions
             better
             ,
             and
             encourage
             others
             :
             and
             take
             away
             the
             reproach
             of
             Religion
             from
             those
             that
             think
             it
             a
             melancholy
             course
             of
             life
             ;
             which
             indeed
             do
             not
             understand
             what
             belongs
             to
             the
             state
             of
             a
             Christian
             :
             for
             the
             state
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             a
             state
             of
             joy
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             a
             Christian
             do
             not
             joy
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             because
             he
             is
             a
             Christian
             ,
             but
             
             because
             he
             is
             not
             a
             Christian
             enough
             ,
             because
             he
             favours
             the
             worse
             principle
             in
             him
             ,
             he
             favours
             himself
             in
             some
             work
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             God
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             is
             all
             love
             and
             mercy
             ;
             he
             would
             have
             us
             in
             our
             pilgrimage
             to
             heaven
             ,
             to
             
               finish
               our
               course
               with
               joy
            
             :
             and
             he
             knowes
             we
             can
             do
             nothing
             except
             we
             have
             some
             joy
             .
             It
             is
             the
             oyl
             of
             the
             soul
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             to
             make
             it
             nimble
             and
             fit
             for
             all
             actions
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             sufferings
             .
             It
             gives
             a
             lustre
             and
             grace
             to
             whatsoever
             we
             do
             :
             Not
             onely
             God
             loves
             a
             chearfull
             performer
             of
             duties
             ,
             but
             it
             wins
             acceptance
             of
             all
             others
             ;
             and
             makes
             the
             worker
             himself
             wondrous
             ready
             to
             any
             action
             .
             This
             I
             mention
             onely
             as
             a
             ground
             .
             A
             Christian
             that
             hath
             given
             his
             name
             to
             Christ
             ,
             is
             either
             in
             a
             state
             of
             joy
             ,
             or
             else
             should
             labour
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             (
             which
             is
             the
             main
             )
             is
             ,
             That
             
               
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 unfolded
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 that
                 helps
                 this
                 joy
                 .
              
            
          
           
             We
             are
             helpers
             of
             your
             joy
             ,
             we
             Ministers
             ,
             S.
             Paul
             spake
             of
             himself
             as
             a
             
             Minister
             .
             The
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             a
             helper
             of
             joy
             ,
             especially
             as
             it
             is
             unfolded
             ,
             considered
             as
             it
             is
             dispensed
             in
             the
             Ministery
             .
             You
             know
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             called
             
               The
               Word
               of
               reconciliation
            
             ,
             because
             it
             doth
             unfold
             the
             Covenant
             between
             God
             and
             us
             :
             It
             is
             called
             
               The
               Word
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               The
               Word
               of
               life
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             all
             are
             causes
             of
             joy
             ;
             therefore
             the
             Word
             breeds
             joy
             ,
             Psal.
             19.
             8.
             
             One
             commendation
             of
             the
             Statures
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             that
             
               They
               comfort
               the
               heart
            
             ,
             and
             refresh
             the
             heart
             .
             He
             followes
             the
             commendations
             of
             the
             Word
             at
             large
             ,
             
               The
               Statutes
               of
               God
               are
               perfect
               ,
               converting
               the
               soul
               ;
               The
               Testimonies
               of
               God
               are
               sure
               ,
               making
               wise
               the
               simple
               .
            
             And
             among
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             commendations
             ,
             as
             a
             commendation
             issuing
             from
             the
             rest
             ,
             
               The
               Statutes
               of
               God
               are
               right
               ,
               rejoycing
               the
               heart
               .
            
             The
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             a
             Cordial
             ,
             especially
             to
             refresh
             ,
             and
             solace
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             Rom.
             15.
             4.
             makes
             it
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             
               Whatsoever
               was
               written
               afore-time
               ,
               was
               written
               for
               our
               learning
               ,
               that
               we
               through
               patience
               and
               comfort
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               might
               have
               hope
               .
            
             So
             likewise
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             
             
               He
               that
               Prophesieth
               speaketh
               to
               men
               to
               edification
               ,
               to
               exhortation
               ,
               and
               to
               comfort
               .
               He
               that
               prophesieth
               ,
            
             that
             unfoldeth
             the
             Word
             ,
             
               he
               speaketh
               to
               men
               to
               edification
               ,
               to
               exhortation
               ,
               and
               to
               comfort
               .
            
             So
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             of
             prophesying
             ,
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             is
             to
             help
             our
             joy
             ,
             our
             comfort
             ,
             to
             support
             us
             against
             all
             ills
             eithert
             felt
             or
             feared
             ,
             by
             greater
             arguments
             then
             the
             ill
             is
             .
             For
             that
             is
             to
             comfort
             and
             rejoyce
             ,
             to
             make
             any
             to
             joy
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             support
             the
             soul
             against
             all
             grievance
             either
             spiritual
             ,
             or
             outward
             ,
             either
             felt
             or
             feared
             ,
             
             and
             that
             from
             stronger
             arguments
             then
             the
             grievances
             are
             .
             If
             they
             be
             equally
             poized
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             comfort
             ;
             if
             the
             comfort
             be
             inferiour
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             comfort
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             Heathen
             man
             complained
             of
             those
             comforts
             he
             had
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             it
             is
             ,
             but
             the
             Physick
             I
             have
             to
             cure
             the
             grievance
             of
             my
             mind
             ,
             it
             yields
             to
             the
             malice
             of
             the
             disease
             ,
             the
             disease
             is
             above
             the
             cure
             :
             So
             it
             is
             true
             of
             all
             Philosophical
             comforts
             ,
             that
             are
             fetched
             out
             of
             the
             shop
             of
             nature
             ,
             the
             Physick
             yields
             to
             the
             disease
             :
             the
             malady
             or
             disease
             exceeds
             the
             remedy
             ,
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             comfort
             .
             Comfort
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             inward
             support
             is
             greater
             and
             stronger
             then
             the
             grievance
             is
             ,
             whatsoever
             it
             be
             .
          
           
             Now
             such
             comfort
             must
             onely
             be
             fetched
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             The
             Scripture
             is
             a
             common
             treasury
             of
             all
             good
             ,
             and
             comfortable
             doctrines
             :
             but
             especially
             as
             it
             is
             dispensed
             in
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             divided
             by
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             ;
             thereafter
             as
             they
             see
             the
             necessity
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             and
             
             the
             exigents
             they
             are
             brought
             to
             ,
             accordingly
             they
             should
             draw
             comfort
             out
             of
             this
             common
             treasury
             .
             Thereupon
             that
             that
             Christ
             saith
             of
             himself
             ,
             Esay
             50.
             
             
               Thou
               hast
               given
               me
               the
               tongue
               of
               the
               learned
               to
               speak
               a
               word
               in
               season
               to
               the
               weary
               soul
               :
            
             it
             is
             true
             of
             all
             the
             true
             Ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             have
             that
             spiritual
             anointing
             ,
             that
             have
             the
             same
             Spirit
             that
             Christ
             had
             :
             
               God
               hath
               anointed
               them
               that
               they
               might
               speak
               a
               word
               in
               season
            
             to
             poor
             distressed
             soules
             .
             God
             hath
             given
             them
             the
             tongue
             of
             the
             learned
             for
             this
             very
             end
             and
             purpose
             .
             God
             hath
             given
             them
             a
             healing
             tongue
             for
             a
             wounded
             soul.
             Indeed
             ,
             they
             carry
             Physick
             in
             their
             tongues
             ;
             and
             the
             very
             leaves
             ,
             the
             very
             words
             ,
             have
             a
             medicinal
             force
             .
          
           
             When
             those
             that
             are
             true
             Ministers
             speak
             a
             word
             in
             season
             to
             a
             wounded
             ,
             distressed
             soul
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             goes
             with
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             wondrous
             efficacy
             for
             the
             comfort
             ,
             and
             raising
             up
             of
             the
             soul.
             Experience
             shewes
             this
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             give
             a
             few
             instances
             how
             it
             is
             done
             ,
             how
             the
             Ministers
             do
             it
             ,
             
             how
             they
             are
             
               helpers
               of
               our
               joy
            
             .
             They
             do
             it
             first
             of
             all
             ,
             by
             acquainting
             people
             with
             the
             ill
             estate
             they
             are
             in
             :
             for
             all
             sound
             comfort
             comes
             from
             the
             
             knowledge
             of
             our
             grief
             ,
             and
             freedome
             from
             it
             .
             They
             acquaint
             people
             with
             their
             estate
             by
             nature
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             in
             the
             state
             of
             damnation
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             under
             the
             curse
             of
             God
             ,
             under
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             in
             a
             spiritual
             bondage
             :
             they
             labour
             that
             they
             together
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             bondage
             ,
             may
             make
             people
             to
             see
             their
             state
             of
             bondage
             .
             For
             they
             must
             plow
             before
             they
             sow
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             must
             go
             before
             the
             Gospel
             .
             The
             Law
             shewes
             the
             wound
             ,
             but
             the
             Gospel
             heales
             the
             wound
             .
             Now
             they
             must
             know
             the
             wound
             ;
             the
             commanding
             part
             ,
             all
             the
             threatening
             part
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             They
             must
             know
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             before
             they
             can
             know
             their
             comfort
             .
             Therefore
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             he
             came
             before
             Christ
             ,
             he
             made
             way
             for
             the
             sweet
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             that
             came
             with
             blessing
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               poor
               in
               spirit
               ;
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               :
               Blessed
               are
               those
               that
               suffer
               persecution
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Even
             as
             to
             Elias
             there
             was
             a
             strong
             wind
             came
             before
             the
             still
             voyce
             ;
             so
             there
             must
             be
             somewhat
             to
             rend
             ,
             and
             to
             open
             the
             heart
             ,
             before
             this
             oyl
             of
             comfort
             can
             be
             poured
             in
             .
             Now
             that
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             ,
             the
             Ministers
             help
             people
             to
             comfort
             ,
             by
             helping
             them
             to
             understand
             themselves
             ,
             what
             they
             are
             in
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             .
             They
             labour
             to
             search
             the
             wound
             first
             ,
             to
             cure
             the
             soul
             as
             much
             as
             they
             can
             of
             all
             guile
             of
             spirit
             ,
             that
             the
             soul
             may
             not
             be
             guilefull
             to
             misunderstand
             it self
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             they
             have
             done
             this
             ,
             then
             they
             breed
             joy
             ,
             by
             propounding
             ;
             
             and
             shewing
             the
             remedy
             which
             is
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             then
             they
             open
             the
             riches
             of
             Gods
             love
             in
             Christ
             ,
             then
             open
             the
             sweet
             box
             of
             oyntment
             in
             Christ
             ,
             they
             shew
             to
             man
             his
             righteousnesse
             .
             As
             you
             have
             an
             excellent
             place
             in
             Job
             ,
             Chap.
             33.
             14.
             of
             the
             whole
             force
             of
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             it
             is
             followed
             at
             large
             what
             the
             Minister
             doth
             to
             bring
             a
             man
             to
             joy
             :
             he
             begins
             ,
             verse
             14.
             
             
               God
               speaks
               once
               and
               twice
               ,
               but
               man
               perceives
               it
               not
               ;
               In
               visions
               and
               dreams
               by
               night
               ,
               when
               deep
               sleep
               falls
               upon
               them
               :
               then
               he
               opens
               the
               eares
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               seales
               instruction
               ,
               &c.
               
               He
               chastiseth
               him
               with
               pain
               upon
               his
               bed
               ,
               and
               the
               multitude
               of
               his
               bones
               with
               strong
               pain
               ;
               so
               that
               his
               life
               abhorres
               bread
               .
            
             He
             speaks
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             brought
             down
             by
             the
             sight
             of
             sinne
             ;
             
               His
               flesh
               is
               consumed
               away
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               seen
               ,
               his
               bones
               stick
               out
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             A
             strange
             description
             of
             a
             man
             in
             a
             disconsolate
             estate
             ;
             his
             
               soul
               drawes
               near
               to
               the
               grave
               ,
               and
               his
               life
               to
               the
               destroyers
               .
            
             What
             of
             all
             this
             ?
             what
             is
             the
             
             way
             to
             bring
             him
             out
             of
             this
             ?
             
               If
               there
               be
               a
               messenger
               with
               him
               ,
               an
               interpreter
               ,
               one
               of
               a
               thousand
               ,
               one
               that
               hath
               the
               tongue
               of
               the
               learned
               ,
               to
               shew
               a
               man
               his
               righteousnesse
               ,
               then
               God
               is
               gracious
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               delivers
               him
               from
               going
               to
               the
               pit
               .
               I
               have
               found
               a
               ransome
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             messenger
             ,
             one
             of
             a
             thousand
             ,
             the
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             hath
             the
             tongue
             of
             the
             learned
             ,
             he
             hath
             shewed
             him
             where
             his
             ransome
             is
             to
             be
             had
             ,
             he
             hath
             shewed
             him
             his
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             Thus
             did
             S.
             Peter
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             brought
             them
             to
             
               Men
               and
               brethren
               ,
               what
               shall
               we
               do
               to
               be
               saved
               ?
            
             then
             he
             points
             them
             out
             to
             Jesus
             Christ.
             Therefore
             the
             Ministery
             is
             called
             
               the
               Ministery
               of
               reconciliation
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Ministery
               of
               peace
            
             ;
             they
             are
             called
             
               Messengers
               of
               peace
            
             .
             You
             know
             joy
             comes
             from
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             joy
             comes
             from
             peace
             .
             Now
             the
             Ministers
             they
             are
             Messengers
             of
             reconciliation
             ,
             and
             Messengers
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Messengers
             of
             joy
             ;
             
               They
               bring
               glad
               tydings
               of
               joy
               .
            
             You
             see
             how
             Ministers
             are
             helpers
             of
             joy
             ,
             by
             shewing
             to
             man
             his
             ill
             ,
             and
             then
             by
             shewing
             to
             man
             his
             good
             ,
             and
             comfort
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             they
             shew
             ,
             that
             
               where
               sin
               hath
               abounded
               ,
               grace
               abounds
               much
               more
               .
            
             They
             dig
             the
             Mine
             ,
             to
             let
             people
             see
             what
             riches
             ,
             what
             treasure
             they
             have
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             what
             comfort
             they
             have
             there
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             in
             the
             continual
             course
             of
             life
             ,
             they
             are
             helpers
             of
             joy
             :
             For
             what
             do
             Ministers
             if
             they
             be
             faithful
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             but
             advise
             in
             cases
             of
             
             conscience
             what
             people
             should
             do
             ?
             so
             their
             Office
             is
             to
             remove
             all
             scruples
             ,
             and
             hindrances
             ,
             and
             obstacles
             of
             spiritual
             joy
             ,
             by
             advising
             them
             what
             to
             avoid
             ,
             and
             what
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             We
             know
             that
             light
             is
             a
             state
             of
             joy
             :
             The
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             light
             ,
             it
             sets
             up
             the
             light
             of
             Gods
             truth
             ;
             it
             shewes
             them
             the
             way
             they
             should
             go
             in
             
             all
             the
             course
             of
             their
             life
             :
             and
             thereupon
             it
             rejoyceth
             them
             .
             The
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             a
             Lanthorn
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Ministery
             .
          
           
             Spiritual
             liberty
             ,
             and
             freedome
             ,
             that
             doth
             make
             people
             joyful
             :
             but
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Ministery
             is
             to
             set
             people
             more
             and
             more
             at
             liberty
             ;
             both
             from
             
             the
             former
             estate
             that
             I
             named
             ,
             and
             likewise
             daily
             by
             office
             ,
             to
             set
             them
             at
             liberty
             from
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             temptations
             ,
             and
             snares
             ;
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             an
             enlarged
             estate
             .
          
           
             Victory
             ,
             and
             Triumph
             is
             a
             state
             of
             joy
             :
             Now
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             
             teach
             Gods
             people
             ,
             how
             to
             fight
             Gods
             battels
             ,
             how
             to
             handle
             their
             weapons
             ,
             how
             to
             answer
             temptations
             ,
             how
             to
             conquer
             all
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             how
             to
             triumph
             :
             therefore
             in
             that
             regard
             they
             are
             helpers
             of
             their
             joy
             :
             they
             encourage
             them
             against
             discouragements
             ,
             against
             infirmities
             and
             afflictions
             ,
             against
             Satans
             temptations
             ,
             shewing
             them
             grounds
             of
             joy
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             Then
             they
             are
             helpers
             of
             their
             joy
             ,
             by
             forcing
             it
             as
             a
             duty
             upon
             them
             ,
             
               Rejoyce
               evermore
               ,
               and
               again
               I
               say
               ,
               rejoyce
               ,
            
             saith
             S.
             Paul.
             They
             are
             as
             guides
             
             among
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Travellers
             ,
             that
             encourage
             them
             in
             the
             way
             to
             heaven
             ,
             
               Come
               on
            
             ,
             let
             us
             go
             chearfully
             .
             As
             the
             Apostles
             in
             all
             their
             Epistles
             ,
             they
             stirre
             up
             to
             joy
             and
             chearfulnesse
             :
             so
             should
             those
             do
             that
             are
             guides
             to
             Gods
             people
             .
             Travellers
             they
             need
             refreshments
             of
             wine
             ,
             &c.
             
             Now
             thus
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             help
             the
             people
             of
             God
             in
             their
             spiritual
             travel
             to
             heaven
             :
             if
             the
             people
             of
             God
             faint
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             then
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             Cant.
             2.
             they
             refresh
             them
             with
             apples
             and
             wine
             ,
             with
             the
             comforts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             support
             and
             comfort
             them
             in
             all
             their
             spiritual
             falls
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             sink
             .
          
           
             We
             see
             by
             experience
             in
             all
             places
             where
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Word
             is
             
             established
             ,
             how
             comfortably
             people
             live
             ,
             and
             dye
             ,
             and
             end
             their
             dayes
             above
             other
             people
             
               that
               sit
               in
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               :
            
             so
             we
             see
             this
             is
             true
             ,
             That
             the
             Ministers
             help
             joy
             ,
             because
             they
             help
             that
             that
             breeds
             joy
             ,
             not
             onely
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             but
             continually
             help
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             to
             death
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             in
             death
             it self
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Ministery
             is
             to
             help
             joy
             ,
             to
             help
             
             them
             to
             heaven
             ,
             to
             help
             them
             to
             a
             joyful
             departure
             hence
             ,
             to
             give
             them
             a
             good
             and
             comfortable
             loose
             out
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             drawing
             comfort
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             for
             this
             purpose
             :
             for
             whatsoever
             the
             Minister
             doth
             ,
             it
             is
             by
             drawing
             comfort
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             shewing
             them
             that
             the
             sting
             of
             death
             is
             taken
             away
             ,
             that
             now
             death
             is
             reconciled
             ,
             and
             become
             a
             friend
             to
             us
             in
             Christ
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             but
             a
             passage
             to
             heaven
             ,
             that
             now
             it
             is
             the
             end
             of
             all
             misery
             ,
             and
             the
             beginning
             of
             all
             happinesse
             ,
             
               Blessed
               are
               those
               that
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             so
             they
             assist
             ,
             and
             help
             them
             in
             those
             last
             agonies
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             special
             use
             of
             the
             dispensation
             of
             the
             Word
             in
             all
             conditions
             while
             we
             live
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             .
             You
             see
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             (
             I
             need
             not
             further
             enlarge
             the
             Point
             )
             that
             the
             Ministers
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Word
             (
             which
             indeed
             is
             the
             main
             thing
             that
             comforts
             ,
             )
             they
             are
             helpers
             of
             the
             joy
             of
             Gods
             people
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             They
             help
             Gods
             people
             to
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             they
             vex
             and
             
             trouble
             them
             oft-times
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             carnal
             men
             think
             so
             ,
             as
             the
             two
             Witnesses
             in
             the
             Revelations
             ,
             
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               They
               vexed
               the
               men
               upon
               the
               earth
               :
            
             so
             indeed
             the
             faithful
             witnesses
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             vex
             the
             earthly-minded
             ,
             base
             men
             ;
             as
             Ahab
             said
             of
             
               Elias
               ,
               Thou
               art
               he
               that
               troubleth
               Israel
            
             ;
             he
             accounted
             him
             as
             one
             that
             troubled
             Israel
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             himself
             that
             troubled
             Israel
             :
             these
             Ministers
             ,
             they
             are
             accounted
             those
             that
             marre
             all
             the
             mirth
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             that
             a
             man
             that
             is
             given
             to
             pleasures
             and
             delights
             ,
             he
             trembles
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             men
             opposite
             to
             his
             delights
             ,
             and
             carnal
             course
             ,
             he
             cannot
             brook
             the
             very
             sight
             of
             them
             :
             so
             it
             is
             with
             a
             carnal
             man.
             
          
           
             But
             we
             may
             make
             an
             Use
             hence
             to
             judge
             of
             what
             spirit
             they
             are
             that
             judge
             and
             think
             so
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             true
             believers
             :
             for
             there
             is
             no
             man
             that
             hath
             given
             his
             name
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             good
             by
             his
             life
             that
             he
             is
             a
             good
             Christian
             ,
             but
             he
             accounts
             the
             Ministers
             helpers
             of
             his
             joy
             .
             Those
             that
             do
             not
             so
             ,
             are
             in
             an
             ill
             course
             ;
             and
             which
             is
             worse
             ,
             they
             resolve
             to
             be
             in
             an
             ill
             course
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             us
             make
             much
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             the
             joy
             of
             our
             soules
             ;
             not
             onely
             make
             much
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             in
             the
             ministerial
             dispensation
             of
             it
             :
             for
             oft-times
             we
             find
             that
             comfort
             by
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             our
             own
             reading
             and
             private
             endeavours
             could
             never
             help
             us
             to
             ,
             experience
             shewes
             that
             .
             We
             see
             when
             the
             Enuch
             was
             to
             be
             converted
             ,
             it
             was
             he
             that
             read
             ,
             but
             Philip
             was
             sent
             to
             open
             the
             Word
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             went
             away
             rejoycing
             .
             And
             so
             the
             poor
             Jayler
             when
             the
             Word
             was
             opened
             ,
             and
             applyed
             to
             him
             ,
             then
             he
             rejoyced
             :
             therefore
             as
             we
             intend
             our
             own
             comfort
             ,
             let
             us
             regard
             the
             Ministery
             .
          
           
             Many
             object
             that
             that
             Naaman
             the
             Assyrian
             did
             ,
             I
             can
             have
             as
             much
             
             comfort
             by
             reading
             .
             
          
           
             I
             would
             they
             were
             so
             well
             occupied
             :
             but
             God
             gives
             a
             curse
             to
             private
             means
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             used
             with
             neglect
             of
             the
             publick
             .
             And
             joy
             comes
             from
             Gods
             Spirit
             :
             God
             will
             not
             attend
             our
             pleasure
             to
             giveus
             joy
             and
             
             delight
             in
             what
             we
             single
             out
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             own
             course
             and
             way
             .
             And
             if
             Naaman
             the
             Assyrian
             ,
             that
             thought
             the
             rivers
             of
             Damascus
             were
             as
             good
             as
             Jordan
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             thought
             it
             a
             fond
             thing
             to
             wash
             there
             ;
             if
             he
             had
             not
             yielded
             to
             the
             counsel
             of
             his
             servants
             ,
             he
             had
             gone
             a
             leper
             home
             as
             he
             came
             ;
             but
             he
             was
             wiser
             :
             So
             those
             that
             cavil
             at
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             may
             live
             and
             die
             Lepers
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ,
             except
             with
             meeknesse
             of
             spirit
             they
             attend
             upon
             the
             Ordinance
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             Those
             that
             are
             true
             Christians
             ,
             and
             good
             men
             ,
             they
             are
             oft-times
             cast
             down
             by
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             pangs
             of
             conscience
             :
             
             therefore
             what
             joy
             can
             there
             be
             ?
             how
             are
             they
             helpers
             of
             their
             joy
             ?
          
           
             If
             they
             do
             so
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             that
             they
             might
             joy
             :
             S.
             Paul
             did
             bring
             the
             Corinthians
             
             here
             to
             sorrow
             ,
             but
             he
             brought
             them
             to
             sorrow
             that
             they
             might
             joy
             ;
             as
             you
             have
             it
             excellently
             set
             down
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             8.
             
             
               For
               though
               I
               made
               you
               sorry
               with
               a
               letter
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               repent
               ,
               though
               I
               did
               repent
            
             ;
             I
             was
             sorry
             that
             I
             was
             forced
             to
             be
             so
             bitter
             against
             you
             :
             for
             I
             perceive
             that
             the
             same
             Epistle
             made
             you
             sorry
             ,
             though
             but
             for
             a
             season
             ;
             
               now
               I
               rejoyce
               ,
               not
               that
               you
               were
               made
               sorry
               :
            
             here
             is
             a
             sweet
             insinuation
             :
             but
             that
             you
             were
             sorry
             to
             repentance
             ,
             
               for
               you
               were
               made
               sorry
               after
               a
               godly
               manner
               ,
               that
               you
               might
               receive
               dammage
               by
               us
               in
               nothing
               .
            
             So
             the
             sorow
             that
             is
             wrought
             by
             the
             Ministery
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             people
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sorrow
             to
             repentance
             ,
             a
             sorrow
             tending
             to
             joy
             .
          
           
             We
             say
             of
             April
             ,
             that
             the
             showers
             of
             that
             Moneth
             dispose
             the
             earth
             to
             flowers
             in
             the
             next
             ;
             so
             tears
             and
             grief
             wrought
             in
             the
             heart
             by
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             they
             breed
             delight
             in
             the
             soul
             :
             they
             frame
             the
             soul
             to
             a
             delightful
             ,
             joyful
             temper
             after
             .
             And
             that
             is
             part
             of
             the
             scope
             of
             this
             very
             text
             ,
             
               we
               are
               helpers
               of
               your
               joy
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             if
             I
             had
             not
             spared
             you
             ,
             but
             had
             come
             in
             severity
             ,
             all
             had
             been
             for
             joy
             :
             so
             whether
             the
             Minister
             open
             comfort
             ,
             or
             direction
             it
             is
             for
             their
             joy
             .
             If
             they
             see
             them
             not
             in
             a
             state
             fit
             ,
             then
             to
             discover
             to
             them
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             danger
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             be
             purged
             by
             repentance
             ,
             before
             they
             can
             receive
             the
             Cordial
             of
             joy
             :
             but
             all
             is
             for
             joy
             in
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             A
             Physician
             comes
             ,
             and
             he
             gives
             sharp
             and
             bitter
             purges
             :
             saith
             the
             Patient
             ,
             
             I
             had
             thought
             you
             had
             come
             to
             make
             me
             better
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             sicker
             now
             then
             I
             was
             before
             :
             but
             he
             bids
             him
             be
             content
             ,
             all
             this
             is
             for
             your
             health
             ,
             and
             strength
             ,
             and
             for
             your
             joyfulnesse
             of
             spirit
             after
             ;
             you
             will
             be
             the
             better
             for
             it
             :
             so
             in
             confidence
             of
             that
             he
             drinks
             down
             many
             a
             bitter
             potion
             :
             So
             it
             is
             with
             those
             that
             sit
             under
             the
             Ministery
             of
             God
             ,
             thought
             it
             be
             sharp
             ,
             and
             severe
             ,
             and
             crosse
             their
             corruptions
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             medicinal
             physick
             for
             their
             soules
             ,
             and
             all
             will
             end
             in
             the
             health
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             in
             joy
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             be
             objected
             again
             ,
             The
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             dispensation
             of
             it
             ,
             
             it
             is
             for
             Doctrine
             ,
             
               to
               teach
            
             ,
             and
             
               to
               instruct
            
             ,
             and
             not
             especially
             to
             joy
             ,
             that
             should
             not
             be
             the
             main
             end
             :
             for
             we
             see
             in
             Rom.
             14.
             
             
               Whatsoever
               was
               written
               ,
               was
               written
               for
               our
               learning
               :
            
             so
             in
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             he
             that
             speakes
             ,
             speaks
             to
             edification
             ,
             and
             exhortation
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             
               to
               comfort
            
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ;
             but
             all
             teaching
             ,
             and
             all
             exhortation
             ,
             and
             all
             reproofe
             ,
             they
             
             tend
             to
             comfort
             ;
             even
             Doctrine
             it self
             tends
             to
             comfort
             .
             For
             as
             it
             is
             with
             divers
             kinds
             of
             food
             ,
             they
             have
             both
             a
             cherishing
             vertue
             in
             them
             to
             strengthen
             ,
             
             and
             a
             healing
             vertue
             to
             cure
             :
             So
             it
             is
             with
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             doctrinal
             part
             of
             it
             hath
             a
             comforting
             force
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             doctrine
             is
             for
             comfort
             :
             for
             what
             is
             comfort
             ,
             but
             a
             strengthening
             of
             the
             affections
             ,
             from
             
             some
             sound
             grounds
             of
             doctrine
             imprinted
             upon
             the
             understanding
             ,
             whereof
             
             it
             is
             convinced
             before
             ?
             The
             understanding
             is
             convinced
             throughly
             ,
             before
             the
             soul
             can
             be
             comforted
             throughly
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Scripture
             tending
             to
             doctrine
             ,
             (
             that
             being
             one
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             )
             tends
             likewise
             to
             comfort
             ,
             because
             that
             is
             the
             issue
             of
             doctrine
             :
             for
             what
             is
             comfort
             ,
             but
             doctrine
             applyed
             to
             a
             particular
             comfortable
             use
             ?
          
           
             As
             in
             Plants
             and
             Trees
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             tree
             ?
             nothing
             but
             the
             juice
             of
             the
             tree
             applyed
             ,
             and
             digested
             into
             fruit
             :
             so
             indeed
             ,
             doctrine
             is
             that
             that
             runs
             through
             the
             whole
             life
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             the
             strength
             of
             Doctrine
             is
             in
             comfort
             .
             Comfort
             is
             nothing
             but
             doctrine
             sweetly
             digested
             and
             applyed
             to
             the
             affections
             .
             He
             will
             never
             be
             a
             good
             comforter
             ,
             that
             doth
             not
             first
             stablish
             the
             judgment
             in
             some
             grounds
             of
             doctrine
             ;
             to
             shew
             whence
             the
             comfort
             flowes
             .
             So
             that
             howsoever
             there
             be
             many
             things
             in
             Scripture
             that
             are
             doctrinal
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             use
             of
             them
             those
             doctrinal
             Points
             tend
             to
             joy
             ,
             and
             comfort
             .
             As
             (
             I
             said
             )
             in
             meat
             there
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             sometime
             that
             both
             nourisheth
             ,
             and
             likewise
             refresheth
             ,
             as
             a
             Cordial
             :
             So
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             both
             nourisheth
             the
             understanding
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             a
             Cordial
             to
             refresh
             and
             comfort
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             joy
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             to
             have
             it
             stablished
             in
             sound
             doctrine
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             comfort
             .
             So
             that
             notwithstanding
             any
             thing
             that
             can
             be
             objected
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             dispensation
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             joy
             ,
             and
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Which
             should
             teach
             people
             to
             regard
             the
             Ministery
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             that
             
             it
             is
             a
             helper
             of
             their
             comfort
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             grieve
             those
             that
             help
             their
             comfort
             :
             for
             what
             is
             the
             end
             of
             a
             Minister
             ,
             as
             a
             Minister
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             others
             joy
             ?
             that
             both
             God
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             Angels
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             all
             may
             rejoyce
             together
             in
             the
             conversion
             of
             a
             Christian.
             Now
             for
             people
             to
             vex
             those
             that
             by
             vertue
             of
             their
             calling
             labour
             to
             help
             forward
             their
             joy
             ,
             is
             very
             unkind
             usage
             :
             yet
             it
             was
             the
             entertainment
             that
             our
             blessed
             Lord
             and
             Master
             himself
             found
             in
             the
             world
             .
             And
             S.
             Paul
             himself
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               more
               I
               love
               you
               ,
               the
               lesse
               I
               am
               loved
               of
               you
               .
            
          
           
             And
             then
             it
             should
             move
             people
             to
             lay
             open
             the
             case
             of
             their
             soules
             to
             
             their
             spiritual
             Physicians
             upon
             all
             good
             occasions
             .
             People
             do
             so
             for
             the
             Physicians
             of
             their
             bodies
             ;
             they
             do
             so
             in
             doubtful
             cases
             for
             their
             estates
             :
             is
             all
             so
             well
             in
             our
             soules
             that
             we
             need
             no
             help
             nor
             comfort
             ?
             no
             removing
             of
             objections
             that
             the
             soul
             makes
             ,
             no
             unloosing
             of
             the
             knots
             of
             conscience
             ?
             is
             all
             so
             clear
             ?
             or
             are
             men
             in
             a
             kind
             of
             numbnesse
             ,
             and
             deadnesse
             ,
             and
             Atheism
             that
             they
             think
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             ,
             that
             they
             put
             all
             to
             a
             venture
             ,
             and
             think
             all
             is
             well
             ?
             It
             were
             better
             for
             the
             souls
             of
             many
             if
             they
             had
             better
             acquaintance
             with
             their
             spiritual
             Pastors
             then
             they
             have
             :
             for
             their
             calling
             is
             to
             help
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             people
             :
             and
             how
             can
             they
             help
             it
             except
             they
             lay
             open
             their
             estates
             to
             them
             upon
             good
             occasion
             ?
             what
             do
             they
             herein
             but
             rob
             themselves
             of
             joy
             ?
             they
             are
             their
             own
             enemies
             .
          
           
             I
             passe
             to
             the
             third
             ,
             
               
                 They
                 are
                 helpers
                 of
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 helpers
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             They
             do
             but
             utter
             and
             propound
             matter
             of
             joy
             ,
             grounds
             of
             joy
             from
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             that
             doth
             rejoyce
             the
             heart
             ,
             
               The
               fruit
               of
               the
               lips
               is
               peace
               ,
            
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             when
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             speaks
             peace
             to
             the
             soul
             together
             with
             the
             lips
             ;
             
               God
               creates
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               lips
               to
               be
               peace
               ,
            
             saith
             Esay
             .
             The
             fruit
             of
             the
             lips
             is
             peace
             ,
             b●…
             God
             creates
             it
             to
             be
             so
             :
             so
             the
             Ministers
             are
             comforters
             ,
             but
             God
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               ,
               even
               I
               am
               thy
               comforter
               .
            
             We
             speak
             matters
             of
             comfort
             and
             grounds
             of
             comfort
             ,
             but
             God
             seals
             them
             to
             the
             heart
             by
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             .
             God
             is
             the
             comforter
             himself
             ,
             
               He
               is
               the
               Father
            
             
             
               of
               comfort
               ,
               and
               the
               God
               of
               all
               consolation
               .
            
             And
             the
             Spirit
             is
             called
             the
             comforter
             ;
             to
             shew
             unto
             us
             that
             however
             in
             the
             Ordinances
             the
             materials
             of
             comfort
             be
             set
             abroach
             to
             Gods
             people
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             that
             that
             that
             speaks
             peace
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             sets
             on
             those
             comforts
             to
             the
             soul
             and
             conscience
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             God
             himself
             .
             So
             there
             is
             the
             outward
             preaching
             ,
             and
             the
             spiritual
             preaching
             ;
             He
             hath
             his
             chair
             in
             heaven
             that
             teacheth
             the
             heart
             ,
             as
             S.
             Austin
             saith
             .
             S.
             Paul
             speaks
             ,
             but
             God
             opens
             the
             heart
             of
             Lydia
             :
             he
             hath
             the
             Key
             to
             open
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             you
             have
             all
             attributed
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             In
             Joh.
             16.
             
             
               I
               go
               hence
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               send
               you
               the
               comforter
               ,
            
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             what
             shall
             the
             Comforter
             do
             ?
             
               he
               shall
               convince
               the
               world
               of
               sin
               ,
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               judgment
               .
            
             Do
             not
             pretend
             therefore
             your
             own
             inability
             ,
             that
             you
             are
             unable
             to
             comfort
             ,
             or
             to
             cast
             down
             ,
             or
             to
             seal
             unto
             people
             their
             righteousnesse
             :
             do
             you
             that
             that
             is
             your
             duty
             ,
             propound
             grounds
             of
             direction
             ,
             and
             casting
             down
             ,
             and
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             of
             judgment
             ,
             of
             holy
             life
             after
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             shall
             go
             with
             you
             ;
             the
             Comforter
             shall
             do
             this
             to
             the
             hearts
             of
             people
             ;
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             shall
             convince
             .
             
               What
               is
               Paul
               ?
               or
               what
               is
               Apollo
               ,
            
             but
             Ministers
             ?
             
               Paul
               may
               plant
               ,
               and
               Apollo
               may
               water
            
             ;
             but
             if
             God
             give
             not
             the
             increase
             ,
             what
             is
             all
             ?
          
           
             Therefore
             Christ
             promiseth
             his
             disciples
             ,
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             should
             accompany
             their
             teaching
             .
             They
             might
             have
             objected
             ,
             Alas
             ,
             we
             shall
             teach
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Gentiles
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             obstinate
             persons
             ,
             hardened
             in
             superstition
             .
             Do
             not
             fear
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             I
             will
             send
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             he
             shall
             fall
             upon
             you
             ,
             and
             furnish
             you
             .
             Now
             when
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             was
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             their
             auditors
             too
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Word
             inspired
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             when
             the
             Spirit
             meetes
             in
             these
             three
             ,
             there
             are
             wonders
             wrought
             .
             When
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             in
             the
             teacher
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             the
             hearers
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Word
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             one
             Spirit
             in
             the
             teacher
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             hearers
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             there
             are
             wonders
             wrought
             of
             conversion
             ,
             and
             comfort
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             Spirit
             that
             must
             do
             all
             ,
             we
             are
             nothing
             but
             Ministers
             :
             
               Let
               a
               man
               conceive
               of
               us
               as
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               dispensers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             Ministers
             of
             comfort
             we
             are
             ,
             and
             but
             Ministers
             ;
             just
             so
             we
             are
             helpers
             of
             your
             joy
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             but
             helpers
             .
             Those
             that
             account
             us
             not
             helpers
             of
             joy
             ,
             know
             not
             our
             calling
             :
             and
             those
             that
             account
             us
             more
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             able
             to
             comfort
             people
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             they
             turn
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             to
             magick
             ,
             to
             a
             charm
             .
             We
             can
             speak
             the
             Word
             :
             but
             God
             must
             speak
             to
             the
             heart
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
          
           
             As
             it
             is
             with
             Physical
             water
             ;
             there
             is
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             many
             strong
             
             things
             in
             it
             :
             What
             ?
             doth
             the
             water
             cure
             ,
             or
             purge
             ?
             it
             is
             a
             dead
             thing
             ,
             it
             hath
             no
             efficatious
             quality
             ,
             but
             to
             cool
             ,
             &c.
             
             Whence
             comes
             the
             efficacy
             ?
             There
             are
             some
             cool
             herbs
             ,
             some
             strong
             things
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             doth
             wonders
             :
             So
             what
             is
             the
             infusion
             of
             the
             Word
             but
             water
             ,
             but
             
               aqua
               vitae
            
             ,
             water
             of
             life
             ,
             the
             dew
             of
             heaven
             ,
             
               Rosa
               solis
            
             ?
             whence
             is
             it
             so
             ?
             as
             water
             ?
             no
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             a
             Divine
             influence
             and
             vigour
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             refresheth
             ,
             and
             quickeneth
             the
             soul.
             It
             doth
             not
             do
             it
             of
             it self
             ,
             but
             it
             hath
             a
             Divine
             influence
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             So
             we
             see
             ,
             though
             Minist●…s
             be
             helpers
             of
             joy
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             helpers
             ;
             they
             
             are
             but
             the
             conduits
             that
             convey
             that
             that
             comes
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             instruments
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             
          
           
             You
             see
             it
             clear
             then
             ,
             that
             God
             only
             speaks
             comfort
             :
             because
             the
             Spirit
             
             of
             God
             only
             knowes
             our
             spirits
             throughly
             .
             The
             spirit
             of
             God
             can
             only
             comfort
             ,
             because
             he
             knowes
             all
             the
             discomforts
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             he
             knowes
             all
             our
             griefs
             ,
             all
             the
             corners
             of
             our
             hearts
             ;
             that
             the
             Minister
             cannot
             do
             .
             The
             Minister
             may
             speak
             general
             comforts
             :
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             knowes
             all
             the
             windings
             ,
             and
             turnings
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             disconsolate
             pangs
             of
             the
             heart
             and
             soul
             ;
             every
             little
             pang
             ,
             and
             grief
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             knowes
             it
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             the
             Comforter
             :
             he
             strikes
             the
             nail
             ,
             and
             seales
             the
             comfort
             to
             the
             soul
             we
             are
             but
             helpers
             .
          
           
             Then
             again
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             must
             do
             it
             ,
             because
             the
             soul
             must
             be
             set
             down
             with
             that
             that
             is
             stronger
             then
             it self
             :
             it
             must
             be
             so
             convinced
             and
             
             set
             down
             ,
             that
             it
             must
             have
             more
             to
             say
             against
             the
             griefe
             or
             temptation
             ,
             then
             can
             be
             alledged
             by
             the
             Devil
             himself
             .
             The
             soul
             before
             it
             be
             comforted
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             quieted
             and
             stilled
             .
             Now
             who
             is
             above
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             Satan
             that
             tempts
             the
             soul
             ?
             Let
             Satan
             be
             let
             loose
             to
             tempt
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             the
             soul
             hath
             a
             hell
             in
             it self
             ,
             if
             God
             let
             it
             alone
             ,
             who
             is
             above
             those
             unspeakable
             torments
             of
             coascience
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             allayed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Who
             is
             above
             the
             soul
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ?
             will
             the
             soul
             allay
             it self
             ?
             no
             ,
             it
             will
             never
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             that
             is
             stronger
             ,
             and
             wiser
             then
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             light
             and
             strength
             ,
             it
             must
             set
             down
             ,
             and
             quiet
             ,
             and
             calm
             the
             soul
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             nothing
             to
             say
             against
             the
             comfort
             it
             brings
             ,
             but
             quiets
             it self
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             I
             must
             rest
             ,
             I
             must
             see
             this
             is
             from
             heaven
             ,
             I
             am
             quiet
             .
             This
             the
             Spirit
             doth
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             make
             this
             Use
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             our
             endeavours
             to
             procure
             peace
             to
             our
             consciences
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             balm
             to
             the
             wounds
             of
             our
             soules
             ,
             let
             us
             
             go
             to
             this
             heavenly
             Physician
             :
             not
             depend
             over-much
             upon
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             or
             reading
             ,
             or
             any
             outward
             task
             :
             but
             in
             the
             use
             of
             all
             things
             lift
             up
             our
             hearts
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             comfort
             us
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             send
             the
             Comforter
             into
             our
             soules
             .
          
           
             Though
             the
             disciples
             had
             comfort
             upon
             comfort
             by
             Christ
             ;
             yet
             till
             the
             Comforter
             ,
             came
             whose
             office
             it
             was
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             to
             seal
             his
             Word
             to
             their
             soules
             ,
             alas
             ,
             they
             were
             dead-hearted
             people
             :
             but
             after
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             when
             the
             Comforter
             came
             ,
             and
             refreshed
             their
             memories
             ,
             and
             convinced
             their
             understandigs
             ,
             then
             they
             could
             remember
             all
             the
             sweet
             comforts
             that
             our
             blessed
             Saviour
             had
             taught
             them
             before
             .
             So
             it
             is
             with
             us
             ,
             we
             hear
             many
             sweet
             comforts
             day
             after
             day
             ,
             out
             of
             Gods
             book
             ,
             comforts
             against
             sin
             ,
             comforts
             against
             trouble
             ,
             outward
             ,
             and
             inward
             ,
             and
             all
             :
             but
             till
             the
             Comforter
             come
             ,
             till
             God
             send
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             make
             use
             of
             them
             .
             Therefore
             let
             us
             labour
             to
             have
             more
             communion
             with
             God
             before
             we
             come
             to
             hear
             the
             Word
             ;
             and
             after
             we
             have
             heard
             it
             ,
             let
             us
             have
             communion
             with
             God
             again
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             seal
             whatsoever
             is
             spoken
             to
             our
             soules
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             effectual
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             we
             must
             learn
             to
             give
             the
             just
             due
             to
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             idolize
             it
             :
             to
             make
             it
             the
             means
             of
             comfort
             ,
             not
             to
             make
             it
             the
             
             chief
             Comforter
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             by
             it
             .
             What
             is
             
               Paul
               ,
               or
               Apollo
            
             ?
             what
             are
             we
             but
             Ministers
             of
             faith
             ?
             and
             by
             consequent
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             helpers
             of
             comfort
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             authors
             of
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Oh
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             such
             and
             such
             here
             ,
             I
             should
             do
             well
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             so
             and
             so
             .
          
           
             Alas
             ,
             all
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             unlesse
             thou
             hast
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             that
             can
             help
             by
             weak
             means
             .
             Therefore
             we
             must
             not
             tie
             comfort
             ,
             
             and
             joy
             to
             this
             or
             that
             means
             :
             but
             in
             all
             means
             look
             to
             the
             ground
             of
             comfort
             ,
             and
             the
             spring
             of
             all
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             why
             men
             do
             nor
             profit
             more
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             more
             cheared
             ,
             and
             lift
             up
             with
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             a
             Word
             of
             reconciliation
             ,
             and
             of
             joy
             ,
             and
             comfort
             )
             it
             is
             because
             they
             are
             more
             careful
             in
             the
             use
             of
             means
             then
             in
             going
             to
             God
             for
             his
             Spirit
             to
             blesse
             the
             means
             .
             Now
             these
             must
             go
             together
             ;
             a
             care
             of
             using
             the
             means
             ,
             and
             a
             care
             to
             pray
             to
             him
             that
             he
             would
             give
             us
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             strength
             ,
             and
             blessed
             successe
             in
             the
             use
             of
             all
             means
             .
             Then
             if
             we
             would
             joyn
             religiously
             ,
             and
             conscionably
             these
             two
             together
             ,
             the
             use
             of
             all
             means
             conscionably
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             use
             of
             all
             to
             lift
             up
             our
             hearts
             to
             God
             ,
             to
             blesse
             them
             ;
             we
             should
             find
             a
             wondrous
             successe
             upon
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             good
             means
             likewise
             .
             So
             much
             for
             that
             .
             I
             go
             on
             to
             the
             last
             clause
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
             
               
                 For
                 by
                 faith
                 ye
                 stand
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Why
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             vary
             the
             word
             ,
             
               we
               have
               not
               dominion
               over
               your
               faith
               ,
               but
               are
               helpers
               of
               your
               joy
               ,
            
             whereas
             the
             consequence
             it
             seems
             might
             run
             thus
             ,
             
               we
               do
               not
               domineer
               over
               your
               faith
               ,
               but
               are
               helpers
               of
               your
               faith
               :
            
             he
             puts
             joy
             instead
             of
             faith
             ;
             and
             afterward
             he
             brings
             in
             faith
             again
             ,
             
               for
               by
               faith
               ye
               stand
            
             ?
          
           
             This
             is
             one
             main
             reason
             ;
             because
             joy
             riseth
             from
             faith
             ,
             therefore
             he
             
             names
             it
             in
             stead
             of
             faith
             :
             for
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             not
             curious
             of
             words
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             same
             Spirit
             wroks
             both
             ,
             he
             names
             that
             which
             he
             thinks
             will
             fittest
             suit
             the
             purpose
             .
             
               
                 Faith
                 breeds
                 joy
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             How
             is
             that
             ?
          
           
             Because
             faith
             first
             of
             all
             doth
             shew
             to
             us
             the
             freedome
             from
             that
             that
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             discomfort
             whatsoever
             :
             it
             takes
             away
             all
             that
             may
             discourage
             .
             
             For
             it
             takes
             away
             the
             fear
             of
             damnation
             for
             our
             sins
             ;
             it
             shewes
             our
             reconciliation
             in
             Jesus
             Christ.
             Faith
             shewes
             liberty
             ,
             and
             deliverance
             ;
             and
             so
             discovering
             deliverance
             by
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             it
             works
             joy
             .
          
           
             Is
             not
             a
             prisoner
             joyful
             when
             he
             is
             set
             at
             liberty
             ?
             
          
           
             Then
             likewise
             faith
             discovers
             to
             us
             the
             face
             of
             God
             shining
             to
             us
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             it
             shewes
             not
             only
             deliverance
             ,
             but
             favour
             .
             It
             shewes
             us
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             ;
             the
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             obedience
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             delivered
             ,
             and
             brought
             into
             favour
             .
          
           
             Now
             from
             this
             comes
             peace
             :
             from
             the
             knowledge
             of
             our
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             acceptance
             with
             God
             ,
             founded
             upon
             the
             obedience
             of
             God-man
             ,
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             there
             comes
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             peace
             breeds
             joy
             :
             because
             faith
             discovers
             all
             these
             ,
             the
             ground
             of
             reconciliation
             with
             God
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             peace
             :
             therefore
             it
             causeth
             joy
             .
          
           
             For
             this
             is
             the
             pedigree
             ,
             and
             descent
             of
             joy
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostle
             hath
             it
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             
             
               The
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               is
               in
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               peace
               ,
               and
               joy
               .
            
             There
             must
             
             be
             righteousnesse
             first
             of
             a
             Mediatur
             ,
             to
             satisfie
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             and
             procure
             his
             favour
             :
             From
             righteousnesse
             comes
             peace
             ,
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             peace
             of
             conscience
             :
             From
             peace
             comes
             joy
             :
             there
             is
             no
             joy
             without
             peace
             ;
             no
             peace
             without
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             whole
             pedigree
             of
             joy
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             is
             excellently
             set
             down
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             
             
               Being
               justified
               by
               faith
               ,
               we
               have
               peace
               with
               God
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             have
             accesse
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             grace
             ,
             by
             which
             grace
             we
             stand
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             rejoyce
             .
             So
             there
             is
             justification
             by
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             
             Christ
             :
             and
             thereupon
             peace
             with
             God
             ;
             and
             from
             peace
             boldnesse
             ,
             and
             accesse
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             joy
             .
             So
             we
             see
             how
             faith
             brings
             in
             joy
             :
             because
             it
             shewes
             the
             spring
             of
             joy
             whence
             it
             comes
             ,
             it
             shewes
             peace
             ;
             and
             peace
             riseth
             from
             reconciliation
             ;
             and
             reconciliation
             from
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christ
             Mediator
             :
             whereupon
             we
             are
             delivered
             from
             all
             that
             we
             may
             fear
             ,
             and
             set
             in
             a
             state
             of
             true
             joy
             ,
             God
             being
             our
             friend
             .
             When
             God
             is
             reconciled
             ,
             all
             is
             reconciled
             ,
             all
             is
             ours
             ,
             have
             we
             not
             cause
             of
             joy
             then
             ?
             Therefore
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             Rom.
             15.
             
             
               The
               God
               of
               peace
               fill
               you
               full
               of
               joy
               in
               believing
               :
            
             shewing
             ,
             that
             faith
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             spiritual
             joy
             .
             And
             the
             same
             you
             have
             in
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             8.
             
             
               In
               whom
               ye
               rejoyced
               after
               ye
               believed
               ,
               with
               joy
               unspeakable
               and
               glorious
               .
               In
               whom
               after
               ye
               believed
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
               you
               rejoyced
               with
               joy
               unspeakable
               and
               glorious
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             you
             see
             the
             Apostle
             might
             well
             substitute
             joy
             in
             stead
             of
             faith
             ,
             because
             it
             springs
             ,
             and
             riseth
             from
             faith
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Mediatour
             .
          
           
             Hereupon
             we
             may
             come
             to
             make
             this
             Use
             of
             tryal
             ,
             how
             we
             may
             know
             
             whether
             our
             joy
             be
             good
             ,
             or
             no.
             Among
             many
             other
             evidences
             ,
             this
             is
             one
             ,
             that
             spiritual
             joy
             is
             good
             ,
             if
             it
             spring
             from
             the
             Word
             of
             faith
             .
             If
             it
             
             spring
             from
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             unfolded
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             shewing
             us
             the
             ground
             of
             believing
             .
             For
             he
             that
             truly
             joyes
             ,
             can
             shew
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             joy
             .
          
           
             Herein
             joy
             differs
             from
             presumption
             ,
             from
             presumptuous
             swelling
             conceits
             :
             true
             joy
             that
             is
             not
             the
             joy
             of
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             it
             doth
             shew
             from
             whence
             it
             comes
             ,
             it
             riseth
             from
             grounds
             out
             of
             divine
             truth
             .
          
           
             Then
             again
             ,
             this
             joy
             doth
             more
             immediately
             spring
             from
             faith
             in
             the
             
             Word
             ,
             from
             assurance
             that
             God
             is
             ours
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             is
             ours
             ;
             that
             God
             is
             at
             peace
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             at
             peace
             with
             him
             ;
             it
             ariseth
             from
             peace
             ,
             that
             is
             wrought
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             Then
             again
             ,
             this
             joy
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             sound
             ,
             it
             is
             such
             a
             joy
             as
             S.
             Peter
             saith
             is
             an
             unspeakable
             and
             glorious
             joy
             ;
             joy
             arising
             from
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             
             from
             faith
             ;
             and
             peace
             ,
             it
             is
             above
             discouragement
             :
             because
             we
             have
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             matter
             of
             joy
             ,
             above
             all
             discouragements
             ,
             and
             all
             allurements
             whatsoever
             .
             It
             is
             a
             joy
             above
             the
             joy
             of
             riches
             ,
             or
             pleasures
             ,
             or
             profits
             ;
             why
             ?
             because
             the
             Word
             shewes
             matter
             of
             joy
             above
             all
             these
             .
             The
             Prophet
             David
             rejoyced
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             above
             Gold
             ,
             and
             Silver
             ,
             
               as
               one
               that
               had
               gotten
               great
               spoyles
            
             ;
             you
             see
             how
             oft
             he
             repeats
             it
             ,
             Psal.
             119.
             
             
               It
               was
               sweeter
               to
               him
               then
               the
               honey
               ,
               and
               the
               honey-comb
               ,
            
             Psal.
             19.
             
             It
             put
             his
             soul
             out
             of
             taste
             with
             all
             other
             things
             .
             This
             joy
             of
             the
             Spirit
             it
             puts
             such
             a
             relish
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             that
             it
             makes
             it
             undervalue
             all
             other
             things
             whatsoever
             :
             the
             price
             of
             other
             things
             falls
             down
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             joyes
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             :
             because
             it
             ariseth
             from
             the
             grounds
             of
             faith
             ,
             from
             peace
             ,
             and
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             And
             likewise
             ,
             if
             it
             look
             forward
             ,
             from
             the
             hope
             of
             life
             everlasting
             ,
             and
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             :
             It
             riseth
             from
             things
             that
             are
             above
             all
             other
             contentments
             ,
             
               The
               loving
               kindnesse
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             (
             that
             faith
             apprehends
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             joy
             ,
             )
             
               it
               is
               above
               life
               it self
            
             .
             Now
             life
             is
             the
             sweetest
             thing
             upon
             earth
             :
             but
             the
             loving
             kindnesse
             of
             God
             is
             better
             then
             that
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             those
             that
             lose
             their
             soules
             in
             base
             contentments
             ,
             and
             joy
             in
             the
             dirty
             things
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             (
             that
             are
             not
             fit
             for
             the
             soul
             to
             fasten
             on
             ,
             to
             place
             contentment
             in
             :
             but
             are
             only
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             take
             a
             journey
             to
             refresh
             them
             ;
             but
             )
             those
             that
             are
             swallowed
             up
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             they
             
             know
             not
             what
             spiritual
             joy
             is
             ,
             that
             ariseth
             from
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             divine
             truth
             ,
             that
             ariseth
             from
             faith
             :
             for
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             this
             joy
             would
             raise
             them
             higher
             ,
             above
             all
             earthly
             contentments
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             Then
             again
             ,
             where
             this
             joy
             is
             ,
             this
             spiritual
             enlargement
             of
             soul
             which
             is
             
             called
             joy
             ,
             it
             is
             from
             true
             grounds
             ,
             it
             is
             with
             humility
             :
             For
             the
             same
             Word
             that
             discovers
             matter
             of
             joy
             ,
             discovers
             matter
             of
             humility
             ,
             and
             grief
             in
             our selves
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             remainders
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             own
             deservings
             .
             So
             true
             joy
             it
             is
             a
             tempered
             and
             qualified
             joy
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             joyned
             with
             pride
             ,
             and
             swelling
             :
             because
             it
             riseth
             from
             those
             grounds
             that
             teach
             us
             what
             we
             are
             in
             our selves
             :
             alas
             ,
             such
             that
             we
             need
             not
             be
             proud
             in
             our selves
             ,
             but
             if
             we
             will
             glory
             ,
             
               we
               must
               glory
               in
               God.
            
             Well
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             that
             that
             I
             mean
             principally
             to
             stand
             on
             ,
             but
             only
             I
             speak
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             placed
             here
             for
             faith
             ,
             as
             it
             springs
             from
             faith
             :
             
               we
               are
               helpers
               of
               your
               joy
               .
            
             To
             hasten
             then
             to
             that
             that
             followes
             .
             
               
                 For
                 by
                 faith
                 ye
                 stand
                 .
              
            
          
           
             This
             principally
             depends
             upon
             the
             first
             words
             ,
             
               We
               have
               not
               dominion
               over
               your
               faith
               ,
            
             because
             faith
             is
             such
             a
             grace
             as
             you
             stand
             by
             in
             all
             conditions
             :
             Now
             what
             you
             stand
             by
             ,
             must
             be
             firm
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             on
             a
             good
             bottome
             :
             and
             what
             is
             firm
             ,
             must
             not
             be
             humane
             ,
             but
             divine
             ;
             therefore
             we
             have
             no
             dominion
             over
             your
             faith
             ,
             
               for
               by
               faith
               ye
               stand
            
             .
          
           
             Standing
             is
             a
             military
             word
             :
             
               by
               faith
               ye
               stand
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             first
             of
             all
             faith
             gives
             a
             standing
             ,
             a
             certain
             standing
             ,
             before
             any
             conflict
             ;
             it
             gives
             a
             standing
             
             in
             Christianity
             ;
             it
             sets
             the
             soul
             in
             a
             frame
             ,
             in
             a
             standing
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             faith
             helps
             us
             ,
             we
             stand
             by
             faith
             :
             not
             only
             in
             a
             frame
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             furnished
             with
             spiritual
             strength
             ;
             but
             then
             we
             are
             fit
             to
             encounter
             opposition
             ,
             by
             faith
             we
             stand
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             stand
             against
             all
             opposition
             :
             we
             stand
             ,
             and
             stand
             to
             it
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             And
             standing
             likewise
             implies
             continuance
             in
             managing
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             opposing
             all
             enemies
             whatsoever
             :
             by
             faith
             we
             stand
             ,
             and
             continue
             standing
             ;
             we
             hold
             out
             in
             all
             opposition
             .
          
           
             Standing
             likewise
             in
             the
             next
             place
             implies
             a
             kind
             of
             safety
             ,
             together
             with
             victory
             at
             length
             .
             
               By
               faith
               ye
               stand
            
             :
             you
             stand
             so
             ,
             as
             you
             are
             not
             wounded
             to
             death
             ;
             you
             stand
             so
             as
             you
             are
             kept
             safe
             ,
             especially
             from
             mortal
             wounds
             ;
             and
             altogether
             safe
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             you
             use
             faith
             as
             a
             shield
             ,
             till
             you
             have
             got
             perfect
             victory
             ,
             and
             faith
             end
             in
             triumph
             .
             So
             faith
             is
             that
             grace
             whereby
             we
             stand
             ,
             whereby
             we
             are
             in
             a
             frame
             of
             Religion
             fit
             to
             stand
             ;
             and
             whereby
             we
             so
             standiug
             ,
             encouter
             oppositions
             ,
             and
             continue
             so
             encountering
             ,
             and
             preserve
             our selves
             safe
             ,
             till
             victory
             be
             obtained
             :
             this
             is
             the
             full
             expression
             ,
             and
             comprehension
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             
               By
               faith
               ye
               stand
            
             .
          
           
             Now
             why
             is
             it
             by
             faith
             that
             we
             have
             this
             standing
             ?
             
          
           
             Because
             faith
             it
             is
             that
             grace
             (
             in
             the
             new
             Covenant
             )
             that
             makes
             the
             soul
             
             go
             out
             of
             it self
             ;
             it
             empties
             the
             soul
             of
             all
             things
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             goes
             out
             to
             somewhat
             else
             ,
             whereupon
             it
             stands
             .
             For
             in
             the
             new
             Covenant
             since
             Adams
             fall
             ,
             all
             our
             strength
             is
             in
             the
             second
             Adam
             ,
             our
             head
             ;
             we
             fetch
             it
             there
             .
             And
             faith
             is
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             soul.
             
          
           
             Now
             because
             faith
             in
             the
             new
             Covenant
             is
             an
             emptying
             grace
             ,
             and
             likewise
             because
             as
             it
             is
             a
             grace
             that
             empties
             the
             soul
             ,
             so
             it
             fastens
             upon
             another
             thing
             ,
             whereupon
             it
             relies
             :
             for
             faith
             is
             an
             uniting
             grace
             as
             well
             as
             an
             emptying
             grace
             :
             now
             faith
             emptying
             ,
             and
             uniting
             ,
             so
             it
             makes
             us
             stand
             .
          
           
             And
             likewise
             faith
             as
             it
             drawes
             ,
             it
             hath
             a
             drawing
             vertue
             ,
             an
             attractive
             
             force
             :
             it
             is
             a
             radical
             grace
             :
             it
             is
             like
             a
             root
             ,
             when
             it
             knits
             to
             Christ
             ,
             it
             sucks
             out
             ,
             and
             drawes
             vertue
             from
             him
             :
             every
             touch
             of
             faith
             drawes
             spiritual
             strength
             ,
             and
             vertue
             ,
             so
             it
             causeth
             us
             to
             stand
             by
             the
             attractive
             vertue
             it
             hath
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             it
             is
             the
             force
             of
             faith
             likewise
             to
             make
             things
             present
             .
             For
             therein
             it
             differs
             from
             hope
             ,
             hope
             looks
             upon
             things
             as
             absent
             ;
             now
             the
             things
             that
             hope
             looks
             on
             as
             things
             remote
             and
             distant
             in
             time
             ,
             and
             place
             ,
             faith
             makes
             them
             present
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             evidence
             of
             things
             not
             seen
             .
             Now
             that
             that
             makes
             the
             soul
             to
             be
             strong
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             stand
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             somewhat
             present
             :
             however
             the
             full
             possession
             of
             things
             be
             reserved
             ,
             not
             for
             faith
             ,
             but
             for
             vision
             ,
             for
             comprehenders
             in
             heaven
             ,
             where
             faith
             ends
             and
             determines
             :
             yet
             notwithstanding
             ,
             faith
             drawes
             so
             much
             for
             the
             present
             :
             it
             sets
             things
             to
             come
             so
             far
             present
             with
             such
             evidence
             ,
             and
             force
             as
             it
             upholds
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             stand
             .
             It
             is
             the
             evidence
             of
             things
             not
             seen
             .
             And
             thereupon
             it
             hath
             a
             kind
             of
             omnipotent
             power
             to
             make
             things
             that
             are
             not
             ,
             to
             be
             .
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             happinesse
             they
             are
             not
             for
             the
             pesent
             :
             but
             faith
             looking
             on
             them
             in
             the
             authority
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             divine
             promises
             ,
             faith
             makes
             them
             present
             by
             a
             kind
             of
             almighty
             power
             that
             it
             hath
             ,
             laying
             hold
             on
             an
             almighty
             power
             :
             and
             hereupon
             it
             upholds
             the
             soul
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             prop
             ,
             and
             stay
             of
             the
             soul
             as
             in
             Heb.
             11.
             it
             signifies
             to
             stay
             up
             ,
             to
             hold
             up
             as
             a
             pillar
             ;
             even
             from
             this
             vertue
             it
             hath
             to
             make
             things
             to
             come
             present
             .
          
           
             You
             see
             then
             what
             it
             is
             to
             stand
             ,
             and
             how
             faith
             is
             fitted
             for
             this
             purpose
             :
             because
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             emptying
             us
             ,
             and
             drawing
             us
             to
             Christ
             from
             whom
             we
             draw
             all
             vertue
             :
             and
             because
             it
             makes
             things
             to
             come
             as
             present
             .
          
           
             By
             faith
             wr
             are
             set
             in
             a
             right
             frame
             ,
             and
             condition
             again
             ,
             as
             by
             want
             of
             faith
             we
             fell
             .
             The
             same
             grace
             must
             set
             us
             right
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             which
             we
             fell
             .
          
           
             How
             came
             we
             to
             fall
             at
             the
             first
             ?
             You
             know
             Adam
             hearkened
             to
             his
             wife
             Eve
             ,
             and
             she
             hearkened
             to
             the
             Serpent
             :
             they
             trusted
             not
             in
             God
             ;
             they
             began
             to
             stagger
             at
             the
             promises
             ,
             to
             stagger
             at
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             Satan
             robbed
             them
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             He
             observes
             ,
             and
             continues
             the
             same
             Art
             still
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             Word
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             cause
             us
             to
             stagger
             and
             doubt
             whether
             it
             be
             true
             or
             no.
             He
             comes
             between
             us
             ,
             and
             our
             rock
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             So
             Adam
             fell
             .
             Now
             we
             must
             be
             restored
             by
             the
             contrary
             to
             that
             we
             fell
             :
             we
             fell
             by
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             distrust
             ,
             by
             calling
             Gods
             truth
             in
             question
             ,
             we
             must
             learn
             to
             stand
             again
             by
             the
             contrary
             grace
             ,
             by
             faith
             :
             Thus
             you
             see
             the
             termes
             something
             unfolded
             .
             
               By
               faith
               ye
               stand
            
             .
             To
             clear
             it
             a
             little
             further
             .
             There
             be
             four
             degrees
             of
             a
             slent
             that
             the
             soul
             
             hath
             to
             any
             thing
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             a
             slight
             assent
             that
             we
             call
             opinion
             ,
             that
             is
             with
             some
             fear
             
             that
             it
             may
             be
             otherwise
             ;
             that
             is
             a
             weak
             ,
             a
             pendulous
             assent
             .
             It
             is
             a
             wavering
             assent
             ,
             it
             yields
             not
             a
             certain
             assent
             .
             Opinion
             is
             a
             weak
             thing
             :
             it
             may
             be
             so
             :
             I
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             not
             be
             so
             :
             it
             is
             with
             a
             fear
             of
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             degree
             of
             assent
             is
             that
             that
             hath
             a
             better
             ground
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             
             assent
             to
             grounds
             of
             reason
             :
             a
             man
             hath
             reason
             to
             yield
             ,
             and
             assent
             to
             ,
             and
             those
             reasons
             satisfy
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             rest
             the
             soul
             something
             ,
             thereafter
             as
             the
             strength
             of
             them
             is
             .
             And
             that
             assent
             we
             call
             knowledge
             ,
             science
             ;
             this
             is
             founded
             upon
             grounds
             of
             reason
             .
          
           
           
             There
             is
             a
             third
             kind
             of
             assent
             ,
             and
             yielding
             that
             the
             soul
             hath
             ,
             that
             we
             call
             
             believing
             ,
             which
             is
             meerly
             upon
             the
             credit
             of
             him
             that
             speakes
             ,
             though
             we
             know
             no
             reason
             why
             the
             thing
             should
             be
             so
             :
             but
             only
             the
             person
             it
             may
             be
             is
             a
             person
             of
             credit
             ,
             and
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             knowledge
             ;
             and
             thereafter
             as
             we
             conceive
             well
             of
             him
             ,
             thereafter
             we
             fasten
             our
             faith
             and
             assent
             to
             his
             authority
             :
             so
             that
             assent
             to
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             speaker
             ,
             we
             call
             beliefe
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             degree
             of
             assent
             is
             ,
             when
             we
             do
             not
             only
             assent
             to
             the
             thing
             
             because
             we
             have
             reason
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             arguments
             ,
             or
             because
             we
             have
             some
             man
             to
             confirm
             it
             by
             authority
             ;
             but
             because
             we
             feel
             it
             to
             be
             so
             by
             experience
             ,
             and
             by
             taste
             .
             As
             a
             man
             assents
             that
             fire
             is
             hot
             ,
             and
             that
             sweet
             things
             are
             so
             ,
             not
             from
             reason
             altogether
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             speech
             or
             rehearsing
             of
             another
             man
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             feeles
             it
             so
             indeed
             ,
             he
             assents
             to
             it
             from
             experience
             .
          
           
             Now
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             How
             come
             we
             then
             to
             stand
             by
             faith
             ?
          
           
             As
             faith
             especially
             relies
             upon
             the
             authority
             of
             God
             ,
             upon
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             
             so
             we
             stand
             by
             faith
             ,
             because
             it
             assents
             to
             an
             authority
             .
             But
             Gods
             Word
             gives
             reasons
             too
             :
             therefore
             faith
             assents
             to
             the
             authority
             of
             Gods
             Word
             first
             ;
             and
             then
             we
             see
             divine
             reason
             enough
             too
             ,
             when
             we
             once
             believe
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             then
             experience
             in
             Divine
             things
             too
             ;
             after
             we
             ,
             believe
             there
             is
             an
             incredible
             sweetnesse
             in
             divine
             things
             :
             there
             is
             a
             knowledge
             with
             a
             particular
             taste
             .
             There
             is
             never
             a
             Divine
             truth
             but
             it
             hath
             an
             evidence
             in
             it
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             believes
             it
             once
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             say
             ,
             
               I
               know
               whom
               I
               have
               believed
               ,
            
             from
             experience
             ;
             let
             the
             speakers
             of
             the
             things
             be
             what
             they
             will
             ,
             let
             them
             apostatize
             from
             that
             that
             they
             have
             spoken
             :
             after
             a
             man
             believes
             ,
             he
             will
             see
             the
             things
             themselves
             have
             Divine
             reason
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Divine
             authority
             stablishing
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Some
             Divine
             truths
             are
             altogether
             upon
             Divine
             authority
             ;
             we
             see
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             hath
             said
             it
             :
             but
             some
             truths
             are
             both
             credible
             ,
             and
             intelligible
             .
             Credible
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             said
             it
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             reason
             to
             prove
             it
             :
             as
             a
             man
             may
             prove
             by
             Divine
             reason
             ,
             that
             
               all
               shall
               work
               for
               the
               best
            
             ;
             why
             ?
             The
             Apostle
             faith
             ,
             
               We
               love
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               God
               hath
               called
               us
               according
               to
               his
               purpose
               :
            
             therefore
             all
             things
             shall
             work
             for
             them
             that
             God
             hath
             called
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             answer
             his
             Divine
             call
             .
             There
             is
             both
             reason
             and
             comfort
             :
             so
             it
             is
             credible
             as
             it
             hath
             divine
             truth
             ,
             and
             intelligible
             as
             it
             hath
             comfort
             .
             There
             are
             homogeneal
             reasons
             with
             divine
             authority
             .
             God
             doth
             not
             only
             presse
             us
             with
             authority
             ,
             but
             he
             gives
             us
             reasons
             .
          
           
             Besides
             this
             ,
             there
             is
             experience
             :
             for
             the
             doctrine
             of
             divine
             providence
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             corruption
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             doctrine
             of
             comfort
             in
             the
             Mediatour
             Christ
             altogether
             .
             The
             doctrine
             of
             faith
             ,
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             issue
             of
             all
             troubles
             for
             good
             ,
             we
             find
             these
             by
             experience
             ;
             however
             the
             teacher
             that
             teach●…h
             them
             perhaps
             may
             have
             no
             sense
             of
             them
             himself
             ,
             let
             him
             apostatize
             ,
             and
             do
             what
             he
             will
             :
             our
             faith
             stands
             upon
             them
             ,
             partly
             because
             God
             saith
             so
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             chief
             ;
             and
             because
             there
             is
             reason
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             because
             we
             find
             it
             so
             by
             experience
             :
             in
             many
             divine
             things
             ,
             these
             three
             ,
             both
             reason
             ,
             authority
             ,
             and
             experience
             concur
             in
             faith
             .
             But
             to
             come
             a
             L●…de
             further
             .
          
           
             What
             doth
             faith
             it self
             stand
             most
             on
             by
             which
             we
             stand
             ?
             that
             which
             
             we
             stand
             o●…
             ,
             must
             stand
             it self
             .
             Let
             us
             examine
             a
             little
             what
             faith
             it self
             stands
             on
             by
             which
             we
             stand
             .
          
           
           
             I
             shewed
             you
             before
             partly
             ,
             by
             Divine
             authority
             and
             experience
             ,
             which
             
             gives
             some
             light
             to
             it
             ;
             but
             we
             will
             follow
             it
             a
             little
             further
             :
             That
             faith
             by
             which
             we
             stand
             ,
             must
             stand
             it self
             :
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             be
             opinion
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             faith
             .
             It
             must
             not
             be
             bare
             science
             neither
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             science
             that
             hath
             faith
             ;
             faith
             must
             come
             in
             .
             Now
             faith
             looks
             to
             Divine
             revelation
             especially
             ,
             it
             looks
             to
             truth
             revealed
             from
             God
             :
             now
             faith
             looking
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             builds
             ,
             and
             pitcheth
             ,
             and
             bottoms
             it self
             upon
             Divine
             truth
             ,
             Divine
             authority
             ,
             Divine
             revelation
             ,
             which
             we
             call
             the
             first
             truth
             ,
             the
             first
             verity
             .
          
           
             And
             not
             only
             so
             ,
             but
             faith
             that
             it
             may
             stand
             the
             better
             ,
             hath
             together
             with
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             seales
             :
             for
             God
             hath
             added
             Sacraments
             as
             Seales
             to
             the
             Word
             ,
             that
             helps
             the
             Word
             :
             (
             to
             us
             at
             least
             )
             Gods
             Word
             is
             true
             enough
             of
             it self
             in
             regard
             of
             him
             :
             but
             he
             condescends
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             faith
             may
             stand
             the
             better
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             build
             upon
             his
             Word
             ,
             there
             are
             his
             Sacraments
             :
             there
             are
             seales
             together
             with
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             his
             oath
             too
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             that
             his
             Word
             may
             be
             the
             better
             foundation
             for
             faith
             ,
             it
             is
             conceived
             under
             the
             manner
             of
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             the
             Evangelical
             part
             of
             it
             :
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             wherein
             God
             in
             Christ
             promiseth
             to
             forgive
             our
             sins
             ,
             to
             accept
             us
             to
             life
             everlasting
             ,
             if
             we
             believe
             in
             Christ
             :
             It
             is
             a
             gracious
             Covenant
             .
             God
             condescends
             to
             make
             a
             Covenant
             that
             faith
             may
             stand
             ;
             shall
             not
             I
             believe
             him
             that
             hath
             made
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             bound
             himself
             by
             Covenant
             that
             he
             will
             do
             so
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             faith
             layes
             hold
             upon
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             fulfill
             ,
             and
             perform
             both
             conditions
             himself
             ,
             both
             his
             part
             ,
             and
             our
             part
             .
             For
             the
             same
             truths
             that
             are
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             are
             a
             Testament
             too
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             A
             Testament
             bequeathes
             things
             without
             a
             covenant
             ,
             and
             therein
             it
             differs
             from
             a
             covenant
             .
             A
             Testament
             is
             ,
             I
             bequeath
             ,
             and
             give
             this
             :
             Now
             whatsoever
             Christ
             in
             the
             Covenant
             requires
             ,
             because
             that
             in
             the
             Gospel
             he
             makes
             good
             the
             Covenant
             as
             a
             Testament
             ;
             
               If
               we
               believe
               ,
               and
               repent
               :
            
             Now
             he
             hath
             promised
             to
             give
             repentance
             ,
             and
             belief
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             to
             all
             that
             attend
             upon
             the
             meanes
             ,
             and
             expect
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             Covenant
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             For
             we
             can
             no
             more
             perform
             the
             conditions
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             of
             our selves
             ,
             then
             the
             Covenant
             of
             the
             Law.
             Nature
             cannot
             do
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             must
             be
             done
             by
             the
             Spirit
             altogether
             .
             Now
             here
             is
             a
             foundation
             for
             faith
             to
             stand
             on
             :
             God
             so
             farre
             condescends
             ,
             as
             he
             gives
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             his
             Seal
             ,
             and
             his
             Oath
             with
             his
             Word
             ,
             to
             convey
             that
             Word
             by
             way
             of
             a
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             that
             Covenant
             a
             Testament
             and
             Will
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             do
             this
             ,
             and
             to
             seal
             that
             Will
             with
             his
             own
             blood
             :
             for
             
               a
               Testament
               is
               of
               no
               force
               ,
               till
               the
               Testatour
               be
               dead
               ,
            
             his
             own
             blood
             hath
             sealed
             the
             Testament
             :
             you
             see
             here
             what
             ground
             there
             is
             for
             faith
             to
             stand
             upon
             .
          
           
             Then
             again
             ,
             the
             sweet
             relation
             that
             God
             hath
             taken
             upon
             him
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
             he
             is
             our
             Father
             ,
             faith
             builds
             not
             on
             naked
             God
             ,
             divested
             of
             his
             sweet
             relations
             ;
             (
             for
             then
             he
             is
             a
             consuming
             fire
             )
             but
             upon
             God
             a
             Father
             in
             Christ
             :
             what
             a
             sweet
             thing
             is
             it
             to
             consider
             God
             a
             Father
             ?
             In
             Christ
             the
             nature
             of
             God
             is
             Fatherly
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             our
             nature
             is
             sweet
             to
             him
             :
             We
             are
             sonnes
             in
             Christ
             ,
             his
             nature
             is
             sweet
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             ours
             to
             him
             ;
             he
             will
             surely
             perform
             his
             relations
             :
             For
             in
             Christ
             he
             is
             a
             Father
             ,
             not
             in
             creation
             onely
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             .
             Faith
             relies
             upon
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             upon
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             Testament
             ,
             and
             upon
             God
             himself
             ,
             altered
             and
             changed
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             to
             be
             a
             sweet
             Father
             .
          
           
           
             But
             what
             is
             a
             further
             ground
             of
             this
             ?
             The
             nature
             of
             God
             himself
             who
             
             is
             a
             Father
             :
             for
             if
             God
             himself
             were
             not
             cloathed
             with
             properties
             that
             might
             satisfie
             faith
             ,
             and
             satisfie
             the
             soul
             fully
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             a
             Father
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             for
             faith
             .
             But
             now
             who
             hath
             taken
             the
             relation
             of
             a
             father
             upon
             him
             ?
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             infinitely
             good
             ,
             infinitely
             merciful
             above
             all
             our
             sins
             :
             it
             must
             be
             infinite
             mercy
             ,
             faith
             would
             not
             have
             footing
             else
             .
             For
             the
             soul
             will
             so
             upbraid
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             if
             God
             were
             not
             a
             Father
             ,
             and
             a
             Father
             infinite
             in
             mercy
             ,
             nothing
             but
             infinite
             mercy
             will
             satisfie
             the
             soul
             when
             conscience
             is
             awaked
             ,
             and
             infinite
             power
             to
             subdue
             all
             enemies
             ,
             and
             infinite
             wisdome
             to
             go
             beyond
             the
             reach
             and
             subtilty
             of
             all
             the
             Devils
             in
             hell
             .
             God
             is
             such
             a
             Father
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             Nature
             is
             of
             infinite
             mercy
             ,
             and
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             power
             :
             here
             is
             a
             foundation
             for
             faith
             to
             lay
             hold
             upon
             indeed
             ;
             to
             have
             a
             Father
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             Father
             that
             is
             Jehovah
             :
             there
             we
             must
             rest
             in
             his
             essence
             ,
             he
             is
             
               Jehovah
               ,
               I
               am
            
             ,
             he
             is
             eternal
             and
             immutable
             ,
             an
             eternal
             being
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             he
             gives
             being
             to
             all
             ;
             and
             all
             things
             have
             their
             dependance
             upon
             him
             .
             The
             Devils
             in
             hell
             ,
             and
             wicked
             men
             ,
             he
             can
             quell
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             substract
             their
             being
             ,
             and
             turn
             them
             to
             their
             first
             nothing
             from
             whence
             they
             came
             .
          
           
             You
             see
             if
             we
             resolve
             all
             to
             
               Jehovah
               ,
               I
               am
            
             ,
             to
             the
             eternity
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             then
             to
             his
             nature
             ,
             cloathed
             with
             power
             ,
             and
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             mercy
             :
             and
             then
             to
             his
             relation
             of
             a
             Father
             ,
             and
             then
             how
             he
             condescends
             to
             convey
             himself
             sweetly
             by
             way
             of
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             Testament
             .
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             is
             not
             here
             a
             foundation
             for
             faith
             to
             build
             upon
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             God
             hath
             thus
             opened
             himself
             to
             us
             ?
             You
             see
             what
             this
             standing
             is
             .
             And
             how
             by
             faith
             we
             stand
             ,
             and
             what
             faith
             stands
             on
             ,
             and
             may
             well
             stand
             on
             .
             To
             come
             to
             some
             Observations
             then
             .
          
           
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             Observe
             hence
             ,
             That
             
               
                 The
                 foundation
                 of
                 faith
                 must
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 self
                 .
                 
              
            
          
           
             That
             bottom
             that
             a
             man
             must
             lay
             his
             soul
             upon
             ,
             must
             be
             out
             of
             himself
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             Divine
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             God.
             For
             the
             soul
             rests
             not
             till
             it
             come
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Word
             were
             not
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             rest
             on
             that
             .
             God
             must
             open
             himself
             by
             his
             Word
             .
             It
             must
             be
             Divine
             revelation
             that
             the
             soul
             must
             stand
             upon
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             resolve
             to
             pitch
             ,
             and
             build
             ,
             and
             rest
             there
             .
             It
             must
             not
             be
             humane
             authority
             therefore
             ,
             not
             the
             authority
             of
             any
             creature
             that
             the
             soul
             must
             stand
             on
             :
             because
             that
             that
             the
             soul
             stands
             on
             ,
             must
             stand
             it self
             .
             Now
             nothing
             hath
             a
             firm
             consistence
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             Divine
             :
             Which
             I
             prove
             thus
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             creature
             ,
             but
             though
             it
             be
             true
             and
             good
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             changeably
             true
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             otherwise
             then
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             a
             creature
             still
             ,
             and
             a
             good
             creature
             .
             There
             is
             no
             man
             but
             he
             is
             changeable
             ,
             and
             is
             changeable
             as
             a
             creature
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             creature
             severed
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             sin
             he
             is
             changeable
             .
             The
             very
             Angels
             are
             changeable
             as
             they
             are
             creatures
             :
             all
             things
             created
             are
             mutable
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             Observation
             of
             Damascene
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             that
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             faith
             must
             not
             onely
             be
             true
             ,
             but
             infallibly
             ,
             and
             unchangeably
             true
             :
             there
             must
             be
             no
             danger
             of
             errour
             in
             that
             that
             faith
             layes
             it self
             upon
             .
             It
             is
             an
             old
             rule
             ,
             Falshood
             cannot
             be
             under
             faith
             ,
             because
             faith
             must
             lye
             upon
             truth
             ,
             infallible
             and
             immutable
             truth
             ;
             and
             who
             is
             so
             but
             God
             ?
             and
             what
             revealed
             truth
             is
             so
             ,
             but
             Divine
             truth
             ?
             Therefore
             faith
             onely
             relyeth
             upon
             the
             first
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             truth
             ,
             upon
             God
             and
             his
             truth
             .
          
           
           
             Therefore
             we
             may
             see
             what
             to
             judge
             of
             that
             controversie
             between
             us
             and
             our
             adversaries
             that
             would
             have
             our
             faith
             to
             be
             resolved
             into
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             by
             consequent
             not
             to
             the
             authority
             of
             God
             himself
             .
          
           
             The
             question
             is
             ,
             Who
             hath
             the
             best
             standing
             ,
             the
             Papists
             ,
             or
             we
             ?
             We
             say
             we
             stand
             by
             faith
             ,
             therefore
             we
             stand
             better
             then
             they
             .
             They
             say
             they
             stand
             by
             faith
             too
             ,
             but
             how
             ?
             Their
             faith
             is
             resolved
             into
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             at
             length
             ,
             and
             there
             they
             rest
             .
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             themselves
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             reasonable
             man
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             more
             Divine
             then
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             can
             be
             .
             For
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             therefore
             infallible
             and
             true
             ,
             because
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             saith
             so
             ,
             
               That
               he
               will
               be
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             save
             his
             Church
             .
             The
             ground
             is
             determined
             upon
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             Word
             to
             which
             they
             have
             recourse
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             they
             cannot
             erre
             ,
             that
             must
             be
             trusted
             before
             them
             ;
             if
             they
             have
             credit
             from
             the
             Word
             ,
             the
             Word
             must
             be
             believed
             before
             them
             ,
             before
             men
             :
             for
             there
             is
             no
             man
             if
             God
             speak
             by
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             speaks
             by
             him
             so
             far
             as
             he
             understands
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             builds
             upon
             the
             Scriptures
             first
             .
             Therefore
             we
             must
             first
             found
             our selves
             upon
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             upon
             men
             as
             far
             as
             they
             agree
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             not
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             indeed
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             be
             the
             foundation
             of
             faith
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             stand
             upon
             them
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             indeed
             ,
             for
             men
             wrote
             as
             
               they
               were
               inspired
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             Now
             that
             that
             comes
             from
             men
             it
             is
             not
             infallibly
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             speak
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             first
             truth
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Indeed
             ,
             the
             resolution
             of
             their
             faith
             is
             very
             rotten
             ,
             and
             unsound
             ,
             and
             bewrayes
             what
             their
             Church
             is
             :
             for
             they
             come
             at
             length
             in
             the
             grand
             Point
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             meer
             traditions
             .
             What
             is
             the
             present
             Church
             ?
             The
             Pope
             is
             the
             Church
             virtually
             .
             How
             do
             they
             know
             that
             he
             cannot
             erre
             ?
             he
             is
             Peters
             Successour
             .
             How
             do
             they
             know
             he
             is
             so
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             not
             so
             ?
             it
             is
             Tradition
             :
             so
             that
             the
             foundation
             of
             their
             Religion
             is
             meer
             tradition
             ,
             a
             thing
             from
             hand
             to
             hand
             ;
             that
             is
             questionable
             and
             uncertain
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             their
             Religion
             ;
             what
             a
             resolution
             of
             faith
             is
             this
             ?
          
           
             We
             stand
             upon
             this
             against
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             ,
             and
             against
             all
             temptations
             and
             tryals
             whatsoever
             :
             we
             believe
             ,
             and
             fasten
             our
             soules
             upon
             this
             truth
             ,
             why
             ?
             It
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             How
             do
             we
             know
             it
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ?
             Indeed
             the
             Church
             first
             of
             all
             hath
             an
             inducing
             ,
             leading
             power
             ,
             perswading
             to
             read
             ,
             &
             to
             hear
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             unfold
             the
             Word
             by
             the
             Ministery
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             all
             that
             the
             Church
             doth
             :
             but
             when
             we
             hear
             this
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Divine
             intrinsecal
             majestie
             in
             the
             Word
             it self
             ,
             by
             which
             I
             know
             the
             Word
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             .
             How
             do
             I
             know
             light
             to
             be
             light
             ?
             from
             it self
             ,
             it
             gives
             evidence
             from
             it self
             :
             so
             Divine
             light
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             gives
             light
             of
             it self
             to
             all
             those
             for
             whom
             the
             Scripture
             was
             penned
             .
             For
             whom
             was
             the
             Scripture
             penned
             ?
             For
             Gods
             people
             .
             To
             all
             that
             have
             gracious
             hearts
             ,
             the
             Word
             carries
             its
             own
             evidence
             with
             it
             :
             as
             light
             carries
             its
             own
             evidence
             ,
             it
             discovers
             it self
             and
             all
             things
             else
             ;
             so
             doth
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               You
               have
               a
               sure
               Word
               of
               the
               Prophets
               .
            
          
           
             Our
             Saviour
             Christ
             himself
             founds
             what
             he
             teacheth
             upon
             the
             Word
             .
             Shall
             not
             we
             therefore
             ground
             our
             faith
             upon
             the
             Word
             ,
             when
             he
             that
             
             was
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             brings
             all
             to
             the
             Word
             in
             his
             teaching
             ?
             Therefore
             we
             have
             a
             better
             resolution
             for
             our
             faith
             then
             they
             have
             .
          
           
             For
             indeed
             to
             say
             the
             truth
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             say
             of
             their
             kind
             of
             prayers
             ,
             when
             they
             may
             to
             Saints
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               They
               worship
               they
               know
               not
               what
               .
            
             So
             we
             may
             say
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             they
             believe
             they
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             they
             believe
             in
             a
             〈◊〉
             man
             :
             for
             the
             present
             Pope
             is
             all
             their
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             ignorant
             man
             (
             many
             times
             )
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             perhaps
             he
             never
             read
             them
             :
             and
             he
             must
             determine
             controversies
             ,
             and
             get
             into
             the
             Chair
             ,
             and
             judge
             that
             that
             shall
             judge
             him
             ere
             long
             ;
             he
             must
             judge
             the
             Scripture
             that
             must
             be
             his
             Judge
             ,
             and
             the
             Judge
             of
             all
             mankind
             .
             I
             list
             not
             to
             be
             large
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             a
             〈◊〉
             discovery
             is
             enough
             .
          
           
             I
             hasten
             to
             something
             more
             practical
             .
             We
             see
             then
             that
             faith
             hath
             an
             establishing
             power
             ,
             to
             stand
             by
             faith
             .
             Then
             hence
             we
             may
             see
             these
             truths
             which
             I
             will
             but
             touch
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             faith
             is
             certain
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             certain
             thing
             ,
             and
             makes
             the
             soul
             certain
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             a
             weak
             apprehension
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             is
             said
             here
             ,
             
               By
               faith
               ye
               stand
            
             ,
             we
             see
             here
             the
             perseverance
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             That
             faith
             whereby
             we
             stand
             is
             changeable
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             fall
             .
             No
             ,
             S.
             Peter
             makes
             a
             Comment
             upon
             this
             place
             :
             
               We
               are
               kept
               by
               faith
               to
               salvation
               :
            
             and
             
               receiving
               the
               end
               of
               your
               faith
               ,
               the
               salvation
               of
               your
               soules
               .
            
             We
             are
             kept
             through
             faith
             to
             salvation
             .
             So
             God
             by
             his
             power
             keeps
             that
             faith
             that
             keeps
             us
             .
             There
             is
             a
             divine
             power
             that
             keeps
             faith
             ,
             that
             faith
             may
             keep
             us
             :
             so
             we
             stand
             by
             faith
             ;
             and
             that
             faith
             stands
             to
             salvation
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             a
             firme
             bottom
             to
             stand
             on
             ,
             and
             because
             it
             is
             kept
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             
               We
               are
               kept
               by
               the
               power
               of
               God
               through
               faith
               to
               salvation
               .
            
             Mark
             how
             it
             runs
             along
             to
             salvation
             .
             Salvation
             is
             not
             onely
             certain
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             that
             faith
             that
             layes
             hold
             on
             salvation
             ,
             is
             sure
             .
             
               By
               faith
               we
               stand
            
             :
             not
             onely
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             but
             we
             continue
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             stand
             even
             to
             the
             death
             .
          
           
             Again
             ;
             in
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             which
             followes
             from
             the
             other
             :
             faith
             is
             a
             certain
             thing
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             assured
             of
             our
             continuance
             ;
             we
             are
             assured
             that
             we
             shall
             be
             saved
             :
             he
             that
             believeth
             may
             be
             assured
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
             First
             faith
             is
             a
             certain
             thing
             in
             it self
             ,
             laying
             hold
             upon
             a
             strong
             foundation
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             And
             it
             is
             sure
             to
             continue
             ,
             it
             builds
             upon
             the
             rock
             .
             Therefore
             a
             man
             may
             believe
             ,
             and
             he
             may
             know
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             saved
             :
             he
             may
             know
             that
             he
             shall
             continue
             in
             a
             sure
             faith
             .
             There
             is
             a
             latitude
             ,
             a
             breadth
             in
             faith
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             there
             is
             doubting
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             faith
             ,
             but
             yet
             there
             is
             alwayes
             faith
             ,
             more
             or
             lesse
             .
             There
             is
             a
             little
             and
             a
             great
             faith
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             alwayes
             faith
             :
             
               By
               faith
               we
               stand
            
             .
             These
             things
             need
             not
             further
             inlargement
             .
             I
             onely
             shew
             how
             they
             spring
             from
             this
             Text.
             
          
           
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             hence
             we
             learn
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             by
             faith
             that
             we
             stand
             ,
             and
             withstand
             
             all
             opposition
             whatsoever
             ;
             for
             faith
             is
             our
             victory
             :
             
               This
               is
               your
               victory
               ,
               even
               your
               faith
               ,
            
             1
             Joh.
             5.
             4.
             
             By
             faith
             we
             overcome
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             it
             we
             stand
             ,
             and
             stand
             against
             all
             opposition
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             To
             make
             it
             a
             little
             clear
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             is
             ,
             partly
             because
             faith
             doth
             present
             to
             the
             soul
             greater
             good
             then
             the
             world
             can
             ,
             therefore
             nothing
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             can
             shake
             the
             soul
             
             of
             a
             believing
             Christian.
             Shall
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             profits
             ,
             and
             the
             honours
             of
             the
             world
             draw
             a
             Christian
             from
             his
             faith
             ,
             when
             faith
             presents
             better
             honours
             ,
             better
             pleasures
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             
               plesures
               for
               evermore
            
             ?
             No
             ,
             they
             cannot
             :
             for
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             better
             in
             Religion
             ,
             incomparably
             better
             .
             There
             is
             no
             comparison
             of
             the
             pleasures
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             between
             the
             honour
             of
             being
             a
             child
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             honours
             that
             the
             world
             can
             give
             .
             Therefore
             there
             is
             nothing
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             in
             the
             world
             that
             can
             overcome
             the
             faith
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             but
             he
             can
             stand
             against
             all
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             a
             Kingdome
             :
             
               Moses
               refused
               to
               be
               called
               the
               son
               of
               Pharaoh's
               daughter
            
             ;
             why
             ?
             Faith
             presented
             him
             greater
             honours
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             :
             he
             accounted
             the
             very
             reproach
             ,
             the
             worst
             thing
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             better
             then
             the
             best
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             reproach
             of
             Christ
             
               better
               then
               the
               treasures
               of
            
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             Let
             discouragements
             be
             offered
             to
             Faith
             by
             Satan
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             ;
             let
             them
             come
             with
             all
             the
             terrours
             and
             threatenings
             they
             can
             ,
             faith
             is
             victorious
             ,
             and
             triumphant
             against
             them
             all
             ,
             it
             stands
             against
             them
             all
             :
             because
             it
             sets
             before
             the
             soul
             greater
             good
             ,
             then
             the
             ill
             that
             the
             world
             can
             inflict
             ;
             and
             sets
             before
             the
             soul
             greater
             ills
             if
             it
             apostatize
             ,
             then
             the
             world
             can
             inflict
             .
             Saith
             the
             world
             ,
             If
             you
             do
             not
             thus
             and
             thus
             ,
             you
             shall
             be
             cast
             into
             prison
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             you
             shall
             lose
             your
             life
             .
             O
             but
             saith
             the
             soul
             ,
             If
             I
             yield
             to
             the
             temptations
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             my
             own
             vile
             corruptions
             I
             shall
             be
             cast
             into
             hell
             ,
             is
             not
             that
             worse
             ?
             There
             can
             nothing
             be
             presented
             to
             the
             soul
             that
             is
             terrible
             ,
             but
             faith
             will
             present
             to
             it
             things
             more
             terrible
             :
             therefore
             if
             there
             be
             faith
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             it
             will
             stand
             against
             all
             those
             terrours
             whatsoever
             .
             
               Fear
               not
               them
               that
               can
               kill
               the
               body
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               done
               their
               worst
            
             ;
             if
             you
             will
             needs
             fear
             ,
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             whom
             you
             shall
             f●…ar
             ,
             
               Fear
               him
               that
               can
               cast
               both
               body
               and
               soul
               into
               hell
               .
            
          
           
             So
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             forced
             to
             suffer
             the
             losse
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             good
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             be
             cast
             into
             any
             ill
             condition
             ,
             what
             saith
             S.
             
               Paul
               ?
               The
               troubles
               and
               afflictions
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               are
               not
               worthy
               of
               the
               glory
               that
               shall
               be
               revealed
               .
            
             Let
             us
             set
             that
             glory
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             prevail
             against
             that
             all
             the
             world
             can
             threaten
             ,
             or
             take
             from
             us
             ;
             what
             is
             all
             to
             it
             ?
             nothing
             .
             Therefore
             
               by
               faith
               we
               stand
            
             ,
             we
             keep
             our
             own
             standing
             ,
             and
             withstand
             all
             oppositions
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             Oh
             ,
             but
             what
             if
             there
             come
             more
             subtile
             temptations
             ;
             end
             the
             Lord
             himself
             
             seemes
             to
             be
             our
             enemy
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             sinne
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             angry
             ,
             and
             we
             see
             he
             followes
             us
             with
             afflictions
             that
             are
             evidences
             of
             his
             anger
             ;
             how
             shall
             we
             stand
             now
             ,
             and
             keep
             our selves
             from
             despair
             ?
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             fiery
             dart
             of
             Satan
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             sinned
             ,
             and
             conscience
             is
             
             awakened
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             sink
             in
             despair
             .
             O
             but
             faith
             will
             make
             the
             soul
             to
             stand
             in
             these
             great
             temptations
             against
             those
             fiery
             darts
             :
             faith
             puts
             a
             shield
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             to
             beat
             back
             all
             those
             fiery
             darts
             .
             For
             faith
             will
             present
             Christ
             to
             God.
             Indeed
             I
             have
             been
             a
             sinner
             ,
             but
             thou
             hast
             ordained
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             of
             thine
             own
             appointing
             ,
             of
             thine
             own
             a●…ting
             ,
             a
             Saviour
             of
             thine
             own
             giving
             ,
             and
             thou
             hast
             made
             a
             promise
             ,
             that
             
               Whosoever
               believeth
               in
               him
               ,
               shall
               not
               perish
               ,
               but
               have
               everlasting
               life
            
             ;
             I
             cast
             my self
             upon
             thy
             mercy
             in
             him
             :
             hereupon
             faith
             comes
             to
             withstand
             all
             such
             fiery
             temptations
             whatsoever
             ,
             nay
             ,
             against
             God
             himself
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             canst
             not
             deny
             thine
             own
             Saviour
             ,
             thou
             ●…mest
             to
             be
             an
             enemy
             ,
             and
             though
             I
             be
             a
             sinner
             ,
             and
             have
             deserved
             to
             be
             cast
             into
             hell
             ,
             yet
             I
             come
             to
             thee
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             
             thy
             Son
             ,
             that
             is
             at
             thy
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             pleads
             for
             me
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             blood
             shed
             for
             me
             ;
             I
             came
             in
             his
             Name
             ,
             thou
             canst
             not
             refuse
             thy
             owne
             Son.
             For
             all
             temptations
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             faith
             in
             him
             ,
             it
             will
             send
             Satan
             to
             Christ
             to
             answer
             for
             him
             .
             Go
             to
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             my
             husband
             ,
             he
             hath
             paid
             my
             debts
             ,
             he
             hath
             satisfied
             for
             my
             sins
             .
             So
             that
             whatsoever
             the
             temptation
             be
             ,
             make
             it
             as
             subtle
             as
             you
             will
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             skill
             in
             faith
             to
             stand
             against
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             beat
             back
             all
             the
             fiery
             darts
             of
             Satan
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             ,
             to
             end
             all
             ,
             we
             see
             here
             what
             an
             excellent
             estate
             a
             Christian
             
             is
             in
             above
             all
             others
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             better
             standing
             then
             others
             have
             ;
             not
             onely
             a
             better
             standing
             in
             Religion
             then
             the
             Papists
             have
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             Religion
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             better
             standing
             then
             common
             professors
             ;
             why
             ?
             he
             stands
             by
             faith
             ,
             by
             sound
             faith
             .
             He
             stands
             not
             upon
             opinion
             ,
             or
             because
             he
             hath
             been
             bred
             so
             :
             he
             stands
             not
             upon
             his
             wit
             ,
             because
             he
             sees
             reason
             for
             it
             ;
             he
             stands
             upon
             faith
             ,
             and
             faith
             stands
             upon
             divine
             authority
             ,
             he
             stands
             partly
             upon
             his
             own
             experience
             that
             seconds
             faith
             .
          
           
             Those
             then
             that
             care
             not
             for
             Religion
             ,
             what
             standing
             have
             they
             ?
             those
             that
             stand
             only
             in
             pleasures
             and
             profits
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             favour
             of
             great
             men
             ,
             what
             standing
             have
             they
             ?
             They
             stand
             ,
             as
             the
             Psalmist
             saith
             ,
             
               in
               slippery
               places
            
             .
             There
             is
             no
             man
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             nave
             not
             faith
             he
             stands
             slippery
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             never
             so
             great
             ;
             if
             he
             be
             a
             Monarch
             ,
             alas
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             to
             stand
             a
             while
             ?
             all
             these
             things
             are
             but
             uncertain
             ,
             though
             they
             yield
             present
             content
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             uncertain
             contentments
             ;
             the
             Wise-man
             saith
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             vanity
             :
             they
             are
             like
             the
             reed
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             uphold
             ;
             they
             will
             not
             sustein
             the
             soul
             in
             the
             time
             of
             trouble
             :
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             a
             man
             can
             stand
             upon
             ,
             and
             fasten
             his
             soul
             upon
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             Religious
             ,
             that
             will
             hold
             scarce
             the
             fit
             of
             an
             ague
             ,
             that
             will
             hold
             in
             the
             pangs
             of
             death
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             entrance
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             will
             hold
             in
             terrours
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             How
             little
             a
             trouble
             will
             blow
             away
             all
             those
             that
             stand
             on
             so
             weak
             a
             foundation
             as
             an
             earthly
             thing
             is
             ?
             For
             they
             have
             but
             an
             Imaginary
             good
             to
             speak
             of
             ,
             and
             that
             Imagination
             is
             driven
             out
             by
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             contrary
             .
             Let
             contrary
             troubles
             come
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             fooles
             Paradise
             ,
             and
             their
             happinesse
             they
             had
             before
             ,
             is
             at
             an
             end
             ;
             it
             goes
             no
             deeper
             then
             Imagination
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             things
             in
             this
             world
             stablish
             not
             the
             heart
             :
             Those
             that
             do
             not
             stand
             by
             faith
             in
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             let
             their
             standing
             be
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             it
             will
             soon
             be
             over
             turned
             by
             any
             temptation
             ;
             they
             can
             stand
             out
             against
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             us
             labour
             above
             all
             things
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             have
             that
             faith
             strengthened
             by
             which
             we
             stand
             :
             and
             let
             us
             often
             be
             encouraged
             to
             strengthen
             our
             faith
             by
             all
             means
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             stand
             the
             better
             upon
             it
             ;
             and
             try
             our
             faith
             before
             we
             trust
             it
             :
             it
             is
             that
             that
             we
             must
             trust
             to
             ,
             and
             stand
             to
             in
             life
             and
             death
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             us
             often
             think
             ,
             Is
             my
             faith
             good
             ?
             is
             it
             well
             built
             ?
             Let
             us
             oft
             put
             this
             query
             to
             our
             soules
             ,
             I
             believe
             the
             Religion
             I
             professe
             ,
             but
             upon
             what
             grounds
             ?
             I
             believe
             the
             truths
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             upon
             what
             grounds
             ?
             have
             I
             a
             clear
             understanding
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             divine
             ?
             doth
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             open
             them
             ,
             and
             shew
             a
             light
             in
             the
             Scripture
             that
             is
             divine
             ?
             doth
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             give
             me
             a
             relish
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             above
             all
             the
             pleasures
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             Do
             I
             find
             God
             speaking
             to
             my
             heart
             in
             the
             Word
             ?
             do
             I
             find
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             with
             his
             Ordinance
             ?
             
             then
             my
             knowledge
             and
             my
             faith
             will
             hold
             out
             ,
             I
             can
             stand
             by
             that
             faith
             in
             the
             Word
             that
             is
             wrought
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             fastened
             upon
             the
             Word
             with
             the
             Spirit
             .
             But
             if
             I
             believe
             the
             Religion
             I
             professe
             ,
             only
             because
             the
             State
             doth
             so
             :
             and
             if
             the
             King
             and
             State
             should
             do
             otherwise
             ,
             I
             would
             change
             my
             Religion
             :
             or
             if
             it
             be
             because
             my
             parents
             were
             so
             ,
             or
             my
             friends
             ,
             and
             Patron
             is
             of
             that
             religion
             ,
             whom
             I
             depend
             upon
             :
             or
             because
             I
             see
             greater
             seeming
             reason
             for
             this
             then
             for
             the
             other
             .
             I
             can
             hold
             argument
             for
             this
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             other
             ;
             Alas
             ,
             this
             will
             not
             hold
             .
             But
             labour
             to
             know
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             by
             experience
             as
             much
             as
             we
             can
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             giving
             evidence
             to
             our
             soules
             from
             the
             inward
             grounds
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Word
             :
             
               I
               know
               whom
               I
               have
               trusted
               ,
            
             I
             know
             the
             promises
             are
             good
             ,
             I
             have
             felt
             them
             in
             my
             soul
             :
             the
             Spirit
             hath
             reported
             them
             to
             my
             soul
             ;
             they
             are
             sweeter
             then
             all
             the
             things
             in
             the
             world
             .
             It
             is
             a
             sure
             Word
             ,
             I
             bottome
             upon
             it
             ,
             I
             have
             found
             the
             comfort
             of
             it
             before
             ,
             therefore
             I
             will
             build
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             We
             can
             never
             stand
             ,
             unlesse
             we
             can
             make
             our
             knowledge
             spiritnal
             ;
             it
             is
             but
             acquisite
             knowledge
             else
             .
          
           
             We
             fall
             in
             three
             things
             vilely
             ,
             we
             labour
             that
             our
             knowledge
             of
             Religion
             
             be
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             fetched
             divinely
             out
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             together
             with
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             We
             fall
             into
             sin
             from
             this
             very
             ground
             :
             for
             why
             do
             men
             fall
             into
             sin
             ?
             
             because
             at
             that
             time
             they
             stand
             not
             upon
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             revealed
             by
             conscience
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             Ask
             them
             why
             they
             sweat
             ?
             if
             they
             did
             believe
             the
             truth
             ,
             the
             Word
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               will
               not
               hold
               them
               guil●…lesse
               that
               take
               my
               Name
               in
               vain
               .
            
             But
             I
             am
             not
             convinced
             by
             the
             Spirit
             assuring
             my
             soul
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             if
             men
             did
             believe
             it
             ,
             would
             men
             bring
             a
             curse
             upon
             themselves
             ?
          
           
             And
             so
             whoremongers
             ;
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             saith
             ,
             
               Whoremongers
               ,
               and
               adulterers
               God
               will
               judge
            
             ;
             would
             men
             if
             they
             did
             believe
             this
             truth
             ,
             live
             in
             these
             sins
             ?
             But
             they
             have
             only
             an
             opinion
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             I
             hear
             that
             these
             things
             are
             divine
             ,
             perhaps
             they
             are
             not
             so
             ,
             and
             the
             knowledge
             that
             we
             have
             is
             not
             divine
             ;
             faith
             is
             not
             mingled
             with
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Then
             again
             ,
             from
             sin
             ,
             we
             fall
             into
             despair
             for
             sin
             at
             last
             ,
             why
             ?
             because
             
             our
             knowledge
             of
             divine
             truthes
             is
             not
             spiritual
             ,
             nor
             from
             inward
             grounds
             of
             Scripture
             felt
             by
             experience
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             sealing
             the
             Scripture
             to
             my
             heart
             by
             some
             spirituall
             experience
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             men
             fall
             into
             despair
             for
             sin
             at
             length
             .
             For
             Satan
             plies
             them
             with
             temptations
             from
             their
             own
             guilty
             conscience
             ;
             the
             grounds
             of
             their
             fears
             are
             present
             ,
             and
             the
             grounds
             of
             their
             terrours
             are
             present
             to
             their
             soules
             :
             for
             they
             are
             there
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             sealed
             ,
             and
             branded
             in
             their
             very
             soules
             ;
             but
             their
             comforts
             are
             overly
             ,
             the
             promises
             are
             overly
             ,
             the
             Word
             is
             not
             rooted
             in
             their
             hearts
             by
             faith
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             sealed
             there
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             sanctifying
             Spirit
             never
             brought
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             their
             soules
             together
             .
             Hereupon
             they
             fall
             into
             desperation
             ,
             when
             their
             terrours
             are
             present
             ,
             and
             their
             comforts
             are
             overly
             .
          
           
             If
             a
             man
             have
             never
             so
             sound
             a
             foundation
             ,
             if
             he
             stand
             not
             ,
             but
             float
             upon
             it
             ,
             he
             may
             fall
             ,
             and
             sink
             :
             if
             a
             man
             be
             never
             so
             weak
             ,
             if
             he
             lie
             on
             a
             rock
             ,
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             rock
             is
             his
             :
             so
             in
             our
             temptations
             if
             we
             have
             a
             strong
             foundation
             ,
             if
             we
             do
             not
             rest
             on
             it
             ,
             the
             foundation
             will
             not
             uphold
             us
             .
             Now
             how
             can
             those
             rest
             on
             it
             that
             stagger
             in
             it
             ?
             that
             were
             never
             convinced
             by
             the
             Spirit
             that
             these
             things
             are
             so
             ?
             and
             that
             have
             had
             no
             spiritual
             experience
             ?
             
             Satan
             drawes
             thousands
             of
             soules
             to
             perdition
             ,
             because
             their
             terrours
             are
             present
             ,
             and
             their
             comforts
             are
             overly
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             built
             upon
             divine
             truth
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Again
             ,
             for
             Apostasie
             ,
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             alteration
             of
             Religion
             :
             why
             
             do
             men
             alter
             as
             the
             State
             alters
             ?
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             have
             every
             Moneth
             a
             new
             faith
             ,
             if
             the
             times
             ,
             and
             Goverment
             alter
             ,
             why
             ?
             because
             they
             were
             never
             convinced
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             of
             divine
             truths
             .
             They
             had
             it
             from
             forreign
             arguments
             :
             The
             former
             State
             of
             things
             countenanced
             this
             way
             ,
             now
             another
             State
             countenanceth
             another
             opinion
             ,
             therefore
             I
             will
             be
             of
             the
             safest
             .
             This
             is
             because
             the
             soul
             was
             never
             convinced
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             labour
             to
             have
             arguments
             from
             the
             experience
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Word
             in
             your
             soules
             ,
             and
             arguments
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             to
             your
             spirits
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             I
             will
             stand
             to
             divine
             truth
             ,
             I
             find
             such
             a
             majesty
             ,
             such
             a
             humbling
             ,
             pacifying
             ,
             satisfying
             power
             in
             it
             to
             all
             my
             perplexities
             and
             doubts
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             but
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             stayes
             my
             soul
             in
             all
             oppositions
             ,
             in
             all
             temptations
             ,
             and
             corruptions
             :
             it
             gives
             a
             stay
             and
             foundation
             to
             my
             soul
             ,
             that
             no
             truth
             in
             the
             world
             else
             can
             do
             .
             When
             the
             soul
             is
             brought
             to
             such
             a
             frame
             ;
             such
             a
             soul
             will
             not
             fall
             into
             grosse
             sins
             while
             it
             is
             in
             such
             a
             frame
             ;
             much
             lesse
             will
             it
             despair
             for
             sin
             :
             and
             if
             there
             be
             altering
             of
             Religion
             a
             thousand
             times
             ,
             it
             stands
             as
             a
             rock
             unmovable
             ;
             because
             it
             knowes
             from
             inward
             grounds
             ,
             from
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             it self
             sealed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             to
             my
             spirit
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             such
             a
             soul
             will
             hold
             out
             ,
             and
             only
             such
             a
             soul.
             
          
           
             We
             should
             labour
             therefore
             by
             all
             means
             to
             have
             our
             faith
             strengthened
             ;
             
             and
             amongst
             other
             meanes
             ,
             by
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             whereby
             God
             sweetly
             conveys
             himself
             to
             us
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             a
             banquet
             strengthening
             our
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ;
             he
             presents
             Christ
             to
             us
             as
             the
             food
             of
             our
             soules
             to
             refresh
             us
             ,
             even
             as
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             doth
             .
             Our
             blessed
             Saviour
             is
             wiser
             then
             we
             ,
             he
             knowes
             what
             we
             stand
             in
             need
             of
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             need
             to
             strengthen
             our
             faith
             .
             For
             we
             have
             need
             to
             strengthen
             that
             that
             must
             be
             our
             strength
             ,
             which
             is
             faith
             .
             And
             what
             is
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             to
             strengthen
             faith
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             the
             Sacrament
             ?
             The
             proper
             use
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             to
             strengthen
             faith
             :
             which
             the
             Sacrament
             doth
             ,
             being
             a
             visible
             Sermon
             to
             us
             :
             for
             here
             we
             see
             in
             the
             outward
             things
             Christs
             body
             broken
             ,
             and
             his
             blood
             shed
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             lively
             representation
             ,
             a
             visible
             crucifying
             of
             Christ
             ,
             a
             breaking
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             and
             pouring
             out
             of
             his
             bloud
             .
             And
             withall
             here
             is
             an
             offer
             of
             Christ
             to
             us
             in
             the
             elements
             ,
             sealing
             of
             what
             it
             represents
             to
             our
             soules
             ,
             if
             we
             come
             prepared
             .
          
           
             God
             feeds
             us
             not
             with
             empty
             signes
             ,
             but
             together
             with
             the
             outward
             things
             themselves
             ,
             he
             gives
             the
             spiritual
             to
             the
             soul
             that
             is
             a
             worthy
             Receiver
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             come
             with
             a
             humble
             stooping
             to
             Gods
             wisdom
             in
             appointing
             these
             Ordinances
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             to
             strengthen
             faith
             .
             And
             come
             with
             a
             desire
             to
             have
             faith
             strengthened
             ,
             that
             will
             uphold
             us
             against
             all
             temptations
             to
             sin
             ,
             or
             to
             despair
             for
             sin
             .
          
           
             Oh
             beloved
             ,
             if
             we
             knew
             what
             good
             our
             faith
             must
             do
             us
             ere
             long
             ,
             we
             would
             labour
             to
             have
             it
             strengthened
             by
             all
             means
             .
             What
             will
             become
             of
             us
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             in
             great
             temptations
             ?
             we
             shall
             be
             as
             chaffe
             driven
             with
             the
             wind
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             no
             consistence
             ,
             and
             stability
             in
             divine
             truth
             ,
             if
             our
             soules
             be
             not
             built
             on
             that
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             not
             faith
             whereby
             our
             soules
             
             may
             be
             rooted
             in
             Christ
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             but
             a
             prey
             for
             Satan
             .
             Therefore
             considering
             that
             faith
             is
             of
             such
             wondrous
             consequence
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             root
             of
             all
             other
             graces
             whatsoever
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             here
             ,
             
               By
               faith
               ye
               stand
            
             .
             He
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             By
             patience
             ,
             or
             by
             hope
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             they
             are
             drawn
             from
             faith
             .
             Strengthen
             that
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             all
             other
             that
             are
             infused
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             As
             a
             tree
             ,
             we
             cast
             not
             water
             on
             the
             branches
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             root
             ;
             all
             the
             
             branches
             are
             cherished
             by
             the
             root
             :
             so
             strengthen
             faith
             ,
             we
             strengthen
             love
             ,
             and
             hope
             ,
             and
             all
             ,
             if
             we
             strengthen
             faith
             ,
             and
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             love
             in
             Christ.
             Thus
             I
             have
             at
             length
             gone
             over
             this
             fruitfull
             portion
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           Alphabetical
           Table
           ,
           DIRECTING
           The
           Reader
           to
           the
           Ready
           finding
           out
           the
           Principal
           Points
           and
           Matters
           handled
           in
           this
           Book
           .
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             
               Achaia
               .
               AChaia
            
             the
             Countrey
             wherein
             Corinth
             was
             ,
             Page
             5
          
           
             Acknowledge
             .
             
               
                 Acknowledge
                 ,
                 or
                 Acknowledgment
                 ,
                 what
                 ,
                 p.
                 316
                 ,
                 331
              
               
                 To
                 acknowledge
                 Christ
                 what
                 ,
                 pag.
                 331
              
               
                 Christ
                 acknowledged
                 in
                 the
                 Minister
                 ,
                 p.
                 331
                 ,
                 333
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 know
                 whether
                 we
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 Minister
                 ,
                 p.
                 331
                 ,
                 332
                 ,
                 333
              
            
          
           
             Action
             .
             Three
             sorts
             of
             Actions
             :
             good
             ,
             ill
             ,
             indifferent
             ,
             p.
             254
          
           
             Adam
             .
             Our
             estate
             in
             Christ
             better
             then
             Adams
             ,
             or
             the
             Angels
             ,
             why
             .
             p.
             438
             ,
             445
          
           
             Affliction
             .
             
               
                 Gods
                 Children
                 subject
                 to
                 Afflictions
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ,
                 p.
                 47
                 ,
                 60
                 ,
                 74
                 ,
                 126
              
               
                 Gods
                 people
                 are
                 sensible
                 of
                 Afflictions
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ,
                 p.
                 129
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Good
                 men
                 lying
                 under
                 Afflictions
                 and
                 Crosses
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 rash
                 and
                 hard
                 censures
                 ,
                 p.
                 120
                 ,
                 124
              
               
                 The
                 Afflictions
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 how
                 .
                 p.
                 102
                 ,
                 103
              
               
                 The
                 good
                 we
                 get
                 by
                 others
                 Afflictions
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 stirring
                 up
                 grace
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 p.
                 109
              
               
                 God
                 aimes
                 at
                 many
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Affliction
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 114
              
               
                 Effects
                 of
                 Afflictions
                 to
                 Gods
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 p.
                 163
              
               
                 Affliction
                 called
                 Death
                 ,
                 p.
                 171
              
               
                 See
                 more
                 in
                 
                   Persecution
                   ,
                   Suffering
                   ,
                   Tribulation
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Aime
             .
             Holy
             men
             work
             from
             holy
             Aimes
             and
             Ends
             ,
             p.
             347
          
           
             All.
             Christ
             is
             all
             in
             all
             to
             us
             ,
             p.
             391
          
           
             Alone
             .
             
               
                 The
                 Devil
                 set
                 on
                 Christ
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 
                   alone
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 71
              
               
                 See
                 Solitarinesse
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             Amen
             .
             
               
                 Amen
                 ,
                 what
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 taken
                 ,
                 pag.
                 401
              
               
                 A
                 double
                 
                   Amen
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 440
              
               
                 All
                 Promises
                 in
                 Christ
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Amen
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 401
                 ,
                 &c.
                 410
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Anointing
             .
             
               
                 What
                 kind
                 of
                 persons
                 were
                 formerly
                 anointed
                 ,
                 p.
                 463
                 ,
                 464
                 ,
                 467
              
               
                 The
                 order
                 of
                 our
                 Anointing
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 p.
                 464
                 ,
                 467
                 468
              
               
                 The
                 graces
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 resembled
                 to
                 Anointing
                 ,
                 or
                 Oynment
                 ,
                 why
                 pag.
                 464
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Antiquity
             .
             
               
                 Antiquity
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 and
                 Religion
                 proved
                 against
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 p.
                 394
                 395
                 ,
                 396
              
               
                 Popish
                 Religion
                 not
                 
                   ancient
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 396
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Apology
             .
             Christians
             are
             often
             driven
             to
             their
             
               Apologie
               ,
               p.
            
             215
          
           
             Apostle
             .
             
               
                 The
                 Priviledge
                 of
                 Apostles
                 above
                 ordinary
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 they
                 differ
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 p.
                 2
              
               
                 S.
                 Paul's
                 Prerogative
                 above
                 other
                 
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Prophets
                 how
                 subject
                 to
                 erre
                 and
                 mistake
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 not
                 ,
                 p.
                 374
              
            
          
           
             Application
             .
             Necessity
             of
             application
             of
             the
             Promises
             to
             our selves
             ,
             p.
             441
          
           
             Assent
             .
             Four
             degrees
             or
             kinds
             of
             
               Assent
               ,
               pag.
            
             541
             ,
             542
          
           
             Assurance
             .
             
               
                 A
                 Christian
                 ought
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 assured
                 of
                 his
                 estate
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 p.
                 487
              
               
                 All
                 Christians
                 have
                 not
                 a
                 like
                 assurance
                 ,
                 nor
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 p.
                 488
              
               
                 Gods
                 Children
                 may
                 be
                 assured
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 persevere
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 p
                 ,
                 489
              
               
                 See
                 Perseverance
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 may
                 be
                 assured
                 from
                 a
                 little
                 measure
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 p.
                 491
              
            
          
           
             Authority
             .
             
               
                 Why
                 S.
                 Paul
                 alledged
                 humane
                 authority
                 in
                 his
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 dealing
                 with
                 men
                 ,
                 pag.
                 4
              
               
                 What
                 power
                 or
                 authority
                 the
                 Church
                 gives
                 to
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 p.
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 545
              
               
                 See
                 
                   Church
                   ,
                   Scripture
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             Believe
             .
             HOw
             hardly
             mans
             heart
             is
             brought
             to
             
               believe
               ,
               p.
            
             48
             ,
             486
          
           
             Best
             .
             A
             true
             Christian
             is
             best
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             best
             known
             ,
             p.
             273
          
           
             Blesse
             .
             
               
                 To
                 blesse
                 God
                 what
                 ,
                 p.
                 17
              
               
                 How
                 God
                 blesseth
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 we
                 blesse
                 G●…d
                 ,
                 ibid
                 ,
              
               
                 We
                 adde
                 no●…hing
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 blesse
                 ,
                 him
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Wh●…
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 blesse
                 God
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 ought
                 to
                 blesse
                 God
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 p.
                 21
              
               
                 Blessing
                 what
                 ,
                 p.
                 9
              
               
                 The
                 Popes
                 blessing
                 nothing
                 worth
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 See
                 
                   Praise
                   ,
                   Thankfulnesse
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Brother
             .
             
               
                 Timothy
                 S.
                 
                   Paul's
                   Brother
                
                 ,
                 how
                 .
                 p.
                 4
              
               
                 All
                 Christians
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 Believers
                 are
                 
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   ibid.
                
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             Called
             .
             MEn
             in
             Scripture
             are
             often
             called
             by
             that
             which
             they
             are
             led
             and
             ruled
             by
             ,
             p.
             275
             ,
             365
          
           
             Censure
             .
             
               
                 Against
                 censuring
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 under
                 crosses
                 and
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 p.
                 124
                 ,
                 150
              
               
                 
                 Men
                 are
                 prone
                 to
                 censute
                 mens
                 callings
                 for
                 some
                 particular
                 actions
                 ,
                 p.
                 375
              
               
                 Sin
                 must
                 be
                 censured
                 and
                 judged
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 committed
                 ,
                 p.
                 510
              
            
          
           
             Certainty
             .
             
               
                 A
                 double
                 
                   Certainty
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 120
                 ,
                 440
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 were
                 certain
                 ,
                 and
                 infallible
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 not
                 ,
                 p.
                 374
              
            
          
           
             Christ.
             
             
               
                 Christ
                 three
                 wayes
                 taken
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 p.
                 77
              
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 object
                 of
                 preaching
                 ,
                 p.
                 388
              
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 all
                 in
                 all
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 p.
                 391
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   p
                
                 390
              
               
                 Gods
                 love
                 to
                 us
                 founded
                 in
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 404
                 ,
                 405
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 get
                 into
                 
                   Christ
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 415
              
               
                 Christ
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 King
                 ,
                 p.
                 467
              
               
                 The
                 Scripture
                 sets
                 forth
                 Christ
                 by
                 all
                 comfortable
                 terms
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 p.
                 55
              
            
          
           
             Christian.
             
             
               
                 What
                 is
                 done
                 to
                 Christians
                 ,
                 is
                 done
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 p
                 81
              
               
                 A
                 true
                 Christian
                 is
                 best
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 best
                 known
                 ,
                 p.
                 273
              
               
                 A
                 sound
                 Christian
                 loves
                 and
                 values
                 all
                 
                   Christians
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 450
              
               
                 Christians
                 are
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 Kings
                 ,
                 how
                 .
                 p.
                 468
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 See
                 Saint
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Church
             .
             
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 Church
                 can
                 give
                 authority
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 or
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 p.
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 545
              
               
                 God
                 hath
                 a
                 Church
                 in
                 most
                 wicked
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 most
                 wicked
                 people
                 ,
                 p.
                 4
              
               
                 Every
                 Christian
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 member
                 of
                 some
                 particular
                 Church
                 or
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 p.
                 6
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Church
                       hath
                       its
                       name
                       sometimes
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       From
                       the
                       mixture
                       in
                       it
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       2
                       From
                       the
                       better
                       part
                       of
                       it
                       .
                    
                     
                       ib.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Churches
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 left
                 or
                 forsaken
                 for
                 some
                 corruptions
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 p.
                 339
              
               
                 Civil
                 .
                 A
                 meer
                 civil
                 man
                 who
                 ,
                 p.
                 8
              
            
          
           
             
               Comfort
               ,
               Consolation
            
             .
             
               
                 Comfort
                 or
                 Consolation
                 what
                 ,
                 p.
                 39
                 ,
                 8●…
              
               
                 God
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 comfort
                 ,
                 how
                 .
                 p
                 39
                 ,
                 40
              
               
                 What
                 this
                 Title
                 attributed
                 to
                 God
                 implies
                 ,
                 p.
                 42
              
               
                 Whatsoever
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 comfort
                 be
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Spring
                 and
                 Fountain
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 p.
                 43
              
               
                 God
                 can
                 create
                 comfort
                 out
                 of
                 nothing
                 ,
                 p.
                 42
              
               
                 God
                 can
                 raise
                 comfort
                 out
                 of
                 
                   contraries
                   ,
                   p
                
                 42
                 ,
                 3
              
               
                 What
                 use
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 
                   comfort
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 43
                 ,
                 44
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Reasons
                 or
                 grounds
                 why
                 Christians
                 are
                 
                   uncomfortable
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 45
              
               
                 God
                 comforteth
                 his
                 people
                 in
                 all
                 tribulation
                 ,
                 p.
                 46
                 ,
                 48
              
               
                 Objection
                 against
                 this
                 answered
                 ,
                 p.
                 47
                 ,
                 69
              
               
                 God
                 applyeth
                 comfort
                 answerable
                 to
                 all
                 miseries
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 p.
                 48
              
               
                 To
                 comfort
                 wha
                 ,
                 p.
                 49
              
               
                 What
                 use
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   all
                   comfort
                   ,
                   who
                   comforteth
                   us
                   in
                   all
                   our
                   tribulation
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 49
                 ,
                 50
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 derive
                 comfort
                 from
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 
                   comfort
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 50
              
               
                 No
                 comfort
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 go
                 on
                 in
                 sin
                 ,
                 p.
                 51
              
               
                 Comforts
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 relapsed
                 ,
                 p.
                 52
              
               
                 General
                 comforts
                 should
                 be
                 had
                 for
                 all
                 kind
                 of
                 maladies
                 and
                 grievances
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 be
                 they
                 ,
                 p.
                 52
                 ,
                 53
              
               
                 Means
                 for
                 obtaining
                 of
                 
                   comfort
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 52
                 ,
                 to
                 60
                 ,
                 &
                 69
              
               
                 To
                 keep
                 a
                 daily
                 course
                 of
                 comfort
                 ,
                 how
                 .
                 p.
                 54
                 ,
                 to
                 60
              
               
                 Christ
                 in
                 Scripture
                 is
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 all
                 terms
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 
                   comfortable
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 55
              
               
                 Means
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 enabled
                 to
                 comfort
                 others
                 .
                 p.
                 60
                 ,
                 61
                 ,
                 64
                 ,
                 65
              
               
                 
                 All
                 Gods
                 Children
                 have
                 interest
                 in
                 divine
                 comforts
                 ,
                 why
                 .
                 p.
                 61
              
               
                 Divine
                 comforts
                 are
                 not
                 impaired
                 by
                 being
                 communicated
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 God
                 conveyes
                 comfort
                 to
                 men
                 by
                 men
                 ,
                 p.
                 62
                 ,
                 63
              
               
                 We
                 should
                 be
                 willing
                 ,
                 ready
                 ,
                 and
                 able
                 to
                 comfort
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 p.
                 62
                 ,
                 63
                 ,
                 64
                 ,
                 70
                 ,
                 71
              
               
                 Experience
                 a
                 great
                 help
                 to
                 comfort
                 others
                 ,
                 why
                 .
                 p.
                 65
                 ,
                 66
                 ,
                 67
              
               
                 Objections
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 complain
                 of
                 want
                 of
                 comfort
                 ,
                 answered
                 .
                 p.
                 69
              
               
                 Our
                 comforts
                 and
                 consolations
                 are
                 proportionable
                 to
                 our
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 pag.
                 82
              
               
                 Greatest
                 comforts
                 follow
                 greatest
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 why
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 hinders
                 comfort
                 in
                 affliction
                 ,
                 p.
                 97
              
               
                 No
                 comfort
                 for
                 wicked
                 men
                 ,
                 p.
                 98
              
               
                 Comfort
                 or
                 consolation
                 abounds
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 p.
                 99
              
               
                 Why
                 Christians
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 
                   comfortable
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 100
              
               
                 Suffering
                 a
                 necessary
                 precedent
                 of
                 comfort
                 ,
                 why
                 .
                 p.
                 117
              
               
                 Those
                 that
                 suffer
                 as
                 they
                 should
                 ,
                 are
                 sure
                 of
                 
                   comfort
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 118
              
            
          
           
             Commendation
             .
             A
             man
             may
             speak
             in
             commendation
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             cases
             ,
             pag.
             215
          
           
             Communion
             .
             Bond
             of
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ,
             pag.
             450
          
           
             
               Companion
               .
               Companions
            
             in
             sin
             ,
             shall
             be
             companions
             in
             suffering
             ,
             p.
             119
          
           
             Conceit
             .
             
               
                 We
                 should
                 have
                 a
                 good
                 conceit
                 of
                 others
                 p.
                 322
                 ,
                 323
              
               
                 It's
                 good
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 good
                 conceit
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 p.
                 344
              
               
                 See
                 
                   Hope
                   ,
                   Opinion
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Confidence
             .
             
               
                 Certain
                 account
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 looking
                 for
                 death
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 not
                 able
                 means
                 to
                 draw
                 us
                 from
                 self
                 -
                 
                   confidence
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 136
              
               
                 Gods
                 Children
                 prone
                 to
                 self
                 -
                 
                   confidence
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 137
              
               
                 See
                 Trust.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Conformity
             .
             A
             threefold
             conformity
             with
             Christ
             ,
             p.
             118
          
           
             Conscience
             .
             
               
                 Conscience
                 what
                 .
                 p.
                 219
                 ,
                 220
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Three
                 things
                 joyned
                 with
                 
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 221
              
               
                 God
                 hath
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 Court
                 in
                 man
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Conscience
                 is
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Register
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Witnesse
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Accuser
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Judge
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Executioner
                 ,
                 p.
                 222
              
               
                 Conscience
                 Gods
                 Hall
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 keeps
                 his
                 Assizes
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Judgment
                 of
                 Conscience
                 a
                 forerunner
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 general
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Conscience
                 beareth
                 witnesse
                 .
                 p.
                 223
              
               
                 What
                 manner
                 of
                 witnesse
                 Conscience
                 is
                 ,
                 viz.
                 1.
                 
                 Faithful
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Inward
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 have
                 Conscience
                 witnesse
                 well
                 ,
                 p.
                 224
                 ,
                 227
              
               
                 An
                 ignorant
                 man
                 cannot
                 have
                 a
                 good
                 
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 225
              
               
                 Why
                 men
                 have
                 bad
                 
                   Consciences
                   ,
                   ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 Papists
                 cannot
                 have
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 why
                 .
                 p.
                 226
              
               
                 The
                 witnesse
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Conscience
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 joy
                 ,
                 why
                 .
                 p.
                 227
                 ,
                 235
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       A
                       good
                       Conscience
                       breeds
                       joy
                       ,
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       In
                       life
                       .
                    
                     
                       p.
                       228
                       ,
                       to
                       232
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       2.
                       
                       In
                       death
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       3.
                       
                       At
                       the
                       day
                       of
                       Judgment
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 A
                 good
                 Conscience
                 comforts
                 in
                 all
                 estates
                 and
                 conditions
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 p.
                 228
                 ,
                 229
                 ,
                 230
              
               
                 Why
                 a
                 good
                 Conscience
                 doth
                 not
                 alwayes
                 witnesse
                 comfort
                 ,
                 p.
                 231
                 ,
                 232
              
               
                 Means
                 how
                 to
                 joy
                 and
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 the
                 witnesse
                 of
                 
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 233
              
               
                 Nothing
                 worse
                 then
                 a
                 bad
                 
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 236
                 ,
                 237
                 ,
                 238
                 ,
                 239
              
               
                 
                 Labour
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 
                   Concience
                   ,
                   ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 Commen●…atior
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 good
                 
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 240
              
               
                 Gods
                 Children
                 have
                 place
                 in
                 the
                 Conscience
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 p.
                 320
              
            
          
           
             Contraries
             .
             
               
                 God
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 raise
                 comfort
                 out
                 of
                 
                   contraries
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 42
                 ,
                 43
              
               
                 God
                 carries
                 on
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 our
                 salvation
                 by
                 contraries
                 ,
                 why
                 ,
                 p.
                 146
              
            
          
           
             Conversation
             .
             
               
                 Conversation
                 what
                 .
                 p.
                 266
              
               
                 Christianity
                 may
                 stand
                 with
                 conversing
                 abroad
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 p.
                 267
              
               
                 Keligion
                 makes
                 a
                 man
                 converse
                 abroad
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 untainted
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Christians
                 Conversation
                 is
                 best
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 best
                 known
                 ,
                 p.
                 273
              
            
          
           
             Corinth
             .
             
               
                 Corinth
                 a
                 very
                 wicked
                 City
                 ,
                 yet
                 ever
                 there
                 God
                 hath
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 p.
                 4
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 now
                 become
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 
                   Corinth
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 5
              
               
                 Corinth
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 or
                 Mother-City
                 of
                 
                   Achaia
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 6
              
               
                 See
                 Achaia
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             D.
             
          
           
             Danger
             .
             God
             suffers
             his
             Children
             sometimes
             to
             fall
             into
             extream
             perils
             and
             dangers
             ,
             why
             ,
             p.
             125
             ,
             126
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Day
             .
             
               
                 Christ
                 hath
                 a
                 
                   Day
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 339
              
               
                 There
                 be
                 two
                 special
                 dayes
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 measure
                 of
                 a
                 Christians
                 joy
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 esteemed
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 p.
                 340
              
               
                 We
                 should
                 often
                 think
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 p.
                 341
              
               
                 See
                 Judgment
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Death
             .
             
               
                 Gods
                 Children
                 are
                 sometimes
                 very
                 sensible
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 afraid
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 why
                 ,
                 p.
                 130
                 ,
                 131
              
               
                 How
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 respect
                 the
                 Saints
                 desire
                 
                   death
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 133
              
               
                 Christ
                 was
                 afraid
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 thirsted
                 after
                 it
                 ,
                 how
                 ,
                 p.
                 132
                 ,
                 133
              
               
                 Gods
                 Children
                 are
                 often
                 deceived
                 concerning
                 the
                 time
                 ●…f
                 their
                 death
                 ,
                 why
                 ,
                 p.
                 134
              
               
                 Death
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 how
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 time
                 of
                 death
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 why
                 ,
                 p.
                 134
                 ,
                 135
              
               
                 Certain
                 account
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 looking
                 for
                 death
                 is
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 draw
                 us
                 from
                 self-confidence
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 p
                 136
              
               
                 Physicians
                 fault
                 in
                 flattering
                 the
                 sick
                 ,
                 and
                 feeding
                 them
                 with
                 false
                 hopes
                 ●…f
                 long
                 life
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 taxed
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Affliction
                 called
                 
                   Death
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 171
              
            
          
           
             Deliver
             .
             
               
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 deliver
                 his
                 children
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 but
                 suffers
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 a
                 low
                 ebbe
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 very
                 sad
                 condition
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ,
                 p.
                 171
                 ,
                 172
              
               
                 God
                 delivers
                 after
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 his
                 work
                 ,
                 p.
                 172
              
               
                 Gods
                 time
                 to
                 deliver
                 ,
                 when
                 .
                 p.
                 173
              
               
                 Gods
                 children
                 alway
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 
                   deliverance
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 175
              
               
                 God
                 delivers
                 both
                 outwardly
                 ,
                 and
                 inwrdly
                 ,
                 p.
                 176
                 ,
                 180
              
               
                 Christians
                 have
                 deliverance
                 from
                 trouble
                 ,
                 p.
                 177
              
               
                 A
                 double
                 deliverance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 p.
                 178
              
               
                 Experience
                 of
                 Gods
                 deliverance
                 in
                 time
                 past
                 ,
                 a
                 ground
                 of
                 confidence
                 to
                 expect
                 the
                 like
                 for
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 p.
                 172
                 ,
                 178
                 ,
                 182
              
               
                 Objection
                 against
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Gods
                 delivering
                 his
                 people
                 from
                 trouble
                 ,
                 answered
                 ,
                 p.
                 179
              
               
                 Deliverance
                 various
                 ,
                 or
                 manifold
                 ,
                 p.
                 180
              
               
                 God
                 will
                 deliver
                 his
                 people
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 trouble
                 ,
                 p.
                 181
              
            
          
           
             Dispense
             .
             No
             dispensing
             with
             Gods
             Law
             ,
             p.
             399
          
           
             
               Dissembling
               ,
               Dissimulation
            
             .
             
               
                 Grounds
                 of
                 
                   Dissimulation
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 244
              
               
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       A
                       threefold
                       Dissimulation
                       ,
                    
                     
                       1.
                       Before
                    
                     
                       the
                       project
                       ,
                       p.
                       224
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       2.
                       In
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       3.
                       After
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Objection
                 for
                 dissembling
                 answered
                 ,
                 pag.
                 247
              
               
                 Man
                 naturally
                 prone
                 to
                 
                   dissemble
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 244
                 ,
                 250
              
               
                 Dissembling
                 to
                 be
                 avoided
                 and
                 declined
                 ,
                 p.
                 371
                 ,
                 372
              
               
                 A
                 Christian
                 is
                 no
                 
                   Dissembler
                   .
                   p.
                
                 317
                 See
                 Simulation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Dominion
             .
             
               
                 No
                 man
                 hath
                 dominion
                 over
                 anothers
                 faith
                 ,
                 p.
                 519
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 no
                 domineering
                 over
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 p.
                 520
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 domineering
                 over
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Who
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 domineering
                 over
                 other
                 mens
                 faith
                 ,
                 p.
                 521
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 guilty
                 of
                 domineering
                 over
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 how
                 ,
                 and
                 wherein
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Grounds
                 from
                 whence
                 this
                 domineering
                 over
                 other
                 mens
                 faith
                 ariseth
                 ,
                 p.
                 527
              
            
          
           
             Double
             .
             
               
                 Doubling
                 a
                 great
                 sin
                 ,
                 p.
                 247
              
               
                 Man
                 by
                 nature
                 is
                 prone
                 to
                 double
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 p.
                 250
              
               
                 Some
                 persons
                 and
                 callings
                 are
                 more
                 prone
                 to
                 doubling
                 then
                 others
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Christian
                 is
                 no
                 
                   doubler
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 317
              
            
          
        
         
           
             E.
             
          
           
             Earnest
             .
             
               
                 VVHat
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 an
                 Earnest
                 of
                 ,
                 p.
                 486
              
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 resembled
                 to
                 an
                 Earnest
                 in
                 fiv
                 e
                 particulars
                 ,
                 p.
                 486
                 ,
                 487
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 know
                 whether
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 Earnest
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 p.
                 493
                 ,
                 494
                 ,
                 495
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 get
                 this
                 Earnest
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 pag.
                 501
                 ,
                 502
                 ,
                 503
              
               
                 Motives
                 to
                 labour
                 for
                 this
                 
                   Earnest
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 504
                 ,
                 505
              
            
          
           
             End.
             Holy
             men
             work
             for
             holy
             
               Ends
               ,
               p.
            
             347
          
           
             Equivocation
             .
             Popish
             Equivocation
             odious
             and
             abominable
             ,
             p.
             246
             ,
             372
             ,
             516
          
           
             Errour
             .
             
               
                 How
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 were
                 subject
                 to
                 errours
                 and
                 mistakes
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 not
                 ,
                 p.
                 374
              
               
                 See
                 
                   Infallible
                   ,
                   Mistake
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Experience
             .
             Former
             Experience
             a
             ground
             to
             expect
             like
             mercies
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             p.
             182
             ,
             to
             188
          
           
             Extremity
             .
             
               
                 God
                 sometimes
                 suffers
                 his
                 children
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 great
                 extremities
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ,
                 p.
                 126
                 ,
                 127
              
               
                 Gods
                 people
                 are
                 sensible
                 of
                 their
                 
                   extremity
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 129
              
               
                 See
                 
                   Afflictions
                   ,
                   Sufferings
                   ,
                   Tribulations
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             F.
             
          
           
             Faith.
             
             
               
                 Difference
                 between
                 Faith
                 and
                 Presumption
                 ,
                 p.
                 441
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       A
                       double
                       act
                       of
                       Faith
                       ,
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Direct
                       ,
                    
                     
                       pag.
                       488
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Reflect
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Of
                 standing
                 by
                 Faith.
                 See
                 Standing
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 have
                 dominion
                 over
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 See
                 Dominion
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 foundation
                 of
                 Faith
                 must
                 be
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 self
                 ,
                 p.
                 544
              
               
                 True
                 Faith
                 is
                 built
                 upon
                 the
                 Word
                 or
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 not
                 upon
                 unwritten
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 p.
                 544
                 ,
                 545
                 ,
                 546
              
               
                 Popish
                 Faith
                 not
                 built
                 upon
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 p.
                 545
                 ,
                 546
              
               
                 Faith
                 sure
                 and
                 certain
                 ,
                 p.
                 546
              
               
                 True
                 Faith
                 will
                 persevere
                 and
                 hold
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 's
                 by
                 Faith
                 that
                 we
                 stand
                 ,
                 and
                 withstand
                 all
                 opposition
                 whatsoever
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Faith
                 a
                 Christians
                 victory
                 ,
                 by
                 it
                 he
                 conquers
                 all
                 adversary
                 powers
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Sacrament
                 a
                 means
                 of
                 strengthen
                 
                   Faith
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 550
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Falshood
               .
               Falshood
            
             to
             be
             declined
             ,
             p.
             371
             ,
             372
          
           
             Father
             .
             
               
                 God
                 as
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 praised
                 ,
                 p.
                 21
              
               
                 See
                 Praise
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 our
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 mercies
                 ,
                 how
                 .
                 pag.
                 21
                 ,
                 22
              
               
                 Why
                 God
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 mercies
                 ,
                 p.
                 23
              
               
                 Why
                 not
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 mercies
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Uses
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 this
                 Title
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Father
                   of
                   mercies
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 25
                 ,
                 26
                 ,
                 27
                 ,
                 28
                 ,
                 29
                 ,
                 30
              
               
                 See
                 Mercy
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Flesh.
             
             
               
                 Flesh
                 what
                 .
                 276
                 ,
                 364
              
               
                 Carnal
                 wisdome
                 why
                 called
                 
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 To
                 purpose
                 and
                 consult
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 a
                 ground
                 of
                 lightnesse
                 ,
                 p.
                 366
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 know
                 whether
                 we
                 consult
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 367
              
               
                 Signs
                 whereby
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 led
                 or
                 advised
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Flesh
                   ,
                   ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 avoid
                 fleshly
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 pag.
                 368
                 ,
                 369
              
               
                 See
                 Wisdome
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             G.
             
          
           
             Generation
             .
             PRerogatives
             of
             Christs
             
               Generation
               ,
               p
            
             388
          
           
             Gentle.
             
             
               
                 Gentle
                 courses
                 first
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 ,
                 why
                 .
                 pag.
                 510
              
               
                 When
                 gentle
                 means
                 prevail
                 not
                 ,
                 severe
                 must
                 be
                 used
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Glory
             ,
             Glorying
             .
             
               
                 Whether
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 glory
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 himself
                 ?
                 how
                 he
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 not
                 ,
                 p.
                 216
              
               
                 Cautions
                 for
                 glorying
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 pag.
                 241
              
               
                 Gods
                 glory
                 manifest
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 viz.
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Justice
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Mercy
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Wisdome
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Power
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 Truth
                 ,
                 p.
                 438
                 ,
                 439
              
               
                 Gods
                 glory
                 is
                 displayed
                 by
                 the
                 Ministery
                 .
                 p.
                 439
              
               
                 Grace
                 and
                 Glory
                 differ
                 but
                 in
                 degrees
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   p.
                
                 490
              
            
          
           
             Good.
             
             
               
                 Gods
                 children
                 do
                 good
                 in
                 every
                 condition
                 ,
                 p.
                 113
              
               
                 What
                 good
                 we
                 get
                 by
                 others
                 afflictiens
                 ,
                 p.
                 109
              
               
                 The
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Saints
                 do
                 good
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 how
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 See
                 Afflictions
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 outward
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 ill
                 ,
                 intends
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 p.
                 151
              
               
                 A
                 good
                 man
                 a
                 publick
                 
                   good
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 272
              
               
                 A
                 good
                 man
                 should
                 take
                 occasion
                 to
                 do
                 
                   good
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 354
              
               
                 The
                 good
                 things
                 the
                 wicked
                 enjoy
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 blessings
                 ,
                 but
                 curses
                 and
                 snares
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 p.
                 414
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 know
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 ,
                 p.
                 414
                 415
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 we
                 enjoy
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 them
                 in
                 love
                 ,
                 p.
                 415
              
            
          
           
             
               Govern
               ,
               Guide
            
             .
             All
             inferiour
             creatures
             areunder
             the
             guidance
             and
             government
             of
             some
             Superiour
             ,
             p.
             289
          
           
             Grace
             .
             
               
                 Grace
                 sweetens
                 all
                 a
                 Christians
                 conversation
                 ,
                 p.
                 9
              
               
                 Grace
                 what
                 ,
                 p.
                 10
              
               
                 Christians
                 though
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 yet
                 still
                 need
                 
                   Grace
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 119
                 ,
                 349
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 have
                 continual
                 assurance
                 of
                 
                   grace
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 12
                 ,
                 13
              
               
                 A
                 man
                 may
                 know
                 his
                 own
                 estate
                 in
                 
                   grace
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 234
              
               
                 Objection
                 against
                 this
                 answered
                 ,
                 p.
                 235
              
               
                 Why
                 the
                 Apostle
                 names
                 Grace
                 ,
                 not
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 p.
                 289
                 ,
                 290
              
               
                 Grace
                 two-fold
                 ,
                 p.
                 296
              
               
                 Grace
                 wrought
                 in
                 us
                 described
                 ,
                 p.
                 296
                 ,
                 297
              
               
                 All
                 our
                 wisdome
                 comes
                 from
                 
                   grace
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 297
              
               
                 
                 Every
                 thing
                 necessary
                 to
                 bring
                 as
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 
                   grace
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 298
                 ,
                 351
                 ,
                 352
              
               
                 All
                 the
                 good
                 we
                 have
                 is
                 of
                 
                   grace
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 298
              
               
                 God
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 
                   grace
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 299
              
               
                 Signs
                 of
                 being
                 led
                 and
                 guided
                 by
                 
                   grace
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 302
                 ,
                 to
                 309
              
               
                 Helps
                 or
                 Meanes
                 to
                 be
                 led
                 and
                 guided
                 by
                 
                   grace
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 309
                 ,
                 to
                 312
              
               
                 The
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 a
                 special
                 
                   Grace
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 347
              
               
                 Every
                 benefit
                 and
                 blessing
                 is
                 a
                 
                   grace
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 298
                 ,
                 351
                 ,
                 352
              
               
                 We
                 ought
                 to
                 strengthen
                 radical
                 graces
                 ,
                 viz.
                 1.
                 
                 Humility
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Faith.
                 3.
                 
                 Knowledge
                 ,
                 p.
                 454
              
               
                 We
                 may
                 be
                 assured
                 from
                 a
                 little
                 measure
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 truly
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 
                   grace
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 491
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 know
                 whether
                 the
                 little
                 grace
                 we
                 have
                 be
                 true
                 
                   grace
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 493
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             H.
             
          
           
             Health
             .
             
               
                 HEalth
                 is
                 a
                 gift
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 p.
                 202
              
               
                 All
                 other
                 blessings
                 are
                 uncomfortable
                 without
                 
                   health
                   ,
                   ibid.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Holy.
             
             
               
                 Holy
                 men
                 are
                 but
                 men
                 ,
                 subject
                 to
                 mistake
                 ,
                 p.
                 374
              
               
                 Holinesse
                 and
                 Happinesse
                 differ
                 but
                 in
                 degrees
                 ,
                 p.
                 490
              
               
                 Those
                 that
                 look
                 to
                 be
                 happy
                 ,
                 must
                 first
                 be
                 
                   holy
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 491
              
            
          
           
             Hope
             .
             
               
                 A
                 double
                 effieacy
                 in
                 
                   Hope
                   ,
                   p
                
                 120
                 ,
                 123
              
               
                 We
                 may
                 stedfastly
                 hope
                 for
                 performance
                 of
                 Divine
                 truths
                 ,
                 p.
                 123
              
               
                 We
                 should
                 hope
                 well
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 p.
                 323
                 ,
                 344
                 ,
                 345
                 ,
                 346
              
               
                 See
                 
                   Conceit
                   ,
                   Opinion
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Hypocrite
             .
             
               
                 Wherein
                 a
                 true
                 Saint
                 differs
                 from
                 an
                 
                   Hypocrite
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 8
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Christian
                 no
                 
                   hypocrite
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 8
                 ,
                 317
              
               
                 Prophane
                 Professours
                 are
                 grosse
                 
                   Hypocrites
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 7
              
            
          
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             Jealousie
             .
             
               
                 Men
                 are
                 wondrous
                 prone
                 to
                 Jealousie
                 and
                 suspition
                 ,
                 p.
                 356
                 ,
                 506
              
               
                 Whence
                 Jealousie
                 or
                 suspition
                 ariseth
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   p.
                
                 357
                 ,
                 507
              
               
                 Jealousie
                 what
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 M●…schief
                 from
                 
                   Jealousie
                   ,
                   ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 We
                 should
                 labour
                 to
                 avoid
                 Jealousie
                 ,
                 why
                 .
                 p
                 508
              
            
          
           
             Inconstancy
             .
             
               
                 Publick
                 persons
                 should
                 labour
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 just
                 imputation
                 of
                 
                   Inconstancy
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 359
              
               
                 Grounds
                 or
                 causes
                 of
                 
                   Inconstancy
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 360
                 ,
                 361
                 ,
                 362
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 take
                 that
                 for
                 Inconstancy
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 p
                 361
              
               
                 Remedies
                 against
                 
                   Inconstancy
                   ,
                   p
                
                 3●…3
              
               
                 Carnal
                 men
                 
                   Inconstant
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 370
              
            
          
           
             Indulgences
             .
             
               
                 Popish
                 Indulgences
                 what
                 ,
                 p.
                 107
              
               
                 Popish
                 Indulgences
                 confuted
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 See
                 Satisfactions
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Infallibility
             .
             
               
                 How
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 were
                 infallible
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 no.
                 p.
                 374
              
               
                 See
                 
                   Errour
                   ,
                   Mistake
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Ingratitude
             .
             
               
                 Ingratitude
                 a
                 horribe
                 sin
                 ,
                 p.
                 204
              
               
                 A
                 Carnal
                 man
                 Ingrateful
                 ,
                 why
                 .
                 p.
                 19
              
            
          
           
             
               Joy
               ,
               Rejoyce
            
             .
             
               
                 Christians
                 have
                 their
                 joy
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Christians
                 estate
                 is
                 a
                 joyful
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 rejoycing
                 estate
                 ,
                 p.
                 217
                 ,
                 528
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Christians
                 joy
                 is
                 spiritual
                 :
                 he
                 rejoyces
                 in
                 spiritual
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 these
                 are
                 ,
                 p.
                 217
                 ,
                 218
              
               
                 Wicked
                 men
                 dare
                 not
                 reveal
                 their
                 joy
                 ,
                 but
                 seek
                 to
                 hide
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 p.
                 218
              
               
                 A
                 Christian
                 is
                 not
                 ashamed
                 of
                 his
                 joy
                 ,
                 why
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 faithful
                 Minister
                 is
                 the
                 joy
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 why
                 ,
                 pag.
                 333
                 ,
                 528
                 ,
                 530
                 ,
                 531
                 ,
                 32
                 ,
                 533
              
               
                 
                 The
                 peoples
                 proficiency
                 in
                 grace
                 is
                 the
                 Mininisters
                 
                   joy
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 336
              
               
                 Salvation
                 termed
                 joy
                 ,
                 why
                 .
                 p.
                 528
              
               
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Ministery
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 helpers
                 of
                 the
                 peoples
                 
                   joy
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 528
                 ,
                 530
                 ,
                 531
                 ,
                 532
                 ,
                 533
              
               
                 How
                 Ministers
                 are
                 helpers
                 of
                 the
                 peoples
                 
                   joy
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 531
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Objections
                 answered
                 ,
                 p.
                 533
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Joy
                 is
                 that
                 frame
                 and
                 state
                 of
                 soul
                 ,
                 that
                 Christians
                 are
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 should
                 labour
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 ,
                 why
                 .
                 p.
                 528
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Reasons
                 or
                 Motives
                 why
                 Christians
                 should
                 be
                 
                   joyfull
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 529
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Ministers
                 onely
                 helpers
                 ,
                 not
                 authours
                 of
                 
                   joy
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 535
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 alone
                 speaks
                 joy
                 and
                 comfort
                 to
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 why
                 .
                 p.
                 536
              
               
                 Faith
                 breeds
                 joy
                 ,
                 how
                 .
                 p.
                 538
              
               
                 Signs
                 or
                 Evidences
                 whereby
                 to
                 know
                 whether
                 our
                 joy
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 p.
                 539
                 ,
                 540
              
            
          
           
             Journey
             .
             
               
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 commendable
                 thing
                 for
                 Christians
                 to
                 bring
                 one
                 another
                 on
                 their
                 
                   journey
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 355
              
               
                 Our
                 Journey
                 to
                 heaven
                 certain
                 ,
                 pag.
                 375
              
               
                 How
                 S.
                 Paul
                 could
                 be
                 deceived
                 in
                 his
                 journey
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 p.
                 373
                 ,
                 374
              
            
          
           
             Judgment
             .
             
               
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 ●…r
                 the
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 the
                 Judge
                 of
                 all
                 Controversies
                 ,
                 p.
                 382
                 ,
                 383
              
               
                 Properties
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Judge
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 383
              
               
                 Judgment
                 of
                 Conscience
                 a
                 forerunner
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 general
                 
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 222
              
               
                 The
                 measure
                 of
                 a
                 Christians
                 joy
                 is
                 as
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 esteemed
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 340
              
               
                 We
                 should
                 of
                 ten
                 think
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 
                   Judgement
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 341
              
               
                 See
                 Day
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             K.
             
          
           
             King.
             CHristians
             are
             Kings
             ,
             how
             ,
             p.
             469
             ,
             470
          
           
             Knowledge
             .
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       God
                       is
                       known
                       in
                       his
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Nature
                       .
                    
                     
                       pag.
                       158
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       2.
                       
                       Promises
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       3.
                       
                       Works
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 If
                 our
                 knowledge
                 be
                 not
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 we
                 fall
                 into
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Sin.
                 2.
                 
                 Despair
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Apostasie
                 .
                 p.
                 549
              
            
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             Legacy
             .
             
               
                 GOds
                 Promises
                 are
                 
                   Legacies
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 435
              
               
                 Difference
                 between
                 a
                 Legacy
                 and
                 a
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Lightnesse
             .
             
               
                 Publick
                 persons
                 should
                 avoid
                 the
                 just
                 imputation
                 of
                 
                   Lightnesse
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 359
              
               
                 Grounds
                 of
                 
                   Lightnesse
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 360
                 ,
                 361
                 ,
                 362
              
               
                 Remedies
                 against
                 
                   Lightnesse
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 363
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 purpose
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 a
                 ground
                 of
                 
                   Lightnesse
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 366
              
            
          
           
             Lie.
             
             
               
                 All
                 sorts
                 of
                 lies
                 are
                 unlawful
                 ,
                 p.
                 247
              
               
                 A
                 lie
                 what
                 ,
                 p.
                 372
              
               
                 Equivocation
                 is
                 a
                 
                   lie
                   ,
                   ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 See
                 Equivocation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Live.
             We
             may
             not
             live
             as
             we
             list
             ,
             if
             we
             mean
             to
             dye
             well
             ,
             p.
             271
             ,
             272
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             Mercy
             .
             
               
                 MErcy
                 what
                 ,
                 p.
                 24
              
               
                 God
                 stiled
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Mercies
                 ,
                 why
                 .
                 p.
                 21
                 ,
                 22
                 ,
                 23
              
               
                 Why
                 not
                 called
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 
                   Mercies
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 23
                 ,
                 24
              
               
                 Use
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 Gods
                 Mercifulnesse
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 it
                 the
                 
                   Father
                   of
                   Mercies
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 25
                 ,
                 to
                 38
              
               
                 Against
                 presuming
                 upon
                 Gods
                 
                   mercy
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 27
                 ,
                 28
              
               
                 Men
                 are
                 prone
                 to
                 presume
                 of
                 Gods
                 
                   mercy
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 26
                 ,
                 27
                 ,
                 28
              
               
                 See
                 Presumption
                 .
              
               
                 
                 All
                 Gods
                 Attributes
                 without
                 mercy
                 are
                 terrible
                 ,
                 p.
                 23
              
               
                 Objection
                 of
                 a
                 poor
                 dejected
                 soul
                 against
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 ,
                 or
                 mercifulnesse
                 ,
                 answered
                 ,
                 p.
                 30
              
               
                 To
                 whom
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 is
                 unlimited
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 repentant
                 soules
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 presumptuous
                 sinners
                 ,
                 p.
                 27
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 fit
                 for
                 ,
                 or
                 capable
                 of
                 
                   mercy
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 36
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 improve
                 mercy
                 daily
                 ,
                 p.
                 37
              
               
                 Kinds
                 of
                 Gods
                 
                   mercies
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 24
                 ,
                 25
              
            
          
           
             Merit
             .
             Against
             
               Merit
               ,
               p.
            
             202
          
           
             
               Minister
               ,
               Ministery
            
             .
             
               
                 Ministers
                 must
                 win
                 by
                 life
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 by
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 p.
                 274
              
               
                 Ministers
                 joyned
                 are
                 with
                 Christ
                 in
                 acceptance
                 and
                 neglect
                 ,
                 p.
                 333
              
               
                 A
                 faithful
                 Minister
                 is
                 the
                 joy
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Ministery
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 gift
                 and
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 p.
                 334
                 ,
                 346
                 ,
                 347
                 348.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 peoples
                 proficiency
                 in
                 grace
                 is
                 the
                 Ministers
                 joy
                 ,
                 p.
                 336
              
               
                 All
                 the
                 good
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 conveyed
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Ministery
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 39
              
               
                 Consent
                 of
                 Ministers
                 is
                 a
                 help
                 to
                 faith
                 ,
                 p.
                 391
              
               
                 Ministers
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 See
                 Prayer
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Mistake
             .
             
               
                 Holy
                 men
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 
                   Mistakes
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 374
              
               
                 See
                 Errour
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             N.
             
          
           
             Name
             .
             MEn
             have
             oft
             their
             name
             and
             denomination
             in
             Scripture
             by
             that
             which
             they
             are
             ruled
             by
             ,
             p.
             275
             ,
             365
          
           
             New.
             Popery
             is
             a
             new
             Religion
             ,
             p.
             396
             ,
             397
          
        
         
           
             O.
             
          
           
             Oath
             .
             
               
                 OAth
                 what
                 ,
                 p.
                 376
                 ,
                 515
              
               
                 An
                 Oath
                 lawful
                 ,
                 p.
                 516
                 ,
                 517
              
               
                 Kinds
                 of
                 
                   Oathes
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 376
                 ,
                 514
                 ,
                 515
              
               
                 A
                 Christian
                 life
                 is
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   Oath
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 518
              
               
                 Conditions
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Oath
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 376
                 ,
                 514
                 ,
                 515
              
               
                 An
                 Oath
                 not
                 good
                 unlesse
                 necessary
                 .
                 p.
                 376
                 ,
                 515
                 ,
                 516
                 ,
                 517
              
               
                 Qualifications
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Oath
                   ,
                   ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 None
                 but
                 good
                 men
                 should
                 take
                 an
                 
                   Oath
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 515
              
               
                 Parts
                 of
                 an
                 
                   Oath
                   ,
                   ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 An
                 Oath
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 onely
                 in
                 serious
                 matters
                 ,
                 p.
                 515
                 ,
                 517
              
               
                 See
                 Swearing
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Occasion
             .
             A
             good
             man
             must
             take
             all
             occasions
             to
             do
             good
             ,
             p.
             354
          
           
             
               Oil
               ,
               Ointment
            
             .
             The
             Spirit
             with
             its
             graces
             compared
             to
             Oil
             ,
             or
             
               Ointment
               ,
               p.
            
             464
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Old.
             
             
               
                 Our
                 Religion
                 is
                 the
                 old
                 Religion
                 ,
                 p.
                 394
                 ,
                 395
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Popery
                 no
                 old
                 ,
                 but
                 new
                 Religion
                 ,
                 p.
                 396
                 ,
                 397
              
            
          
           
             Onenesse
             .
             
               
                 A
                 Christian
                 man
                 is
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 act
                 one
                 mans
                 part
                 ,
                 p.
                 317
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 Faith
                 ,
                 p.
                 394
              
               
                 One
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Opinion
             .
             
               
                 It
                 's
                 good
                 to
                 cherish
                 a
                 good
                 Opinion
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 p.
                 323
                 ,
                 344
              
               
                 See
                 
                   Conceit
                   ,
                   Hope
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             P.
             
          
           
             Partake
             .
             THose
             that
             partake
             in
             other
             mens
             sins
             ,
             shall
             also
             partake
             in
             their
             sufferings
             ,
             p.
             119
          
           
             
             Paul.
             
             
               
                 St.
                 Paul's
                 prerogative
                 above
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 pag.
                 2
              
               
                 St.
                 Paul's
                 modesty
                 and
                 humility
                 ,
                 p.
                 3
              
               
                 S.
                 Paul
                 had
                 a
                 good
                 opinion
                 and
                 conceit
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 322
              
               
                 How
                 S.
                 Paul
                 could
                 be
                 deceived
                 in
                 his
                 journey
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 pag.
                 373
                 ,
                 374
              
               
                 How
                 Timothy
                 is
                 called
                 S.
                 Paul's
                 brother
                 ,
                 p.
                 4
              
               
                 S.
                 Paul's
                 course
                 to
                 hold
                 out
                 in
                 holy
                 resolution
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 p.
                 324
              
            
          
           
             Peace
             .
             True
             Peace
             issues
             from
             Grace
             ,
             p.
             14
          
           
             Persecution
             .
             
               
                 They
                 that
                 persecute
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 persecute
                 Christ
                 ,
                 p.
                 81
              
               
                 See
                 
                   Affliction
                   ,
                   Suffering
                   ,
                   Tribulation
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Perseverance
             .
             
               
                 Resolution
                 to
                 persevere
                 ,
                 and
                 hold
                 out
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 course
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 p.
                 323
              
               
                 S.
                 Paul's
                 course
                 to
                 persevere
                 in
                 holy
                 resolution
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 p.
                 324
              
               
                 Gods
                 Children
                 may
                 be
                 assured
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 persevere
                 and
                 hold
                 out
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 pag.
                 489
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 shall
                 persevere
                 in
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 p.
                 490
              
            
          
           
             Physician
             .
             
               
                 Physicians
                 do
                 ill
                 in
                 flattering
                 the
                 sick
                 ,
                 and
                 feeding
                 them
                 with
                 hopes
                 of
                 long
                 life
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 p.
                 136
              
               
                 We
                 should
                 open
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 to
                 our
                 spiritual
                 
                   Physicians
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 535
              
            
          
           
             Policy
             .
             
               
                 A
                 Christian
                 should
                 avoid
                 the
                 imputation
                 of
                 carnal
                 
                   Policy
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 365
              
               
                 Not
                 to
                 subordinate
                 Religion
                 to
                 State
                 -
                 
                   Policy
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 294
                 ,
                 295
              
            
          
           
             
               Pope
               ,
               Popery
            
             .
             
               
                 Popery
                 crosses
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 p.
                 385
                 ,
                 386
              
               
                 The
                 Popes
                 Treasury
                 what
                 ,
                 p.
                 107
              
               
                 Popery
                 founded
                 upon
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 p.
                 545
                 ,
                 546
              
               
                 Popery
                 a
                 rotten
                 and
                 unsound
                 Religion
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Popish
                 Religion
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 Contradictions
                 ,
                 p.
                 386
              
               
                 Popish
                 Religion
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 uncertainties
                 ,
                 p.
                 386
                 ,
                 387
              
               
                 How
                 and
                 wherein
                 Popish
                 and
                 Protestant
                 Religin
                 agree
                 ,
                 and
                 differ
                 ,
                 p.
                 395
                 ,
                 398
              
               
                 It's
                 safer
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Protestant
                 then
                 a
                 
                   Papist
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 397
              
               
                 Whether
                 a
                 Papist
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 pag.
                 397
                 ,
                 398
              
               
                 Popery
                 to
                 be
                 detested
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 teacheth
                 men
                 to
                 trust
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfactions
                 ,
                 p.
                 142
              
            
          
           
             Praise
             .
             
               
                 God
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 Praise
                 ,
                 how
                 ,
                 p.
                 20
              
               
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 praised
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 p.
                 21
              
               
                 Praise
                 follows
                 prayer
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 After
                 prayer
                 praises
                 are
                 due
                 ,
                 p.
                 204
              
               
                 The
                 praises
                 of
                 many
                 are
                 gratefull
                 and
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 unreasonable
                 creatures
                 praise
                 God
                 ,
                 p.
                 206
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 praise
                 God
                 for
                 others
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Wherein
                 praise
                 consists
                 ,
                 p.
                 207
              
               
                 See
                 more
                 in
                 
                   Blesse
                   ,
                   Thankfulnesse
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Prayer
             .
             
               
                 Prayer
                 is
                 a
                 means
                 to
                 convey
                 all
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 deliver
                 from
                 all
                 ill
                 ,
                 p.
                 188
              
               
                 Gods
                 children
                 can
                 pray
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 p.
                 190
              
               
                 Christians
                 ought
                 to
                 help
                 one
                 another
                 by
                 
                   prayer
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 191
              
               
                 People
                 ought
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 p.
                 193
                 ,
                 200
                 ,
                 201
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 to
                 begg'd
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 pray'd
                 for
                 for
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Christians
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 prayer
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 alike
                 ,
                 p.
                 193
              
               
                 Prayer
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 work
                 of
                 gifts
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 p.
                 194
              
               
                 Divers
                 gifts
                 in
                 
                   prayer
                   ,
                   ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 Prayer
                 is
                 a
                 prevailing
                 course
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ,
                 p.
                 195
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 know
                 whether
                 our
                 prayers
                 help
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 p.
                 199
              
               
                 It
                 's
                 an
                 ill
                 condition
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 
                   pray
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 200
              
               
                 God
                 will
                 deliver
                 the
                 Ministers
                 by
                 the
                 peoples
                 
                   prayers
                   ,
                   ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 good
                 thing
                 to
                 beg
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 others
                 in
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 p.
                 203
              
               
                 The
                 more
                 eminent
                 men
                 are
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 prayed
                 for
                 ,
                 p.
                 215
              
            
          
           
             Preach
             .
             
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 Object
                 of
                 
                   Preaching
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 388
              
               
                 See
                 
                   Ministery
                   ,
                   Word
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Presence
             .
             Personal
             presence
             hath
             a
             special
             power
             ,
             p.
             346
          
           
             Presumption
             .
             
               
                 Against
                 presuming
                 upon
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 ,
                 p.
                 27
                 ,
                 28
              
               
                 See
                 Mercy
                 .
              
               
                 Difference
                 between
                 faith
                 and
                 
                   presumption
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 441
              
            
          
           
             
               Pride
               .
               Pride
            
             is
             a
             sin
             against
             all
             the
             Commandments
             .
             pag.
             219
          
           
             Priest.
             Christians
             are
             Priests
             ,
             how
             .
             pag
             ,
             467
             ,
             468
          
           
             Promise
             .
             
               
                 God
                 deales
                 with
                 men
                 by
                 
                   Promises
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 402
              
               
                 Promise
                 what
                 ,
                 p.
                 403
              
               
                 All
                 Promises
                 made
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 pag.
                 403
              
               
                 All
                 the
                 Promises
                 are
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 Amen
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 p.
                 407
                 ,
                 408
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Several
                 kinds
                 of
                 
                   Promises
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 413
              
               
                 Till
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 good
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Promises
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 418
              
               
                 What
                 right
                 a
                 man
                 out
                 of
                 Christ
                 hath
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Promises
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 419
              
               
                 Comfort
                 from
                 the
                 Promises
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 pag.
                 420
                 ,
                 421
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Promises
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 comfort
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 pag.
                 424
                 ,
                 425
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 to
                 do
                 when
                 in
                 trouble
                 we
                 cannot
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 any
                 particular
                 
                   Promise
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 425
              
               
                 We
                 should
                 make
                 the
                 Promises
                 familiar
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 p.
                 428
              
               
                 Signes
                 or
                 Evidences
                 of
                 believing
                 the
                 
                   Promises
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 432
                 ,
                 433
                 ,
                 434
                 ,
                 &c.
                 to
                 438
              
               
                 Promises
                 are
                 Legacies
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 
                   promises
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 435
              
               
                 Gods
                 Promises
                 called
                 a
                 Testament
                 ,
                 a
                 Will
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Necessity
                 of
                 application
                 of
                 the
                 Promises
                 to
                 our selves
                 ,
                 p.
                 440
              
               
                 None
                 have
                 interest
                 in
                 the
                 Promises
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 find
                 a
                 change
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 p.
                 473
              
            
          
           
             Prophets
             .
             
               
                 How
                 Christians
                 are
                 
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 468
              
               
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 how
                 subject
                 to
                 errour
                 ,
                 how
                 not
                 ,
                 p.
                 374
              
            
          
           
             
               Providence
               .
               Providence
            
             what
             ,
             p.
             177
          
        
         
           
             R.
             
          
           
             Rejoyce
             .
             See
             Joy.
             
          
           
             Religion
             .
             
               
                 NOt
                 to
                 subordinate
                 Religion
                 to
                 State-Policy
                 ,
                 p.
                 294
                 ,
                 295
              
               
                 Religion
                 tends
                 to
                 practice
                 ,
                 p.
                 295
              
               
                 Popish
                 Religion
                 is
                 a
                 carnal
                 Religion
                 ,
                 p.
                 312
                 ,
                 313
              
               
                 
                 The
                 most
                 Religious
                 men
                 are
                 the
                 best
                 States-men
                 ,
                 p.
                 315
              
               
                 Wherein
                 our
                 Religion
                 and
                 the
                 P●…pish
                 agree
                 ,
                 and
                 differ
                 .
                 p.
                 395
                 ,
                 398
              
               
                 Popish
                 Religion
                 unsound
                 and
                 rotten
                 ,
                 p.
                 546
              
               
                 Popish
                 Religion
                 is
                 not
                 founded
                 upon
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 p.
                 545
                 ,
                 546
              
               
                 Popish
                 Religion
                 crosseth
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 p.
                 385
                 ,
                 386
              
               
                 Popish
                 Religion
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 contradictions
                 ,
                 p.
                 386
              
               
                 Popish
                 Religion
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 uncertainties
                 ,
                 p.
                 386
                 ,
                 387
              
               
                 It's
                 safer
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Protestant
                 Religion
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 Popish
                 ,
                 p.
                 397
              
               
                 Whether
                 one
                 living
                 and
                 dying
                 in
                 the
                 Romish
                 Religion
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 p.
                 397
                 ,
                 398
              
            
          
           
             Repentance
             .
             Late
             Repentance
             (
             such
             as
             is
             in
             time
             of
             sicknesse
             and
             death
             )
             seldome
             true
             
               Repentance
               ,
               p.
            
             33
          
           
             Reproof
             .
             
               
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 a
                 gracious
                 heart
                 to
                 endure
                 reproof
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 esteem
                 and
                 affect
                 the
                 
                   reprover
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 330
                 ,
                 513
              
               
                 A
                 Minister
                 must
                 not
                 spare
                 to
                 reprove
                 people
                 for
                 sin
                 committed
                 ,
                 p.
                 512
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 three-fold
                 Reproof
                 ,
                 or
                 Correction
                 ,
                 p.
                 514
              
            
          
           
             Resolution
             .
             Of
             good
             
               Resolutions
               ,
               pag.
            
             323
             ,
             324
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Resurrection
             .
             
               
                 The
                 Resurrection
                 is
                 an
                 argument
                 to
                 strengthen
                 faith
                 ,
                 p.
                 167
              
               
                 There
                 will
                 or
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 167
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 God
                 raiseth
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 p.
                 167
                 ,
                 to
                 171
              
            
          
           
             Rock
             .
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             Rock
             ,
             Matth.
             16.
             18.
             p.
             394
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             Saint
             .
             
               
                 OUr
                 love
                 and
                 respect
                 should
                 be
                 carried
                 to
                 all
                 
                   Saints
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 5
              
               
                 God
                 scatters
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 why
                 .
                 p.
                 6
              
               
                 All
                 that
                 make
                 profession
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 should
                 indeed
                 be
                 
                   Saints
                   ,
                   ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 Professours
                 called
                 Saints
                 ,
                 why
                 .
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Four
                 things
                 required
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Saint
                 ,
                 viz.
                 1.
                 
                 Separation
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Dedication
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Qualification
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Conversation
                 ,
                 pag.
                 7
                 ,
                 8
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 know
                 a
                 Saint
                 from
                 a
                 meer
                 civil
                 man
                 ,
                 p.
                 8
              
               
                 True
                 Saints
                 wherein
                 different
                 from
                 hypocrites
                 and
                 formal
                 professours
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 See
                 Christian.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Salvation
             .
             
               
                 Salvation
                 wrought
                 by
                 affliction
                 or
                 suffering
                 how
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 p.
                 108
                 ,
                 to
                 113
              
               
                 How
                 Afflictions
                 or
                 Patience
                 in
                 suffering
                 afflictions
                 helps
                 to
                 
                   salvation
                   ,
                   .
                   p.
                
                 110
                 ,
                 111
                 ,
                 112
              
               
                 Two
                 wayes
                 to
                 obtain
                 
                   salvation
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 108
              
            
          
           
             Salutation
             .
             
               
                 Use
                 of
                 holy
                 Salutations
                 three-fold
                 ,
                 p.
                 9
              
               
                 Salutations
                 should
                 be
                 holy
                 ,
                 p.
                 10
              
               
                 Gods
                 Name
                 when
                 taken
                 in
                 vain
                 in
                 
                   salutations
                   ,
                   ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 Salutations
                 in
                 what
                 cases
                 to
                 be
                 omitted
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Satisfaction
             .
             
               
                 Against
                 Popish
                 Merits
                 and
                 satisfactions
                 for
                 others
                 ,
                 p.
                 107
              
               
                 See.
                 Indulgences
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Scripture
             .
             
               
                 How
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Scripture
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 truly
                 Divine
                 ,
                 p.
                 386
                 ,
                 392
              
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 receive
                 any
                 authority
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 p.
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 545
              
               
                 The
                 Scripture
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 for
                 it self
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 p.
                 392
                 ,
                 393
              
               
                 See
                 Word
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             Seal
             .
             
               
                 Christ
                 the
                 head
                 is
                 first
                 sealed
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 members
                 ,
                 viz.
                 Christians
                 ,
                 pag.
                 473
              
               
                 Our
                 sealing
                 what
                 .
                 p.
                 474
              
               
                 Four
                 uses
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Seal
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 474
                 ,
                 475
              
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 Seal
                 ,
                 wherein
                 .
                 pag.
                 474
                 ,
                 475
                 ,
                 476
                 ,
                 478
                 ,
                 481
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 Spirit
                 differs
                 from
                 other
                 
                   seales
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 476
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 Spirit
                 seales
                 us
                 ,
                 p.
                 476
                 ,
                 477
              
               
                 Four
                 things
                 the
                 Spirit
                 works
                 in
                 this
                 sealing
                 ,
                 477
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 sealing
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 sealed
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 p.
                 477
                 ,
                 478
              
               
                 Objection
                 against
                 the
                 Spirits
                 sealing
                 answered
                 ,
                 p.
                 479
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Motives
                 to
                 labour
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 Spirits
                 sealing
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 Christ
                 stamped
                 upon
                 our
                 soules
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 pag.
                 481
                 ,
                 to
                 486
              
            
          
           
             Simplicity
             .
             
               
                 Simplicity
                 what
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 taken
                 ,
                 p.
                 216
                 ,
                 242
                 ,
                 243
              
               
                 Why
                 called
                 godly
                 simplicity
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 simplicity
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 p.
                 243
              
               
                 Difference
                 between
                 Simplicity
                 and
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 p.
                 241
              
               
                 S.
                 Paul's
                 conversation
                 in
                 Simplicity
                 ,
                 how
                 .
                 p.
                 241
                 ,
                 242
              
               
                 To
                 what
                 things
                 Simplicity
                 is
                 opposed
                 ,
                 p.
                 244
                 ,
                 245
                 ,
                 246
              
               
                 Directions
                 or
                 Means
                 to
                 get
                 
                   Simplicity
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 251
              
            
          
           
             Simulation
             .
             
               
                 Of
                 
                   Simulation
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 244
              
               
                 Aggravations
                 of
                 this
                 sin
                 ,
                 p.
                 245
              
               
                 See
                 Dissembling
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Sincerity
             .
             
               
                 Sincerity
                 what
                 .
                 p.
                 253
              
               
                 How
                 Sincerity
                 differs
                 from
                 Simplicity
                 ,
                 p.
                 241
              
               
                 Why
                 called
                 godly
                 Sincerity
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Sincerity
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 p.
                 253
              
               
                 A
                 Christians
                 conversation
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 should
                 be
                 in
                 
                   sincerity
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 253
                 ,
                 271
              
               
                 Sincerity
                 in
                 good
                 actions
                 how
                 discovered
                 ,
                 or
                 tryed
                 ,
                 p.
                 254
                 ,
                 255
              
               
                 Sincerity
                 how
                 tryed
                 or
                 discovered
                 in
                 ill
                 actions
                 ,
                 p.
                 256
              
               
                 Sincerity
                 how
                 tryed
                 or
                 discovered
                 in
                 actions
                 indifferent
                 ,
                 p.
                 257
              
               
                 Motives
                 to
                 labour
                 for
                 
                   sincerity
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 258
                 ,
                 259
                 ,
                 263
                 ,
                 264
              
               
                 Means
                 to
                 get
                 
                   sincerity
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 260
                 ,
                 261
                 ,
                 262
              
               
                 Corruptions
                 and
                 imperfections
                 may
                 stand
                 with
                 
                   Sincerity
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 264
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Order
                 in
                 sincerity
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 ,
                 pag.
                 265
              
               
                 Sincerity
                 extends
                 it self
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 life
                 ,
                 p.
                 266
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 have
                 our
                 conversation
                 in
                 sincerity
                 while
                 we
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 pag.
                 271
              
            
          
           
             Singularity
             .
             There
             is
             a
             spirit
             of
             singularity
             in
             many
             ,
             pag.
             3
          
           
             Slander
             .
             How
             to
             arm
             and
             fence
             our selves
             against
             
               Slander
               .
               pag.
            
             357
          
           
             Society
             .
             The
             comfort
             and
             benefit
             of
             
               Society
               ,
               p.
            
             71
             ,
             267
          
           
             Solitarinesse
             .
             
               
                 Solitarinesse
                 
                   very
                   dangerous
                
                 ,
                 pag.
                 71
                 ,
                 267
              
               
                 See
                 Alone
                 ,
                 Society
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Son.
             Christ
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             how
             differing
             from
             others
             
               sons
               ,
               p.
            
             388
          
           
             Soul
             
               
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 alone
                 speaks
                 comfort
                 and
                 peace
                 to
                 the
                 
                   soul
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 536
              
               
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 ill
                 intends
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 
                   soul
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 151
              
               
                 
                 The
                 soul
                 must
                 have
                 somewhat
                 to
                 trust
                 to
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 People
                 should
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 their
                 soules
                 to
                 their
                 spirituall
                 Physicians
                 ,
                 p.
                 535
              
            
          
           
             Spirit
             .
             
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 with
                 its
                 graces
                 compared
                 to
                 Anointing
                 ,
                 or
                 Oyntment
                 .
                 See
                 
                   Anointing
                   ,
                   Ointment
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 compared
                 to
                 an
                 Earnest
                 .
                 See
                 Earnest
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 compared
                 to
                 a
                 Seal
                 .
                 See
                 Seal
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 Grace
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 p.
                 498
              
               
                 Why
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 seal
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Earnest
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Means
                 to
                 attain
                 or
                 come
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 501
                 ,
                 502
                 ,
                 503
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 499
                 ,
                 500
              
               
                 Of
                 our
                 anointing
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 463
                 ,
                 to
                 473
              
               
                 Of
                 our
                 sealing
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 473
                 ,
                 to
                 485
              
               
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 alone
                 seales
                 comfort
                 to
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 p.
                 536
              
            
          
           
             Stablish
             .
             
               
                 Stablishing
                 grace
                 necessary
                 ,
                 why
                 .
                 pag.
                 442
              
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 our
                 
                   stability
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 443
              
               
                 Our
                 judgment
                 ,
                 will
                 ,
                 affections
                 ,
                 &c.
                 are
                 stablished
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 p.
                 444
              
               
                 It
                 's
                 onely
                 God
                 that
                 can
                 stablish
                 the
                 soul
                 ;
                 he
                 must
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 none
                 else
                 can
                 ,
                 pag.
                 446
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 God
                 can
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 will
                 stablish
                 us
                 ,
                 pag.
                 446
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 God
                 stablisheth
                 us
                 by
                 working
                 in
                 us
                 stablishing
                 graces
                 ,
                 viz.
                 1.
                 
                 Fear
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Wisdome
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Faith.
                 4.
                 
                 Peace
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 &c.
                 449
              
               
                 Means
                 of
                 stablishing
                 ,
                 or
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 
                   stablished
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 455
                 ,
                 456
                 ,
                 457
              
               
                 Signes
                 or
                 Evidences
                 of
                 our
                 
                   stablishing
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 458
                 ,
                 to
                 463
              
            
          
           
             Strength
             .
             How
             these
             two
             may
             stand
             together
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             18.
             
             We
             were
             pressed
             out
             of
             measure
             above
             strength
             ,
             and
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             13.
             
             God
             is
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             will
             lay
             no
             more
             upon
             you
             then
             you
             shall
             be
             able
             to
             b●…r
             ,
             p.
             124
             ,
             125
          
           
             Suffering
             .
             
               
                 The
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 abound
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 Gods
                 Saints
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 many
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 why
                 .
                 p.
                 74
              
               
                 All
                 Christians
                 suffer
                 ,
                 how
                 .
                 p.
                 112
              
               
                 A
                 threefold
                 suffering
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 since
                 Christs
                 time
                 ,
                 p.
                 76
              
               
                 The
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christians
                 are
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 so
                 called
                 ,
                 p.
                 77
              
               
                 Christs
                 sufferings
                 two-fold
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Differences
                 between
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 ordinary
                 crosses
                 ,
                 p.
                 78
              
               
                 Motives
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Saints
                 do
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 profitable
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 p.
                 109
              
               
                 Gods
                 children
                 partake
                 of
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 how
                 .
                 p.
                 115
              
               
                 Suffering
                 must
                 prec●…de
                 comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 ,
                 p.
                 117
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Those
                 that
                 suffer
                 as
                 they
                 should
                 ,
                 are
                 sure
                 of
                 comfort
                 ,
                 p.
                 118
              
               
                 See
                 more
                 in
                 
                   Affliction
                   ,
                   Persecution
                   ,
                   Tribulation
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Suspition
             .
             
               
                 Mans
                 nature
                 is
                 proue
                 to
                 
                   suspition
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 356
                 ,
                 506
              
               
                 Grounds
                 of
                 suspition
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 ariseth
                 ,
                 p.
                 357
                 ,
                 506
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Suspition
                 what
                 ,
                 p.
                 357
                 ,
                 507
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 arm
                 our selves
                 against
                 
                   suspition
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 357
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 know
                 when
                 suspition
                 is
                 evil
                 ,
                 p.
                 358
              
               
                 Suspition
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 fear
                 ,
                 lesse
                 then
                 judgment
                 ,
                 p.
                 507
              
               
                 Suspition
                 makes
                 the
                 worst
                 construction
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Why
                 the
                 Devill
                 cherisheth
                 
                   suspition
                   ,
                   ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                 Mischief
                 from
                 
                   Suspition
                   ,
                   ibid.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Swearing
             .
             
               
                 What
                 meant
                 by
                 the
                 prohibition
                 ,
                 
                   Swear
                   not
                   at
                   all
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 376
                 ,
                 516
                 ,
                 517
              
               
                 To
                 swear
                 by
                 none
                 but
                 God
                 ,
                 p.
                 515
              
               
                 Swearing
                 lawful
                 ,
                 p.
                 516
                 ,
                 517
              
               
                 Ordinary
                 swearing
                 condemned
                 ,
                 p.
                 376
                 ,
                 516
                 ,
                 517
                 ,
                 518
              
               
                 Objections
                 for
                 common
                 and
                 ordinary
                 swearing
                 answered
                 ,
                 p.
                 517
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Original
                 causes
                 of
                 ordinary
                 
                   swearing
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 518
                 ,
                 519
              
               
                 Motives
                 against
                 ordinary
                 
                   swearing
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 519
                 ,
                 520
              
               
                 Means
                 against
                 ordinary
                 
                   swearing
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 519
              
               
                 Ordinary
                 swearers
                 curse
                 themselvse
                 ,
                 p.
                 518
              
            
          
        
         
           
             T.
             
          
           
             Thankfulnesse
             .
             
               
                 IT
                 's
                 the
                 disposition
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 to
                 be
                 thankfull
                 for
                 mercies
                 received
                 ,
                 pag.
                 16
              
               
                 We
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 especially
                 thankfull
                 for
                 spiritual
                 favours
                 .
                 p.
                 18
              
               
                 Meanes
                 to
                 become
                 
                   thankfull
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 18
                 ,
                 19
                 ,
                 20
                 ,
                 208
                 ,
                 209
              
               
                 A
                 carnal
                 man
                 unthankful
                 ,
                 why
                 .
                 pag.
                 19
              
               
                 Motives
                 to
                 
                   thankfulnesse
                   ,
                   pag
                
                 ,
                 20
                 ,
                 210
                 ,
                 211
                 ,
                 212
              
               
                 Not
                 onely
                 verbal
                 ,
                 but
                 real
                 thanksgiving
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 p.
                 212
              
               
                 See
                 
                   Blesse
                   ,
                   Praise
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Tradition
             .
             Popish
             faith
             is
             built
             upon
             
               Traditions
               ,
               p.
            
             345
             ,
             346
          
           
             Treasury
             .
             
               
                 The
                 Popes
                 Treasury
                 what
                 ,
                 p
                 107
              
               
                 The
                 Popes
                 Treasury
                 confuted
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 Treasury
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
            
          
           
             Tribulation
             .
             
               
                 Gods
                 Children
                 are
                 subject
                 to
                 
                   Tribulation
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 47
                 ,
                 60
                 ,
                 74
              
               
                 See
                 
                   Affliction
                   ,
                   Persecution
                   ,
                   Suffering
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Trust.
             
             
               
                 Gods
                 Children
                 are
                 prone
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 why
                 .
                 p.
                 137
                 ,
                 138
              
               
                 Not
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 p.
                 139
                 ,
                 142
                 ,
                 143
                 ,
                 144
              
               
                 Signes
                 of
                 trusting
                 in
                 these
                 outward
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 riches
                 ,
                 &c.
                 p.
                 139
                 ,
                 140
              
               
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 dangerous
                 thing
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 our selves
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 why
                 .
                 p.
                 141
              
               
                 Popery
                 to
                 be
                 detested
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 teacheth
                 men
                 to
                 trust
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 works
                 ,
                 satisfactions
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   p.
                
                 142
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 trust
                 our
                 own
                 graces
                 ,
                 pag.
                 142
              
               
                 Creatures
                 may
                 be
                 trusted
                 to
                 subordinately
                 ,
                 p.
                 144
                 ,
                 145
              
               
                 Worldlings
                 trust
                 in
                 the
                 creature
                 above
                 God
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 against
                 God.
                 p.
                 144
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 cure
                 false
                 confidence
                 ,
                 or
                 trusting
                 in
                 ourselves
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 pag.
                 145
                 ,
                 147
              
               
                 To
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 a
                 lesson
                 hardly
                 learn't
                 ,
                 p.
                 148
              
               
                 God
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 fain
                 to
                 cast
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 our selves
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 sole
                 and
                 proper
                 Object
                 of
                 
                   trust
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 153
              
               
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 
                   trust
                   ,
                   ibid.
                
                 
              
               
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 mans
                 duty
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 pag.
                 154
              
               
                 Trials
                 of
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 Signes
                 whereby
                 to
                 know
                 whether
                 we
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 p.
                 155
                 ,
                 156
                 ,
                 157
              
               
                 Helps
                 or
                 Meanes
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 pag.
                 158
              
               
                 Trust
                 in
                 God
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 exercised
                 in
                 great
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 p.
                 161
              
               
                 Trust
                 in
                 God
                 how
                 exercised
                 in
                 the
                 hour
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 p.
                 162
              
               
                 God
                 to
                 strengthen
                 our
                 trust
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 his
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Promise
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 Seal
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Oath
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Earnest
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 A
                 pawn
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 Seizin
                 .
                 p.
                 164
              
               
                 Objection
                 against
                 trusting
                 in
                 God
                 answered
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 
                 A
                 Christian
                 may
                 trust
                 or
                 rely
                 on
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 p.
                 178
              
               
                 Trust
                 what
                 .
                 p.
                 321
              
               
                 See
                 Confidence
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Truth
             .
             
               
                 Truth
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 spoken
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 p.
                 246.
                 
              
               
                 God
                 is
                 true
                 and
                 faithful
                 ,
                 how
                 .
                 p.
                 379
              
               
                 Objection
                 against
                 this
                 answered
                 ,
                 pag.
                 380
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 
                   true
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 386
                 ,
                 392
              
               
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 comfort
                 to
                 believe
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 
                   true
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 377
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 Evangelical
                 doctrine
                 is
                 most
                 true
                 and
                 certain
                 ,
                 p
                 392
              
            
          
        
         
           
             V.
             
          
           
             Vain
             .
             MInisters
             labour
             is
             not
             in
             vain
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             p.
             1
          
           
             Vehement
             .
             Carnal
             men
             are
             
               vehement
               ,
               p.
            
             371
          
           
             Unbelief
             .
             The
             heart
             of
             man
             is
             full
             of
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             can
             hardly
             be
             settled
             in
             the
             perswasion
             of
             Divine
             truth
             ,
             p.
             485
             ,
             486
          
           
             Uniformity
             .
             A
             Christian
             is
             
               uniform
               ,
               p.
            
             317
          
           
             Union
             .
             There
             is
             a
             threefold
             Union
             ,
             viz.
             1.
             
             Of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             our
             nature
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             Christ
             and
             his
             members
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             one
             member
             with
             another
             .
             p.
             116
          
        
         
           
             W.
             
          
           
             Wait.
             
             
               
                 GRounds
                 of
                 waiting
                 upon
                 God
                 for
                 deliverance
                 from
                 trouble
                 ,
                 or
                 Motives
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 p.
                 173
                 ,
                 &c.
                 426
              
            
          
           
             Way
             .
             It
             's
             a
             commendable
             custome
             for
             Christians
             to
             bring
             one
             another
             on
             their
             
               way
               ,
               p.
            
             355
          
           
             Weak
             .
             The
             weakest
             creatures
             have
             the
             strongest
             shelters
             ,
             p.
             448
          
           
             Will.
             
             
               
                 Every
                 one
                 in
                 his
                 calling
                 placed
                 by
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 p.
                 2
                 ,
                 3
              
               
                 The
                 more
                 will
                 ,
                 advisednesse
                 and
                 deliberation
                 in
                 sin
                 ,
                 the
                 greater
                 the
                 sin
                 ,
                 p.
                 249
              
            
          
           
             Wisdome
             .
             
               
                 Wisdome
                 manifold
                 ,
                 p.
                 274
                 ,
                 275
              
               
                 Wisdome
                 what
                 ,
                 p.
                 275
              
               
                 Carnal
                 or
                 fleshly
                 wisdome
                 described
                 ,
                 p.
                 275
                 ,
                 276
                 ,
                 277
              
               
                 Why
                 called
                 fleshly
                 
                   Wisdome
                   .
                   p.
                
                 276
              
               
                 All
                 carnal
                 men
                 have
                 not
                 fleshly
                 
                   wisdome
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 278
              
               
                 Fleshly
                 wisdome
                 is
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 simplicity
                 ,
                 nor
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Gods
                 children
                 not
                 ruled
                 by
                 fleshly
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 why
                 p.
                 279
                 ,
                 288
                 ,
                 289
              
               
                 Mischief
                 of
                 carnal
                 
                   wisdom
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 280
                 ,
                 281
              
               
                 Carnal
                 or
                 fleshly
                 Wisdom
                 hinders
                 our
                 joy
                 and
                 comfort
                 ,
                 p.
                 287
                 ,
                 288
              
               
                 Popery
                 is
                 founded
                 on
                 carnal
                 
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 312
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 avoid
                 fleshly
                 
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 368
                 ,
                 369
              
               
                 A
                 Christian
                 needs
                 Wisdome
                 ,
                 why
                 .
                 p.
                 291
              
               
                 Wisdom
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 p
                 292
              
               
                 We
                 should
                 go
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 
                   Wisdome
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 292
                 ,
                 293
              
               
                 God
                 gives
                 Wisdom
                 for
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 p.
                 293
              
               
                 True
                 Wisdom
                 toucheth
                 conversation
                 ,
                 p.
                 299
              
            
          
           
             Word
             .
             
               
                 The
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 accompanied
                 with
                 Gods
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 convert
                 and
                 change
                 the
                 most
                 wicked
                 hearts
                 ●…hat
                 
                 be
                 ,
                 pag.
                 4
                 ,
                 5
              
               
                 See
                 
                   Ministery
                   ,
                   Preaching
                
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 matter
                 of
                 consequence
                 to
                 believe
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 certain
                 ,
                 and
                 immutable
                 ,
                 p.
                 377
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Judge
                 of
                 all
                 Controversies
                 ,
                 p.
                 382
              
               
                 Christ
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 how
                 .
                 p.
                 409
                 ,
                 467
              
               
                 The
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 most
                 true
                 ,
                 certain
                 and
                 infallible
                 ,
                 p.
                 392
              
               
                 How
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 p.
                 386
                 ,
                 392
              
               
                 See
                 Scripture
                 .
              
            
          
           
             World.
             
             
               
                 Christianity
                 may
                 stand
                 with
                 converse
                 in
                 the
                 
                   World
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 267
              
               
                 Religion
                 makes
                 a
                 man
                 converse
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 untainted
                 ,
                 ibid.
                 
              
               
                 Wicked
                 men
                 called
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 why
                 .
                 p.
                 275
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 365
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Y.
             
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             and
             Nay
             .
             
               
                 GRounds
                 of
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 Nay
                 ,
                 p.
                 371
              
               
                 Dissemblers
                 are
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 Nay
                 ,
                 all
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 p.
                 372
              
               
                 All
                 Promises
                 and
                 Prophecies
                 are
                 Yea
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 p.
                 407
                 ,
                 408
                 ,
                 409
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           Trin-uni
           Deo
           gloria
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A60194-e420
           
             *
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             10.
             
             Ubi
             Vulgat
             .
             dispensatio
             multiformis
             gratiae
             .
          
           
             *
             Isai.
             54.
             12.
             
             Varia
             gemmarum
             genera
             propter
             varia
             dona
             quae
             sunt
             in
             Ecclesiâ
             .
             Sanct.
             
          
           
             *
             Gallica
             mirata
             est
             Calvinum
             Ecclesia
             nuper
             ,
             Quo
             nemo
             docuit
             doctius
             .
             Est
             quoque
             te
             nuper
             mirata
             〈◊〉
             tonantem
             ,
             Quo
             nemo
             〈◊〉
             fortiùs
             .
             Et
             miratur
             adhuc
             fundentem
             mella
             Viretum
             ,
             Quo
             nemo
             fatur
             dulcius
             .
             Beza
             .
          
           
             *
             Tunc
             bene
             multiformis
             Dei
             gratia
             dispensatur
             ,
             quando
             acceptum
             donum
             〈◊〉
             ejus
             qui
             hoc
             non
             habet
             ,
             creditur
             ,
             quando
             propter
             eum
             cui
             impenditur
             sibi
             datum
             putatur
             .
             
               Greg●…r
               .
               moral
            
             .
             lib.
             28.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A60194-e2190
           
             God
             scatters
             his
             Saints
             ,
             why
             ?
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             The
             Church
             hath
             its
             name
             sometimes
             .
             1.
             from
             the
             mixture
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             from
             the
             better
             part
             .
          
           
             Prophane
             men
             Hypocrits
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             7.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             To
             make
             a
             St.
             there
             must
             be
             .
          
           
             1.
             a
             Separation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Dedication
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Qualification
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Conversation
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             Civil
             man
             ,
             who
             ?
          
           
             True
             Saint
             wherein
             different
             from
             an
             hypocrite
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Grace
             sweetens
             all
             a
             Christians
             conversation
             .
          
           
             use
             of
             salutations
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             Blessing
             what
             ;
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Salutations
             should
             be
             holy
             .
          
           
             Gods
             name
             taken
             in
             vain
             in
             Salutations
             .
          
           
             Salutations
             to
             be
             omitted
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             serious
             businesse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             an
             Heretick
             
          
           
             Quest.
             Grace
             what
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             A
             Christian
             needs
             Grace
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             in
             state
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             We
             run
             daily
             into
             new
             breaches
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             1.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             conceive
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             To
             maintain
             Gods
             Grace
             daily
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             how
             to
             have
             continual
             assurance
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             1.
             abase
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Labour
             to
             be
             rich
             in
             grace
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             How
             to
             know
             we
             are
             in
             Gods
             favour
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             joy
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             the
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             going
             to
             God
             in
             extremity
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             The
             disposition
             of
             Gods
             Children
             to
             be
             thankfull
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             To
             blesse
             God
             ,
             what
             .
          
           
             We
             add
             nothing
             to
             God
             when
             we
             blesse
             him
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             duty
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             stirs
             up
             others
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             good
             for
             our selves
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             mind
             them
             .
          
           
             Spirituall
             favours
             especially
             to
             give
             thanks
             for
             .
          
           
             Why
             a
             carnal
             man
             is
             unthankful
             .
          
           
             Beg
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             To
             stir
             up
             our selves
             to
             praise
             God.
             
          
           
             To
             shame
             our selves
             for
             unthankfulnesse
             .
          
           
             Motions
             to
             thankfulnesse
             .
          
           
             1.
             it
             is
             the
             imployment
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             mitigates
             crosses
             .
          
           
             God
             how
             considered
             the
             object
             of
             praise
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             God
             as
             the
             Fa●●●●
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             praysed
             .
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
             To
             bless
             God
             for
             Christ.
             
          
           
             God
             the
             Father
             of
             mercies
             because
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             God
             is
             stiled
             Father
             of
             mercies
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             Christ
             his
             justice
             is
             satisfied
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             he
             is
             naturally
             mercifull
             .
          
           
             All
             Gods
             attributes
             without
             mercy
             terrible
             .
          
           
             Mercie
             ,
             what
             .
          
           
             Kinds
             of
             Gods
             mercie
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Forgiving
             mercies
             ,
             the
             principal
             .
          
           
             Men
             prone
             to
             presume
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             .
          
           
             to
             whom
             Gods
             mercy
             is
             unlimitted
             .
          
           
             Gods
             Wrath
             to
             presumtuous
             sinners
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
             To
             those
             that
             are
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             An
             encouragement
             to
             come
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Late
             Repentance
             seldom
             true
             .
          
           
             Mercy
             the
             greatest
             terror
             to
             impenitent
             .
          
           
             To
             imitate
             God
             in
             mercy
             .
          
           
             Men
             unmerciful
             to
             their
             own
             souls
             .
          
           
             Gods
             mercy
             should
             comfort
             us
             in
             all
             estates
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             fit
             for
             mercy
             .
          
           
             I.
             Get
             broken
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             How
             to
             improve
             mercy
             daily
             .
          
           
             Thankfulnesse
             for
             mercy
             
          
           
             Comfort
             what
             ?
          
           
             1
             The
             thing
             it self
          
           
             2.
             
             Comfortable
             reasons
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Comfort
             stronger
             then
             the
             maladie
             .
          
           
             Comfort
             not
             compleat
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             Philosophicall
             reasons
             will
             not
             comfort
             .
          
           
             (
             God
             )
             of
             comfort
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             he
             can
             create
             it
             out
             of
             nothing
             .
          
           
             God
             only
             can
             make
             something
             of
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Out
             of
             contraries
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             order
             God
             is
             〈◊〉
             God
             of
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Conclusion
             .
             Whatsoever
             the
             means
             of
             comfort
             be
             God
             is
             the
             spring
             .
          
           
             Ground
             of
             unthankfulnesse
             in
             wicked
             men
             .
          
           
             Ground
             of
             thankfulnesse
             in
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Ground
             of
             prayer
             .
          
           
             To
             seek
             to
             God
             in
             the
             use
             of
             things
             comfortable
             .
          
           
             Double
             application
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Christians
             ground
             of
             comfort
             in
             all
             estates
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             Christians
             are
             uncomfortable
             .
          
           
             1
             Ignorance
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Passion
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Aggravating
             the
             grievance
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             Forgetfulnesse
             of
             Gods
             comforts
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Looking
             to
             the
             streame
             forgetting
             the
             spring
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             God
             comforts
             his
             children
             in
             all
             tribulation
             .
          
           
             Comfort
             answerable
             to
             all
             miseries
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             Inward
             comfort
             best
             .
          
           
             To
             comfort
             What.
             
          
           
             Use.
             To
             go
             to
             God
             in
             the
             use
             of
             meanes
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             not
             tempt
             God
             by
             neglecting
             meanes
             .
          
           
             Ashame
             for
             Christians
             to
             be
             over
             much
             disconsolate
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             How
             to
             derive
             comfort
             from
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Look
             to
             the
             grievance
             especially
             sin
             .
          
           
             Comforts
             against
             sin
             .
          
           
             Luther
             .
          
           
             No
             comfort
             for
             such
             as
             go
             on
             in
             sin
             .
          
           
             Comforts
             for
             those
             that
             are
             relapsed
             .
          
           
             Caution
             .
          
           
             2
             :
             Comfort
             against
             other
             grievances
             .
             General
             comforts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             promise
             of
             mitigation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             presence
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Consider
             the
             end
             all
             work
             for
             good
             .
             Simile
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             promise
             of
             finall
             deliveanec
             .
          
           
             To
             keep
             a
             daily
             course
             of
             comfort
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Keep
             the
             soul
             in
             a
             good
             temper
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Renew
             our
             resolutions
             .
          
           
             Dayly
             feed
             on
             Christ.
             
          
           
             To
             be
             thankful
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             To
             be
             fruitful
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Labour
             for
             sin●…erity
             .
          
           
             And
             growth
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Not
             to
             grieve
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Be
             conversant
             in
             the
             scripture
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             To
             study
             Principles
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             All
             are
             subject
             to
             discomforts
             .
          
           
             In
             Comforting
             others
             there
             must
             he
             ,
             Ability
             .
             Will.
             
          
           
             Example
             .
          
           
             Sympathy
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             Gods
             children
             have
             all
             of
             them
             interest
             in
             divine
             comforts
             
          
           
             Reason
             The
             priviledges
             of
             religion
             are
             common
             to
             them
             
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             are
             not
             impaired
             by
             being
             communicated
             .
          
           
             Use
             Comfort
             to
             weak
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Doctr
             ,
             Comforts
             derived
             to
             men
             by
             men
             .
          
           
             Every
             Christian
             to
             Communicate
             his
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
             To
             trie
             our
             obedience
             .
          
           
             God
             not
             tied
             to
             means
             .
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
             To
             knit
             us
             in
             love
             to
             one
             another
             .
          
           
             Use
             We
             are
             debtors
             of
             the
             comforts
             we
             have
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             able
             to
             comfort
             others
             .
          
           
             Take
             notice
             of
             their
             grievance
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             labour
             for
             bowels
             of
             compassion
             .
          
           
             Graces
             of
             communion
             what
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Get
             experience
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             Why
             experience
             is
             such
             a
             help
             to
             comfort
             others
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             increaseth
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             It
             gaines
             confidence
             in
             the
             speaker
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             comfort
             others
             from
             our
             experience
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Search
             out
             their
             sin
             and
             misery
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Shew
             them
             their
             interest
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Comfort
             belongs
             to
             them
             that
             think
             themselves
             furthest
             from
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             comfort
             them
             from
             our
             owne
             experience
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             experience
             of
             Saints
             in
             scripture
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             Use.
             To
             depend
             on
             Gods
             ordinance
             .
          
           
             The
             ministers
             .
          
           
             Simile
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Common
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Difference
             in
             gifts
             and
             Grace
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             distinguish
             men
             of
             great
             parts
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Use.
             3.
             
             To
             see
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             in
             this
             ordinance
             .
          
           
             Ground
             of
             praising
             God.
             
          
           
             Doctrines
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             The
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             abound
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             ●ll
             suffer
             not
             alike
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             R●as
             .
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             Satan
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             word
             
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             our selves
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             good
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             evill
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             Afflictions
             necessary
             to
             purge
             corruptions
             contracted
             by
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             August
             .
             Afflictions
             in
             the
             most
             peaceable
             times
             
          
           
             Three-fold
             suffering
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Use.
             How
             to
             judge
             of
             afflicted
             men
             
          
           
             Doctr
             ▪
             The
             sufferings
             of
             Christians
             are
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Christ
             three
             waies
             taken
             in
             scripture
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             They
             are
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             1
             ▪
             Because
             of
             Christ
             mystically
             
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             are
             for
             Christs
             cause
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             way
             of
             sympathy
             
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             is
             present
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             Differences
             between
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             and
             ordinary
             crosses
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sufferings
             as
             creatures
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             men
             
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             holy
             men
             .
          
           
             Use
             encouragement
             to
             suffer
             for
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Christ
             persecuted
             by
             wicked
             men
             .
          
           
             Encouragement
             to
             do
             good
             to
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Consolation
             what
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             Comfort
             proportionable
             to
             sufferings
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1
             ▪
             Troubles
             enlarge
             the
             capacity
             of
             the
             soul.
             
          
           
             Because
             they
             humble
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             exercise
             grace
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             From
             Gods
             wisedom
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
             We
             have
             a
             nearer
             presence
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             5.
             
             Then
             we
             pray
             most
             .
          
           
             Disproportions
             of
             sufferings
             and
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
             To
             judge
             aright
             of
             those
             that
             are
             afflicted
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Use
             3.
             Thankfulness
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             What
             hinders
             comfort
             in
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             No
             comfort
             to
             wicked
             men
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             4.
             
             Consolation
             〈◊〉
             bounds
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Use.
             To
             study
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Why
             Christians
             are
             no
             more
             comfortable
             .
          
           
             Job
             15.
             11.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             The
             afflictions
             of
             the
             Saints
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             gather
             assurance
             of
             the
             same
             assistance
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             Gods
             intent
             ,
             and
             their
             intent
             that
             suffer
             
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
          
           
             To
             make
             use
             of
             examples
             of
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Ground
             of
             patience
             
          
           
             Use
             3.
             
             To
             communicate
             our
             estate
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             Popes
             treasurie
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             The
             good
             we
             have
             by
             others
             afflictions
             is
             by
             stirring
             up
             grace
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             We
             come
             to
             the
             possession
             of
             salvation
             by
             patience
             .
          
           
             Patience
             helps
             salvateon
             .
          
           
             1
             It
             cleares
             our
             evidence
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             way
             of
             qualification
             Of
             the
             person
             .
          
           
             2
             By
             removing
             hindrances
             .
          
           
             3
             They
             strengthen
             graces
             .
          
           
             4
             They
             whet
             our
             desire
             of
             heaven
             
          
           
             All
             Christians
             suffer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             sympathy
             ,
          
           
             2
             By
             scandals
             .
          
           
             3
             The
             burthen
             of
             of
             our
             calling
             .
          
           
             4
             Combat
             between
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             ▪
             
          
           
             Doct.
             Gods
             Children
             do
             good
             in
             every
             Condition
             .
          
           
             Use.
             To
             be
             content
             in
             all
             conditions
             .
          
           
             God
             aymes
             at
             many
             things
             in
             the
             same
             affliction
             .
          
           
             To
             obs●…rve
             Gods
             providence
             in
             our
             suffering
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             Gods
             Children
             partake
             of
             the
             sufferings
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             sympathy
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             proportion
             .
          
           
             Indisposition
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             The
             communion
             between
             .
             Chrians
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Vnions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             Christ
             and
             our
             nature
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             Christ
             myst●…cal
             head
             and
             members
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             one
             member
             with
             another
             .
          
           
             1
             Reas.
             There
             is
             some
             ill
             to
             be
             wrought
             out
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             2
             Reas.
             To
             commend
             comfort
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             Use
             2
             Terrour
             to
             those
             that
             will
             not
             suffer
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             Those
             that
             suffer
             as
             they
             should
             are
             sure
             of
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Those
             that
             partake
             in
             the
             sins
             ,
             shall
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Certainty
             double
             .
          
           
             Double
             efficacy
             in
             hope
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             party
             that
             hopes
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             We
             may
             stedfastly
             hope
             for
             performance
             of
             divine
             truths
             .
          
           
             Comfort
             to
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Good
             men
             in
             affliction
             censured
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor
             10
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             God
             suffers
             his
             Children
             to
             fall
             into
             great
             extremity
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             5.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             6.
             
          
           
             Use
             1
             ▪
             Not
             to
             censure
             those
             that
             suffer
             .
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
             Not
             to
             be
             confident
             of
             earthly
             things
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             Gods
             children
             sensible
             of
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             Death
             anenemy
             to
             nature
             ,
             and
             to
             natural
             comforts
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             It
             parts
             the
             best
             friends
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             Itcuts
             off
             all
             imployment
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
             We
             leave
             those
             we
             had
             care
             of
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             5.
             
             Pain
             in
             death
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             6.
             
             The
             horror
             of
             the
             grave
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             7.
             
             Death
             the
             wages
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             Reas
             8.
             
             St.
             Paul
             desired
             life
             to
             serve
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
             Terrour
             to
             wicked
             men
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Comfort
             to
             Christians
             .
          
           
             The
             way
             not
             to
             fear
             death
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             Gods
             children
             are
             deceived
             in
             their
             death
             .
          
           
             Gods
             end
             in
             St.
             Pauls
             sufferings
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             Certaintie
             of
             death
             helps
             against
             self-confidence
             .
          
           
             Physitian
             fault
             to
             flatter
             the
             sick
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             Gods
             children
             are
             prone
             to
             self-confidence
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             The
             things
             of
             this
             life
             are
             useful
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             Sensuality
             bes●…ts
             nature
             .
          
           
             Use
             To
             justifie
             God
             ▪
             dealing
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             falls
             of
             great
             Christians
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Doing
             great
             things
             by
             weak
             means
             .
          
           
             Use.
             To
             take
             heed
             of
             false
             confidence
             .
             Signs
             of
             false
             confidence
             .
          
           
             1
             When
             we
             are
             proud
             of
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Too
             much
             grief
             in
             their
             losse
             .
          
           
             Fretting
             at
             crosses
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             we
             contemn
             others
             that
             want
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Security
             .
          
           
             Doc.
             It
             is
             a
             dangerous
             estate
             to
             trust
             in
             our selves
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             Adultery
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             falshood
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Ignorance
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Rebellion
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Impatience
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             our selves
             .
             It
             brings
             us
             under
             a
             curse
             Jer.
             71.
             
          
           
             False
             trust
             breeds
             despairs
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             not
             trust
             our
             own
             graces
             .
          
           
             Not
             in
             the
             humanity
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Not
             in
             the
             Saements
             .
          
           
             Creatures
             may
             be
             trusted
             subordinately
             .
          
           
             Worldlings
             trust
             creatures
             above
             God.
             
          
           
             Against
             God.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             cure
             false
             confidence
             .
          
           
             Why
             God
             seldom
             works
             by
             great
             meanes
             .
          
           
             Why
             God
             carries
             our
             salvation
             by
             contraries
             .
          
           
             Learn
             to
             know
             our selves
             .
          
           
             St.
             Paul
             to
             learn
             to
             trust
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             Comfort
             for
             weak
             Christians
             
          
           
             Doct.
             God
             to
             make
             us
             trust
             in
             him
             casts
             us
             out
             of
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             One
             contrary
             must
             be
             removed
             to
             make
             way
             for
             another
             .
          
           
             Use.
             Not
             to
             murmure
             at
             Gods
             work
             .
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
             To
             examine
             what
             effect
             afflictions
             work
             .
          
           
             Use
             3.
             
             Not
             to
             judge
             amisse
             of
             the
             afflicted
             .
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
             To
             lament
             our
             stubbornnesse
             of
             heart
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             God
             in
             all
             outward
             things
             that
             are
             ill
             in
             tends
             the
             good
             of
             the
             soul.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             The
             soule
             the
             better
             part
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             The
             soul
             must
             have
             somewhat
             to
             trust
             to
             .
          
           
             The
             soul
             made
             for
             God.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             God
             is
             the
             object
             of
             trust
             .
          
           
             God
             in
             Christ
             the
             object
             of
             trust
             .
          
           
             Use.
             To
             see
             the
             vanity
             of
             all
             other
             confidence
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             favour
             that
             God
             will
             be
             trusted
             by
             us
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             Trust
             in
             God
             is
             a
             main
             duty
             .
          
           
             Tryals
             of
             trust
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Seeking
             to
             him
             in
             extremity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             use
             the
             meanes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             be
             quiet
             upon
             use
             of
             mea●…s
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Not
             to
             despair
             in
             want
             of
             meanes
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             To
             keep
             God
             our
             friend
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             To
             trust
             threatnings
             as
             well
             as
             promises
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             To
             trust
             God
             for
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             Helpes
             to
             trust
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             promises
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Generall
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Particular
             .
          
           
             Outward
             things
             promised
             with
             condition
             .
          
           
             Trust
             how
             exercised
             in
             great
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             beaten
             from
             all
             other
             help
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Put
             the
             promises
             in
             suit
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             promises
             of
             presence
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             mitigotion
             .
          
           
             Trust
             how
             exercised
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             Use.
             Ground
             of
             patience
             and
             content
             .
          
           
             Effect
             of
             afflictions
             .
             To
             Gods
             children
             .
             To
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             To
             desire
             God
             to
             draw
             us
             neer
             him
             by
             crosses
             .
          
           
             God
             to
             strengthen
             our
             trust
             hath
             given
             us
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             promise
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             seale
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             His
             oath
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Earnest
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             A
             pawne
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Seizon
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Meanes
             of
             trust
             to
             unbelievers
             .
          
           
             Object●…
             
          
           
             Prayer
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             The
             resurrection
             an
             argument
             to
             strengthen
             faith
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             God
             will
             raise
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             Gods
             manner
             to
             work
             when
             there
             is
             no
             hope
             .
          
           
             Use.
             To
             answer
             Gods
             worke
             with
             our
             faith
             .
          
           
             Luther
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             argue
             in
             extremity
             .
          
           
             To
             extract
             contrary
             principles
             to
             Satan
             .
          
           
             To
             carry
             our selves
             as
             expecting
             the
             resurrection
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
             God
             doth
             not
             at
             the
             first
             deliver
             his
             children
             .
          
           
             Reason
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
             God
             delivers
             after
             he
             hath
             done
             his
             work
             .
          
           
             Use.
             To
             wait
             Gods
             time
             .
             Gods
             time
             to
             deliver
             is
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             we
             are
             low
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             we
             are
             inlarged
             to
             pray
             .
          
           
             Grounds
             of
             waiting
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             Gods
             Children
             alway
             need
             deliverance
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Spiritually
             .
          
           
             An
             inward
             guard
             .
             God
             delivereth
             us
             from
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Christians
             have
             deliverance
             in
             troubles
             .
          
           
             Providnce
             what
             .
          
           
             Use.
             To
             carry
             our selves
             reverently
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             A
             Christian
             may
             rely
             on
             God
             for
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Upon
             the
             Name
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             properties
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             His
             covenant
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Experience
             of
             Gods
             Children
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             Objct.
             Gods
             Children
             miscarry
             in
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             God
             delivers
             them
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             So
             as
             they
             desire
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             delivers
             them
             in
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             Deliverance
             open
             secret
             .
          
           
             Deliverance
             partial
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             Deliverance
             by
             death
             .
          
           
             Promises
             of
             outward
             things
             with
             reservation
             .
          
           
             Doct
             :
             It
             is
             a
             good
             argument
             from
             former
             experience
             to
             future
             deliverance
             .
          
           
             Used
             by
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Use.
             To
             lay
             up
             observations
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Consider
             the
             promises
             .
          
           
             3
             :
             To
             have
             sanctified
             memories
             ,
             to
             remember
             deliverances
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             argue
             in
             spiritual
             troubles
             .
          
           
             Wicked
             men
             cannot
             argue
             from
             former
             experience
             of
             deliverance
             .
          
           
             Use.
             To
             be
             constant
             in
             our
             service
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             happinesse
             of
             a
             Christian.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             Prayer
             a
             means
             to
             convey
             all
             good
             and
             deliver
             from
             all
             ill
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
             It
             is
             for
             Gods
             glory
             .
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
             For
             our
             good
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             shew
             our
             dependance
             on
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             exerciseth
             our
             graces
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             pray
             ,
             though
             God
             know
             our
             wants
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
             Gods
             Children
             can
             pray
             for
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Reason
             Because
             they
             are
             Children
             .
          
           
             Use.
             Not
             to
             put
             off
             prayer
             onely
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             Christians
             ought
             to
             help
             one
             another
             by
             prayer
             .
          
           
             A
             general
             desire
             in
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             Reason
             .
             Gods
             children
             cannot
             so
             well
             pray
             for
             themselves
             sometimes
             .
          
           
             As
             in
             sicknesse
             .
          
           
             People
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             For
             what
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             Reason
             .
             Christians
             〈◊〉
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             prayer
             all
             times
             a
             like
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             not
             a
             work
             of
             gifts
             ,
             but
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Diverse
             gifts
             in
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Reason
             .
             To
             humble
             great
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Reason
             .
             To
             raise
             up
             we●…
             Christians
             
          
           
             Use.
             Let
             no
             man
             slight
             his
             own
             prayers
             .
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
             None
             to
             be
             idle
             in
             the
             profession
             of
             religion
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             4.
             
             Prayer
             prevails
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             order
             ,
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
             It
             sets
             God
             on
             work
             .
          
           
             Instances
             of
             prevalencie
             of
             prayer
             .
          
           
             To
             pray
             for
             the
             Church
             abroad
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             present
             the
             Church
             in
             our
             prayers
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Use.
             Not
             to
             grieve
             the
             spirit
             in
             any
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             How
             to
             know
             whether
             our
             prayers
             help
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             When
             we
             help
             them
             otherwise
             as
             we
             are
             able
             .
          
           
             To
             leave
             evit
             courses
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             hearken
             to
             Gods
             Word
             .
          
           
             An
             ill
             condition
             not
             to
             be
             able
             to
             pray
             .
          
           
             What
             to
             pray
             for
             for
             the
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             Health
             a
             gift
             .
          
           
             Against
             merit
             .
          
           
             All
             other
             blessings
             uncomfortable
             without
             health
             .
          
           
             To
             blesse
             God
             for
             health
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             To
             beg
             the
             prayers
             of
             others
             in
             sicknesse
             .
          
           
             Comfort
             from
             the
             prayers
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Sol.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             Praise
             followes
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Ingratitude
             a
             horrible
             sin
             .
          
           
             Praise
             of
             many
             acceptable
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             in
             love
             with
             publick
             meetings
             .
          
           
             Use.
             Encouragement
             to
             union
             .
          
           
             To
             stir
             up
             others
             to
             praise
             God
             ,
          
           
             To
             praise
             God
             for
             others
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             good
             to
             many
             ,
             that
             many
             may
             give
             thanks
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             Praise
             wherein
             it
             consists
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Taking
             notice
             of
             blessings
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Remembring
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Estimation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             words
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             doing
             good
             .
          
           
             Directions
             to
             thanksgiving
             .
          
           
             To
             look
             what
             we
             have
             cause
             to
             be
             thankful
             for
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Dwell
             on
             them
             in
             meditation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Consider
             our
             unworthinesse
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Consider
             the
             misery
             of
             our selves
             and
             others
             in
             want
             of
             blessings
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Keep
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             Gods
             mercies
             .
          
           
             Motives
             to
             thankfulnesse
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             Gods
             tribute
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             invites
             God
             to
             bestow
             new
             blessings
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             the
             begining
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             None
             unthankful
             but
             divells
             .
          
           
             Reall
             thanksgiving
             .
          
           
             To
             shame
             our selves
             for
             our
             unthankfulnesse
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             a
             Sacrament
             day
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             The
             more
             eminent
             men
             are
             ,
             the
             more
             to
             be
             prayed
             for
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             Christians
             driven
             to
             make
             apologies
             .
          
           
             Use.
             Not
             to
             think
             strange
             if
             we
             be
             driven
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             Life
             the
             best
             Apology
             ,
             but
             not
             enough
             sometimes
             .
          
           
             A
             man
             may
             speak
             in
             commendations
             of
             himself
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             thankfulnesse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             example
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             defence
             .
          
           
             Question
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             How
             a
             man
             may
             glory
             of
             the
             graces
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             Christians
             have
             their
             joy
             .
          
           
             Use.
             To
             labour
             for
             a
             temper
             that
             we
             may
             glory
             .
          
           
             A
             Christians
             joy
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             Election
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             justification
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             sanctification
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             the
             hope
             of
             glory
             .
          
           
             A
             Christian
             only
             can
             stand
             to
             his
             joy
             .
          
           
             Wicked
             men
             labour
             to
             hide
             the
             ground
             of
             their
             joy
             .
          
           
             A
             Christian
             not
             ashamed
             of
             his
             joy
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             well
             bred
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             permanent
             .
          
           
             Pride
             against
             all
             the
             commandements
             .
          
           
             Conscience
             what
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             soulit
             self
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             faculty
             .
          
           
             3.
             an
             Act.
             
          
           
             An
             Atheist
             can
             have
             no
             conscience
             .
             Conscience
             above
             reason
             :
          
           
             Three
             things
             joyned
             with
             conscience
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             knowledge
             with
             a
             generall
             rule
             :
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             our
             own
             actions
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             knowledge
             with
             God
             
          
           
             God
             hath
             set
             up
             in
             man
             a
             Court
             ,
             wherein
             conscience
             is
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Register
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Witnesse
             .
          
           
             3
             Accuser
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Judge
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Executioner
             .
          
           
             Sympathie
             between
             heart
             and
             brain
             .
          
           
             Conscience
             Gods
             Hall.
             
          
           
             Judgment
             of
             conscience
             a
             forerunner
             
               ofthe
               
                 of
                 the
              
            
             great
             judgment
             .
          
           
             Conscience
             beareth
             witness
             .
          
           
             Josephs
             Brethren
             :
          
           
             Conscience
             〈◊〉
             witnesse
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Faithful
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Inward
             .
          
           
             Use.
             Not
             to
             sin
             in
             hope
             of
             secrecy
             ,
          
           
             Use.
             To
             labour
             that
             conscience
             may
             witness
             well
             .
          
           
             Good
             witness
             of
             conscience
             two-fold
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Labour
             for
             good
             rules
             ,
          
           
             An
             Ignorant
             man
             cannot
             have
             a
             good
             Conscience
             ,
          
           
             Why
             men
             have
             bad
             consciences
             .
          
           
             Papists
             cannot
             have
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             why
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             apply
             them
             .
          
           
             Doctrine
             The
             witnesse
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             a
             ground
             of
             joy
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             the
             office
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             witnesseth
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Without
             selves
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             conscience
             breeds
             joy
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             life
             .
          
           
             In
             good
             estate
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             cvil
             estate
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             false
             imputations
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             man
             looks
             more
             to
             Conscience
             then
             to
             fame
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             sicknesse
             
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             Crosses
             and
             losses
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             At
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             .
          
           
             Objection
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
             Why
             a
             good
             conscience
             doth
             not
             alway
             witnesse
             Comfort
             .
          
           
             Directions
             to
             joy
             in
             the
             witness
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             A
             man
             may
             know
             his
             estate
             in
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Use.
             To
             labour
             for
             a
             good
             conscience
             that
             we
             may
             have
             joy
             .
          
           
             Nothing
             worse
             then
             an
             ill
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Evangelical
             conscience
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             way
             to
             have
             a
             good
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             Question
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Cautions
             for
             glorying
             in
             grace
             .
          
           
             Difference
             of
             simplicity
             and
             sincerity
             .
          
           
             Question
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
             Saint
             Paul's
             conversation
             in
             simplicity
             .
          
           
             Simplicity
             what
             .
          
           
             Simple
             without
             mixture
             .
          
           
             Simplicity
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Not
             defect
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Not
             rudeness
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Not
             credulity
             .
          
           
             Why
             called
             the
             simplicity
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Manby
             nature
             prone
             to
             double
             .
          
           
             The
             ground
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Ground
             of
             dissimulation
             .
          
           
             Of
             simulation
             .
          
           
             Aggravation
             of
             this
             sin
             .
          
           
             Simplicity
             opposite
             to
             curiosity
             .
          
           
             Simplicity
             opposed
             to
             lying
             and
             equivocation
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             All
             sorts
             of
             lies
             unlawful
             .
          
           
             Lying
             opposite
             to
             society
             .
          
           
             Motives
             to
             simplicity
             .
          
           
             1
             It
             is
             comely's
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Doubling
             inconstant
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             part
             of
             Gods
             Image
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             brings
             comforts
             .
          
           
             Doubling
             a
             great
             sin
             .
          
           
             The
             more
             will
             and
             advisedness
             in
             sin
             ,
             the
             greater
             sin
             .
          
           
             Doubling
             with
             men
             .
          
           
             Some
             persons
             more
             prone
             to
             doubling
             then
             others
             .
          
           
             Some
             Callings
             .
          
           
             Merchants
             .
          
           
             Lawyers
             .
          
           
             Man
             naturally
             prone
             to
             dissemble
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             get
             simplicity
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             consider
             one
             day
             all
             will
             be
             laid
             open
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Labour
             for
             faith
             
          
           
             Sincerity
             what
             .
          
           
             Sincerity
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             A
             Christian
             that
             looks
             for
             joy
             must
             have
             his
             conversation
             in
             sincerity
             .
          
           
             Sincerity
             in
             good
             actions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             know
             all
             that
             is
             good
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Universal
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Sincerity
             looks
             at
             God
             that
             commands
             all
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Performance
             of
             lesse
             duties
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Uniformity
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Humble
             in
             performance
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Humble
             and
             thankful
             after
             :
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             ill
             actions
             .
             1.
             
             He
             intends
             none
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             is
             grieved
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Careful
             to
             avoid
             personall
             sins
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Hatred
             of
             all
             sin
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Care
             to
             avoid
             sinfor
             the
             future
             .
          
           
             3
             ,
             Sincerity
             in
             actions
             indifferent
             .
          
           
             Actions
             of
             calling
             :
          
           
             2.
             
             Recreations
             .
          
           
             Motives
             to
             sincerity
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             else
             is
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Why
             many
             men
             of
             parts
             die
             uncomfortably
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             gives
             acceptance
             to
             all
             we
             do
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             makes
             us
             grow
             to
             perfection
             .
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
             Direction
             .
             Means
             to
             get
             sincerity
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Get
             our
             hearts
             changed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Get
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             love
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Labour
             to
             mortifie
             our
             earthly
             affections
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Do
             all
             things
             as
             in
             Gods
             eye
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Look
             to
             the
             heart
             the
             spring
             of
             all
             our
             actions
             .
          
           
             Use.
             Exhortation
             to
             labour
             for
             sincerity
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Sincerity
             all
             that
             we
             can
             plead
             .
          
           
             It
             will
             comfort
             against
             Temptations
             at
             death
             .
          
           
             It
             comforts
             in
             life
             .
          
           
             Not
             offend
             against
             sincerity
             .
          
           
             Sinning
             against
             sincerity
             by
             pleading
             corruptions
             .
          
           
             By
             pleading
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             Order
             in
             sincerity
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             deep
             foundation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Faith.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Love.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Sincerity
             extends
             to
             all
             a
             mans
             life
             .
          
           
             Wicked
             men
             have
             fits
             of
             goodnesse
             .
          
           
             God
             judgeth
             by
             the
             tenour
             of
             our
             life
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             Christianity
             may
             stand
             with
             converse
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             Religion
             makes
             a
             man
             converse
             in
             the
             world
             untainted
             .
          
           
             Reason
             .
             A
             Christian
             hath
             a
             spirit
             above
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Grace
             increased
             by
             opposition
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             tempt
             God
             by
             rushing
             into
             ill
             company
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Times
             appointed
             by
             God.
             
          
           
             Halting
             in
             Religion
             brings
             danger
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             We
             must
             have
             our
             conversation
             in
             sincerity
             while
             we
             live
             here
             .
          
           
             Depravers
             of
             goodnesse
             blamed
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             A
             true
             Christian
             best
             where
             he
             is
             best
             known
             .
          
           
             Christians
             substantial
             ,
             not
             painted
             .
          
           
             Use.
             To
             approve
             our selves
             most
             where
             we
             are
             best
             known
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Ministers
             win
             by
             Life
             as
             well
             as
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             Wisdom
             either
             ,
             1.
             
             Natural
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Politick
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Spiritual
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Fleshly
             wisdom
             .
          
           
             Wisdome
             what
             .
          
           
             Carnal
             wisdome
             what
             .
          
           
             Why
             fleshly
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             Flesh
             what
             .
          
           
             The
             Soul
             placed
             between
             good
             and
             evil
             .
          
           
             Wisdome
             according
             as
             the
             man
             in
             whom
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             All
             carnal
             men
             have
             not
             fleshly
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             Fleshly
             wisdome
             where
             there
             is
             not
             sincerity
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             Gods
             Children
             no●…
             ruled
             by
             fleshly
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
             It
             is
             Gods
             enemy
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             our
             enemy
             .
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
             It
             is
             base
             .
          
           
             Reason
             3.
             
             They
             must
             mortifie
             it
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
             It
             doth
             all
             the
             mischief
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             It
             hinders
             from
             good
             .
          
           
             It
             sets
             it self
             against
             good
             .
          
           
             It
             hinders
             from
             reforming
             of
             ill
             .
          
           
             It
             hinders
             from
             suffering
             .
          
           
             It
             provokes
             to
             evil
             .
          
           
             It
             keeps
             in
             ill
             .
          
           
             Carnal
             wisdome
             mistaken
             .
          
           
             Ground
             of
             Credulity
             .
          
           
             Jealousie
             :
          
           
             Use.
             To
             disclaim
             fleshly
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             Judgement
             to
             begiven
             up
             to
             our selves
             .
          
           
             August
             .
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
          
           
             To
             get
             our
             hearts
             changed
             .
          
           
             Get
             assurance
             of
             salvation
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             vanity
             of
             earthly
             thingse
             
          
           
             Not
             to
             walk
             by
             fleshly
             wisdome
             breeds
             joy
             .
          
           
             To
             repent
             of
             carnal
             devices
             .
          
           
             Gods
             Children
             not
             led
             onely
             by
             the
             rules
             of
             reason
             .
          
           
             Christians
             renouncing
             fleshly
             wisdome
             ,
             have
             a
             better
             guide
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             Why
             t●…
             Apostle
             names
             Grace
             ,
             not
             Wisdome
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             Wisdome
             not
             from
             our selves
             ,
             but
             Gods
             Grace
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             are
             guided
             not
             only
             by
             wisdome
             ,
             but
             other
             Graces
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Our
             want
             of
             wisdome
             supplyed
             by
             grace
             .
          
           
             Gods
             wisdome
             for
             us
             ,
             more
             then
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             Why
             weaker
             christiani
             are
             sometimes
             safer
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             A
             Christian
             needs
             wisdome
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             avoid
             dangers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             of
             the
             likenesse
             between
             good
             and
             evill
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             hindrances
             ,
             and
             helps
             to
             good
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Good
             is
             not
             good
             without
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Good
             is
             hid
             under
             evil
             .
          
           
             Wisdome
             may
             be
             bad
             .
          
           
             Use.
             To
             go
             to
             God
             for
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             God
             gives
             wisdome
             for
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             Men
             leaving
             Gods
             wisdome
             ▪
             miscarry
             .
          
           
             Use.
             Reproo●…
             of
             those
             that
             subordinate
             Religion
             to
             State-Policy
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             True
             wisdome
             toucheth
             Conversation
             .
          
           
             Use.
             Bad
             livers
             no
             bodies
             in
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Grace
             two-fold
             .
             1.
             
             The
             favour
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Something
             wrought
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             Change.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Particular
             graces
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Heavenly
             light
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Love.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Hope
             ,
             Patience
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Faith.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Exciting
             ,
             applying
             ,
             strengthening
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             All
             our
             wisdom
             from
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Every
             thing
             necessary
             to
             heaven
             ,
             a
             grace
             .
          
           
             Use.
             Not
             to
             ascribe
             any
             thing
             to
             our selves
             .
          
           
             God
             ready
             to
             give
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Reason
             .
             Christ
             hath
             undertaken
             it
             .
          
           
             Presumption
             .
          
           
             Against
             Despair
             .
             Consider
             our
             parts
             and
             duty
             .
          
           
             Beg
             assistance
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Go
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Go
             to
             the
             Promises
             .
          
           
             Renounce
             Carnal
             Wisdome
             .
          
           
             Incouragements
             to
             be
             guided
             by
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             Signes
             of
             being
             led
             by
             Grace
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             renounce
             carnal
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             Sign
             2.
             
             Simplicity
             .
          
           
             Sincerity
             .
          
           
             Sign
             3.
             
             The
             strength
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Sign
             4.
             
             In
             men
             of
             great
             parts
             .
             By
             abasing
             his
             gifts
             and
             parts
             .
          
           
             In
             men
             of
             weaker
             parts
             .
          
           
             Sign
             5.
             
             From
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             actions
             .
          
           
             Sign
             6.
             
             Graces
             are
             together
             .
          
           
             Every
             Grace
             of
             use
             to
             a
             Christian
             .
          
           
             Sign
             7.
             
             When
             a
             man
             provides
             for
             his
             best
             good
             .
          
           
             Help
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Submit
             all
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Self-denyal
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Humility
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             High
             esteem
             of
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             acquaint
             our selves
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             To
             meditate
             on
             the
             free
             love
             and
             Grace
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Challenge
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Popery
             founded
             on
             carnal
             wisdome
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             Government
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             their
             Worship
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Opinions
             :
          
           
             Best
             Statesmen
             ,
             who
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             A
             Christian
             uniform
             .
          
           
             Abuse
             of
             signes
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             God
             is
             wise
             for
             those
             that
             walk
             by
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             Gods
             Children
             have
             place
             in
             the
             conscience
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Use.
             To
             approve
             our selves
             to
             mens
             consciences
             .
          
           
             Trust
             what
             ;
          
           
             S.
             Paul's
             good
             conceit
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             To
             entertain
             good
             conceits
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Paul's
             resolution
             to
             hold
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             S.
             Paul's
             sourse
             to
             persevere
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Corinthians
             were
             S.
             Paul's
             rejoycing
             .
          
           
             To
             imitate
             S.
             Paul
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             Resolution
             .
          
           
             The
             glory
             of
             a
             good
             life
             .
          
           
             To
             take
             God
             in
             our
             resolutions
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Paul's
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Things
             of
             the
             world
             uncertain
             .
          
           
             To
             examine
             what
             we
             acknowledge
             .
          
           
             Men
             deceived
             in
             the
             death
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Danger
             of
             ill
             company
             .
          
           
             Aggravation
             of
             Hell-torments
             .
          
           
             Ground
             of
             ill
             mens
             cruelty
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             constant
             in
             good
             courses
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             A
             sign
             of
             a
             good
             estate
             ,
             to
             acknowledge
             him
             that
             hath
             told
             us
             of
             our
             sins
             .
          
           
             Use.
             Tryal
             .
          
           
             Acknowledgment
             ,
             what
             .
          
           
             Christ
             acknowledged
             in
             the
             Minister
             .
          
           
             Acknowledge
             Christ
             ,
             what
             
          
           
             Who
             acknowledgeth
             not
             Christ.
             
          
           
             To
             acknowledge
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             To
             acknowledge
             the
             Minister
             .
          
           
             Ministers
             joyned
             with
             Christ
             in
             acceptance
             ,
             and
             neglect
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             A
             faithful
             Minister
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             Reason
             .
             He
             brings
             Christ
             the
             cause
             of
             joy
             .
          
           
             Original
             of
             our
             joy
             .
          
           
             Christ
             must
             be
             opened
             by
             the
             Ministery
             .
          
           
             Use
             of
             the
             Ministery
             .
          
           
             Ministers
             wooers
             for
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Ministers
             a
             gift
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Ministery
             a
             great
             blessing
             .
          
           
             Why
             God
             brings
             men
             to
             heaven
             by
             men
             .
          
           
             Gods
             benefits
             come
             by
             the
             Ministery
             .
          
           
             Use.
             To
             rejoyce
             in
             enjoying
             Gids
             Ordinance
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             The
             peoples
             good
             is
             the
             Ministers
             joy
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             matter
             of
             his
             joy
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             meanes
             to
             increase
             his
             joy
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             seal
             of
             his
             Ministery
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             evidence
             that
             he
             was
             a
             good
             man.
             
          
           
             Use.
             To
             be
             good
             under
             the
             Ministery
             .
          
           
             Good
             communicative
             .
          
           
             Wicked
             men
             draw
             others
             to
             sin
             .
          
           
             Use.
             To
             labour
             to
             make
             others
             good
             .
          
           
             The
             misery
             of
             opposers
             of
             goodnesse
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             leave
             Churches
             for
             some
             corruptions
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             Christ
             hath
             a
             Day
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             Christians
             rejoycing
             as
             it
             will
             be
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           
             What
             will
             avail
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ?
          
           
             who
             take
             the
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Application
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             are
             acquainted
             with
             Christ.
             
          
           
             To
             acknowledge
             Christ
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             what
             .
          
           
             Thoughts
             of
             Judgment
             make
             us
             painful
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             Good
             as
             far
             as
             may
             be
             to
             cherish
             a
             good
             opinion
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
          
           
             Not
             to
             cast
             off
             men
             for
             infirmities
             .
          
           
             Use.
             Encouragement
             to
             inferiours
             to
             give
             occasion
             of
             good
             hope
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             Personal
             presence
             hath
             a
             special
             power
             .
          
           
             Use.
             To
             esteem
             Gods
             Ordinance
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Saint
             Paul's
             end
             in
             coming
             to
             Corinth
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             Holy
             men
             work
             from
             holy
             ends
             .
          
           
             Use.
             To
             look
             to
             our
             aimes
             in
             our
             actions
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             The
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             a
             special
             grace
             .
          
           
             Reason
             .
             It
             is
             the
             means
             to
             work
             all
             good
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             Use.
             To
             esteem
             the
             Word
             as
             a
             Grace
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             come
             to
             be
             thankful
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             Those
             that
             are
             in
             the
             state
             of
             Grace
             ,
             need
             a
             second
             grace
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
             From
             inward
             opposition
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             From
             without
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             From
             new
             temptations
             .
          
           
             Reason
             4.
             
             From
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Reason
             5.
             
             From
             Satan
             .
          
           
             Reason
             6.
             
             From
             the
             capacity
             of
             the
             soul.
             
          
           
             Use.
             Not
             to
             set
             a
             period
             to
             our
             growth
             in
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Triall
             of
             our
             estate
             by
             desire
             to
             grow
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             Every
             blessing
             a
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Use.
             To
             look
             on
             every
             b●…nefit
             as
             a
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Thankfulnesse
             .
          
           
             Application
             〈◊〉
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             A
             good
             man
             must
             take
             all
             occasions
             to
             do
             good
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Paul's
             Circuit
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             A
             commendable
             custome
             for
             Christians
             to
             bring
             one
             another
             on
             their
             way
             .
          
           
             Religion
             teacheth
             not
             incivility
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             Men
             prone
             to
             suspition
             .
          
           
             Suspition
             what
             .
          
           
             Whence
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             guilt
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Envy
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             How
             to
             arm
             against
             suspition
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             Innocency
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Patience
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Apology
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             Suspition
             when
             evill
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             Publick
             men
             to
             avoid
             the
             imputation
             of
             lightnesse
             .
          
           
             Reason
             .
             To
             preserve
             Authority
             .
          
           
             Obstinacy
             like
             Constancy
             .
          
           
             Grounds
             of
             lightnesse
             ,
             and
             inconstancy
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Temper
             of
             body
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             mind
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Inconsideration
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Passion
             .
          
           
             Inconstancy
             mistaken
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Want
             of
             dependance
             on
             God.
             
          
           
             Christians
             modest
             for
             the
             future
             .
          
           
             Remedies
             against
             lightnesse
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Deliberation
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             Suppresse
             passion
             .
             Inconveniency
             of
             passion
             .
          
           
             Dependance
             on
             God.
             
          
           
             Flesh
             what
             .
          
           
             Why
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             Wicked
             men
             called
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Use.
             Take
             heed
             by
             whom
             we
             are
             led
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             A
             Christian
             to
             avoid
             the
             imputation
             of
             carnal
             policy
             .
          
           
             Reason
             .
             It
             is
             Gods
             ,
             and
             our
             enemy
             .
          
           
             Use.
             To
             suppresse
             it
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             To
             purpose
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             a
             ground
             of
             lightnesse
             .
          
           
             A
             wicked
             man
             no
             sound
             friend
             .
          
           
             Nor
             a
             good
             Christian.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             we
             consult
             with
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             We
             consult
             not
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             denial
             of
             parts
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             opportunities
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             we
             are
             humble
             in
             our
             consultations
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             How
             to
             avoid
             fleshly
             wisdom
             .
          
           
             God
             judgeth
             us
             not
             by
             passion
             ,
             but
             by
             our
             tenour
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             Worldly
             men
             make
             all
             serve
             the
             fl●…sh
             .
          
           
             Application
             to
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             Carnal
             men
             inconstant
             .
          
           
             Not
             over-much
             to
             trust
             carnal
             men
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             Carnal
             men
             vehement
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Ground
             of
             yea
             ,
             and
             nay
             .
          
           
             Falshood
             ,
             and
             dissembling
             .
          
           
             Equivocation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             it
             be
             allowed
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             lie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             hinders
             suffering
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Equivocation
             a
             lie
             .
             A
             lie
             ,
             what
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             S.
             Paul
             sustained
             three
             persons
             .
          
           
             Holy
             men
             are
             but
             men
             .
          
           
             Not
             knowing
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             no
             sin
             .
          
           
             Difference
             in
             the
             things
             delivered
             by
             Apostles
             as
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             as
             men
             .
          
           
             Our
             journey
             to
             heaven
             certain
             .
          
           
             Men
             prone
             to
             censure
             mens
             callings
             for
             particular
             actions
             .
          
           
             Saint
             Paul's
             care
             to
             fence
             his
             doctrine
             from
             suspition
             .
          
           
             An
             Oath
             what
             .
          
           
             Kinds
             of
             oathes
             .
          
           
             Conditions
             of
             an
             oath
             .
          
           
             An
             oath
             not
             good
             ,
             unlesse
             necessary
             .
          
           
             Qualifications
             of
             an
             oath
             .
          
           
             What
             meant
             by
             the
             prohibition
             not
             to
             swear
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             A
             matter
             of
             consequence
             to
             believe
             Gods
             Word
             is
             certain
             .
          
           
             Reason
             .
             We
             cannot
             else
             resist
             temptations
             to
             sin
             .
          
           
             Or
             to
             despair
             .
          
           
             Ground
             of
             going
             on
             in
             sin
             .
          
           
             Use.
             To
             be
             thankful
             for
             means
             of
             strengthening
             faith
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             God
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             faithful
             .
          
           
             God
             true
             out
             of
             necessity
             of
             his
             nature
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Promises
             absolute
             ,
             or
             conditional
             .
          
           
             That
             God
             is
             ,
             and
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             prime
             truth
             .
          
           
             Evidences
             of
             faith
             in
             us
             ,
             ground
             of
             it
             out
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             relations
             of
             God
             to
             us
             comfortable
             from
             his
             truth
             .
          
           
             Use
             1.
             
             Gods
             threatenings
             true
             .
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
             Comfort
             .
          
           
             Use
             3.
             
             Gods
             Word
             Judge
             of
             all
             Controversies
             .
          
           
             Properties
             of
             a
             Judge
             .
          
           
             No
             other
             Judge
             alway
             yea
             .
          
           
             Use
             4.
             
             What
             agrees
             not
             with
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             is
             false
             .
          
           
             Popery
             crosseth
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Popery
             contradicts
             it self
             .
          
           
             Popery
             full
             of
             uncertainties
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             How
             to
             know
             the
             Word
             to
             be
             true
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             To
             yield
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             Word
             .
          
           
             Four
             Points
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             1.
             
             Chrise
             the
             main
             object
             of
             preaching
             .
          
           
             Prerogatives
             of
             Christs
             Generation
             .
          
           
             Preaching
             an
             instrument
             to
             work
             faith
             .
          
           
             Use.
             To
             desire
             most
             to
             hear
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             think
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             2.
             
             All
             good
             by
             Christ
             conveyed
             by
             the
             Ministery
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             3.
             
             Consent
             of
             Ministers
             a
             help
             to
             faith
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             4.
             
             Evangelical
             truth
             is
             most
             certain
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             How
             to
             know
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             true
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Office
             of
             the
             Church
             concerning
             Gods
             Word
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             How
             God
             speaks
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             How
             to
             know
             our
             faith
             is
             the
             true
             ancient
             faith
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             One
             Faith.
             
          
           
             One
             Catholike
             Church
             .
          
           
             Rock
             what
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Papists
             and
             we
             have
             the
             same
             affirmatives
             .
          
           
             Popish
             negatives
             novelties
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             Additions
             in
             Popery
             dangerous
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             Safer
             to
             be
             a
             Protestant
             then
             a
             Papist
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             Whether
             a
             Papist
             may
             be
             saved
             ?
          
           
             Papists
             give
             what
             sense
             they
             will
             of
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             No
             dispensing
             with
             Gods
             L●…
             
          
           
             Use.
             To
             get
             certainty
             of
             faith
             answerable
             to
             the
             certain
             truth
             .
          
           
             Three
             senses
             of
             Amen
             .
          
           
             God
             since
             the
             Fall
             hath
             made
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             God
             deals
             with
             man
             by
             Promises
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
             Else
             man
             dares
             look
             for
             nothing
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
             To
             exercise
             faith
             and
             hope
             .
          
           
             Reason
             3.
             
             To
             arm
             us
             against
             discouragements
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             Promise
             what
             .
          
           
             Three
             degrees
             of
             love
             .
          
           
             No
             promise
             ,
             no
             faith
             nor
             hope
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             2.
             
             All
             Promises
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Christ
             first
             beloved
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             Man.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             Mediatour
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             As
             our
             Head
             ,
             and
             Husband
             .
          
           
             Our
             nature
             odious
             to
             God
             since
             thn
             fall
             .
          
           
             Gods
             love
             first
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             us
             in
             regard
             of
             execution
             .
          
           
             All
             in
             Christ
             first
             .
          
           
             Use.
             Ground
             of
             boldnesse
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             3.
             
             All
             the
             promises
             yea
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Christ
             the
             first
             promise
             .
          
           
             All
             types
             fulfilled
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             1
             Personal
             types
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Real
             types
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             All
             promises
             and
             prophecies
             .
          
           
             All
             good
             things
             by
             Christ
             yea
             .
          
           
             Benefit
             to
             former
             ages
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Inlargment
             of
             Grace
             by
             Christs
             coming
             .
          
           
             Christ
             the
             word
             how
             .
          
           
             Use.
             A
             comfortable
             way
             to
             study
             Christ
             in
             promises
             and
             acplishment
             .
          
           
             All
             other
             promises
             Amen
             for
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Pròmises
             yet
             unfulfilled
             .
          
           
             Use.
             Direction
             of
             judgment
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             cannot
             be
             saved
             by
             his
             own
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Use.
             To
             magnifie
             God
             for
             promises
             .
          
           
             Use
             Direct
             in
             to
             go
             to
             God
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Severall
             kinds
             of
             promises
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Universal
             to
             all
             mankind
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Concerning
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Manner
             of
             promising
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Absolute
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Conditionally
             propounded
             ,
             but
             absolutely
             performed
             .
          
           
             Conditional
             of
             outward
             things
             .
          
           
             Use.
             To
             get
             into
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             good
             things
             wicked
             men
             enjoy
             ,
             are
             not
             blessings
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             blessings
             are
             snares
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             we
             have
             them
             in
             love
             
          
           
             Attend
             on
             the
             meanes
             to
             get
             into
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Rest
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Use.
             The
             stability
             of
             the
             estate
             of
             a
             Christian.
             
          
           
             Comfort
             in
             dangers
             .
          
           
             *
             1625.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             Till
             a
             man
             be
             in
             Christ
             he
             hath
             no
             good
             by
             the
             promises
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             Hope
             of
             wicked
             men
             while
             they
             live
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             How
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             to
             the
             poor
             in
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             What
             right
             a
             man
             out
             of
             Christ
             hath
             to
             claim
             the
             premises
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Wilful
             rebellion
             keeps
             men
             from
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Comfort
             from
             the
             promises
             to
             them
             that
             are
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Of
             forgivenesse
             .
          
           
             In
             want
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             In
             imperfections
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             Against
             falling
             away
             .
          
           
             In
             Troubles
             of
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             For
             issue
             of
             our
             labours
             .
          
           
             In
             weak
             performances
             .
          
           
             Promise
             to
             posteritys
             
          
           
             Comfort
             to
             Parents
             .
          
           
             Comfort
             to
             Children
             .
          
           
             Wicked
             Pare
             .
             cruel
             to
             poste
             rity
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Promises
             .
          
           
             To
             suit
             the
             promises
             to
             our
             wants
             .
          
           
             Look
             to
             Christ
             in
             whom
             they
             are
             made
             .
          
           
             Look
             to
             God
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             God
             our
             Father
             .
          
           
             God
             our
             Husband
             .
          
           
             Christ
             our
             Head.
             
          
           
             Christ
             our
             brother
             .
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             ours
             .
          
           
             What
             to
             do
             when
             we
             remember
             not
             particular
             Promises
             .
          
           
             Rules
             touching
             the
             Promises
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Not
             to
             abuse
             Promises
             of
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Gods
             Promises
             wondrously
             performed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             God
             deferreth
             his
             performance
             .
          
           
             To
             wait
             Gods
             time
             .
          
           
             Believe
             contraries
             in
             contraries
             .
          
           
             To
             have
             Amen
             for
             Gods
             Amen
             .
          
           
             Complaint
             of
             Unbelief
             .
          
           
             Faith
             in
             the
             Promises
             honours
             God.
             
          
           
             Why
             God
             honors
             faith
             so
             much
             .
          
           
             To
             make
             the
             Promises
             familiar
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             make
             use
             of
             former
             examples
             .
          
           
             What
             use
             to
             make
             of
             the
             story
             of
             our
             own
             lives
             .
          
           
             Comfort
             in
             the
             false
             dealing
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             To
             deceive
             trust
             ,
             odious
             .
          
           
             Comfort
             in
             all
             changes
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Word
             of
             the
             Lord
             endures
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             To
             rely
             constantly
             on
             the
             constant
             Promises
             .
          
           
             To
             observe
             how
             God
             daily
             fulfills
             his
             Promises
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             temporals
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             spirituals
             .
          
           
             Turn
             Promises
             into
             Prayers
             .
          
           
             Labour
             to
             know
             the
             Promises
             .
          
           
             Work
             the
             Promises
             on
             our
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Evidences
             of
             believing
             the
             Promises
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             breed
             joy
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             quicken
             to
             obedience
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             purge
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             quiet
             the
             soul.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             A
             staying
             of
             t●…e
             soul
             when
             all
             i●…
             contrary
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Faithfulnesse
             in
             our
             Promises
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             God
             gives
             grace
             to
             perform
             the
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             God
             promiseth
             the
             things
             be
             requires
             .
             Promises
             ,
             Legacies
             .
          
           
             Covenant
             ,
             a
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Threatnings
             of
             God
             Amen
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Promises
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Opposition
             of
             flesh
             ,
             and
             fleshly
             men
             .
          
           
             Carnal
             men
             despise
             those
             that
             trust
             in
             Gods
             Promises
             .
          
           
             To
             go
             to
             God
             in
             Christ
             to
             perform
             the
             promises
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             think
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             All
             in
             the
             world
             nothing
             without
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             Gods
             glory
             manifested
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             More
             then
             in
             the
             Creation
             .
          
           
             Our
             estate
             in
             Christ
             better
             then
             Adam's
             .
          
           
             Glory
             of
             Gods
             Justice
             .
          
           
             His
             Mercy
             .
          
           
             Wisdome
             .
          
           
             Power
             .
          
           
             Truth
             .
          
           
             To
             see
             Gods
             Attributes
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             To
             honour
             God
             by
             believing
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Glory
             of
             God
             by
             the
             Ministery
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             A
             double
             Amen
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             Gods
             Promises
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             our
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Necessity
             of
             application
             .
          
           
             Difference
             between
             faith
             ,
             and
             presumption
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             Stablishing
             grace
             necessary
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             our
             indisposition
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             oppositions
             .
          
           
             Difference
             between
             true
             Christians
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             Degrees
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             Christ
             the
             foundation
             of
             our
             stability
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Our
             Judgment
             stablished
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Our
             Will.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Our
             affections
             .
          
           
             A
             Christians
             stability
             more
             then
             Adam's
             ,
             or
             Angels
             .
          
           
             None
             are
             firm
             but
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             God
             onely
             can
             stablish
             the
             soul.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             shewing
             our
             misery
             ,
             and
             Christs
             excellency
             .
          
           
             The
             ground
             of
             believing
             Gods
             Word
             .
          
           
             Reason
             of
             Apostasie
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             unfruitfulnesse
             .
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             Despair
             .
          
           
             Spiritual
             knowledge
             necessary
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             God
             will
             stablish
             us
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             he
             is
             constant
             .
          
           
             All
             of
             Grace
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             Ground
             of
             a
             Christians
             not
             falling
             away
             .
          
           
             God
             stablisheth
             b●…
             working
             stablishing
             graces
             .
             Fear
             .
          
           
             Wisdome
             .
          
           
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Peace
             .
          
           
             To
             value
             all
             good
             Christians
             .
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             works
             as
             we
             are
             in
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             Bond
             of
             communion
             of
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Use.
             To
             give
             God
             the
             glory
             of
             our
             stablishing
             .
          
           
             Strengthen
             radical
             graces
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Humility
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Faith.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Knowledge
             .
          
           
             Knowledge
             must
             be
             spirituall
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Be
             acquainted
             with
             Gods
             Word
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Take
             no
             scandal
             at
             those
             ▪
             that
             shrink
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Retain
             the
             truth
             in
             love
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Practise
             truths
             ●…nown
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Be
             frequent
             in
             holy
             conference
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Pray
             to
             God
             to
             stablish
             us
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Be
             spiritually
             poor
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Hate
             lukewarmnesse
             .
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
             Examination
             of
             our
             stablishing
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             it
             is
             grounded
             on
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             weak
             men
             overcome
             strong
             temptations
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             freedome
             from
             base
             fears
             ,
             cares
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Examine
             our
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             Examine
             our
             course
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             None
             but
             a
             Christ
             an
             truly
             couragious
             in
             death
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Desire
             of
             Christs
             coming
             .
          
           
             Why
             God
             useth
             so
             many
             several
             words
             to
             sec●…
             us
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             Spirit
             is
             an
             Earnest
             of
             .
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             an
             Earnest
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             security
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             An
             Earnest
             is
             little
             to
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             serves
             the
             party
             receiving
             it
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             never
             taken
             away
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             A
             Christian
             man
             be
             assured
             of
             his
             estate
             in
             grace
             .
          
           
             All
             in
             the
             work
             of
             Redemption
             is
             for
             that
             end
             .
          
           
             Christians
             not
             alike
             assured
             at
             all
             times
             .
          
           
             Double
             act
             of
             saith
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Direct
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Reflect
             .
          
           
             The
             reflect
             act
             may
             be
             hindred
             .
          
           
             Naughty
             hearte
             content
             with
             a
             state
             of
             doubling
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             Gods
             Children
             may
             be
             assured
             they
             shall
             held
             out
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Grace
             and
             glory
             differ
             but
             in
             degrees
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             Those
             that
             look
             to
             be
             happy
             ,
             must
             first
             be
             holy
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             We
             may
             be
             assured
             from
             a
             little
             measure
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             appears
             not
             in
             all
             graces
             at
             once
             .
          
           
             A
             Christian
             is
             a
             mixed
             creature
             .
          
           
             Use
             2.
             
             To
             examine
             the
             truth
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             know
             grace
             is
             true
             ,
             though
             little
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             soul
             mournes
             that
             it
             is
             little
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Wait
             :
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             wait
             with
             Patience
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Constancy
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             To
             purge
             our selves
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Desire
             of
             accomplishment
             .
          
           
             Cautions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             conscience
             is
             wounded
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Have
             been
             carelesse
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Growth
             in
             grace
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Quieting
             of
             the
             soul.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             True
             gold
             will
             endure
             the
             tryal
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             It
             will
             persevere
             .
          
           
             Christians
             get
             strength
             by
             their
             falls
             .
          
           
             To
             labour
             for
             assurance
             .
          
           
             Earnest
             given
             for
             our
             sakes
             .
          
           
             To
             labour
             against
             unbelief
             .
          
           
             Earnest
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             proceeds
             from
             Father
             and
             Son.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             only
             can
             quiet
             the
             soul.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             we
             have
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             life
             and
             motion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             transforming
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             Conflict
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             supernatural
             obedience
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             dwells
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             mortifies
             sin
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             leads
             us
             .
          
           
             8
             It
             is
             a
             Spirit
             of
             adoption
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             It
             teacheth
             to
             pray
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             And
             to
             wait
             .
          
           
             Directions
             to
             have
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Attend
             Gods
             means
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Not
             to
             grieve
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             cherishing
             Lusts.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Obey
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Pray
             for
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             makes
             impregnable
             .
          
           
             No
             thankfulnesse
             without
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             No
             joy
             without
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             No
             will●…ngnesse
             to
             dye
             without
             it
             .
          
           
             Parts
             of
             the
             Verse
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             Mans
             nature
             prone
             to
             suspition
             .
          
           
             Grounds
             of
             suspition
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             infirmity
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Guiltinesse
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             From
             Probabilities
             .
          
           
             Suspition
             more
             then
             fear
             ,
             lesse
             then
             judgment
             .
          
           
             Suspition
             what
             .
          
           
             Suspition
             makes
             the
             worst
             construction
             .
          
           
             Why
             the
             Devil
             cherisheth
             suspition
             .
          
           
             Mischief
             from
             suspition
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             To
             labour
             to
             avoid
             suspition
             .
          
           
             Suspition
             a
             Canker
             .
          
           
             That
             that
             is
             suspected
             ,
             is
             made
             unprofitable
             .
          
           
             God
             labours
             ●…o
             free
             himself
             from
             suspition
             .
          
           
             Christ
             labours
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             suspition
             .
          
           
             Sin
             must
             be
             censured
             and
             judged
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             Gentle
             courses
             first
             to
             be
             used
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
             It
             is
             suitable
             to
             ●…ns
             nature
             .
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
             To
             Gods
             disposition
             .
          
           
             Reason
             3.
             
             To
             the
             carriage
             of
             our
             salvation
             .
          
           
             Reason
             4.
             
             Gods
             course
             .
          
           
             Reason
             5.
             
             It
             is
             most
             successeful
             .
          
           
             Reason
             6.
             
             It
             is
             tasting
             .
          
           
             Use.
             To
             deal
             gently
             with
             others
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             When
             gentle
             means
             prevail
             not
             ,
             severe
             must
             be
             used
             .
          
           
             Reason
             .
             Men
             must
             not
             spare
             ,
             that
             God
             may
             .
          
           
             Against
             ▪
             selfr●…spects
             in
             reproos
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             Use.
             People
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             bear
             of
             their
             sins
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             prevent
             severity
             in
             others
             .
          
           
             Vexation
             in
             hell
             to
             those
             that
             were
             cherished
             in
             sin
             .
          
           
             Three-fold
             correction
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Private
             admonition
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Before
             others
             .
          
           
             Definition
             of
             an
             Oath
             .
          
           
             None
             but
             good
             men
             should
             take
             an
             Oath
             .
          
           
             To
             swear
             by
             none
             but
             God.
             
          
           
             
               
                 
                   Invocation
                   ,
                
                 
                   in
                   an
                   Oath
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Imprecation
                   ,
                
              
            
          
           
             Oath
             to
             be
             taken
             onely
             in
             serious
             matters
             .
          
           
             An
             Oath
             must
             be
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             Truth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             Justice
             .
          
           
             Against
             equivocation
             .
          
           
             An
             oath
             only
             in
             matters
             in
             determinable
             .
          
           
             Oath
             lawful
             .
          
           
             Ordinary
             Swearing
             forbidden
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Swearing
             without
             good
             life
             nothing
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Custome
             no
             plea
             for
             swearing
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Company
             no
             excuse
             for
             swearing
             .
          
           
             Swearing
             ordinarily
             ,
             argues
             a
             vile
             heart
             .
          
           
             Original
             of
             common
             swearing
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Atheisme
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cherishing
             passion
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Affectation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Shame
             .
          
           
             Men
             should
             abstain
             swearing
             ,
             in
             love
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             For
             love
             to
             the●…r
             own
             sam
             lies
             .
          
           
             Conscience
             of
             less●…r
             oathes
             .
          
           
             Ordinary
             Swearers
             curse
             themselves
             .
          
           
             A
             Christians
             life
             a
             kind
             of
             oath
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             No
             man
             hath
             dominion
             over
             anothers
             faith
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             it
             is
             not
             to
             have
             dominion
             over
             the
             faith
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             What
             ●…ranny
             over
             the
             faith
             of
             others
             is
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             domineers
             over
             the
             faith
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             Traditions
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Will-worship
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             the
             Pope
             cannot
             erre
             .
          
           
             A
             grand
             lie
             that
             hinders
             their
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Church
             Judge
             of
             Controversies
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             the
             intentio●…
             of
             the
             Minister
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             Confession
             .
          
           
             Satans
             malice
             to
             sit
             in
             Gods
             throne
             .
          
           
             Popery
             would
             subdue
             all
             .
          
           
             Use.
             To
             be
             thankful
             for
             freedome
             from
             this
             tyranny
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             think
             of
             Popery
             .
          
           
             Grounds
             of
             spiritual
             Tyranny
             .
          
           
             Salvation
             termed
             joy
             ,
             why
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             1.
             
             The
             state
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             joy
             .
             Nature
             teacheth
             it
             .
          
           
             God
             gives
             matter
             of
             joy
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Freedom
             from
             ill
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             good
             they
             are
             brought
             to
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
             That
             God
             may
             have
             glory
             .
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
             It
             makes
             active
             in
             doing
             good
             .
          
           
             Reason
             3.
             
             And
             able
             to
             suffer
             ill
             .
          
           
             Reason
             4.
             
             To
             encourage
             others
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             2.
             
             The
             Word
             unfolded
             helps
             this
             joy
             .
          
           
             To
             comfort
             ,
             what
             .
          
           
             The
             Ministers
             helpers
             of
             joy
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             shewing
             people
             their
             ill
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             shewing
             the
             remedy
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             advice
             .
          
           
             Light.
             
          
           
             Liberty
             .
          
           
             Victory
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             forcing
             it
             as
             a
             duty
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             death
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Ministers
             trouble
             the
             joy
             of
             carnal
             men
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Private
             means
             will
             not
             comfort
             ,
             when
             publick
             are
             neglected
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             sorrow
             caused
             by
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             tends
             to
             joy
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Comfort
             what
             .
          
           
             Use.
             To
             esteem
             the
             Ministery
             .
          
           
             To
             open
             the
             case
             of
             our
             soules
             to
             spiritual
             Physitians
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             3
             ▪
             Ministers
             but
             helpers
             ,
             not
             the
             authours
             of
             joy
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Gods
             Spirit
             only
             specks
             comfort
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             only
             knowes
             our
             hearts
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             only
             can
             set
             down
             the
             soul.
             
          
           
             Use
             To
             look
             for
             comfort
             from
             the
             Spirit
             by
             the
             means
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             idolize
             the
             Ordinances
             .
          
           
             why
             S.
             Paul
             varies
             the
             phrase
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             Faith
             breeds
             joy
             .
          
           
             1
             Faith
             takes
             away
             all
             that
             may
             discourage
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             shewes
             Gods
             love
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Pedigree
             of
             joy
             .
          
           
             Use.
             To
             try
             if
             our
             joy
             be
             good
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             it
             spring
             from
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             springs
             from
             faith
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             above
             discouragements
             or
             allurements
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             is
             with
             humility
             .
          
           
             Standing
             ,
             what
             meant
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             Why
             our
             stand
             ing
             is
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             Four
             degrees
             of
             assent
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Opinion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Knowledge
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Believing
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Experience
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             stand
             by
             faith
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             What
             faith
             it self
             stands
             on
             :
          
           
             God
             our
             Father
             .
          
           
             The
             nature
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             The
             foundation
             of
             faith
             out
             of
             us
             .
          
           
             Faith
             withstands
             opposition
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             How
             we
             stand
             by
             faith
             ,
             when
             conscience
             is
             awakened
             for
             sin
             .
          
           
             The
             firmnesse
             of
             a
             Christians
             standing
             .
          
           
             If
             our
             knowledg
             of
             Scripture
             be
             not
             spiritual
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             fall
             into
             sin
             ▪
             
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             despair
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             Apostasie
             .
          
           
             The
             Sacrament
             strengthens
             faith
             .
          
           
             Faith
             the
             radical
             grace
             .